《Hubby, Your Fox Fairy Wants Everything》


 Chapter 0

    <h4>Chapter 0</h4>


    Prologue: An Opportunity


    Cui Hua Mountain was located at the intersection between Huzhou Commandery and the East Sea Commandery in Jingji Haizhou prefecture. It was 80 miles southwest away from Jing Capital. The mountain stretched far, multiple small streams flowed through it and its peak stood proud and tall. The trees grew tall and the leaves provided shade. It was like spring all year round, and flora bloomed even in the harsh winter. The forest was home to a wide range of fauna and there was plenty of life in the streams as well. Every 500 years, Goddess of the Moon, Changxi, Shenzong of Kunlun, Jiangyu of Teal Hill, as well as Chidi of Mount Da Huang, all came to Cui Hua Mountain to fulfill the promise they made.


    A small curvy path on the mountain broke through the clouds and mist. Shenzong strolled along it. Thend might look bizarre, but it was a totally different world above the stairs of the clouds. A peacefulke that was always covered in snow had gathered divine flying creatures from all around because of the arrival of Shenzong. In order to take advantage of the peace and quietness here, Shenzong would set up a connection between the worlds at the bottom of theke and wait for his old friend over a cup of tea. However, on this day, he had yet to catch a glimpse of centenarian Changxi when the time came.


    ¡°Mei An, go get some Fengshan Maojian tea! Changxi is very picky.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mei An retrieved some tea leaves from the void. The small bunch of tea leaves gave off an enriching aroma; the Spirit Power of divine flying creatures outside of the connection increased tremendously. Mei An pointed her spiritual finger and the rmed creatures flew way. Shenzong frowned.


    ¡°Go and check the peak quickly, Changxi could have already reached the peak.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mei An went away.


    ¡°Brother Shenzong, sister Changxi could have already forgotten about us. See, the sky is beginning to darken.¡±


    Jiangyu, who was ying with chess, joked around. He wanted to see his junior sister too. He wondered if the Goddess of the Moon, Changxi, who was in charge of the Fairy World, had ever thought about him. Among all the brothers and sisters in the realm, the Goddess of the Moon were everyone¡¯s favorite. This applied to the Big Brother Kunlun as well.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, Teal Hill and the wolf tribe are often fighting against each other. Is Teal Hill not afraid of the war endangering the country and its people?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m afraid there is someone ordering the wolf tribe. They seem to gain an early advantage during each fight. Also, this person seems to know me very well.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Could there be a spy in Teal Hill?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, I have to check upon returning.¡±


    ¡°Mentor, the Goddess of the Moon is at Cui Hua Mountain¡¯s Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. She said that she had picked a herb that could suck one¡¯s soul.¡±


    Mei An¡¯s eyes were deep with meaning and the corners of her mouth lifted up. As of now, she only had to direct Shenzong and Jiangyu into Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. The starving spirits would then start to devour on these divine spirits like vultures. Then, Chidi would be able to devour those spirits. Mei An was calcting as she lowered her head.


    ¡°Seems like our younger brother has to move to Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven.¡±


    Jiangyu¡¯s hand that was holding onto a chess piece had a sudden surge in Spirit Power. With a ¡°whoosh¡±, the ck chess piece flew into a rock, causing a dent. Shenzong looked at his junior and shook his head. Jiangyu was ming Mei An for disturbing his peace. The duo left the connection and headed for Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. Gazing at the far-away Shenzong, Mei An started to evolve. When she stretched out her golden feathers, she became a phoenix. Shenzong did not know that the kid Mei An had already been eaten up by this phoenix. He was too preupied with his thoughts about the Goddess of the Moon and was careless, letting this cultivating baby take advantage of the situation.


    Located at the west, the Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven was a piece of abandonednd filled with spiritual power. Jiangyu was amazed at the strange flora there. He did not think that such a spiritual ce would exist in Cui Hua. It seemed like Cui Hua was better than Teal Hill.


    ¡°Junior Changxi.¡±


    Shenzong entered the Grotto-heaven and saw a girl in red lying on a stone table far away. He took a step forward and the girl turned. He was taken aback. The Goddess of the Moon in front of him lookedposed but her gaze was empty. When Shenzong took a step forward to take a closer look, a gush of Spirit Power knocked into him. He was rmed; he had never seen Changxi in this state. He jumped away to avoid her attack.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Changxi? Use words and not actions!¡±


    Shenzong infused more Spirit Power and trapped the girl. Unexpectedly, Changxi suddenly spat out a spirit beast which pounced towards him. When it was approaching him, it suddenly evolved into a fog state and entered his body. Shenzong immediately went to sleep. In the dark, a ck shadow rushed towards his body and tried to attack Shenzong¡¯s chest with its sharp ws. The girl in red immediately pounced onto Shenzong and protected him with her whole body.


    ¡°Chidi, I have lured Big Brother here, let go of my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You can see her once I dig into the Shenzong¡¯s spirit. Changxi, your decision made in a split-second can decide your daughter¡¯s fate. I hate Shenzong the most!¡±


    ¡°Chidi, we were all taught together, why must you turn to murder?¡±


    ¡°Is that the case? Shenzong and Jiangyu did not think so. Back then, Mentor gave you guys the best. You have the Cloud Dan, Shenzong had the primitive divine device and Mentor¡¯s Divine Sword. Even Jiangyu had the Ancient Spirit Protection! What about me? I had nothing, except the deserted Mount Da Huang!¡±


    ¡°Mentor gave you the Eternal Primordial Spirit, don¡¯t you know to be grateful? Brother Chidi, I beg you to return my daughter!¡±


    Changxi fell below his senior bother¡¯s knees, hoping that there still existed a tint of kindness in his heart.


    ¡°Changxi, I¡¯ve given away your daughter. I made a deal with that Spirit King to never let your family reunite. If he goes against the deal, he will be covered in white snow for thousands of years. This divine skill was left behind by Mentor, but, if you want to see your daughter, all you have to do is to dig out Shenzong¡¯s spirit. ¡±


    ¡°No! I cannot hurt Big Brother anymore! He is the father of my daughter, and I am already regretting luring him here. Chidi, if you didn¡¯t interfere back then, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated. You¡¯re the one that killed Mentor and yet let me carry your title of a murderer.¡±


    ¡°So what? Mentor is already dead, and there are no more divine spirits in Cui Hua. If I manage to get you and Shenzong¡¯s spirit, I will be quite undefeatable in these three worlds!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Right after Chidi finished speaking, a man appeared in the Grotto-heaven. Jiangyu shoved his hand forward. This was for Mentor and also for Changxi. The poor girl had to carry a name of guilt and was kicked out of the Spirit World for decades.


    ¡°Jiangyu, hand over the Ancient Spirit. Can you master Mentor¡¯s Ancient Spirit? That was condensed using Spirit Power from all ces.¡±


    Jiangyu started to execute the spell. Chidi swung his long tail and curled it around Changxi. Jiangyu¡¯s divine light surged and his fox tail sprang out, headed towards Chidi. Changxi¡¯s spiritual finger flipped and pricked into Chidi¡¯s long tail. Under attack, Chidi let go of Changxi and Jiangyu sprang in to catch her.


    ¡°Changxi, why is Big Brother still sleeping?¡±


    Looking at Shenzong lying on the ground, Jiangyu hated Chidi even more. How could he hurt one of his own! Actually, Jiangyu knew that Shenzong was under a dizzy spell cast by Goddess of the Moon on purpose. If someone like Shenzong found out that he had a child, he would definitely forgo the duties that Mentor had given him and go into hiding with Changxi. How could Changxi bear to let him forgo everything to be with her? He was a leader who shouldered many responsibilities, and she could not afford to be selfish.


    Seeing Goddess of the Moon escape, Chidi was even furious. His big tail swung towards Shenzong while Changxi protected him. Jiangyu swung his fox tail and a strong gust of Spirit Power hit the four walls of the Grotto-heaven. This forced Chidi to hide in the walls. The big tail shattered the stone walls into pieces. Chidi executed a spell and a strong gust of Spirit Power started to rage around him like wild waves. As the spirit soul surged, he cut them in half with his palm. The Spirit Power from the spirit soul turned into millions of doppelg?ngers, pouncing towards Jiangyu.


    ¡°Changxi, bring Big Brother away now!¡±


    Changxi was shocked. What was this spell that Chidi had cultivated? When she went near Chidi, his spirit even tried to suck away her Spirit Power. Changxi was sent flying against the walls and could only watch this Spirit Power devour over Jiangyu. Chidi executed the leave-soul spell and Changxi saw brother Jiangyu¡¯s separated true body. Gradually, it started to disappear as the Spirit Power continued to devour it. Despite knowing that she was not worthy to be Chidi¡¯s opponent, Changxi flipped her spiritual finger and turned into a divine crane. She tried to bring Shenzong away and hoped that Big Brother could escape from Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. Just as the divine crane was bringing Shenzong out of the entrance, the doppelg?ngers blocked its path. Changxi saw that things were not good and flew high up, using all her Spirit Power to protect Shenzong.


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon, you will taste death for blocking my path.¡±


    Chidi evolved into a ball of fire and charged towards Changxi. Jiangyu broke out from Chidi¡¯s trap of spirits. Changxi saw that brother Jiangyu was being burnt. Chidi lifted the almost-disappearing Jiangyu. How could he forget about the Ancient Spirit? Deep down in the spirit soul, there was information on the Ancient Spirit. Where else could this Ancient Spirit be if not in Jiangyu¡¯s body?


    ¡°Where is the Ancient Spirit?¡±


    Seeing brother Jiangyu struggling, Changxi was filled with guilt. She had brought him down.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this right? You will never get the Ancient Spirit...haha...¡±


    At this moment, Changxi realized that Jiangyu did not have the Ancient Body Protection but had been struggling to protect her. Changxi gathered all her Spirit Power, hoping to escape all of these. If Big Brother woke up, he would definitely save her life. However, Changxi knew that once Shenzong woke up and realized she had betrayed them, he would definitely not forgive her. By then, she would be unable to face Shenzong ever again. Back then, if she had not disclosed Mentor¡¯s race, then Cui Hua Mountain would still be prospering right now. She hated that she was greedy over her rtionship with her children and had ruined Cui Hua Mountain. Although she did not kill Mentor, he had died in the hands of Chidi. She would live in guilt for millions of years and never dare to step into Cui Hua Mountain again.


    Thunder and lightning struck over Cui Hua Mountain. Divine light flickered above the skyline. When lightning struck across the firmament, Chidi saw Mentor¡¯s Primordial Spirit. Sitting above the clouds, Mentor had his golden hands pressed against each other. In the streak of light, Chidi was torn away from his Real Body. His physical body disappeared in the golden light. Never would Chidi have imagined his Real Body being destroyed by Mentor.


    ¡°Evil creature, return to your underground spirit world. Never step foot into Kunlun again!¡±


    Watching Mentor bring away Shenzong, Changxi broke into tears and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1 The Birth of Ling Ji

    <h4>Chapter 1 The Birth of Ling Ji</h4>


    ¡°My Lord, Teal Hill can¡¯t survive under Hong Yu¡¯s ambition. We should hurry to Spirit Mountain!¡±


    ¡°If we do so, we¡¯ll be cowards and a disgrace to Teal Hill.¡±


    The tension in the great hall could be cut with a knife. Battle cries could be heard from Mistcraft Mountain, and Wuyou nced over coldly, hoping someone would step out to save Teal Hill. However, all of her subjects were like frightened birds. ¡°Is my Teal Hill going to copse?¡± Wuyou thought in terror. She could not let her vastnds be destroyed! Wuyou flew out of the hall with her noblemen in tow. Teal Hill was on the line, so she had to save it as she was the lord of Teal Hill and had nowhere to escape. The subjects behind her all looked terrified when they saw the warfare. The old counselor stared at Jiang Wuyou with horror, hoping that she could think of a countermeasure. Wuyou was overwhelmed by aplicated feeling.


    ¡°Ni Shang, take the women and children out through the secret tunnel as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ll protect Teal Hill to the death.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the tribe leader who is currently facing Wolf King can not withstand his attacks for much longer.¡±


    ¡°I order all the elderly and weak to head to Spirit Mountain as quickly as possible, and all the young and strong should stay.¡±


    The Wolf King was extremely ruthless, and Wuyou clenched her fists in preparation for battle as the Wolf King dashed into the Great Hall riding a hellish beast. While the foxes outside the hall fought back with all their strength, they were knocked flying with a single punch with Spirit Power from the Wolf King. Wuyou flung an Imprisoning Chain with Spirit Power towards the Wolf King, but the wolf dodged the attack and flew into the sky, and Wuyou followed him.


    A hawk flew out of the Wolf King¡¯s sleeves. Wuyou concentrated all her burning Spirit Power to float around her and summoned some Delicate Piercers with a spell. The hawk flew towards Wuyou at Wolf King¡¯smand. The foxes standing at the door of the hall were worried about Wuyou¡¯s safety. Wuyou executed a spell and held a Delicate Piercers in her hand. As the hawk swung its wings and was gobbling up the foxes, Wuyou threw out the piercers and tore the hawk apart. Seeing this, the Wolf King waved his sleeves and sent a spell of poisonous bugs towards the crowd. Wuyou turned into a Spiritual Web and blocked them, which caused the bugs in the to crackle and burn.


    Surprised by this fox¡¯s powers, the Wolf King attacked again, bringing down a torrent of hail that turned the surroundings to ice, which sacred the foxes away in panic. When he forced into the hall, a gust of Spirit Power shut the door. Wuyou sent out the Delicate Piercers and Imprisoning Chain again. Just as the chain surrounded the wolf¡¯s neck, the hall¡¯s doors crashed down as tens of thousands of wolves entered the hall. Wuyou flew into the hall, which was coved with blood with the wolves ravaged the foxes. Her sister Ni Shang was forced by the Wolf King into a corner and began wailing with tears as her clothes were torn apart. Wuyou sent out a spell, but the Wolf King responded with an attack that sent Wuyou flying back, bloodied and crippled.


    A young fox was sleeping in a sea of blooming purple irises. A breeze arose and woke the fox, and it stretched out its arms. The human world was nearby at the end of a river bank that was dotted with Monkey Trees. The fox leapt onto one of the trees, which were full of furry fruit.


    The reflection in the river showed that this fox turned into a human form. Its fur fell off its body and its eyes turned into those of a human¡¯s. The fox stared at her transformed self from on top of the tree.


    The ice of the early spring had been melted, and the little fox stood on the tree, staring at a blossoming yard. The yard was filled with the chatter of children, and a small girl in a jade-colored dress looked up with wide eyes. Her dress was flying with the morning breeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful fairy!¡± the girl eximed excitedly.


    A group of children crowded under the tree. Looking at the girl under the tree, Wuyou sent out Spirit Power to wipe her memory. However, when she heard this girl call her a fairy, she forced away the Spirit power, and her finger was therefore burnt. A drop of purple blood dripped into the flowers, causing the yard to suddenly fill with fragrance. The little girl widened her eyes at this fairy¡¯s magical powers, under which the buds of the three all turned into blossoms. Looking at the blossoms, Wuyou had no idea that her purple blood had such powers.


    ¡°Fairy, I¡¯m called Han Chiyou.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    The little girl eximed in a childish and beautiful voice, ¡°Sister Jiang Wuyou!¡± This was the most beautiful voice Wuyou had ever heard since her own mother had never even called her name out of spite. She could not understand her mother¡¯s resentment until she grew up, and she gave up her demand. After her father passed away, she was separated from her mother, but Wuyou knew her name carried her father¡¯s love for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Chiyou?¡±


    The little girl nodded vigorously while looking at the fairy on the three. Wuyou¡¯s flying purple dress looked so beautiful in the yard and the little girl¡¯s eyes. She really liked this older sister.


    Wuyou left with the wind, her purple dress fluttering in the sunlight. The catkin of the early spring in the human world was flying in the air. She sat on top of a tower and looked at the splendor of the human world, reminiscing how much Uncle Jiefei liked it. When she was small, she was mischievous and liked to steal Jiefei¡¯s wine, and once identally knocked over his wine ss. When her uncle found out, he threw her into the Saint Lake. When she woke up, she saw Ni Shang ying in the water. Though she did not know what was beautiful and ugly, and she was so astounded by Ni Shang¡¯s beauty that she could not wait to grow up.


    When her Uncle Jiefei returned from the human world with fine wine, she was too scared to be thrown into the Saint Lake despite that she loved wine so much. She knew too well to try to steal his wine again and simply sat at the hall doors waiting for him. If her uncle was happy, he would tell her stories about his adventures, and she would get lost in his tales about the human world.


    Later on, her uncle fell in love with a woman, and she did not understand his love and regarded it as his wish until when she found out before his death that he longed for mortal life. He even wanted to give up his elder duties and grow old with his lover in a city in the mortal world, but he died too early to fulfill his dream and left the young Wuyou in charge of Teal Hill.


    The early spring night was still a little chilly, and Wuyou walked among the rtive stillness. It was time to light up themps. A string ofmps hung in the sky, making it much more weing than the nights in Teal Hill. Wuyou was even more curious about the fire and leaped up to grab one, admiring its shining fire inside a thin cocoon of paper. She touched the paper and found it warm. She held themp as she walked through the crowd ahead, hearing the merchants¡¯ yells and thinking that this kind of humanmotion was what her uncle dreamed of.


    She stood on a stone bridge and looked towards the merchants, all selling curious things that drew her attention. There were even chattering children sitting on their fathers¡¯ shoulders, and when the children got their wish, they would circle their greasy hands around their fathers and dirtied the corner of their clothes. The fathers looked at their children lovingly and wiped their hands clean. The childrenughed and kissed their fathers on their cheeks, who in turn scratched their head lovingly. This was the innocence of childhood.


    Wuyou had only encountered such fatherly love in her dreams and wished that her father was still alive, so that she could get snacks from her father and y with him in the streets of Teal Hill.


    ¡°Daddy, a hawthorn stick!¡± chirped a girl.


    Wuyou drooled at the glistening treats, which also existed in Teal Hill. She had once heard from the little foxes that this snack tasted very sour, so, she did not dare to try it. The haws looked extremely inviting, with their red sugar coating and faint fragrance.


    The merchant selling these sticks sold them out of a hay basket. The haws that the children were eating looked extremely inviting. Wuyou looked at the old merchant, checked her pocket and found only a few coins besides her purple jade fox, which was a gift from her mother. Although she was a little reluctant, she still handed over the jade to the merchant and took a hawthorn stick away. The haws in her hand gave a sweet smell.


    ¡°Wait, youngdy!¡± said the old merchant urgently.


    Wuyou sent a stream of Spirit Power and flew away, and the merchant was shocked to find a piece of jade in his hand. When he touched it with his rough hands, a halo of Spirit Power encircled him. The merchant¡¯s white hair darkened gradually, his wrinkles smoothed out, and he saw his hands and skin be stic again when the halo disappeared. The merchant stared at the jade and his soft hands in disbelief.


    This strange scene was seen by a man called Xu Linghe in the Saint Lodge. He was excited and leaped down from the lodge and sized up the old merchant, who had now be a young man.


    ¡°Take good care of these coins,¡± he said, tossing down a bit of money and taking back the piece of jade.


    The merchant was upset, as he wanted to return the jade to the young woman, rather than letting it get taken by this man.


    ¡°Sir, this piece of jade was a gift from a youngdy. I can¡¯t sell it to you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m actually an acquaintance of her, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then please thank her for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The merchant could not say anything in the face of the elegant Xu Linghe, so he packed up all his goods and left.


    Wuyou was busy savoring the delicious hawthorn stick and reveling in its amazing taste and sweetness. The night wind was cold, but, she still enjoyed the taste.


    Xu Linghe stood on the bridge and looked up at this exceptional young woman, who had green hair like dark jade and thickshes that masked a fiery gaze. Her thick eyshes cast a shadow over her big and beautiful eyes. Her small mouth was stained with sugar and looked soft and full. He could sense from afar that she had a cold maturity beyond her age.


    That coldness was palpable, and Xu Linghe suddenly had a desire to win her over. He wanted to know how surprised she would be when her beautiful eyes beheld great scenes and her mouth tasted delicious dishes. As the jade in his hand glinted slightly, Xu Linghe sent a stream of Spirit Power into it and made it shine brighter. The jade fox looked lovely and cute. When he put away the jade fox, the young girl had disappeared from where she was standing.

 Chapter 2 A Youth to be Feared

    <h4>Chapter 2 A Youth to be Feared</h4>


    Wuyou was shriveled into a ball, with the trees in the yard casting shimmering shadows, and sounds of the morning call echoing in the distance. Suddenly, a burst of cries came from the yard, followed by a thick smell of blood that made Wuyou nauseous as it was the first time that she had ever smelt such a thing. A many in the pool of blood, and Wuyou learned that his name was A Jiu when she drew near. The store entrance was jammed with people asking about how he died, while Wuyou squatted closer to look at the corpse, which was shriveled up like it had been sucked dry.


    She sent out a Little Lingchong from her palm, which would seek for souls. It shone with a blue light and led Wuyou through the yard to above a straw hut. Wuyou looked around and saw traces of blood in the corner, and when she sent Spirit Power towards it, she was met with a strong smell of blood. The Little Lingchong ducked into her sleeve, and Wuyou sted open the walls to see a woman in ck drinking the blood. When the woman looked up, Wuyou was startled by her half-hidden face and red eyes and the coagted blood on her skull, which was patching up her face with new flesh. When the female ghost turned around once again, she looked like a young woman.


    Wuyou sent out Spirit Power towards the ghost, and a halo hung over her head, but it wed apart Wuyou¡¯s dress with steel ws. Wuyou stared coldly at the ghost, who was rushing into the air with the stench of decayed bodies. When the ghost attacked again, Wuyou surrounded herself with magic powers, her dark hair scattering in the air. She looked at the bloodthirsty ghost and punched it harshly. With a booming sound, the wall was crashed down, and the ghost was sent away. Despite being heavily injured, the ghost did not give up while staring at Wuyou.


    ¡°Are you a ghost?¡± Wuyou asked.


    The ghost looked at Wuyou before charging forwards her with a terrifying expression. Her eyes glinted with red lights, and her matted hair turned into vines that curled toward Wuyou. Wuyou closed her eyes and pped her hands, her long hair fluttering with purple Spirit Power with her body floating in the mid-air. She hurriedly summoned a golden beast from her body, which was a Qilin riding on a ring of fire. Everywhere the Qilin passed turned into a sea of mes and burned the vines. The ghost was caught by horror, and her hair got burnt. When the fires were put out, the ghost was covered with burns and looked even worse than before. She was filled with overwhelming hatred as her beauty was destroyed.


    The ghost attacked Wuyou with her wrath. Surrounded by Spirit Power, Wuyou punched towards the ghost while looking at her. Seeing this, the ghost flew onto the roof and was sent flying back when she tried to attack Wuyou again. Then, with a loud crash, the roof caved in and sent dust flying everywhere.


    ¡°A female ghost.¡±


    Wuyou looked at her coldly and was losing her patience. She sat on top of her Qilin and started to leave, while the ghost was trapped by the Imprisoning Chain. She would suffer more if she tried to break off it.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you trying to interfere with my actions? There was no grudge between you and me before. Why did you destroy my cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Ghost, defeating you is too easy. What can you do?¡±


    The Qilin felt his master¡¯s anger and blew another ring of fire towards the ghost, which terrified her into begging for mercy.


    ¡°Go and enter another life.¡±


    With a move of her finger, her powerful Spirit Power floated in the air and tore open the ground, revealing a small path. A gust of cold wind blew over from the underworld and swallowed the ghost down into the depths. Afterward, it even started snowing. Looking at the thin snow on the ground, the girl in purple flew onto the Qilin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Wake up, Little Lingchong!¡±


    The Qilin yanked at Wuyou¡¯s sleeve, and the Little Lingchong stuck its head out. Wuyou had exhausted a lot of energy from fighting the ghost and felt thankful for herpanions and that she should take a rest. Little Lingchong sat at Wuyou¡¯s armszily. Looking at the Qilin, which was as small as a bean, it wascent and forgot that it was just a small bug. Wuyou touched the bug and made antennae grow out of Little Lingchong¡¯s head, causing the Qilin to burst intoughter at the amusing scene. Little Lingchong pretended to be dead while looking at its master, covering its face with its antenna and cunning in its eyes. ¡°What a cute little thing,¡± Wuyou thought as she pinched its face. A smile that could amaze Lunar Corona appeared on her face. Seeing the smile, Little Lingchong went to hide with shyness.


    ¡°Are you a soul messenger?¡± Wuyou asked.


    Little Lingchong nodded and waited for a follow-up question.


    ¡°Do you know where my uncle Jiefei¡¯s soul is?¡±


    The Little Lingchong was speechless, for it did not want to lie, but it also did not want to put its master in danger by telling her the truth.


    ¡°Master, I cannot say.¡±


    Wuyou did not say anything else as she saw its hesitation. Wuyou knew she only needed to read hearts to find Jiefei¡¯s soul, but he had already cast a spell on the Lingchong, and there was nothing she could do.


    The crowd in front of the store had disappeared along with the man¡¯s corpse. The yard was full of the smell of blood. The owner of the building was reassuring its tenants that the dead man had been a thief for he feared to be put into prison.


    The owner then went up to the woman at the door, while Wuyou found an empty spot in the busy lobby to sit down. Little Lingchong crawled out of her sleeve to look around, but when it saw a couple burly men walk over, it shrunk back into her sleeve.


    These men all gave off a menacing air. Wuyou recognized them as the Wolf King¡¯s cronies, probably sent into the mortal world to kill her. Little Lingchong curled up into a ball in her sleeves. She could sense that Little Lingchong was terrified and tried tofort it.


    The second floor of the building was lit up with candlelight and covered in luxurious rugs. The door was pushed open from inside. A group of well-dressed men was standing here with fine jades, looking gentle in candlelight. Xu Linghe was dressed much more casually, wearing a white robe embellished with a jade belt. He was in a low profile but also looked like an immortal. The jade belt made him look slender, and he walked around in a pace sometimes slow and sometimes fast, patting the back of his hand with a fan, followed by a young girl in green that spoke in a chirping voice.


    Xu Linghe looked around on the stairwell and saw a girl, who turned out to be the girl that he had seen from the stone bridge, with her moving figure. He stood there in silence staring at her. Although he had only seen her in passing, he still could not get her out of his mind and wanted to warm her cold heart.


    ¡°Wait for me, Brother Linghe!¡±


    The girl in green tugged on his robe and kept panting and sweating. Linghe rxed his frown and dismissed his frustration towards her.


    ¡°Brother Linghe, Lier¡¯s voice is going hoarse.¡±


    The maids in the room were dressing Chiyou in clothes for spring, who stood there passively with eyes closed. Han Mengxi slipped quietly into the room andughed at the sight of her dazed sister.


    ¡°You look so happy, sister! Do you have anything delightful?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young and still unmarried. Here, let me pinch your cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. Does the little sister want to go with us?¡±


    ¡°Come here, let me do your hair.¡±


    The older sister brushed her younger sister¡¯s silky hair, which touched very soft. The young girl in the mirror looked very adorable with round eyes, thick and curlyshes, and red moist lips. She looked beautiful with her hair pinned back.


    Mengxi straightened out her sister¡¯s hem. Han Chiyou avoided her gaze and hastily tried to leave.


    ¡°Not so fast, give me a smile!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Han Chiyou smiled widely, revealing her white teeth, and gave her sister a yful hug.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Han Chiyou rubbed her stomach and left with her sister. The path was lined with fresh greenery which was swaying in the breeze since it was an early spring. The branches of the trees were covered with greenery. A gust of wind blew willow seeds into the air, which dotted her hair and clothes with kes of snowy fuzz.


    Han Chiyou brushed off the seeds and was thinking about eating when she ran straight into someone. Xu Linghe rubbed his numb shoulders, and Han Qianyi seemed quite nervous and pathetic. Han Chiyou looked at her father in disbelief, since she usually saw him as a powerful man.


    The man in front of her wore a white robe made of silk, which Han Chiyou knew only extremely high-ranking individuals wore. She could also tell that his fine Hetian jade was exceptional from the looks of it. Han Qianyi saw his daughter¡¯s expression and knew that she might get some bad ideas. She tried to signal to her his worry, and she realized it.


    Xu Linghe did not care at all. He was traveling through the area and felt the need to visit Han Qianyi, who was his uncle as well as the richest man of Yangzhou. It would be impolite if he did not visit him.


    Xu Linghe followed Han Qianyi into the inner lobby, where all the waitstaff were standing in a line and waiting for their master¡¯s order. Xu Linghe sat in the main seat while Han Qianyi stood by respectfully. This made Xu Linghe quite ufortable.


    ¡°How is his Excellency doing?¡±


    Han Qianyi took out a letter from his pocket and gave it to Xu Linghe, which he stowed away. Xu Linghe admired the delicious tea in front of him. He was in a good mood as he breathed the steam of the tea in. The green tea leaves floated in his cups, and the water was clean. Those small leaves would sink to the bottom as they opened up. In the soft sunlight, the tea looked even more sparkling.


    ¡°My father has a message.¡±


    ¡°Please tell, sir.¡±


    ¡°We would like you to stay with us for a few days for Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Han Qianyi¡¯s spirits sank, and he felt terrified. Was the prime minister getting impatient? He knew how vicious politics could be, and although he was rich, he had no political power. He needed the backing of Xu Yinchang if he wanted to maximize his benefits, as the prime minister dominated Qi Kingdom and would be his best backer.


    ¡°Does his Excellency have other wishes?¡±


    ¡°Take your youngest daughter with you.¡±


    ¡°That would be inappropriate. My daughter is amon girl and may beughed at.¡±


    Han Qianyi understood clearly that the prime minister might not trust him and wanted to use his daughter as a hostage. However, he had no other choices but to obey him.


    Xu Linghe picked up tea leaves and suddenly turned into a monster that charged towards Han Qianyi. He wanted to test his uncle¡¯s power. Han Qianyi felt helpless as the monster came straight for his chest and staggered back a few times before regaining his bnce. The monster attacked again, but Han Qianyi responded quickly and finally defeated the monster after exchanging several moves with it. The tea leaves were scattered everywhere. Han Qianyi¡¯s anger made Xu Linghe feel quite awkward.


    ¡°Nephew, you know shape-shifting?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Han Qianyi was confused but also felt more cautious around his nephew. After a period of silence, Xu Linghe could tell his uncle was wary of him.


    The afternoon sun shone through the room, leaving faint sunlight on the wall. Xu Linghe was captivated by the woman in the picture, whose dark hair nted over her arm. The woman had thick eyebrows and bright eyes which looked like stars. Her face looked cold and proud.


    Looking at the girl in the picture, he was confused by how simr this girl looked to the one he had seen. Her cheek and red lips must smell sweet. While Xu Linghe gazed on endlessly, Han Qianyi looked grave. He gave up on formalities and angrily yanked up the young man by his cor, instantly waking him up. Xu Linghe instantly realized that he was being foolish for falling for some girl he had just seen. He sighed in secret and wondered what had happened to him. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve really made myself look like a profligate son of the rich.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be offended, uncle. I know a girl who looks a lot like this picture.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Han Qianyi did not believe him, waiting for a further exnation. Xu Linghe had no idea how to exin how he knew her because they were strangers. He felt upset at this.


    ¡°She is my wife, who died many years ago, Xiaoyou¡¯s mother, and my only wife.¡±


    Han Qianyi stroked the woman in the picture with deep sadness, and Xu Linghe stayed silent. Han Qianyi had wanted to use magic to revive his wife. The man in front of Xu Linghe was so love-struck and miserable, and he could only look bitterly at him and the woman in the picture.


    ¡°Revival is an Evil Magic. If you force a rebirth, you will lose your loved ones. Do you want that?¡±


    Han Qianyi nodded maniacally while looking at the woman in the picture, consumed by his love. For his wife, he did not care if his loved ones lived or died, showing how selfish and evil love could be. Xu Linghe realized his uncle¡¯s weakness and wanted to control him by satisfying his wish. If he could find out how to disy a Revival, he could make his uncle his puppet. As for his father, he would loosen up eventually. ¡°How convenient.¡± Xu Linghe smiled.


    A gust of fragrant wind blew past, the peach blossoms in the yardpeted in splendor under the sun, and two butterflies flitted through the nts. Xu Linghe brushed past with his spiritual finger, and the butterflies fell into his fan. Han Qianyi was shocked to see his nephew¡¯s Spirit Power. He knew that his nephew might look elegant but also had powerful Spirit Power. He had turned into a monster to test his weaknesses. The son of the prime minister was indeed a powerful man. Han Qianyi knew that he should not have exposed his weakness before his nephew, but he could not help but let his guard down for his beloved wife. He would die for his wife, and only she could make him happy.


    ¡°Does your acquaintance really look like my wife?¡±


    Xu Linghe remained silent and did not answer. He knew he could only expose himself further by talking in front of an experienced like Han Qianyi, so he decided to avoid the matter. Han Qianyi thought, ¡°This young man is quite smart. No wonder he is his Excellency¡¯s son. He seems gentle but is actually vicious, looks like an upstanding man but has many secret thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Master, a messenger from the South says our cargo was stolen!¡±


    Xu Linghe was also shocked. Han Qianyi was very well-established, and everyone respected him because of his wealth. No one could be resistant to money no matter how noble he was. Xu Linghe wondered that his father must be worried to have a brother like Han Qianyi, and if his father did not have something that Han Qianyi wanted, his uncle would have been long gone. What a special thing money was!

 Chapter 3 Saving My Man

    <h4>Chapter 3 Saving My Man</h4>


    ¡°Master, Lingchong is tired.¡±


    Little Lingchong crawled out of the sleeve and looked to its master forfort. They had just had an ordeal and rode the Qilin for thousands of miles to the point of copse. The Qilin was sprawling on the floor and panting, while the Little Lingchong crawledzily on the Qilin¡¯s back and rolled around in its soft fur. The Qilin red at the Lingchong and shook it out for dozens of meters, only to be caught by Wuyou¡¯s spiritual finger. One man and two spiritual beastszed around in the afternoon sun.


    ¡°Master, I want to go back to Teal Hill, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Little Lingchong bit its master¡¯s finger and began sucking up blood.


    Then, a rustling arose in the grass that woke Wuyou up. The Qilin got up to closely follow its master. The Little Lingchong flew into the air and saw a ck shadow moving nearby and giving off a strange smell. When the shadow suddenly changed, Little Lingchong shot back into the sleeve in fear, and Wuyou stroked the Qilin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Qilin flew into the air, carrying Wuyou into the clouds. Wuyou was surprised to see the ck shadow¡¯s face, which was terrified and covered with antennae. The monster began spitting out sharp icicles towards Wuyou, who dodged them by jumping away. The Qilin blew a ball of fire towards the monster, and when the fire almost hit, the monster howled into the sky. A strong gust of wind instantly stirred up, almost blowing the Little Lingchong before Wuyou caught it with a spiritual finger.


    The Qilin extended its golden feathers and blocked out all the sunlight from the sky. Wuyou flew into the clouds, sending out surging waves of Spirit Power. The purple haze lit up the heavens, while her Qilin blew rings of fire straight towards the monster. The monster dodged the attacks and roared crazily, instantly sending icicles towards Wuyou and tearing apart her purple Spirit Power. The Qilin protected its master by turning the ice into water.


    Wuyou spat out a mouthful of blood, knowing that uncle Jiefei¡¯s immense Spirit Power was eating away at her and burning her heart. However, the more she used spells to repress it, the more it hurt. Qilin wrapped its wings around its bleeding master in worry, and the monster in the clouds used this chance to strike another fierce blow in the sight of this.


    The monster in the clouds attacked viciously and heavily injured the Qilin¡¯s back. Blood seeped out from its skin, and drops of spreading blood lit up the sky with bright rays of light. This Qilin was an ancient creature, with its power forcing the Wolf King back dozens of meters. The Qilin sent out more balls of fire, and the escaping Wolf King used a spiritual finger to block the attacks.


    As the monster circled around the clouds and kept changing expressions, Wuyou¡¯s heart sank, because the monster was the Wolf King, Hong Yu. Wuyou¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of panic. She knew that Hong Yu was smart, but she did not expect him to act so quickly.


    The Qilin could sense its master¡¯s fear and felt even more furious at the sight of the Wolf King. Hong Yu began attacking again, swinging its dragon whip tail towards the Qilin¡¯s neck. When the long whip was about to wrap its enemy like a python, Wuyou charged through the defensive cover and soared into the sky towards the Wolf King, sweeping up debris with her fox tail. Wolf King in the clouds stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Teal Hill spiritualdy, you¡¯re about to die as your uncle did. It seems that you¡¯re asme him.¡±


    Wuyou swung her nine tails to protect the Qilin. She was willing to die for the people of Teal Hill.


    The sky suddenly shifted as dark clouds covered the heavens. Xu Linghe looked towards the Southeast in shock, since the previous sunny skies suddenly were filled with gray clouds. Gusts of strong wind swept up everything in the streets, even tearing off tiles from rooftops. Cloth scattered like flying kites; tiles flopped from the eaves. Old men and children cowered in fear of being hit, but with a movement of Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual finger, the tiles above their heads became light feathers.


    The children stuck out their hands and felt the softness of the feathers, and they stood agape with shock.


    ¡°Grandpa, that man is a magician!¡±


    Xu Linghe flew into the sky towards the South, when he was suddenly hit by painful pieces of hail that even his robe made of heavenly silk could not withstand. When he neared the Southeastern area, he saw a thick cloud of purple Spirit Power permeating. From afar, he spotted a purple fox in the purple fog. With nine tails that were shining brightly in the sky, Spirit Power was emitting from the purple fox¡¯s body. It was like a dazzling pearl that lit up the sky. The menacing fox tails were about to toss a giant rock towards a man in ck.


    The man in ck put his two palms together and summoned a monster from within his ck sleeves. The monster dashed forward and stretched its sharp ws. The nine-tailed fox rode on winds and whipped its tails hard at the monster. The monster was hit hard to the ground, lifelessly. The man in ck then swiped his spiritual finger and the red hawk soared, with stuck-up feathers that made Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes hurt. Was this the legendary red hawk? Its killer weapon was the sharp beak that could take down any supernatural being, and its teeth were sharp enough to peck out anyone¡¯s eyes. Looking at the purple fox in the defensive cover, Xu Linghe began to feel worried for her.


    The man in ck was cold and bloodthirsty. Xu Linghe was watching while worrying for the purple fox. As the red hawk flew through the sky, it stretched its bright red wings and its body began taking on different forms. When the man waved his hands, the red hawk cried and flew towards the fox. The Qilin also spread its wings and was about to charge out. When it was about to strike at the hawk, the dexterous nine-tailed fox struck the hawk. In an instant, pieces of feathers scattered, the red hawk groaned. Amidst the flying red feather, the red hawk¡¯s head had been severed from its body.


    The nine-tailed fox smelled sweet and her eyes began to bleed pitifully. Xu Linghe eximed in his heart and quickly flew into the purple light. Her weak body was protected by the Qilin, and her eyes looked like sad irises. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart trembled, followed by a heart-wrenching pain as the jade fox near his chest glowed brightly. Xu Linghe grasped it tightly, but the jade flew into the fox¡¯s body like it was alive. At that moment, the fox¡¯s eyes shone. To Xu Linghe¡¯s surprise, the fox¡¯s purple eyes instantly lit up and regained sight.


    Standing in the clouds, the man in ck took back his red hawk, and Xu Linghe flew towards him up in the sky. The man struck at him with his palm, while Xu Linghe closed his eyes to concentrate his Spirit Power. Then, his Spirit Power tore apart the heaven and earth as gray clouds dissipated. The Spirit Power surged through his limbs continuously, and look, the power at his fingertips was taking on different shapes. Finally, it turned into a giant dragon soaring up to the sky. Xu Linghe rode on the dragon, which let out fierce howling that could shake the entire world.


    In the clouds, the man in ck looked at Xu Linghe, wondering how he could seem so gentle yet be so powerful at the same time. In the meanwhile, the fox also stared at him on a dragon. At that moment, the nine-tailed fox could take her eyes off the man who was like lunar corona that could move the entire world.


    The man in ck bared his fangs and his terrifying blood red eyes. His ears were constantly changing forms, and finally, his appearance became hairy. Xu Linghe knew the monster was Hong Yu of the wolf race and admired his glistening fur like silk from down blew the clouds, thinking, ¡°What a beautiful wolf.¡±


    The dragon stared at the ck wolf warily, and Xu Linghe could tell his beast was nervous and patted himfortingly. The dragon jolted into action and charged out toward the defensive cover. The Wolf King showed no sign of weakness and tore apart his skin to take out his Inner Elixir, which spread through the air, floating. The fox was shocked to see this as well because she knew the Wolf King had used its killer move. She had seen the power of the Wolf King¡¯s Inner Elixir before. It contained the Spirit Power of the entire wolf race, and anyone with this elixir was the ruler of the wolves. It was because of these elixirs that Hong Yu took the throne of his race.


    At that time, the nine-tailed fox felt extremely worried, and the Qilin sensed its master¡¯s nervousness. It tried tofort her by stretching its hairy head toward her. Little Lingchong also crawled out. The fox stretched out her tail and flew out of the defensive cover, sending out a vast amount of floating Spirit Power with its dexterous groups of tails. Xu Linghe looked at the fox that flew toward himself, his heart softened.


    The Wolf King was impatient and attacked again, releasing blood-red Spirit Power from the Inner Elixir. The power looked blood and cast colors everywhere it went. The wind was howling and rocks on mountains were trembling. The power was sweeping in a menacing way. At that time, the fox also took out her precious Inner Elixir in hope to stop the Wolf King, since she could not let this mortal die for her. Xu Linghe was startled, as he knew that Inner Elixir was extremely vital for a monster. If the Inner Elixir was lost, she would vanish without a trace.


    Looking at the man in front of her, the fox was reluctant to let go over her elixir, since it was her lifeline. If she let go of the elixir, she would be one step closer to death. However, how could she let a mortal die? Although he had strong Spirit Power, he was still a mortal. Even her uncle Jiefei lost and finally lost his life to the Wolf King despite his millenniums of Spirit Power, let alone this mortal.


    The Inner Elixir revolved with purple light and gave off strong Spirit Power. When the Inner Elixir shone with blinding light, the fox charged towards the Wolf King. When their powers shed, hues of purple and ck lit up the sky. The Wolf Kingughed coldly as the ck and purple elixirs consumed each other in the sea of clouds. Xu Linghe watched in terror. The fox used all of her strength to absorb the energy of the ck elixir. It looked like night, and colors of ck and purple intertwined. Then, just as she gained the upper hand, the Wolf King leaped upward and snatched her Inner Elixir. The nine-tailed fox fell out of the sky like a leaf; Xu Linghe caught her, and could only desperately watch the Wolf King leave.


    If the wolf devoured her elixir, the fox would die. Xu Linghe let the Qilin take care of its master, while he rode the dragon to closely chase after the Wolf King. It was not the time to get angry. He could not help but fear that his rashness might have cost the purple fox her life. After chasing after him nonstop, Xu Linghe finally cut off the Wolf King on his riding beast, and the Qilin also caught up. Then, the Qilin began blowing rings of fire, the Wolf King struck the Qilin heavily with his palm. Finally, the Qilin was pushed meters away. At the sight of this, Xu Linghe waved his spiritual finger, summoning a torrent of water from the sky. The giant dragon leaped into the water, and when it jumped out, it shot a thick stream of water towards the Wolf King, causing him to fall.


    Xu Linghe struck again. Just as the Wolf King opened his mouth and was about to swallow the purple elixir, Xu Linghe cast a spell and summoned chains to emerge from his fingers and encircle the Wolf King¡¯s neck. The Wolf King was hurt in the neck and stretched out his hands to attack, which sent Xu Linghe flying back meters away. Looking at the wolf in the ck fog, Xu Linghe charged back out with his Spirit Power, but the Wolf King leaped to dodge him and swallowed the purple elixir. At the sight of this, Xu Linghe felt terrified and immediately concentrated all the Spirit Power in his body. When both of his legs and arms were burning likeva, he dashed toward and pierced through the Wolf King¡¯s body like a bolt of lightning.


    Xu Linghe held the elixir in his hand and jumped onto the back of the dragon. Then, they flew into the sky. On the other hand, the Wolf King stroked his wound in shock. He had not expected a mortal to be so able to pierce through his body and take the elixir out of him. He gasped when he touched the scar on his chest. The man actually snatched the purple elixir at such high speeds when he was on guard.


    The giant dragon flew into the defensive cover and saw the fox before it. The fox looked extremely peaceful with its fur blooming like irises, ethereal and elegant. Beside her, Little Lingchong was stroking the fox¡¯s fur. It looked quite adorable at that moment. Xu Linghe swore in his heart that he must protect Little Lingchong in his rest life.


    Xu Linghe condensed and sent unending streams of Spirit Power into the fox¡¯s body. Finally, she opened her eyes. When she saw his worried expression, the nine-tailed fox heart melted. Xu Linghe stroked her face until he was certain that she was still alive. Xu Linghe was overjoyed; and then suddenly, tears of joy dripped from the purple eyes. The purple elixir still carried its owner¡¯s aura, and the fox swallowed her Inner Elixir. Moreover, her heart felt full of love for this man who saved her life.

 Chapter 4 The Secretly Blossoming Love

    <h4>Chapter 4 The Secretly Blossoming Love</h4>


    The sun at noon was rather hot. Chiyou lifted the carriage curtains, allowing the cold air to enter. She poked her head out and looked around. It was the most beautiful time of the year. The grass that had withered for the entire winter had shed their yellow clothing and emerged from the ground. After the wheels of the carriage pressed over them, the grass bowed their heads. Chiyou looked at the patch of verdant green grass and could not bear it. She quickly made her sister stop. Mengxi held the reins, looking at her little sister in confusion. Could it be that the little girl had lost her enthusiasm?


    ¡°Little You, do you want to go home?¡±


    ¡°Sister, the grass hasn¡¯t even lived past spring, and they¡¯ve been ravaged by this horse.¡±


    Han Chiyou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and Mengxi felt helpless. Her little sister¡¯sint made it seem as if she hadmitted a heinous crime. She really felt like prying open her little sister¡¯s head to take a look inside it.


    ¡°Little sister, what exactly do you want? Do you not wish to go?¡±


    ¡°I do, but elder sister, this horse really has no sense. It doesn¡¯t know how to go around the grass! Look at the grass and at the hoof prints.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a child.¡±


    Han Chiyou went forward and kicked the horse viciously. The horse lifted its tail, trying tosh the girl.


    ¡°You beast, you don¡¯t listen to instructions anymore.¡±


    Two red streaks immediately appeared on Han Chiyou¡¯s little hands. Mengxi looked at her little sister, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m going to kick your ass.¡±


    Han Chiyou leaped forward and Mengxi finally could not bear it any longer. Sheughed out loud. Her bell-likeughter reverberated in the air. Chiyou stopped horsing around and looked at her second sister quietly. She thought to herself, ¡°Mengxi is so beautiful when sheughs.¡±


    The sun tore through the clouds, revealing its smiling face. Under the sunlight, Wuyou¡¯s purple satin dress floated in the air as she rode on a Qilin, bing one with the spring scene. No matter what happened in the future, right now, she had Little Lingchong, the Qilin, and also the handsome man.


    The man Wuyou had been waiting for appeared. She was like a little leaf boat on the crowded streets, looking for her harbor. The seed of love hadnded on her heart, and even the barrennds could not stop the seed from sprouting. She waited, waited for the nourishment of the spring rain and the light of the spring sun. At this moment, Wuyou had reincarnated several lifetimes.


    Xu Linghe looked at the woman who approached from the crowds. He took one look at her and his eyes never moved again. The woman was like a flower in the mountain spring. She was energetic and a breath of fresh air. Her purple satin clothes enveloped her slender and beautiful face that was tinged with sadness. Her tiny mouth lifted up slightly, and she bit her lower lip gently sometimes. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart melted at this moment. His girl was right before him and his pace quickened. His robe swayed in the wind, and his ck hair tangled in the wind because he walked so quickly.


    This was the Xu Linghe Wuyou saw in the crowd. The two of them looked at each other, having only each other in their eyes. The world became silent at this moment and they could hear the sound of their hearts emerging from the soil. The wind by their ears blew at their ck hair, with every strand and every wisp entangling into a web. And bliss surged in their eyes.


    Xu Linghe stood in the crowd, looking at Jiang Wuyou lovingly. He was so near to her. Xu Linghe moved even closer, wanting to hug the girl in front of him, even if it was just for a moment. Hisdy was like the flower in early spring, dewy, elegant and extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    The color red crept up the girl¡¯s face when she looked down. The corners of her eyes lifted slightly and her ears grew red. Xu Linghe¡¯s lips lifted.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xu Linghe.¡±


    Wuyou mouthed the words silently, wanting to carve the name in her heart.


    ¡°Move away, move away quickly.¡±


    A woman screamed in the crowd. Then, it was immediately followed by the whining of a horse. The wildly trampling horse approached and the woman driving the carriage was terrified. The startled horse raised its front hooves, rushing toward Jiang Wuyou. Xu Linghe saw that something was amiss and carried Jiang Wuyou away quickly. The woman in his embrace shut her eyes tightly, her expression shy. Xu Linghe thought that she looked adorable. He touched the tip of her nose lightly and smiled dotingly. His low voice reverberated. This was the nicest voice Wuyou had ever heard. It was as warm as sunshine and was like the best wine, it made one want to get drunk in it. Wuyou wanted to touch this affection, and her little hand that she had just lifted fell. She loved him so much, so she did not dare to express it. Wuyou bowed her head slightly.


    The love in her eyes lightened. She dared not love the man before her. She was just a demon! How could she thirst for the love of humans? Her blood cooled slightly, and her eyes watered. She was smiling, but her heart was crying.


    Xu Linghe could not bear to let go. He had been rude to a beautiful woman, and he felt annoyed, hating himself for being flustered. He looked at the girl before him and apologized profusely. Wuyou¡¯s heart hurt even more. Was this still the man who rode a dragon? Right now, this was the truest form. Loving someone was so simple. It was caring for someone¡¯s feelings. And disregarding love, it was bliss that was hidden at the bottom of one¡¯s heart. This man cared for her, so he cherished her. But did she have the strength to love this man? Wuyou asked herself again and again. Xu Linghe and Jiang Wuyou had no future. The distance between them was one of human and demon.


    Xu Linghe apanied her through the market. This was the most blissful moment for Wuyou. The sounds of merchants yelling reverberated in her ears. Xu Linghe walked extremely slowly, stopping asionally, waiting for the curious, beautiful woman.


    Wuyou stopped in front of a stall, staring at the little candy figures. Xu Linghe¡¯s lips lifted. He knew that women cherished such things. Wuyou observed carefully, and when she saw the caramel turn into little lifelike animals, she touched the figures, her eyes filled with desire. Xu Linghe spoke with the stall owner softly and the man replied, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Elder sister Wuyou.¡±


    Jiang Wuyou followed the voice. A little girl threw down her kite and ran over. Xu Linghe shielded Wuyou, his expression dark. ¡°Whose child is this girl who does not know her manners?¡± he thought. The girl ran around wildly, unlike a girl. Wuyou wanted to dodge, but her hand was tugged on painfully by the girl.


    ¡°Slowly, little monkey, if you run and jump around, I wouldn¡¯t dare to bring you out next time.¡±


    Wuyou looked at the older woman. It was the woman who drove the horse carriage in the market. The wild horse had been stopped by her. One could imagine how powerful she was.


    ¡°Elder sister, have you forgotten Chiyou?¡±


    Han Chiyou¡¯s tiny mouth pouted, her little hand wiped the corners of her eyes. Wuyou knew that the little girl was mischievous. There were no tears on her sleeves. Wuyou smiled lightly. The girl in front of her was adorable and was as naughty as she was when she was a child. She patted the little girl. Han Chiyou liked the fairy elder sister, she hugged Wuyou, refusing to let go.


    Xu Linghe frowned and tugged away the little hand. He did not want the little girl to have his little woman to herself. The boss selling the candy figures called out to Xu Linghe. When Wuyou saw the little candy figure, she was so touched that she could not spoke incoherently. She looked silently at the figurine she held in her hands.


    The little candy figure seemed life-like in the sunlight. Wuyou looked at it carefully and was shocked. The little candy figure possessed her own features. It had beautiful eyes, and a blissful smile on its lips. It was evidently her.


    When Wuyou looked down shyly, her soft lips brushed Xu Linghe¡¯s and felt numb. Xu Linghe stared dazedly at the little woman. Wuyou was flustered, her face blushed bright red and the candy figure in her hands shattered. Her hands which were stained with sugar was tempting, its sweetness seducing Xu Linghe. When his lips kissed her fingers, Wuyou¡¯s eyes widened and she yelled out loud. Xu Linghe only came back to his senses then, and he turned around awkwardly, his ears burning red. Wuyouughed out loud, the corner of her lips lifted up. She looked at Xu Linghe tenderly as she tried to wipe away the sugar from his lips.


    ¡°Sister Wuyou, you guys needn¡¯t be shy when you kiss.¡±


    Han Chiyou appeared. Xu Linghe coughed lightly. This little girl was such a mood-killer. He pulled at Wuyou¡¯s little hand and left quickly. His calves felt aching and limp as they walked, and he held the railings on the little bridge. The little woman in the sunlight seemed as soft as water, and she imprinted on Xu Linghe¡¯s heart like a picture. The two stood in the setting sun, side by side, looking at each other silently. This moment stopped forever.


    They should bid each other farewell. Wuyou looked down, biting the corner of her lips until blood filled the gaps in her teeth. Mustering the courage to leave, Wuyou dared not look at the man, afraid that she might crave for his gentleness. Her fingers clutched tightly on the stone railing, leaving a streak of blood under her tender pinky. When the scent of blood filled the night sky, Xu Linghe was shocked. He thought of what his uncle had said. Could it be that this woman was his love hurdle? His uncle had seen the wills of heaven and had told him not to have anything to do with people who were of the purple-blooded tribe. He had told Linghe to make a detour when he saw them. But Xu Linghe understood at that moment, that if this woman was his hurdle, he was willing. Even if it might mean that he would lose his life, he would stay with her forever.


    The Saint Lodge was before them. Xu Linghe held her hand and walked toward his abode.


    Xu Linghe pushed down on the key, and a secret door opened. He clutched the little hand tightly. This was a secret passage that was two meters wide. There were candles lit on the wall. Every step brought forth a different picture. Wuyou did not know where the passage led to. Xu Linghe knew that the little woman had questions, but he did not exin. He justforted her, patting her hand. The further the passage they went into, the colder it became. When they exited the passage, they saw an intense brightness. They were on a cliff. The man stayed in such a secluded ce.


    The new moon hung high in the sky. Xu Linghe helped Wuyou onto a little bamboo bridge. The deep valley winds blew at the corner of their clothes silently. Wuyou held out her little hands and felt the coldness. Looking at the little woman¡¯s mischievous behavior, Xu Linghe¡¯s lips lifted. The bamboo bridge below their feet swayed with the wind. Wuyou was so frightened, she hid in his embrace. When she felt the familiar aura, Wuyou pushed the man away in fear. Xu Linghe looked at the shocked woman and wondered to himself if he was a ferocious monster.


    Xu Linghe held the little hand and the two passed a stone cave. When Wuyou came to a courtyard and saw the things on the altar, she was attracted to it. She never thought that there would be such divine items in the human world. This ancient stringed instrument was the nemesis of demons. It was a divine instrument used to search for the souls of the dead named reincarnation mirror. Wuyou dared not get close to the demon-suppressing pagoda. This man alone had the two rare divine instruments. What story did this man have with divine instruments?


    The man ruminated over the chess game leisurely and looked up asionally at the little woman. Wuyou was so excited that she had long forgotten where she was. She caressed the reincarnation mirror with her little hands. She was eager to know where her father, mother and Uncle Jiefei were. She cried silently as she caressed the reincarnation mirror.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Xu Linghe abandoned the chessboard and patted the crying woman until her sobs subsided. Xu Linghe hugged the little woman silently in the night, the woman in his arms had her brows tightly locked. Teardrops stopped on her slightly tilted eyshes which were like butterfly wings. Little pearls crawled along her tilted eye, rolling across the hair at her temples. Xu Linghe looked at the little woman and suddenly felt sleepy. He leaned against a stone chair and the woman lying in his arms fell asleep. The meeting of hearts had a moving melody. And the man and woman in the moonlight were like pictures, beautiful and silent. Even if there was a ranging wind right now, it would not be able to extinguish the me of love.


    The nights in March were wet and cold. When he woke up, his shoulders hurt, the woman in his arms slept well. The sun shone through the branches and leaves,nding on the woman¡¯s face. Wuyou wanted to block it with her little hand. Xu Linghe looked at the sleeping little woman, his eyes overflowing with joy. Yes! He loved this woman. He was filled with bliss as long as he looked at her quietly.


    Flower buds emerged on the pear trees in the courtyard, and dew dropsnded on the buds. asionally, the sun shining through would make the dew drops move. Xu Linghe picked up the little woman and walked to the inner hall.


    A ck-feathered bird stood on the branch and chirped. Xu Linghe threw a blow using his spiritual finger, and the little ck bird opened its mouth and found that it could not move.


    ¡°Impudent Junior Brother. You should be punished.¡±


    The little ck bird pped its wings and hurtled towards its Senior Brother. Xu Linghe revealed his white teeth.


    ¡°Is Father making any moves?¡±


    Father. Xu Linghe ced a heavy emphasis on this word. Chengyi, the little ck bird, knew its Senior Brother. He loved and hated his father. Thinking of everything his father had done, Xu Linghe¡¯s heart felt heavy. His heart, which had been soft and tender earlier, hardened once more.


    ¡°Senior Brother, your father wanted to arrange a betrothal for you. Everyone in the capital is talking about it. It seems to be thedy of the You family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Father has indeed thought of everything. Except, your Senior Brother, I, am not a piece of chess that can be controlled.¡±


    Xu Linghe overturned the chessboard, his heart was torn apart. His father had abandoned everything for power. ¡°How great would it be if my mother is still alive? Xu Yinchang, you¡¯re the one who forced your child.¡± Xu Linghe sat, exhausted.


    Wuyou wanted to hug the man, the man in front of her was so lonely. If only she had met him earlier! Even if her shoulders were not broad enough, she wanted to shield him from the rain. She looked at the man with pity. She ran out of the inner hall barefooted. Xu Linghe¡¯s frozen heart softened when she saw the little woman running toward him barefooted. He did not think of anything else then. He only wanted to hug the woman and wipe her little feet for her.


    Chengyi stared with wide eyes. ¡°When does my Senior Brother have such a beautiful girl hidden in his house?¡±


    ¡°Little woman, I shall bring you to a ce.¡±


    The term ¡°little woman¡± made Wuyou flush red. Xu Linghe looked at the little woman dotingly, using his fingers to pat her head. He could not bear to lift his hand even when her hair had be aplete mess. When he saw the flushed redness of her ears, he thought, ¡°This little woman is being shy! How adorable she is!¡± A light tore through the ward, Wuyou walked with light steps. What was before her was a neverending sea of flowers. The beauty of all four seasons had bloomed in this ce.


    Wuyou flew toward it happily. The petals that lifted off the ground with the wind flew as if they were butterflies. The petals rained down on her hair, her skirts and in Xu Linghe¡¯s heart one after another. The man watched the little woman under the tree from afar. All that mattered was in what was unspoken. He knew that the little woman would like this ce. Perhaps, one day, when he was not encumbered by matters of the world, he would bring the little woman to live in seclusion here, living a life free from entanglements. At this moment, he wished badly for his mother to still be alive, to see how blissful he was right now.


    His mother¡¯s dream was to be a couple loyal to each other for life. But it had not happened even until her death. His father¡¯s love and heartlessness were like a heavy lock that imprisoned his mother¡¯s heart. His mother had given up her life for his father¡¯s love, but in the end, her beloved son was about to be a chess piece in the powery. How sad would his mother be if she was still alive? His poor mother had given up the right to live because she loved her son and husband. The fairy princess had given up her inner elixir because she loved a mortal. And in the end, that had only be a cornerstone for his father.


    His mother would never know that the man who had gotten her inner elixir would abandon everything for power and that his son would be a bargaining chip of the nobles.


    Wuyouid under the flowering tree beneath a cluster of pear flowers. Her fingers tickled the petals lightly, and the delicate petals fell. Xu Linghe fell asleep with his back against the sun. Wuyou stared at the man under the tree dazedly. The man¡¯s brows were locked tightly in the slight breeze. The mischievous wind blew at a few wisps of hair onto the man¡¯s handsome face. The man was tired and not willing to awake, allowing the annoying strands of hair to make a mess.


    Wuyou looked at the man and teased him like the wind. She moved quietly, holding the soft tip of the grass and approached her target. When she neared the man¡¯s nose, her little hand was caught tightly in another. Wuyou¡¯s eyes widened as she stared dazedly. ¡°What an interesting little woman!¡± Xu Linghe thought. Heughed happily. Wuyou felt even more lost. Xu Linghe quietly looked at the little woman. She was really like a fox. There was a hint of innocence in her crafty eyes. Just like the effect a cool breeze had on the mountain spring, Xu Linghe¡¯s heart rippled.


    Wuyou did not dare to look at the deep love in the man¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that it would one day hold her back. She bore the fate of Teal Hill. She loved this man, but what else could she leave behind other than sorrow? She wanted to be a butterfly in the flowers and bear the pain caused by thorns for a moment of beauty. However, did she have the courage to do so?


    ¡°Little cat.¡±


    Xu Linghe held the little woman tightly, his chest burning with tears. The woman before him was fragile. Xu Linghe wanted to give the little woman a solid arm and prop up the world for her. He only wanted to make the woman in his arms happy. He hoped she could be a butterfly in the flower, looking for her own fragrance. Only he knew how sensitive the woman in his arms was. Beneath the cool armor hid a soft heart. He wanted to soothe her, warm her up until the day when she emerged from the cocoon and became a butterfly.


    ¡°Xu Linghe.¡±


    The girl muttered silently to herself. She could no longer escape in this life. The man in front of her was gentle. She could not convey the bliss in her heart in words.


    ¡°Call me husband and let your husband, I, hear you say it.¡±


    But the little woman had self-restraint. Annoyance spread between her brows. Xu Lingheughed naughtily, carrying his woman into the depths of the forest. Wuyou screamed shrilly, and he hugged her even tighter. Wuyou bit him without caring too much, and Xu Linghe frowned lightly.


    ¡°Woman, so you¡¯re a tigress? It seems that your husband, I, have to teach you lots in the future.¡±


    ¡°You... why are you so good to me?¡±


    Wuyou felt angry when she saw the teeth marks on his neck. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart was filled with bliss.

 Chapter 5 The Naga of Nanyi

    <h4>Chapter 5 The Naga of Nanyi</h4>


    ¡°Xu Linghe, you must not abandon me when I be ugly.¡±


    Xu Linghe caressed the little woman.


    ¡°I love your eyes, even when they are old and can¡¯t see clearly.¡±


    Hisrge hands moved downwards until it reached her soft petal-like lips.


    ¡°I love your lips even if you lose your front teeth.¡±


    ¡°Xu Linghe, shall we stay together even when we get old?¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. Xu Linghe caressed the little woman¡¯s hair with love.


    ¡°The skin will eventually grow old. Your husband loves your coldness. Even if you are no longer beautiful, the love I have for you will be ced here. Understand? Even if one day, you hurt me, I will not hate you. Because you are my heart. How can I dig out my own heart?¡±


    ¡°Linghe, I love you.¡±


    Tears rolled down Wuyou¡¯s face as she hugged the man before her tightly. Right now, she only wanted to love this man. No matter what happened in the future, she and Xu Linghe would be able to continue forth. Even if the future path was filled with thorns, so what? She wanted this man, and her heart hurt when she thought of how it¡¯d be like without him.


    ¡°Little woman, shall I marry you one year from today in avish ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One year from today. Wuyou will wait for you here. Husband, you have toe early.¡±


    Therge hand clutched the little hand tightly. At this moment, they only wanted to integrate each other into their blood.


    When they returned, it was already noon. The man entered the little stone house through the yard. Wuyou thought of the divine instruments on the altar. There was a little garden separating where she was from the altar. She remembered that it was not far away. She nced at the stone house. The man had long disappeared.


    She walked around the stone house and pushed lightly at the little door at the side. She jogged toward the path led to the altar.


    The reincarnation mirror was ced on a wooden shelf. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power and injected it into the reincarnation mirror. A ray of light floated and when the mirror was tightly surrounded by the Spirit Power, the image in the mirror could be seen clearly. Wuyou saw the moving souls. Her Uncle Jiefei had been suppressed by someone in the heart of the light.


    There was a suction force when Wuyou wanted to take a closer look, and her sight turned ck. Wuyou only knew then that the reincarnation mirror wanted to suck her soul. But it was already toote. A sh of Spirit Power shone and the reincarnation mirror turned calm again. Wuyounded in a warm embrace. The man¡¯s body was shaking.


    ¡°Little woman, don¡¯t activate the reincarnation mirror on your own. You almost lost your life just now! You need a magic chant for this divine instrument, or you¡¯ll be swallowed by it.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, I was just curious.¡±


    Wuyou did not dare to tell him the truth, and she dared not let Xu Linghe know that she was a demoness. She would just have to go to Wind City to ask Phantom about Jiefei¡¯s soul. After all, she was the soul messenger of the Three Realms.


    ¡°You have to use the Kunlun Spirit to activate such a divine instrument. I¡¯ll find you any soul you want.¡±


    What Xu Linghe thought that at the moment was a portrait of Minster Han¡¯s wife. The little woman in front of him looked very simr to thedy in the portrait. He wondered if the Minister¡¯s deceased wife was rted to the little woman.


    ¡°If you want this thing, you just have to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°You should be punished for not believing in your husband.¡±


    Xu Linghe approached, and her pink lips were kissed lightly by the man. Xu Linghe felt even more dazed when he looked at the redness at the tips of her brows. Jiang Wuyou and Xu Linghe embraced tightly under the warm sun of March.


    A few wisps of moonlight entered, and when they passed through the walls, Wuyou saw a portrait. It was a portrait of a woman, its color had faded. The woman in the portrait was extremely beautiful. Her brow bones were high, and she had almond eyes, a tall and straight small nose. Her lips were tightly pursed and she had the feel of a woman from the westernnds. But when she looked carefully, she found there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes that belonged to women of Jiangnan. ¡°Could this woman be Xu Linghe¡¯s mother?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Is the woman in the portrait...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is my mother. I drew this for her when I was little.¡±


    Xu Linghe was not willing to talk about his mother. It was a wound on his heart and would hurt terribly if it tore.


    ¡°Have you ever dreamed of her?¡±


    ¡°When I was little. I don¡¯t remember after I grew up.¡±


    Xu Linghe stared at the portrait. Wuyou knew that the man loved his mother. His mother had passed away. The pain was indelible. His mother was like a goddess, and no matter how much time had passed, she would flow in the man¡¯s blood. At this moment, Wuyou only wanted to apany Xu Linghe silently.


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    Wuyou hugged Xu Linghe tightly. She hoped to be someone the man could depend on. Even if the path was thorny, they would be able to trudge on.


    ¡°Little woman, do you know? When my mother died, my world copsed. I thought I had forgotten her, but only I know that she has always been in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I know... I know everything. The pain of losing one¡¯s kin is worse than death.¡±


    ¡°My mother was the princess of the fairy kingdom.¡±


    Xu Linghe wanted the little woman to know more about his past. He had long thought of her as his wife, and was like his mother, someone he could not leave behind.


    When Xu Linghe talked about his mother, the questions Wuyou¡¯s had was finally solved. His mother was the princess of the fairy kingdom. He was not mortal. Wuyou knew that he was no ordinary mortal thest time he fought with the Wolf King, but she had not imagined that his mother was the fairy princess.


    ¡°My mother was the Second Princess of the fairy kingdom. One year, when she was traveling, an epidemic happened in the human realm. My mother felt pity for the people and often dispensed medicine for the vigers. My father had just started out as a supervisor. One day, when he went to the market, he saw a woman in white. Back then, my father would always watch from afar. In my father¡¯s heart, my mother was a kind woman. But who knew that the epidemic would spread in just a few days. The entire Qi Kingdom was plunged into a panic. My mother returned to the fairy kingdom and took the sacred medicine. My grandfather was enraged and gave chase. My mother activated the Cloud Pill to save the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What happened to auntie after that?¡±


    ¡°My mother was severely wounded in the market by my uncle, and when my father found her, she was already dying. Mother said that when my father carried her on his back, she decided then to marry the mortal man. My mother gave up everything to marry my father. In his anger, my grandfather took away my mother¡¯s status as a princess. My mother gave birth to me less than a yearter. Two yearster, when my mother arrived at Xu¡¯s Mansion, she realized that my father already had concubines. Because of the arrival of my mother, my father¡¯s concubines fought. My mother only cared about loving father and did not know of the concubines¡¯ methods. Then, one day the emperor besieged the mansion and said that my mother was a spy from the fairy kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Who spread the rumors?¡±


    ¡°Someone who wanted my mother to die.¡±


    ¡°Rumors end at those with wits. But who knew that the Qi Emperor had nned to get my mother¡¯s spirit pill. He took me hostage in the pce. My father abandoned my mother for the sake of the family. That day, I knelt before in the pce and watched my mother, but I could not do anything. My mother missed my father very much before she died, but my father tricked my mother into giving up her inner elixir. This was the love that my mother sacrificed her life for. In the end, her soul dispersed.¡±


    ¡°Wuyou will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Silly. Our love is eternal. How can you not be there?¡±


    The dishes on the table were rarely seen in Teal Hill. Every one was exquisitely done, but Wuyou dared not try them.


    ¡°Husband, I like flower honey the best.¡±


    Xu Linghe liked her little actions a lot. The little woman¡¯s coldness faded away little by little. He could sense the change in the little woman. Xu Linghe liked the little woman who was innocent, with a hint of pride. He hoped that the day would arrive soon.


    ¡°It looks tempting, but...¡±


    Foxes ate wild fruits. Wuyou had once stolen Jiefei¡¯s wine when she was little. In her memory, the wine was sweet. The dishes on the stone table looked tasty, but the chopsticks in her hands did not follow her instructions. The food that she picked up slipped away. Xu Linghe felt confused. The little woman was so clumsy. Xu Linghe watched her in surprise. The food in the little dishes was scattered all over the table, and the shaking chopsticks grew more and more disorderly. Wuyou¡¯s little face grew hot and she lowered her head awkwardly, afraid that Xu Linghe would see through her. It was really difficult to be a human woman. Xu Linghe picked up a peanut for Wuyou. She slowly savored it, biting it lightly with her teeth. A sweet fragrance filled her mouth. The peanut was crispy and paired with a small cup of pear blossom wine, it was truly a delicacy. Wuyou thought of Uncle Jiefei when she drank the fragrant pear blossom wine.


    Xu Linghe did not eat much and apanied the little woman silently. They ate untilte in the afternoon.


    When Wuyou woke up, Xu Linghe was still asleep. She pushed open the door. The sunlight of early spring scattered through the branches and filled the yard. The pear trees had turned white overnight. Pure white blossoms bloomed on the branches. The birds sang happily. Little Lingchong flew onto a branch and startled the birds. It flung itself at its mistress while she was unaware.


    ¡°Little Lingchong, you¡¯re seeking death.¡±


    Wuyou pulled Little Lingchong up and hung it on a branch. The birds saw their prey and flew over, leading the flock was a male bird. They pped their wings as they approached. Wuyou saw that Little Lingchong was about to be the birds¡¯ meal. She flicked her spiritual finger, and a mist appeared. The birds were scared and scattered. Little Lingchong flopped onto the ground, terrified. Wuyouforted it by caressing it.


    She thought of the waterfall at the back of the mountain. One had to follow a path to get there. There was a patch of wildflowers by the path. Wuyou picked the little flowers and weaved them into gands. She remembered that her mother had weaved them for her before. Back then, she was still young and innocent. She held her mother¡¯s hand and they strolled on the streets of Teal Hill. Her beautiful mother was always icy-cold. Wuyou had never seen her mother smile. She had once, like every other child, wished that her mother would be truly happy. But that wish had nevere true.


    The steep path was difficult to walk on. Little Lingchong pped its wings. Wuyou, who was now in human form, was exhausted. Many parts of the skin on her feet had tore. Little Lingchong was extraordinarily excited.


    When she saw the magnificent rapids, Wuyou was entranced by the waterfall in front of her. The odd mountain stone was smooth due to the years of erosion. From afar, it looked like a moving screen. The urgent rapids fell into the pond calmly without any ripples. Wuyou walked along the pond, wanting to examine it.


    Little Lingchong, whom she carried, flew away, sshing into the water. Wuyou was taken aback. Little Lingchong spat out bubbles that enveloped it. Throughout the journey, Wuyou avoided the water and followed Little Lingchong. The water channel was narrow and twisted. Little Lingchong followed the soul in the water.


    The pool of water blocked the sunlight. Looking at the dark bottom of the pond, Wuyou flicked her spiritual finger. The bottom of the pond was suddenly white, and she discovered a secret door at the corner. The doorknob was shackled with a cold chain. It was a metal chain that had been spelled. When Wuyou cast her Spirit Power on it, the cold chain turned into a pool of molten metal. Following that was a loud bang. The door was pushed open. Deep in the pond was a naked woman lying on her back and there was a diamond chain on her beautiful neck. Long blond hair obscured her full breasts. Wuyou could only see her slender waist. Her scale-covered tail sshed at the water, and her angry blue eyes were filled with tears. Drop by drop, the golden pearls shone brightly. Golden naga pearls were rare. ¡°Could she be from the Nanyi royal family?¡± These naga pearls were sent onto the silver te by the fishtail. Wuyou¡¯s finger fluttered, and a purple spirit entered the naga¡¯s body. The weakened naganded in Wuyou¡¯s embrace. Wuyou obtained information from the naga using her Spirit Power. The naga was indeed the Princess of Nanyi.


    ¡°Nanyi naga, who imprisoned you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Queen of Wind City, Phantom.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Phantom imprisoned me here for soul-soothing naga pearls. She took my naga pearls forcibly.¡±


    The naga looked at Wuyou, the naga pearls in her eyes rolled. Looking at the deepcerations on the naga¡¯s neck, Wuyou felt pity for the woman. Her Spirit Power rolled over gently, and the diamond chain softened. The naga moved her neck, surprised and in joy. She looked at the woman in purple clothes and waved her fishtail. The silver te on the tformnded in the naga¡¯s hands.


    What Wuyou saw was the rolling naga tears. The golden beads in the te were like the golden glow of the sunset. It was beautiful. The golden beads covered with a sheen of water looked life-like and beautiful. It was then when Wuyou understood why Phantom would imprison the naga. The naga¡¯s tears were beautiful and soul-stirring. There was a touch of blue in the depths of her round wet eyes. They were like the stars in the sky, dazzling and gorgeous. She picked up a bead and rolled it around gently. The beauty was like an illusion hidden in the golden color. All the beauty in the life of a naga was condensed in these beads of tears. The weakness of the Nanyi people made them have no power to fight back when they were attacked. This was the sadness of the nagas.


    Wuyou brought the naga to the shore. Little Lingchong shook off the beads of water and crawled into her sleeves. The naga curled up on the ground. It was rather inappropriate for the naga to be naked by the pond. Wuyou opened her satin bag and covered the naga with it.


    ¡°Are you willing to be called Ming Zhu in the future?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, benefactor.¡±


    Ming Zhu knelt and did not dare to lift her head. The humble mermaid princess had encountered such misery. ¡°Could it be that Nanyi had fallen?¡± Wuyou thought. Phantom was only a soul-easing messenger. Jiefei had mentioned this woman before. After that, she heard that the Wolf King had fallen in love with the Phantom. Uncle Jiefei had drunk for three whole days because of this. Now that she thought about it, she guessed that the person Uncle Jiefei loved must be Phantom. This must have something to do with the wolves destroying Teal Hill.


    ¡°If mistress wishes, Ming Zhu is willing to show you the way.¡±


    Wuyou lifted Ming Zhu¡¯s little face to see if she was lying. Her Spirit Power was no match for the Wolf King, so she had better be more vignt. She hoped that Ming Zhu was not a trap. She had to go to Wind City to meet the soul messenger. After all, she was someone her uncle had loved. If she found Jiefei¡¯s soul, she hoped that the reincarnation mirror would be able to help Uncle Jiefei be born again. However, Wuyou still did not know that if one¡¯s body was destroyed, they would never be able to be reborn, unless Wuyou invoked God¡¯s will, allowing all things to be born again. However, this would cause God to self-destruct. Her Spirit Power was weak, and she could not bear huge responsibilities. The Teal Hill needed Uncle Jiefei.


    ¡°Ming Zhu, if you lie to me, I will make sure your spirit can never be reconciled.¡±


    ¡°Ming Zhu has been to Wind City. I would never dare to lie to my mistress.¡±


    Wuyou looked at Ming Zhu. The naga must be afraid of her, for she was lying prostrate and shaking. Wuyou wanted to see the woman who had beguiled the Three Realms and see if she was really as scary as the rumors said.


    Ming Zhu retracted her tail and turned into a human. They walked down the mountain quickly. Ming Zhu twisted her waist and walked slowly. Little Lingchong saw the naga andughed loudly. Wuyou stopped and waited for Ming Zhu. From afar, the naga had a really stunning body. The light satin wrapped around her full body, and she was a natural beauty. Wuyou looked at her own small bust and felt a little disappointed. Little Lingchong looked at its mistress and thought to itself scornfully, ¡°Women are so quick to get jealous.¡± Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared above them. Little Lingchong was tossed several feet away by its mistress. ¡°Oh! All women in the world are tigresses. I¡¯d better stay far away from my mistress.¡±


    It was already noon when Xu Linghe woke up. The yard was silent and the furnace on the stone table emitted burning embers. The boiling kettle bubbled. Xu Linghe washed the tea set and took out some tea-leaves from a tin can and ced it into a tea bowl. The brewing of tea pekoe was extremely particr. Xu Linghe tested the water temperature in the pot, and when it was at the proper temperature, he made a cup for himself.


    They were in such a barren ce, and Xu Linghe was somewhat worried. He wondered where the little woman went. He went out of the courtyard and followed the path up. There was a ck spot in the distance. Xu Linghe approached speedily. The little woman was resting. She must have blisters from the mountainous terrain. Xu Linghe picked up the little woman and walked back. Wuyou screamed and hid in the man¡¯s embrace, not daring to show her face. Ming Zhu was stunned by the man who had arrived like the wind.


    The sorrow of parting enshrouded them. While the man was busy, Wuyou apanied him by his side. Such a parting might have disappointed Xu Linghe. But Wuyou had to face her own life. She wanted to be a true deity and to bear burdens, so she would notpromise with fate. She could only hope that she would be able to provide support for her people.


    Ming Zhu¡¯s arrival made Wuyou feel suspicious. The naga was extremely enthusiastic towards Xu Linghe. But in the days that followed, Xu Linghe had always forgotten about the existence of Ming Zhu. On the day of their parting, Xu Linghe woke up early and made food that Wuyou liked. He made spring rolls that were crispy and sweet, but not cloying. The delicious food was tinged with the bitterness of parting. Wuyou observed the man silently, bitterness flowed in her heart. ¡°When will I be able to meet Linghe again?¡± she thought.


    Xu Linghe hoped that his woman coulde back safely. He could not bear to part with Wuyou, but he knew that he could not be selfish and force her to stay.


    ¡°Chengyi, Senior Brother has something to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, what is it that you have to disturb me so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw is going to Wind City. The journey is dangerous. Please take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, when did you marry? Howe I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You nosy prick, will you go or not?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, it seems that I have to go. If I annoy you, I¡¯ll be turned into a cat or maybe a dog.¡±


    ¡°I will protect sister-inw. Senior Brother, be careful on your journey to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw hasn¡¯t been in the human world for too long. She¡¯s simple and innocent. Junior Brother, please take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t forget about your Junior Brother once you have my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Set off quickly. Your sister-inw is my life. You have to follow her at all times.¡±


    Chengyi flew past his Senior Brother and into the sky, hoping to catch up with his sister-inw.


    After leaving the courtyard, Xu Linghe left for the capital. He would have to face something in the future. If his father forced him, he would never bow to his father¡¯s will. He already had a countermeasure against the richest man, Han Qianyi, in Jiangnan. The man loved histe wife. ¡°Why not do something he likes and mold his wife to hold him hostage? Even though I am taking advantage of Uncle Han¡¯s devotion, it is because I was forced by my father.¡± he thought.

 Chapter 6 – The Woman Who Was Held Captive by Her Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C The Woman Who Was Held Captive by Her Feelings</h4>


    After they entered Wind City spirit world, Mingzhu was extremely uneasy. The Qilin followed the Little Lingchong to scout ahead while Wuyou stopped and surveyed the surroundings. In the distance, there was arge rock hidden behind the dense vegetation that was like an open-mouthed monster, striking fear in the hearts of those who saw it.


    Wuyou gently flicked her spiritual finger and spirit power rushed toward the mountain stream likeva. The Little Longchong hid within her sleeve while the Qilin stuck close by her side and waited for hermand. Wuyou gently stroked the Qilin and tasked it to remain alert. The psychic Qilin carried its master on its back and slowly walked into the depths of the mountain forest. Throughout the journey, Wuyou proceeded with extreme caution. She knew that it would be better to be more cautious when moving through such an eerie ce. She did not want to lose her life here and break the promise she made with that man. She would have to remain unharmed for that person.


    ¡°Master, Little Long can¡¯t find the entrance.¡± Little Ling reported afterpleting its task andnded in her palm.


    Wuyou could not rein in her frustration and as the Qilin sensed its master¡¯s uneasiness, it blew out fire toward the sky.


    ¡°Qilin, don¡¯t be so arrogant when you¡¯re on foreign territory. You¡¯re such a boorish fellow.¡±


    ¡°Master, how about sending Qilin ahead to scout instead?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid we would not be able to find your body then.¡±


    It was a quiet mountain stream with the asional growl of wild beasts. Wuyou released her spirit power and the purple spirit light gathered toward the bottom of the ravine like lightning. The wind in the mountains was sometimes strong and sometimes weak and as Wuyou¡¯s clothes billowed in the wind, she quietly stared ahead and listened closely to the movement of her spiritual power. as her spiritual thought gradually expanded, she separated her soul from her physical body and flew into the deep valley. Her spirit power was like the stars in the sky and lit this wilderness in a myriad of colors. She flew past the mountains and headed straight for the ravine. When she was about to reach the bottom of the ravine, a spirit power attempted to swallow her. Wuyou struggled and tore at its bindings. After the purple spirit power broke through its defensive cover, the spirit power that had been crushing her immediately disappeared.


    After her soulnded at the bottom of the ravine, Wuyou realized that this was no wilderness. Instead, for an instant, she thought that this ce was a Fairnd. There were little streams under her feet, fish yfully swam past the bridge and there was a stone statue next to a bridge carved out of white marble. Although it was a stone statue, the stone could not mask its glorious phantom beauty. The cobbled streets were clean and wide and filled with people. Scents of wine and food floated down the streets. Was this the legendary Ghost City? To her surprise, the terrifying Wind City seemed to be filled with such a lively aura.


    Phantom was a horrid woman. How could she then construct a spirit heaven to give all those homeless souls a home? Who was this woman whom Jiefei liked? Was she an executioner in hell or an innocent flower of theherworld? She wished so badly that Uncle Jiefei was still alive.


    Lonely souls lived in this part of the world. Wuyou¡¯s spirit will traveled through the dark sky and she looked ahead, flowers blossomed across the sky and the entire sky was filled with brilliant colors. Although it was not as dazzling as the sun or the moon, it contained the warmth of fire. The flowers floated gently across the sky, swept by the wind, and as Wuyou floated across the sea of flowers, she saw souls creeping out of the flower petals. When she touched them, the souls were so scared that they dissipated. It turned out that these floating flowers were a paradise for these souls to rest and these flowers existed in such a lively ce to be a requiem for souls.


    Up in the Heavenly Rank, tiny fruits resemblingnterns dotted the area, long vines intertwining and weaving across each other. Ady whose colorful robes floated in the wind was picking these fruits. Wuyou stopped on those vines and looked at the beautiful soul. These small fruits seemed to be able to see and evaded thedies each time they tried to pluck them. After she put those fruits in their baskets, she immediately used spun yarn to cover them. Wuyou looked at these struggling fruits and the fruits that were running in all directions from fright and noticed that the souls had plucked almost all of these fruits. She saw the fruits¡¯ terror and helplessness when they found that as fruits of theherworld, they were unable to escape their destiny.


    The olives were lined up neatly in her basket and after the beautiful soul looked furtively around and saw nobody, she carefully selected arge green fruit and stuffed it into their mouths. The olive gave off spirit light and after the soul swallowed the fruit, it took on a physical body.


    These mysterious fruits existed in theherworld and despite their ordinary looks, they were able to produce extraordinary effects. These fruits that phantom grew were able to give these souls a physical body. She stared after the soul who had already departed, picked up one olive to take a closer look and saw that there were tears within the olive. These fruits were formed from mortal souls and within each olive contained a mortal life. As she gazed up at the interwoven vines, Wuyou took pity on these olives.


    The floating pce was crystal clear and Wuyou released her spirit will in search of a trace of phantom. There were only floating souls within therge pce and as Wuyou traveled past these floating shadows, she saw beautiful, hideous and busy ghosts all waiting for their master toe back.


    The Netherworld Pce was brightly lit. She wondered why was the pce brightly lit with red candles, their wax dripping down silver tes. The snowy white flower petals turned the pce silvery white and high above on the Prince¡¯s throne, flowers from theherworld bloomed. There were naga¡¯s tears ced on an exquisite jade te and these naga pearls which were used to calm the souls were strung together on a silver thread. There was a hiddenpartment on the soft couch and when Wuyou peered through the crack with her spirit will, she was surprised to hear the sounds of flowing water in such a small ce. Everywhere her spirit will passed was dark and eerie.


    Wuyou searched for the sound of flowing water and used her spirit will to light a candle. Then, she saw nagas swimming in the water. These small human fish were ying in the water, their lively tails swishing about. Wuyou sighed. These pitiful nagas had their tribe annihted while those who survived have been used to make naga pearls.


    As her spirit will touched the water, a column of spirit mist rose from the river, knocking Wuyou back. Phantom had constructed a spiritual barrier in the water and while these nagas might seem happy, they were merely Phantom¡¯s victims. The nagas will lose their lives because of Phantom¡¯s selfish desires and would end up like Mingzhu trapped in a deep abyss one day.


    She used her spirit will to search for her Uncle¡¯s aura and her spirit will gathered in this wide underground pce to form a purple ball suspended in the air. As the purple light twinkled, the flickering mes from themp in front of her broke free of its wick and danced in the night wind.


    Eachmp contained a life which had gone out. Wuyou carefully searched through themps and her purple spirit passed by each wick in search of her uncle¡¯s aura, afraid that she would miss him if she was not careful enough. She looked in every nook and cranny. When she finally came across themp which contained her uncle¡¯s soul, her heart sank as she realized that her uncle had be amp soul and was truly no longer around. She held the bluemp in her hands and tried to feel his warmth through the flickering mes.


    Uncle, are you cold in his dark underground pce? It turned out that Phantom from Wind City had been by your side. There is no sunlight here, no birds chirping nor the scent of flowers, so Uncle, how could your soul rest easy?


    ¡°Uncle, little fox is here.¡±


    Wuyou held themp in her hands and was about to leave with her uncle when she suddenly heard footsteps. The intruder walked gently and gracefully. Wuyou recalled her spirit will and hid in a darkened corner. The footsteps drew closer and finally stopped in front of themps. Wuyou could decipher the woman¡¯s features through the faint light and wondered what had caused the sorrow in her clear eyes. Her brows were furrowed and tears rolled down her cheeks. Her longing was carved into her face that resembled the silver moon and her face was leeched of all color as she stared at themp containing Jie Fei¡¯s soul. She was d in wedding robes, indicating that she was about to get married soon, but she did not look as happy as a bride-to-be would normally look. Under the glow of themp, her hands were as gentle as jade and the tears that rested on her eyshes dripped into themp wick. The mes grew more vigorous and green smoke slowly rose from the wick. Wuyou was shocked when she saw what the green smoke was ¨C it was Uncle Jiefei. Uncle Jiefei¡¯s soul floated on top of that woman¡¯s head and Wuyou even saw her uncle attempt to touch the woman in front of him. He tried his best but could only touch the cold while his hands passed through the warm body. The grieving woman was too overwhelmed with sadness to notice. All she needed to do was to look up and she would see the man she loved.


    The green smoke that floated in the light dissipated, themp still burned brightly. The woman carefully rubbed at themp, refusing to let go despite the bridal robes she wore.


    ¡°Jiefei...Jiefei.¡±


    She muttered sorrowfully. The woman who was held captive by her feelings was none other than Phantom.


    Her sighed reverberated across the underground pce. Then, she lifted up her bridal robes and slowly left. As she left, themp behind her immediately grew weaker and Wuyou knew that her uncle¡¯s heart was aching. Although Uncle Jiefei was gone, his soul still loved this woman.


    She wanted to bring her uncle out of this damp ce but Wuyou knew that her uncle would never leave Wind City for his lover lived here. Even if her uncle¡¯s soul scattered, he would still stand by this woman.


    ¡°Uncle, the woman you love is about to be someone else¡¯s wife. Do you not feel regretful?¡±


    Her spirit power hovered above themp, then Wuyou flew out of the underground pce with thismp.


    As Wuyou brought her uncle out of the pce, in the pce, dancers from the immortal realm were dancing beautifully on clouds. Wuyou looked around for Phantom to no avail. Just as she was extremely disappointed, fireworks lit up the skies and a groom d in ck elegant robes descended from the heaven.


    The main hall was brightly lit with candles and the Wolf King who hade from afar gripped his bride¡¯s hand tightly as they slowly walked toward the ce of authority. Pear-colored flower petals decorated the sky and pear blossoms slowly floated in the night wind before gentlynding on the bride¡¯s hair, turning her bridal robes white. Wuyou saw the blushing bride and caught the emotion in her eyes, she looked like a beautiful March blossom,pletely unlike the woman who was trapped by her feelings.


    Immortal music echoed across the pce and guests from all three realms were present. These familiar faces used to be her uncle¡¯s friends but now they smiled sincerely and raised their cups to give their blessings to this couple.


    The couple who walked past them looked extremelypatible and very much like a couple in love. As for my Uncle Jiefei? He is no longer in this world and had been killed by this man d in ck. The despicable man who betrayed my uncle is here enjoying his life and had long forgotten that a ce known as Teal Hill existed in the three realms. Uncle, if you were still alive, you would have kill these enemies.


    One day, I will avenge your death and make sure that those who had hurt you grovel at my feet for mercy. Wuyou held themp high and drew closer to the raised tform, attracting the attention of the couple in the main hall. When Phantom saw Jiefei¡¯s name, she shook the hand which held hers off. The Wolf King Hong Yu was enraged and joined both hands together as he charged toward themp. Wuyou gathered her spirit power to surround themp, protecting her uncle within. She did not wish to see his enemy live happily, neither could she allow his lover to marry her enemy. She was willing to die for her uncle but she wanted the Wolf King to know that his wife had been feeding her uncle with naga¡¯s tears. Wuyou¡¯s greatest wish at the moment was for the couple to turn against each other. She had to leave Phantom for her uncle, even if it cost her her life.


    One day, she would make sure that her poor uncle would return to Teal Hill in glory and would be a god of the three realms, to repay him for his kindness in raising her.


    As spirit power breezed through the ck robes, they rattled noisily. The Wolf King bellowed angrily. His high spirits were destroyed by Phatom¡¯s actions earlier. His long robes flew out and themp suspended mid-air plummeted like a kite that had its strings cut. Phantom¡¯s heart sank as she looked at the darkeningmp, subconsciously digging her long nails into her palms. Blood dripped down her palms onto her bridal robes and trailed along the bridal robes toward themp.


    She was afraid that the Wolf King would scatter Jiefei¡¯s soul and longed so much to be amp herself so that she might be able to burn beside him. Even if they were annihted, it would be fine. However, all these hade to an end. She had thought that she would be able to kill the Wolf King by her own means but things did not turn out ording to n. Her lover was now trapped forever in amp. They had meant to grow old together but this was impossible now. She wished that she had sacrificed her own life to ensure Jiefei¡¯s safety back then.


    The bloodstained bridal robes disappeared in the wind and a long-haired woman in in clothes followed the spirit power to gracefully approach thatmp. This was a promise of life and death and no one dared to put a stop to it. Wuyou¡¯s face was filled with tears as she looked at the woman. She finally realized how beautiful was the woman whom her uncle loved, she was wicked but her love was pure. There were few such women across the three realms.


    The spirit power interwove in the sky and Wuyou unleashed her spirit power to protect themp. When theyers of spirit power burst forth from themp, navy blue light mingled with purple light in themp. The wick had almost fallen off and themp continued to transform. The navy bluemp was like fireworks rushing through the night sky and themp blossomed like lotus petals. As powerful spirit power coursed through the lotus petals, themp suspended mid-air tumbled around. The navy blue light waspletely consumed by the purple light and a familiar aura rose from themp. Wuyou looked at the floating light with surprise, unable to hide her excitement.


    ¡°It is Uncle Jiefei.¡±


    Her uncle summoned the spirit power and the dormant spirit power gathered toward Jiefei. In the distance, a spirit light tore the skies open and Wuyou saw that it was the long-lost mythical bird with colorful feathers. He flipped his spiritual finger and the purple light expanded, instantly turning the night sky into day. His Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood rolled across the sky and the mythical bird beneath him howled loudly. The Green Dragon sh in his hand kept nging and he sent a thunderbolt rolling toward the Wolf King.


    Phantom looked at the fleeting figure of Jiefei and was unable to hold back her tears. She flew toward him, a blush spreading across her cheeks like a young maiden rushing to her lover. As he looked at the petals dyed red with blood, Jiefei¡¯s heart ached even more.


    ¡°Jiefei, is that you?¡±


    Phantom reached out to touch him, her hands trembling. When her hand passed through his body, her heart sank. Her heart broke when she realized that her man was merely a soul. Jiefei wanted to hug the woman in front of him close, but this hug could only be a dream.


    ¡°You shameless creature!¡±


    The Wolf King was enraged by the actions of the sentimental couple. He waved his sleeves and walked toward them, spirit power circling his fingers. After his spirit power gathered in his hands to form a fireball, the Wolf King jumped up the clouds and charged toward the couple, lighting up the ce into a sea of fire. Jiefei rode the mythical bird and deftly evaded the Wolf King¡¯s attacks. As the bird¡¯s giant wings grazed the fireball, some of its feathers caught fire and it then charged toward the heavens with a loud screech.


    The mythical bird shook its feathers and circled around the Wolf King while Jiefei rode the wind and shed his Green Dragon sh toward the Wolf King. The sharp de forced the Wolf King to retreat for dozens of meters. Jiefei held his knife tightly and spirit power flowed from his arm into his Green Dragon sh, wrapping it withyers of spirit light. The Green Dragon sh¡¯s thunderbolt momentum charged toward the Wolf King, as chilly as can be. However, as it was about tond on the Wolf King, Jiefei did not see terror on the Wolf King¡¯s face but instead, the Wolf King smiled as a woman appeared in his hands.


    When Jiefei noticed that Phantom was held hostage, the spirit power disappeared from his sword. The Wolf King then used all his spirit power to attack Jiefei and Wuyou did her best to protect her uncle.


    ¡°Uncle...little fox will leave now.¡±


    Wuyou looked at her uncle through the flowing light while her uncle looked at her through the floating light, wanting to hold her tightly but unable to do so. Phantom coughed up blood when shended on the ground, the bright red blood made the underworld seemed tragically beautiful. The knife buried in the Wolf King¡¯s chest turned pitch ck and such a serious injury could only be caused by a demon with extraordinary spirit power. Even then, the demon would have to cultivate for many months before it had the power to do so. He looked at the woman he injured and his heart ached even more at the thought that this woman had caused such harm because of Jiefei.


    The Wolf King stumbled away and blood dripped out from his robes. Ni Shang ran over and carefully held him steady.


    The Wolf King nced at the woman on the floor, then turned to leave.


    The woman on the floor was helped to her feet by Jiefei. Wuyou¡¯s soul flew across the sky like flowing lights and her uncle Jiefei returned to themp and became amp soul that would stay by his Queen¡¯s side. He might able to be reborn one day and Phantom hoped that this day woulde one day.

 Chapter 7 – Borrowing a Mortal Body

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C Borrowing a Mortal Body</h4>


    The soul floated across the air and she knew that she was unable to return. The person she did not want to disappoint most was Xu Linghe but there were no second chances in this world. The little fox had truly disappeared. In the clouds, Wuyou felt the biting chill of the wind. The sky was extremely cold and the feathery snow kept the darkness at bay. The Qilin came toward her but could not see her. Even the Little Longchong was unable to sense her aura. She was extremely weak and as she looked at the Qilin walking further and further way, she used herst bit of strength to fly out of the ravine.


    Her soul was slowly fading away and she was unable totch on to any spirit creature. She was all alone in this vast world and the silence was deafening. Wuyou hid under a banana leaf, she had to be careful not to be elf food in this dark ce.


    There was a sudden whinny behind the mountain and Wuyou quickly threw herself to the ground in fright. Only then did she realize that she was merely a soul.


    As the footsteps drew closer, Wuyou¡¯s terror grew. She was hiding in a ce where elves were aplenty and after she lost her seven mortal forms, Wuyou¡¯s sense of smell and sight were slowly fading away. A feeling of helplessness consumed her in this dark night.


    The footsteps finally stopped and Wuyou carefully poked out from the banana leaf and looked around. She saw a giant serpent hissing and fighting with a golden toad. The giant serpent coiled its body tightly around the golden toad and all the golden toad had to do was to gently bite at it and the arrogant snake was defeated. It uncoiled its tail and surrendered. As it stared at the golden toad, Wuyou saw the indignance in its eyes but nothing could be done.


    ¡°You little bastard,e out! If you still refuse toe out, I¡¯ll have you for dinner tonight.¡±


    The frustrated giant serpent calmed down and hid its head under its body while the golden toad climbed up to its master¡¯s feet and looked at the giant serpent with disdain. This was such a familiar sight.


    ¡°Master, this creature tried to eat me.¡±


    The golden toad shook its tiny w and its eyes gleamed craftily. It knew the giant serpent was its match and pitied this frustrated giant serpent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not only going to cook you, but I¡¯m also going to cook it.¡±


    The banana leaves rustled and the solitary shadow had nowhere to hid. Under the dim moonlight, a man was dressed in white, his ck hair tied up tightly and only a wisp of hair could be seen curling in the night sky. He held a jade fan in his hand that gave off chilling light.


    ¡°Little demon, you don¡¯t even have your soul left. You¡¯re such an embarrassment to Teal Hill.¡±


    The man looked at the soul with disdain and Wuyou was shocked to find out that the man knew that she was a fox from Teal Hill. However, she had nowhere to hide and the giant serpent in front of her was monitoring her closely so it would not be easy to escape the serpent¡¯s attack. The soul was suspended in spirit power and the cunning golden toad spat out a mouthful of sticky saliva, trapping Wuyou within, in order to curry favor with its master. Wuyou struggled futilely, unable to free herself from the sticky bubble.


    ¡°Master, this demon soul is very fresh.¡±


    The golden toad pped its little ws and used the giant serpent as a springboard to jump up dozens of meters. The giant serpent was enraged to see that this cunning toad was always iming credit in front of their master. It curled into a ball and tried to think of ways to make the toad suffer next time.


    ¡°Little demon, how do you want to die?¡±


    She did not want to die here tonight but as she slowly started to lose Divine Awareness, she struggled to recall Xu Linghe¡¯s name but failed to do so. As her soul was suspended in the bubble, her final thought was that when one loves too deeply and ispletely helpless to do anything about it, despair would eat away at one¡¯s heart like a knife and one can only hope that one¡¯s blood flows for a longer period, as proof that one is still alive.


    As she gradually lost Divine Awareness, Xu Linghe became a faraway dream. Wuyou was unable to hold on to anything, including her soul. She closed her eyes in the bubble.


    ¡°Little demon, I¡¯m going to spare you for now.¡±


    The man flicked his spiritual finger and burst the bubble. Wuyounded in the man¡¯s palm, as big as his finger. A ray of light dissipated and Wuyou was deep in slumber.


    ¡°Little demon, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    In the iris field, a small purple fox chased after butterflies. This was Qin Lengyue¡¯s dreamscape and although she had asked Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi had always evaded the question. Qin Lengyue had been sleeping for one year and six months.


    Under the scorching sun, Qin Lengyue took only a few steps before she felt dizzy. The lotus leaves in the lotus pond were in a mess after the wind blew and the lotus petals had scattered messily on the lotus leaves. A small dragonfly rested on its yellow petals. Qin Lengyue leaned against the pavilion railing and enjoyed this moment of peacefulness. A cicada would asionally fly by, scaring the dragonfly off.


    The pond was crystal clear and Qin Lengyue leisurelybed her hair by the pond. She had just recovered from her long illness and although she was frail, her frailness was unable to mask her matchless beauty. Sounds of the zither could be heard from the pavilion and after listening closely to the music, Qin Lengyue recognized Xiao Qi¡¯s music and enjoyed the sounds of Xiao Qi¡¯s ¡®Guanglin San¡¯. The energetic and impassioned tune captured the essence of Xiao Qi. This was the true Xiao Qi. In her memory, Xiao Qi had always been kind and gentle but now, there was a murderous intent in his tune. She fell asleep listening to this impassioned tune and in her dreams, a girl in purple was in the arms of a man. The girl smiled blissfully and they held each other tightly amongst the flowers. Qin Lengyue fell into aa again.


    ¡°Lengyue.¡±


    Xiao Qi carried Qin Lengyue to the bed. This little demon was probably causing unrest!


    When she came to, Wuyou realized that her soul was trapped within Qin Lengyue¡¯s body. Each time she tried to break free of her shackles, an invisible spirit power held her down. In this quiet ce, Wuyou listened to her surroundings and heard birds chirping and smelled the scent of flowers. Her divine awareness could only reach as far as this yard.


    Wuyou had tried to leave the physical body to float into the yard but each time she did so, the scorching sun burned her soul and caused smoke to rise from her arms. She was so frightened she hid back within the physical body. She could not see sunlight and even walking had be a farfetched dream. This soul would be destroyed the moment she left Qin Lengyue. Wuyou was trapped in a living hell but was helpless to do anything about it. She refused to be held captive by mortals and could only hope that this woman would recover and be stronger. However, this woman had been sleeping for a few days. Wuyou¡¯s soul left the woman¡¯s body and took a look around. She discovered that there was face powder and several decorative items on the dressing table.


    It was clear that someone would clean this ce frequently. There was a string of naga pearls on the table, likely to calm the soul in this person¡¯s body. The owner of this ce was a knowledgable person and bookshelves filled the entire wall. The bookshelves were divided into threeyers, with a horizontal panel separating eachyer. Ancient books lined the shelves in an orderly manner. Her soul roamed around the bookshelves and noticed that these books were extremely profound. The owner of this house must be a genius.


    The woman whoy on the bed was extremely frail and Wuyou was worried that Xiao Qi would eat her if this woman died. She hoped that Qin Lengyue would recover soon but at the same time, she was afraid that once Qin Lengyue awakened, as the soul trapped within the mortal body, she would fall into deep slumber. She was afraid that one day, Qin Lengyue would take control of her soul and she would forget her identity, hatred she harbored for those who annihted her tribe, uncle Jiefei and her lover Xu Linghe. In the middle of the night, Wuyou sat by the pond and contemted. Each time she wanted to recall something, her mind was a nk. She had forgotten the people most important to her. She was sure that Xiao Qi had wiped her memories.


    Each time Xiao Qi visited every two days, she would hide within Qin Lengyue¡¯s body like a well-behaved child. Wuyou was curious to know what was Xiao Qi¡¯s rtionship to the owner of this body. She had been afraid that this was Xiao Qi¡¯s wife and each time Xiao Qi visited, Wuyou would be extremely nervous, afraid that his intimate actions would embarrass her. After she realized that Xiao Qi would always stand outside a pearl curtain each time, she rxed.


    Sometimes, Wuyou was curious to know the identity of the woman lying in bed and was curious to know how this frail body was able to trap her soul. Although she had lost her three immortal souls, uncle Jiefei had used his spirit power to protect her. Therefore, mere mortals would not be able to contain her soul.


    Sometimes, when she was bored, she would poke around the room, searching every nook and cranny for more information on Qin Lengyue.


    She could feel the morning wind through the sheer gauze and a scent of chrysanthemums wafted into her dream. Qin Lengyue slowly awoke from her slumber and stretched as she got out of bed.


    The furnace in the room burned brightly and a set of winter clothes was ced next to the bed. Qin Lengyue nced at the pink colored winter clothes and her maid quickly helped her into it. Wearing pink during this weather lifted her spirits and made her feel better. Qin Lengyue smoothed the white flower on her cor and felt her spirits lift. Her mother had sewed this outfit for her and the naga pearls on her sleeves were a gift from the Immortal Sect Leader Peng Peng. Her mother had always carefully kept them away when she was younger and only took them out when the time came to sew this winter outfit. She could not bear to wear it and a few years had passed by this time. The needlework on this outfit was precise and exquisite and Qin Lengyue could feel her mother¡¯s love for her as she touched every thread on the outfit.


    Qin Lengyue remembered that her father had thrown out her expensive clothing and her mother had killed herself in anger. Her father did not love her more after her mother passed away and when she was 16, Qin Lengyue found herself homeless and she found hope in Xiao Qi. She fell in love with him when she was 16 and if not for the events after, Qin Lengyue would be a healthy woman and might even be considered a rare talent in martial arts.


    The world loved to deal those who were filled with hope with a death blow. Qin Lengyue still remembered the sunny afternoon when she had worn a yellow muslin skirt and nad specially plucked a bouquet of gardenias from the mountain. The lovely scent of the white gardenias lifted her spirits and she waited for Xiao Qi to return him, her heart full of love.


    The Heavenly Court had been quiet and she only had the warm sunlight to keep herpany. Qin Lengyu¡¯s heart raced as she waited but she did not see Xiao Qi.


    While Qin Lengyue had been waiting blissfully for him, instead of Xiao Qi, she encountered his enemy. When she was sixteen, Qin Lengyue was thrown into the bottom of the abyss and by the time Xiao Qi found her, she was barely alive. Xiao Qi had used his spirit power to rescue her but she was so seriously injured that she remained in aa. Xiao Qi had hidden deep within the mountains to evade those who were out to kill him.


    As she hid within Qin Lengyue¡¯s body, Wuyou could sense her sorrow. This woman had led a tragic life ¨C she had been abandoned by her father and was now in such a miserable state. Wuyou was lucky aspared to this woman, at least Uncle Jiefei doted on her. As for Qin Lengyue, the only person who doted on her was her mother and she had died when she was young. All Qin Lengyue had left was Xiao Qi.


    Wuyou knew that Qin Lengyue loved Xiao Qi but he did not love her. In the past month, Xiao Qi had always been the perfect gentleman and had never once crossed the boundaries between a man and a woman. She guessed that they were not lovers.


    She felt Qin Lengyue¡¯s heartbeat. The woman reflected in the mirror was at the prime of her life, her eyes were tender and she used her hands to gently put on some rouge on her cheeks. She used her hands to shyly pat her cheeks, then she stood up and twirled around until her maid was about to go cross-eyed, only then did she stop. Wuyou pitied Qin Lengyue. Qin Lengyue hadin down her pride and still loved this man despite knowing that he did not love her. Wuyou hoped that she could give this woman some courage and hoped that she would be able to obtain the love she craved for.


    It was alreadyte autumn and the lotus leaves in the lotus pond were already starting to wither. Qin Lengyu slowly walked and as she walked, her pink skirts covered her feet. After a few steps, dust had gathered by the corners of her skirts.


    Wuyou could sense Qin Lengyue¡¯s fear form her footsteps which alternated between fast and slow. The sunlight had bathed the corridor golden and this was the first time Qin Lengyue had been to Xiao Qi¡¯s yard. The cobbled roads weaved toward the depths of the forest and chrysanthemums grew alongside the road. Qin Lengyue felt that it would not be appropriate to pick these flowers and her hands gently brushed past the flowers full of dew. This timid girl was probably worried that she would not dare to face Xiao Qi. It was midafternoon and Wuyou was growing even more anxious than Qin Lengyue. Qin Lengyue raised her hand to block the afternoon sun and as she looked at the mountains that Xiao Qi had ttened, she could not help but marvel at the gap between them after three years.


    She still remembered that this was the yard where Xiao Qi collected ancient manuscripts on how one could cultivate spirit. Xiao Qi had told her that only the strong could have the authority to take pity on others. Qin Lengyue had turned herself into a frail woman in hopes that she could earn Xiao Qi¡¯s pity. She had naively thought that this way, Xiao Qi would never leave her.


    In the spiritual barrier, the king¡¯s aura surrounded Xiao Qi¡¯s body and this was when Qin Lengyue realized that Xiao Qi wanted arade-in-arms, and not someone who was as weak and frail as her. Qin Lengyue¡¯s eyes did not leave the man in front of her in the spirit power, there was no other man like him.


    ¡°Could you teach me?¡±


    Qin Lengyue slowly walked over and Xiao Qi opened his eyes within the spiritual barrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your body might not be able to withstand the stress of cultivating spirit power. If you wish to learn, why don¡¯t you learn some defensive techniques?¡±


    Xiao Qi flicked his spiritual finger and a ray of flowing light burrowed between her eyebrows. The clever lotusnded between her brows.


    ¡°From now on, I shall be your mentor.¡±


    Qin Lengyue¡¯s fingers twisted in her skirts and Wuyou could sense her helplessness. In this world, only love could force a person to change. When he heard Lengyue call him ¡®mentor¡¯, Xiao Qi felt relieved. He did not want to hurt this woman at all. Her life had been pitiful and had even slept for one year and six months because of him.

 Chapter 8 Soul Cultivation (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 8 Soul Cultivation (Part 1)</h4>


    Qin Lengyue loved Xiao Qi, but she might be utterly destroyed by this love. Men like Xiao Qi look gentle and elegant who do not care for many. Wuyou, however, hoped that Xiao Qi could aplish great things. Only when he did this would he be aplished. She had once been naive and that had caused the people of Teal Hill to all die. It was only when her soul had scattered, did she know that she could only depend on herself if she wanted to survive. Even though her soul was staying in Qin Lengyue¡¯s body, could this mortal constrain it well?


    Wuyou passed through the yard and stretched out her fingers. The sunlight streamed down through between her fingers. In the bamboo forest, Xiao Qi sat on the ground. Wuyou stood by the side respectfully. Wuyou did not feel anything for a master like Xiao Qi. The woman¡¯s calmness shocked Xiao Qi. When Wuyou saw Xiao Qi sizing her up, she stood even straighter. Time passed, and by the time Xiao Qi finished talking about sect rules, it was already noon.


    ¡°Mentor, Lengyue has understood the sect rules.¡±


    ¡°Have you remembered the foundation of souls?¡±


    Was it possible for a weak girl like her to be a Soul Sage? He had cultivated in spirits for 500 years and was not yet a Soul Master. If one wanted to be a Soul Sage, they had to go through the pains of enduring hurdles. When Man and Spirit be one, the three realms and Heaven and Earth would be yours to manipte. But before that, you had to experience the torture of the body and soul. If you wanted to be a Soul Sage, then one had to end all rtionships, and not feel feelings or love.


    When he was little, Xiao Qi¡¯s aunt had once told him that he had to be devoid of any feelings and love to be a Soul Sage. When his aunt was 800 years old, she fell in love with a human. She left him the ¡®Soul Sage manual¡¯ before she left. Xiao Qi grew even more callous after she left.


    ¡°Mentor, Lengyue has decided to be a Soul Sage.¡±


    Xiao Qi¡¯s ruminations were interrupted by Wuyou. He looked at the girl¡¯s determined gaze, and for a moment, he truly believed in her.


    Wuyou sat on the ground. She closed her eyes tightly and spread out her spirit mind, allowing herself to enter the state of obliviousness. There seemed to be a light guiding her. Blood flowed throughout her body. Wuyou sensed an airflow surging from her Dantian which spread throughout her body. Xiao Qi saw the Spiritual Power on her head. The Spiritual Power was gathering bit by bit, condensing into a transparent, thin film. Xiao Qi touched it lightly and his finger was sucked in. The Spiritual Power stuck to his finger as if it were a suction te.


    Xiao Qi had never seen such a Spiritual Power before. It was a Spiritual Power that could stay in any spiritual object. It would take root and bud even if it had a little Spiritual Root. It did not care how high your cultivation levels were. It only cared about the fated person who could let it be reborn.


    Xiao Qi looked at the girl in front of him in confusion, for she could have such fate.


    Xiao Qi looked at Qin Lengyue silently. He seemed to be able to see another soul in her physical body. The Spiritual Power that he had seen earlier was released by this soul.


    Wuyou could sense Jiefei¡¯s Spiritual Power. This was a power that she could not experience before. So it was this girl from Peni who could cause Jiefei¡¯s Spiritual Power to regain power again. What would life be for this ordinary and cowardly girl in the future? What about me? Can I be a little fox again? And will Xiao Qi cause my soul to disperse?


    When Wuyou opened her eyes, she felt rxed. The Spiritual Power flowing in her Dantian cleansed her muscles and bones. Wuyou was truly integrated into the Spiritual Power and there was no pain as she was engulfed. This was a true integration. The Spiritual Power might be powerful, but it was also gentle. As long as Wuyou touched it, the strands of neverending Spiritual Power would rush towards her. This was Uncle Jiefei, giving her warmth like the sun.


    ¡°Mentor, Lengyue has alreadyprehended some things.¡±


    Wuyou truly liked and was thankful to Xiao Qi. A trapped soul was born once again. Uncle Jiefei¡¯s Spiritual Power was released in this body. The Spiritual Power was powerful. She had only regted her breathing slightly earlier, and her entire body was filled with strength. The little fox of the past would not have been able to reach such heights.


    Xiao Qi knew that the soul was doing something strange, but Lengyue who was standing in front of him was dazzling. It was something Qin Lengyue had been unable to be like in the past.


    This body was still filled with energy after the day. When the moon rose above the tree, Wuyou left the courtyard again. The Spiritual Power in his body was boiling. Wuyou could sense the Spiritual Power roaring.


    The courtyard was surrounded by mountains, and was very suitable for soul cultivation. Wuyou sat on a stone bench, her eyes tightly shut as she breathed in and out. When the breath condensed on her fingers, Wuyou slowly dispersed the Spiritual Power. In each practice, the Spiritual Power between her hands grew to have its own Divine Awareness. It started to seek for the target that Wuyou wanted to attack. This mysterious Spiritual Power could not be seen, but it protected the person who directed it at all times and at all ces.


    Wuyou was still shocked by the Spiritual Power when the power on her finger killed the poisonous snake in the grass. What kind of Spiritual Power was this, that it could actually identify the ability of the danger? This speed was beyond the reaction of the person directing it. So this was the secret Spiritual Power from the Teal Hill. It was the Spiritual Power passed down by the elder of every generation. It was a pity that the elder of each generation had never understood its mysteries. Even Uncle Jiefei had not discovered it.


    This Spiritual Power could only be reborn with the help of a mortal¡¯s body. How great would it be if Uncle Jiefei had understood this earlier! Wuyou adjusted the souls, hoping that the soul would be unleashed. However, the Spiritual Power suddenly escaped. Wuyou followed it closely, and when she saw its power, she sighed. Not far away from the cave, were two animals being harassed by the Spiritual Power. When Wuyou walked up to them, she realized that they were Xiao Qi¡¯s pets, a python, and a money toad. The two animals were tightly surrounded by the Spiritual Power and the struggling demons opened their mouths wide. Wuyou knew that Xiao Qi was nearby. There was only one cave here, Xiao Qi seemed to be inside.


    Why was Xiao Qi hiding in the cave in the middle of the night? Could it be that he had a great secret? Wuyou slowed down her steps and walked toward the cave entrance step by step. When she reached the entrance, she realized that the cave was not asrge as she had imagined. A massive rock blocked up half the entrance. Wuyou crawled through the circr hole, her body pressed tightly against the palisades. Her clothing was quickly drenched. It waste autumn, and the cave was very cold. It was fortunate that Wuyou¡¯s Spiritual Power protected her physical body, so she felt slightly morefortable.


    The path in the cave was rugged and it was difficult to walk on. Wuyou followed the steep path until she reached the end of the cave. Wuyou discovered strange floating images along her way that told a story. When Wuyou saw Xiao Qi¡¯s image, she stopped. Those images seemed real. They were so real that Wuyou was a little frightened. When Wuyou touched them, they disappeared without a trace.


    asionally, the water droplets would drip against the palisades. Wuyou did not know how far she walked. Just as she was about to give up, a ray of light shone past her. Wuyou knew that it was the light of the Spiritual Power. Could it be Xiao Qi?


    The closer the footsteps, the weaker the spiritual power grew. Wuyou looked around her. Every sound could bring danger in such a deep cave. What worried Wuyou was the Spiritual Power between her hands. She flew towards the depths of the cave, and Wuyou saw a dark figure emerging from the darkness. The Spiritual Power floated in the ck shadow. And in the light, Wuyou saw Xiao Qi. Wuyou was surprised at how Xiao Qi seemed. He was very weak and was not the imposing man he was in the day. Xiao Qi leaned against the palisades, panting. His face was pale. Wuyou reached out and used her fingers to disperse the Spiritual Power on Xiao Qi¡¯s body.


    Suddenly the floating light in the cave started swirling. Wuyou had seen those images before and hoped that she would be able to leave the cave quickly. However, her feet felt as if they were being pulled on and she could not move. Those images were changing. She thought they were just images. There was a lion that pursued a group of prey against the wind. Wuyou could sense the roaring as a pride of lions passed by Wuyou the reverberating roars of the beasts were deafening.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s head was lowered and his hair was messy. His face, which was pale before, started to change. His ck hair was slowly lightening. His long sleeves slowly began to tighten and burst. When Xiao Qi looked up in pain, Wuyou saw a lion. The skin that was not covered was quickly covered in hair. Sharp ws caught on his face, blood flowed, and the wound healed right before her eyes.


    This was Xiao Qi¡¯s golden body. It turned out to be a lion. It was stronger than a fox. She did not understand why Xiao Qi woulde to the cave. Was he afraid that people would discover his true body? Xiao Qi was weak, and this would be the best time to kill him. It would be extremely beneficial to her. Firstly, she could be a true, Jiang Wuyou, and secondly, she can absorb Xiao Qi¡¯s Spiritual Power and turn him into a dried lion. Wuyou had not evenpleted her thought before the Spiritual Power acted. The two spiritual twined around the lion¡¯s head as if they were ropes. Wuyou felt bad when she saw the king of the forest looking so pathetic. She would let him go for Qin Lengyue¡¯s sake. He was still her mentor right now.


    Wuyou did not abandon Xiao Qi that night. Perhaps Qin Lengyue wanted to stay. Wuyou sat on the cold and damp rocks and guarded Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi, who had be a sick lion curled up into a ball. Perhaps it was tired, it did not mutte itself again.


    Staying in a secluded cave together with a lion, Wuyou felt sleepy even when she kept vignt. There were a few times when she hit her head and it hurt. Perhaps Qin Lengyue pitied Xiao Qi. Wuyouid in Qin Lengyue¡¯s body and guarded Xiao Qi for her.


    The night spent in the cave was extremely long. Wuyou saw many strange images. She saw a little boy being carried in the floating light. The little boy in the image grew up day by day, and the person carrying the boy must be a woman. It was just the image of her back. Wuyou knew that the woman was deceased. The little boy held on to the woman tightly. She should be the boy¡¯s mother.


    Wuyou slowly digested the images. When she saw the final image, it also answered all the doubts she had. The little boy was Xiao Qi. Wuyou could see Xiao Qi¡¯s childhood and youth. It was a silver-colored world and was enveloped in snow. Xiao Qi rode on arge giant eagle, chasing after demons. Xiao Qi¡¯s face in the image was filled with light. Even though his cultivation was nothing to speak off, there was an image that touched Wuyou. The little boy searched the world for his mother, and when the old man wearing a royal crown told him that the woman did not want him, the boy cried bitterly.


    This was perhaps the child¡¯s memorial to the past, but Wuyou did not know that the woman in the image was Xiao Qi¡¯s aunt. She had once seen the woman on a picture, but the memories of the soul had been sealed by Xiao Qi. She had forgotten Xu Linghe. In therge cave, there was only Xiao Qi and those strange images other than her. Did Xiao Qi seal them here? Even though it was an illusion, Wuyou had indeed seen the bloody scene of a pride of lions chasing after prey. What other secrets are there in the cave? Only Xiao Qi could answer the question.


    Dawn broke, the cave was still dark. Wuyou nced at Xiao Qi, who had regained his human form and left quietly. She could not let Xiao Qi discover her. In order to stop Xiao Qi from growing suspicious, she used her Spiritual Power to cleanse her aura. Wuyou waited for everything to return to its original state and then, turned into a wisp of green smoke and left. She was worried that if Xiao Qi discovered that she had entered the cave one day and found out about his fatal weakness, he would kill her to ensure her silence. Wuyou¡¯s heart jumped when she thought of that. She was too kind to hurt him, otherwise, why would she be afraid now?


    Xiao Qi felt dazed when he woke up. He looked around him and knew that this was a cave behind the mountains. He saw that he was being guarded by the python and the money toad.


    They had always stayed by his side when he was weak. Even though they were low-level demons, they had loyalty that humans cannot match up to.


    Xiao Qi stretchedzily when he left the cave. After a tiring night, his primordial spirit had suffered some damage. But Xiao Qi still felt rxed.


    Such torture can only make him stronger. Even though his physical body and spirit had been injured in the process, Xiao Qi knew that difficulties would strengthen his willpower.


    He was closer to his goal. He would charge forth bravely so that he could seed.


    The mountain was deste inte autumn. The hillside in the distance had already turned golden. There was the asional red in it, making it look a little more enchanting.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s gaze stretched further. He knew that there was an extremely cold ce deep in the mountains. That was where his hometown was. There, there were his subjects and his elderly grandfather.


    Now that he thought about it, he wondered how Fairy City was doing now that he had left the Fairy Kingdom for a century.


    Back then, his grandfather had sent him away to avoid the disaster. He wondered if the elderly man was well. It seemed that he should return.


    Xiao Qi walked along the path, the python and money toad walked, one in front and one behind him. Xiao Qi stopped asionally, waiting for the python. The python was cold-blooded and always strayed far from its master. Its long tail was coiled in circles and itid on a tile that was on a high spot. When Xiao Qi and approached, the python had disappeared without a trace.


    The two demons apanied and he arrived at his home unwittingly. Xiao Qi only recalled then, that he had to teach Qin Lengyue today.


    The sect entrance knowledge that he talked about yesterday was difficult for Qin Lengyue. However, it was too simple in practice for the soul.


    Xiao Qi did not have time to think about the rtionship between Lengyue and the soul in her. The soul was important to Qin Lengyue and even more important to him. Time was tight, and there were not too many days until the Soul Battle Meet at the Fairy City.


    This year, Xiao Qi would appear with a mysterious identity, but he would not fight. Qin Lengyue¡¯s current level was not qualified to fight. If he wanted to shine in the Fairy City, he had to have a trump card that could turn the tide.


    Xiao Qi had witnessed a strange Spiritual Power yesterday. Such a small Spiritual Power was protecting the person directing it at all times. Xiao Qi had wanted to probe it then, but the Spiritual Power wanted to attack him. These Spiritual Powers have responded even when the power and divine awareness had not merged. This had surprised Xiao Qi very much. No one in the three realms has ever mentioned such a Spiritual Power. This type of Ancient Spirit had already been lost for tens and thousands of years. It must be God¡¯s will for him to discover it yesterday. God blessed the Fairy Kingdom and let me encounter the strange and powerful ancient spirit. This must be the Jiangyu power of the four legendary ancient gods.


    This elusive Spiritual Power could only be the Teal Hill Jiangyu.


    The python and money toad that followed closely behind had disappeared. They must be tired after guarding him through the night.

 Chapter 9 Cultivating the Spirit Power (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 9 Cultivating the Spirit Power (Part 2)</h4>


    The two elves sent by his aunt had been raised up by Xiao Qi at the early age. Although hundreds of years had passed, their Spirit Powers were rather low. Xiao Qi never forced them and hope that they would be good anyway. Xiao Qi walked toward the backyard along the path and saw the pond not far away when he passed the corridor. In thete fall, lotus pond had lost the vigor and the flourishing blossom came to an end. It seemed that it could not resist the change of seasons, but actually it stayed in the mud quietly and gathered power for theing year. This seemingly withered pond bore the hope that it would turn out to be vigorous again when spring dawned and flowers bloomed.


    Xiao Qi had walked on the path to the bamboo forest for many times. But this time, he felt more pleased and swept away the depressionpletely. Perhaps because he would return to the Kingdom in a near future, his pace became much brisker.


    Last night, Xiao Qi was in his weakest time, but it was also the time when the Spirit Power reborn. He had to endure such ice-and-fire torture once a month. And every time he experienced, his body would get slimmer and sorcery be more delicate. The airflow of his body would make him fly in the sky freely like a butterfly at any time, and his whole body was surrounded by Spirit Power. Xiao Qi would like to know what difference between his Spirit Power and the Ancient Spirit.


    In the bamboo forest, Xiao Qi slowed down his pace and looked around. He could not catch sight of Qin Lengyue at all.


    ¡°Mentor, Lengyue has been practicing for a long time.¡±


    Xiao Qi looked indifferent but scrupulous in mind. She was afraid that he had seen through her identity as Jiang Wuyou. Rather than being haunted with fear, she would rather spend more energy bing a useful person, a person who Xiao Qi could not afford to abandon. People like Xiao Qi tended to conceal their desire deepest. They looked peaceful and calm, but waves roared under the tranquilke.


    The best way to test others was to attack sneakly. As for Xiao Qi, he nned to see the real ability of this soul. He knew Ancient Spirit was formidable, but how formidable it would be, Xiao Qi had to test himself.


    He congealed Spirit Power on his fingers. Although it was a tiny piece of Spirit Power, it would do harm to a beginner. So he wondered whether the little girl would take it or not.


    Wuyou did not expect that Xiao Qi would give her a sneak attack. Before she could take any action, a streak of white light had enclosed the Spirit Power.


    Seeing his Spirit Power was intercepted by the white light, Xiao Qi enhanced his power. When the Spirit Power dashed to Wuyou again, the white light dissolved into water drops and floated around Wuyou. Xiao Qi watched those small water drops swelling into big glittering beads, and almost engulfing his Spirit Power


    Wuyou looked at the water drops swallow the Spirit Power. When seeing the ferocious Spirit Power was engulfed bite by bite, she had known that the Spirit Power inside her was extremely formidable. But she was still astouned by the Spirit Power she had.


    Xiao Qi had expected that two Spirit Power probings were taken by the white light, but he still hesitated. He feared that one day the demon with Ancient Spirit would set herself against him. If so, what would he react to? If he would make good use of this soul, it could help him reach the peak of authority. But if it turned against him, what should he do at that time? How could he face it down when the demonic soul was full-fledged.


    It seems a good thing, but turbulent uncertainties concealed . But there was no one useful at hand.


    During these days, he was chased by his uncle and reduced to such a miserable condition. All he had was only this wisp of soul that would be of help to him. Although he had a weak foundation, as long as he could spend more time and energy on it and increase his ability to control the Ancient Spirit, it would be not long before this soul would show extraordinary talents in the soul battle.


    Wuyou failed to figure it out through the whole night. She slept for a while at dawn and was awakened by some reckless people.


    Wuyou got out of bed and picked a piece of clothes to wear. The servant girls helped her tob hair. Wuyou was scared ofbing most, because the two little girls were bad atbing.


    Seeing Xiao Qi following the strangers heading to the backyard from afar, Wuyou knew that it was Xiao Qi¡¯s residence. They walked with great tenseness and Xiao Qi seemed rather sullen, which seldom appeared in his face. What would make Xiao Qi so nervous? Wuyou sped up her pace. Nowadays, she had been in the same boat with Xiao Qi. If the boat sank, Wuyou would benefit nothing from it. She took pains to lean on a big tree and did not want this tree to fall down so easily. Although she had some Spirit Power, her foundation was not firm. She could not leave the physical body temporarily. Therefore, Xiao Qi was only good for her.


    A group of people entered Xiao Qi¡¯s living room. Wuyou turned over to the upper beam and disclosed the tile quietly. She noticed Xiao Qi sitting on the soft cushion in the living room and that his hands clenching the teacup shivered slightly somehow, and some tea flowed down through his fingers. Although Wuyou could not catch sight of Xiao Qi¡¯s expression, she could see clearly the strangers¡¯¨Ceach of them was sad and furious. It was obvious that they had a close rtionship with Xiao Qi. So Wuyou guessed they were from the Fairy Kingdom, but could not tell why they came here. She just hoped nothing serious had happened. She¡¯d like to stay here and had more time for her own cultivation.


    While Wuyou was nning her future, a sh of Spirit Power trundled her down heavily.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, get down!¡±


    Xiao Qi broke up the Spirit Power and did not look at her any more. But Wuyou knew that it was Xiao Qi¡¯s warning to herself.


    ¡°Master, someone is eavesdropping. Let me kill her!¡±


    The bearded brawny man came up and struck several palms in session. Wuyou dodged them, but the Spirit Power was struggling in her palms. The Spirit Power had detected the brawny man, but was being controlled by Wuyou¡¯s Divine Awareness. But a trail of Spirit Power split and catapulted the man several meters away. The man widened his eyes in disbelief. But Xiao Qi knew that this demon had held her hands.


    ¡°Since you are here, I will tell you explicitly. We¡¯ll set out after a while. And you will go to the Fairy Kingdom with us. Now you go to pack up your things.¡±


    Xiao Qi spoke so loudly that it made Wuyou suspect her ears. He was not refined and genial as Xiao Qi used to be.


    ¡°Why do I go with you? Qin Lengyue wants to stary here.¡±


    ¡°Okay! And I will tell the Wolf King and let him fix you.¡±


    ¡°The Wolf King has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! The three realms have already known the battle in the Wind City. You have no way to go. I know you¡¯re a fox from Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°You know everything, but cannot guess that Wolf King was killed by Meiji Teal dragon. Even if he did not die, he had no strength to hurt me.


    ¡°I can give a life, but also let you die.¡±


    ¡°How can you kill me? I have something you want.¡±


    ¡°I have sealed your most important thing. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    ¡°If I can forget, it¡¯s not important at all.¡±


    ¡°How crafty you are! How about making a deal?¡±


    ¡°I will not do the job to court death.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will not let you die, but you should apany me back to the Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Deal! After that, you and I will not have any connections in the future.¡±


    Xiao Qi shot a nce at Wuyou. Although it was a poker face, it still made Wuyou feel chilly.


    ¡°Why do you leave in such a haste? This is not Mentor used to do.¡±


    ¡°I am from the Fariy Kingdom. And now the Kingdom is in chaos. What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Mentor, the Fairy Kingdom is in chaos. And I can do nothing for it.¡±


    Wuyou stared at Xiao Qi in make-believe astonishment. As a matter of fact, she had guessed some from Xiao Qi¡¯s expressions, but she could not let Xiao Qi knew that she had entered the cave before.


    ¡°Mentor, I have some doubts and need Mentor to give me some directions.


    ¡°First, how do you know the Wolf King, and how do you know I am an Elder of Teal Hill?


    ¡°Second, what¡¯s your intention to let me go to the Fairy Kingdom? I don¡¯t have any great talent and just a wisp of soul sojourning in others.¡±


    Xiao Qi had not expected that Wuyou would ask such questions. It was impossible to conceal any longer. What a canny demon! If he could not make them clear today, she would not trust him in the future. Now he needed the demon¡¯s Spirit Power, so he should not stir up any trouble with the demon. She looked innocent but thoughtful inwardly.


    ¡°Does the Mentor have certain difficulty to voice out?¡±


    ¡°I happened to be there during the battle of Wind City. Since Demon Tribe and Fairy Tribe had no contracts before, I just watched it from a distance. But what moved me was that you came to protect others at the cost of your Spirit Power. At that time, I thought how loyal you were. You just disregard your own safety for others.¡±


    ¡°Mentor, the one I protected was Uncle Jiefie. If it was someone else, don¡¯t you think I would?¡±


    ¡°I know you would not if it was someone else. How sly a fox is!¡±


    ¡°Mentor, are you one of Wolf King¡¯s aplice. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that you happened to encounter me and let the Wolf King fix me.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I saved you was for Lengyue. And now, you are Qin Lengyue. Even though you don¡¯t like it, you have to stay in this physical body.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If I am not willing to stay in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill the Wolf King and rebuild Teal Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. But if you take it as a chip, I don¡¯t want it. I am not threatened, including you.¡±


    ¡°You really have a personality. You have been reduced to a wisp of soul now and still act recklessly and blindly.¡±


    ¡°Mentor, I have some useful value, don¡¯t I? If so, Mentor should treat me better. Otherwise, if I am unhappy at that time, I will screw up your things.¡±


    ¡°Glib tongue! I will see whether you have a smooth tongue or a terrific ability.¡±


    ¡°It depends on what ability Mentor has to convince me cordially and defeat me.¡±


    ¡°You really talk big. But I advise you that since wind damages the flourishing trees in the forest, you¡¯d better restrain your temper. The Fairy Kingdom is a ce like a jungle. Don¡¯te to an end before you arrive there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have Mentor as my backing? With Mentor, I can live carefreely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making a sightseeing tour. But the Kingdom does not have such beautiful scenes.¡±


    ¡°Mentor has not answered my question. How do you know I am an Elder of Teal Hill?¡±


    ¡°Well, as for it, I will tell youter. And now, we should set off.¡±


    Wuyou thought she was bound to be plotted by Xiao Qi this time, but trapped in such an inferior situation, how couldn¡¯t she be humble? She let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 10 On the Way Back to the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 10 On the Way Back to the Capital City</h4>


    Word came from capital again, reminding Xu Linghe to return home as soon as possible. This was Xu Yinchang¡¯s ultimatum. As he looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Xu Linghe could not help but feel disappointed as he recalled the events of a few months ago. This sea of flowers was his little woman¡¯s favorite ce.


    There was still no news of Jiang Wuyou. He had once visited Wind City at night and asked the small ghosts there but these tiny souls of theherworld evaded his questions. He also visited the residence of the Queen of Wind City but found it empty. He could not find a trace of this woman throughout the entireherworld, as though Jiang Wuyou had disappeared from this world. Nheless, Xu Linghe did not give up hope.


    It looked increasingly likely that he would not visit Jiangnan this year. Xu Linghe and Di Li sat in the spacious carriage while the King of Jiangdu, Di Qing, lounged on a soft couch. Xu Linghe felt more reassured to know that they were apanied the whole way by a confidant of the King of Jiangdu. Di Qing was extremely lively the entire journey and most praised the virtues of various maidens. Xu Linghe knew that they were only empty words. After he probed a few times, Di Qing deftly changed the topic. Xu Linghe knew that brotherly friendship was nothing in front of personal interests. This was the true nature of men. If one knew how to meet their desires, one could solve any problem in the world.


    ¡°Brother Di, should we stay at this ce tonight?¡±


    Xu Linghe pointed at the inn in the distance and asked the King of Jiangdu, Di Qing, for his opinion. Di Qing raised the curtains and looked around. He heaved a sigh of relief when he caught sight of his surroundings. An inn was indeed hard toe by in such a rural and poor area.


    This inn was considered the most luxurious inn in the city. It had three levels and the guestrooms and gambling den were located on both sides. The innkeeper ran out to receive Xu Linghe and his entourage the moment they entered. Di Li liked the look of the innkeeper and rewarded him with two taels of silver. Di Qing frowned at his sister¡¯s generosity and when he saw her in his friend¡¯s arms, Di Qing knew that his sister liked Xu Linghe. Unfortunately, Xu Linghe was in love with someone else. Although Di Qing had yet to meet the person who had caught Xu Linghe¡¯s eye, he knew that she must have been someone extraordinary for Xu Linghe to take notice of her.


    Xu Linghe asked for three guestrooms. They would have to proceed even more cautiously in such a remote area. Di Qing and Xu Linghe were well-traveled and knew how dangerous the Jianghu world could be. Di Li was not as insightful as both men and stamped her feet as she tly refused to live in the guestroom. Finally, it was decided that Di Li would stay in the most luxurious suite in the inn and Di Qing could only give in to his pampered sister. The innkeeper was delighted with the number of silver taels he received and thought, ¡°I must have encountered the God of Fortune today for the money to keep rolling in; I have never even seen a single cent in the past years.¡±


    Xu Linghe selected a guestroom that was located near the gambling den while Di Qing and Di Li¡¯s rooms were located side by side. After dinner, Di Li wanted to retire for the night and so, Di Qing apanied her back to her quarters. He only left when he saw that she had fallen into a deep sleep, then he saw Xu Linghe in the distance. When Di Qing approached him, Xu Linghe dragged Di Qing to the backyard where there was arge stable.


    They heard faint sounds of neighing as they approached. Di Qing held his nose and refused to draw closer. Xu Linghe proceeded with extreme caution and when he saw that the King of Jiangdu was not used to the stench of horse manure, he entered the stable alone. He only rxed when he saw Lie Huo munching on feed inside.


    He could not pinpoint the cause of it, but the Demonic Qi in this inn was extremely dense and the entire inn was filled with it. Xu Linghe unleashed his Spirit Power in an attempt to verify this. As his Spirit Power came into contact with the other guests, Xu Linghe saw that they were actually demons. He was concerned that Di Qing might overreact and so he caused Di Li to retire to bed earlier.


    These mountain demons fed on the souls of men and he was worried that they would also prey on livestock. He only rxed when he saw Lie Huo¡ªthis was Shenzong¡¯s mount and a dragon horse of the Heaven Realm. It looked no differentpared to an ordinary horse but when it met with danger, it could stretch its huge wings to soar in the air with the ability to travel thousands of kilometers in a day, this ability put his own sacred beasts to shame. Lie Huo was safe and sound.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s gaze followed the dim lighting. He was no longer looking at the horse but noticed that its fur had been moving. A centipede crawled out from its fur and took on human form with a burst of green smoke. Xu Linghe was about to use his dharma power when the stomach of a ck horse in the corner burst open with a sh of light and a ck head emerged from it. After its body emerged, Xu Linghe saw that it was a cricket. The cricket continued to transform under the spirit light to turn into the innkeeper. This inn seemed to be a hotbed of demons. It seemed as though something big was about to rock the three realms.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s Grandmaster had informed him that an evil god would return to the three realms every 500 years and the Human Realm would experience cmities. Could the demons in the inn be preparing for the resurrection of Chidi? These shape-shifting demons would require at least another 1,000 years of cultivation but someone had ced a curse on them and turned them into soul-sucking puppets. Why would the person behind this choose such a remote ce to open an inn? If they were after human souls, the most suitable ce of operation should be the capital city where there were so many humans that no one would blink an eye if a few went missing. The person behind this was under taboo and dared not recklessly suck human blood, or its life could be in critical condition and needed to be supported by vast amounts of vital essence. Thus, these demons with a bit of foundation had been captured to prolong his life.


    These demons were merely junior demons, so Xu Linghe wondered who could be receiving the souls that they sucked. He flicked his spiritual finger and the innkeeper only realized that there was an intruder in the stable after he was held captive by Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual power.


    ¡°You probably did not think you would run into me here, right?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a passing guest at the inn and came out for a stroll when I encountered demons.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡®demon¡¯ and piled on his Spirit Power. The demon was not cowed and mmed out a fist at Xu Linghe. Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power held the demon tightly and with a sudden crash, the Spirit Power dragged the demon out of the stable toward the gambling den in the west. Xu Linghe followed closely behind and discovered that it was surprisingly difficult to find a path to the gambling den and several paths led to dead ends. Xu Linghe unleashed his Spirit Power to move a tunnel but he saw shadows of demons everywhere his Spirit Power passed. Could these junior demons be nning to ambush the inn tonight? Xu Linghe increased his pace.


    He saw that the gambling den was brightly lit and the light threw shadows of the gamblers on the paper windows. He could see that they held silver taels in their hands. Therge gambling den was surprisingly quiet and its door was half-closed. A dim ray of light slipped through the crack of the door and Xu Linghe was about to use his spiritual finger to push open the door when vines slithered from above the door and interwove tightly amongst themselves. As though they were able to see, they deftly evaded his attacks and slithered as wildly as spiritual snakes, blocking Xu Linghe¡¯s path. He heard chewing sounds from the gambling den and increased the intensity of his Spirit Power. The injured vines slowly retreated and only the bloodstains on the wall were proof that he did not imagine the situation earlier.


    Xu Linghe entered the gambling den to see gamblers who gambled as though their life depended on it. There were no signs of violence in this area as if the demons earlier had just been a figment of his imagination. He searched the area and could not find anything suspicious. He did not think that these demons had given up attacking humans out ofpassion. If a demon soul wanted to take on human form, it had to feast on human souls. Humans were regarded as a high-ss species throughout the entire three realms for they had senses of smell, sight and even the seven emotions and six desires.


    These demon souls both envied and revered humans and they were so frail. All they had to do was to feast on souls to take on human form and the demons that had cultivated for a thousand years could then form their own thoughts and desires.


    Xu Linghe inched around the gamblers and looked warily around his surroundings with every few steps he took. He was about to leave when the light on the candles suddenly went out and strong winds blustered. The winds easily destroyed the paper windows and through those destroyed windows, Xu Linghe saw floating demons charging toward the gambling den. He used his spiritual finger to cast a spell that sealed the windows. When those demons crashed against the spiritual barrier, they were instantly destroyed.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s fists were tightly clenched and he gathered his Spirit Power to attack the demons. He saw the demons fleeing everywhere under the light of the fire and as they fled, his dark blue light struck these demons like lightning and his Spirit Power caused fires to ignite everywhere it passed. Xu Linghe only recalled his Spirit Power after these monsters had disappeared and the dark blue light entered his palm.


    The night quietened and the gambling den was pitch ck. When Xu Linghe lit the candle, his arm was scratched by a sharp w. The scent of blood filled the gambling den. This demon had peeked at him for a long time, nning to throw the fatal blow when his guard was down. Unfortunately, it missed its cue and Xu Linghe unleashed his dark blue power. Once the Spirit Power charged toward the demon, Xu Linghe saw that it was a fox spirit. The fox spirit bared its sharp fangs and its ws that were drenched with blood grewrger. Its furry body was suspended in vital essence. After it scratched Xu Linghe, several crossbeams had broken and dust clouds created as they loomed toward him. Xu Linghe created a formation when he saw that the fox spirit was trying to make its escape and trapped both its feet. The fox spirit struggled out of its constraints and attacked with its sharp ws. Xu Linghe evaded the attack and gently swept out with his Spirit Power. This creature was naturally crafty and if he did not avoid its attack in time earlier, its sharp ws would have pierced through his heart.


    ¡°Evil creature, are you not going to surrender?¡±


    ¡°One day, Chidi would suck your blood dry.¡±


    The fox spirit let out a coldugh. Xu Linghe moved like lightning to catch hold of the fox spirit¡¯s tail. Purple blood flowed from the injured fox spirit. It was surprising that a fox as frail as this had insisted on sucking human souls. Xu Linghe activated his Spirit Power and as the dark ray of light charged toward the fox spirit, a ck figure shed past in the Spirit Power. Xu Linghe recognized this demon as Hong Yu, the Wolf King, who had engaged in a vicious battle with him a few months earlier. This Wolf King seemed to have be extremely frail in the few months since they hadst met and there were a few strands of white hair amidst his dark hair. Was this truly the Wolf King who had awed the three realms?


    Xu Linghe pped his palms together and Spirit Power flowed like the river toward his fingers. The Wolf King flung this fox aside. This fox had only been a burden and if not for the fact that Ni Shang was obedient, he would have eaten her Inner Elixer a long time ago. Despite her fair beauty, this fox was merely a pawn to him.


    The Wolf King did not show anypassion when he flung her onto the ground. Shended heavily onto the ground and once again, her injured paw throbbed in pain. Purple blood flowed along her furry coat and her amber fox eyes glittered under the candlelight, full of tears. She felt extremely miserable as she gazed at this cold-hearted man. It had all turned out to be a one-sided crush on her part, this man had never loved her. He had thrown her roughly onto the ground without any tenderness. His gaze was filled with irritation, annoyance, and contempt and trampled on the love she had for him. He abandoned her for Phantom and married that girl from Wind City while keeping her in the dark but was ultimately seriously injured by Phantom.


    ¡°I, Ni Shang was the one beside you when you were down on your luck. Yet, when I brought you to this remotend, you made me get involved in such filthy businesses. I almost lost my life because of you, but you took control of my primordial spirit and injured me. This is the destiny of a pawn and this shows how ungrateful the men of the world are!¡± The fox spirit was suddenly enraged and red hatefully at the man in front of her and suddenly attacked him, scratching his face. Xu Linghe was baffled. ¡°What is wrong with this fox spirit?¡±


    As the fox spirit continued to attack him, the Wolf King also retaliated viciously. After they exchanged a few blows, the Wolf King overcame the fox spirit. He knew the fox spirit wanted to die and mmed out impatiently with his palm, sending her flying out of the gambling den.


    The fire spirit floated in the night sky and the fires sparked wildly as they surrounded Xu Linghe¡¯s whole body. Spirit power wove through his arms like intertwining vines and arge fire shrouded the sky in the distance.


    The Wolf King¡¯s ice saber struggled in the fire and the scorching fire caused his ice saber to release steam. The Wolf King increased the intensity of his Spirit Power and his sleeves billowed as he created strong winds. The fire spirit was not afraid of wind and only burned brighter. The fire charged against the direction of the wind toward the Wolf King and as Xu Linghe chanted a spell, his divine consciousness controlled the fire spirit. The fire circled above the Wolf King and his chest had stained his clothes.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes had been tightly shut but he suddenly opened them and rode the wind tond on the dragon¡¯s back. He held the fire in his hands and threw it toward the Wolf King. The fire unfurled in the wind and coupled with the help of the fire spirit and sacred beast, the Wolf King was forced to retreat into the ruins. The fire spirit used the wind to charge into the Wolf King¡¯s hiding ce.


    Flustered, the Wolf King summoned his heavenly beast. Suddenly, lightning and thunder rumbled across the sky and heavy rain rained down. The fire spirit continued to burn brighter and therge dragon flicked its tail, breaking down the remaining walls. As the Wolf King¡¯s heavenly beast opened its huge mouth, Xu Linghe¡¯srge dragon lept up from the flood and brought Xu Linghe into the heavens, evading the attack of the torrential rain. The fire spirit in the flood charged at the Wolf King with the force of a wildfire and when the heavenly beast saw that its master was surrounded by the fire spirit, it used itsst spurt of energy to guard the Wolf King.


    Xu Linghe gently stepped on the dragon¡¯s back and reeled in the that shrouded the Wolf King. The spiritual barrier gradually weakened as the mes attacked it. After the mes tore the spiritual barrier apart, it released a strong air st which threw Xu Linghe many meters away. His mythical beast had also been injured and floated in mid-air while the fire spirit was unable to hold out and tunneled into the ground. The Wolf King had disappeared instantaneously.


    Silence returned after the torrential rain stopped. The rain had almost destroyed the entire building and it was ttened to the ground. The entire gambling den had copsed and the bodies of the dead gamblers were buried in the rubble. Xu Linghe chanted an incantation as he performed thest rites for the dead, then unleashed his Spirit Power to search for corpses in the mud. He hoped that these dead gamblers would be virtuous men in their next life and as his spiritual finger brushed past the dead, an unnamed tombstone fell onto the grave.


    Tears fell from Ni Shang¡¯s eyes. The vicious Wolf King had not appreciated her past kindness and that blow earlier had almost cost her life. The blood had already dried and its scent was gradually fading. She tried to wipe the bloodstains on her clothes but she was just too weak at the moment. The inn waspletely quiet and she guessed that the Soul Separating Herb had already taken effect. She looked at the inn and realized that there was something odd about the third floor. Someone had alreadyid out a spiritual barrier beforehand. Could it be that man? Ni Shang¡¯s lips curled into a smile at the thought of the man from the gambling den. It looked like she would have a ce to stay tonight. That man would probably not expect her to be here. Once again, a cold smile yed on her lips.


    She tried to figure out how to break past the spiritual barrier. Her finger was thrown back just as she was about to tunnel through and after a few attempts, she discovered that her blood was not repelled by the spiritual barrier. She bit her finger and as purple blood flowed into the spiritual barrier, it suddenly became as fine as mist. After the mist had dispersed, Ni Shang flew up the stairs. The corridors were unlit and every room was shut tightly.


    Ni Shang softly trod across the area, loitering outside the door for a moment before she entered. She did not discover anything peculiar after she entered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this room his room? To hell with it then.¡± Ni Shang was not afraid. Even if she died now, it would only be her predestined fate. There was nowhere to run.


    A many within the room. Ni Shang carefully observed his movement and only rxed when she heard soft snores. The man on the bed was Di Qing, the King of Jiangdu. He had woken up the moment she loitered outside his door. He assumed that the woman would attack him after she entered so furtively but nothing happened. He was even more surprised when she headed toward the washroom. ¡°Which girl can be so bold?¡± Di Qing followed closely behind. He wanted to see what she was up to. When he drew closer, he was surprised to see that the woman had fallen asleep. Her head lolled to one side and her hair was extremely messy with one strand soaked in water. Her front robes were already soaked and had opened slightly. The first thing Di Qing thought of was ¡®beautiful and voluptuous¡¯. Her long hair covered her face and Di Qing looked closely at her, trying to determine if she was pretending to sleep. The woman curled up in her sleep but suddenly screamed when Di Qing picked her up. Di Qing was so stunned that he dropped her and her head knocked hard against the floor. After she awakened, she looked at Di Qing and finally realized that she had fallen asleep earlier.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Ni Shang¡¯s heart beat wildly while Di Qing¡¯s face hardened. He wanted to see what this woman was up to, sneaking into his room in the middle of the night without heed for her modesty.


    It had rained the whole night and after a night of unrest, Xu Linghe rose early and washed up. He heard hurried footsteps in the yard and quickly went downstairs. The battlest night had destroyed much of the inn and there were only tall graves where the gambling den had been in the west. Lie Huo neighed and Xu Linghe entered the carriage. When he lifted the curtains, he saw that an unknown woman had joined his entourage. He could tell with one nce that the woman was afraid of him. Di Qing wrapped his arms around her shaking shoulders. The appearance of such a beautiful woman in this remote ce could only mean that she was a demon or a prostitute. It seemed as though this was premeditated and Xu Linghe reminded himself to be more wary of her and that a fierce battle probablyy ahead of him.

 Chapter 11 Dark Storms Ahead (1)

    <h4>Chapter 11 Dark Storms Ahead (1)</h4>


    Xu Linghe was always wary of Ni Shang. Di Qing was in good spirits now that there was a beautiful woman by his side. Di Li did not like that woman and sat by herself, keeping a far distance from the group. The presence of this woman by her brother¡¯s side made Di Li more well-behaved.


    After the battle at the inn, Xu Linghe and Di Qing agreed on taking the state highway. Along the way, they came across many kinds of people and the generals from the frontier fortress making their way up north in disguise left the deepest impression on Xu Linghe.


    He asked Di Qing about them on several asions but Di Qing was too engrossed in flirting with hisdy. Xu Linghe recognized some of these generals and several were even on good terms with his father.


    Di Qing and Ni Shang were drinking heavily but Xu Linghe knew that this was only a deception tactic by Di Qing. Xu Linghe noticed that Di Qing would gaze outside once in a while and in his eyes were not filled with love with the woman in front of him but it was a piercing stare of one hunting down his prey, filled with the desire for power.


    Xu Linghe had never underestimated anybody, neither did he dare to trust anyone blindly. Xu Linghe was willing to go through fire and water for his friend but he was wary of doing the same for the King of Jiangdu. This was a man who had been brought up in a struggle for authority since childhood.


    He wondered what the Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday banquet would be like this year, who were these generals in disguise looking for and what was their rtionship with his father.


    After they crossed the border of the capital, Di Qing decided to stay within the capital on a whim. Xu Linghe had no objections either. They would soon arrive in the capital city so it would be good to rest for a night. Di Li was very well-behaved this time and did not kick up a fuss, probably traumatized by the previous time. In a surprising turn of events, it was Di Qing who wanted the most expensive room.


    Xu Linghe looked at his friend and smiled teasingly. The woman named Ni Shang hardly spoke during the journey but Xu Linghe knew that this woman was afraid of him. They had exchanged a few words and he caught the fear in her eyes each time. She seemed to be terrified of him but Xu Linghe knew that it was merely an act.


    When the moon rose, Di Li wanted to appreciate the nightlife of the small town and asked her brother to apany her. However, Di Qing rejected her and said that he wanted to retire for the night. Xu Linghe clocked Di Li¡¯s excitement and found it hard to reject this girl¡¯s request.


    Winter had just begun so the night was chilly. Xu Linghe wore a cloak made of peacock feathers on top of his silk robes and exuded the elegance of a nobleman.


    Di Li was from the South and was not used to the bitter chill of the North. She wrapped herself up in her fur coat so that only her eyes could be seen and Xu Linghe could not hold back hisughter at theical sight. When she saw himugh, Di Li burst outughing too.


    The furry Di Li walked along the streets with Xu Linghe. Due to the geographical difference between the north and south, Di Li was very interested in northern cuisine, especially their spicy food. Xu Linghe found a clean ce in a quiet corner of the streets.


    After Di Li had finished her food, he handed the stall owner a few pieces of silver. They walked in a single file and asionally stopped to admire the scenery.


    Di Li walked to a stall that sold blown sugar figures and was absolutely fascinated by the art of blowing sugar figures. Xu Linghe stopped and stooped down to closely observe the stall owner¡¯s actions. He had seen such sugar figures a few months ago. He had been so blissful then, with the person he liked by his side. He still remembered how touched his woman had been as she watched the sugar figures.


    ¡°Old man, how do you make these sugar figures?¡±


    Xu Linghe could not help but ask as he watched the busy stall owner. Di Li was thrilled at the thought that Brother Xu was going to personally make a sugar figure for her. She looked at her Brother Xu and her heart brimmed with tenderness.


    As his hands kneaded at the malt sugar, they seemed exceptionally white. Di Li¡¯s eyes grew even wider as she watched Xu Linghe¡¯s fingers deftly moving through the sugar. This was the first time she had witnessed such an art.


    After the small sugar figure waspleted, Di Li raised her hands high and waited for Brother Xu to present the sugar figure to her.


    Xu Linghe took a closer look and saw that one part of the sugar figure was not transparent enough and heated it over the fire for a while longer. By the time the shiny sugar figure was formed, beads of sweat had formed on his face. As he looked at the sugar figure in his hand, Xu Linghe knew that this was his woman. It might only be a sugar figure but Xu Linghe knew that this was Jiang Wuyou.


    This was his deepest desire and he was deeply attached to Jiang Wuyou. He really wanted this woman by his side at this instant. He wanted to hold her and tell her that he really missed her. He wanted to let her know that it was alright to rest if she was tired and that she could always rely on him.


    ¡°Brother Xu, that sugar figure is not for me, is it?¡±


    Xu Linghe did not want to break her heart but he still nodded. Di Li¡¯s eyes filled with tears as her heart broke into pieces. Brother Xu did not love her after all. She rose to her feet, not wanting Xu Linghe to see her in such a state and increased her pace. She only stopped when her feet hurt from walking and panted for breath.


    She looked at him from a distance and under themplight, she could still make out Brother Xu making sugar figures. He had never looked at her that way. She had realized that while she had thought Brother Xu liked her, he had merely been putting up with her spoiled temper the entire time.


    Di Li cried bitterly. This was the first time she had cried with such abandon in 16 years.


    A ck figure, hidden in the dark, had been keeping a close watch on this miserable young girl. The ck figure¡¯s original target had not been this girl but the young master of the Xu family. However, the appearance of this young girl made things even better.


    First, she was the sister of the King of Jiangdu and did not know martial arts, so kidnapping her would be a lot easier.


    Second, this young maiden had headed out with Xu Linghe. What would the King of Jiangdu think when Xu Linghe returned safely without his sister? Xu Linghe would not be able to talk his way out of this.


    The person in ck could not help but feel pleased with himself. ¡°Xu Linghe, you¡¯re doomed this time.¡±


    The man in ck waved his ck sleeve and rolled Di Li into it, then disappeared. Poor Di Li was blindfolded and was sent on a bumpy journey to an unknownpound. Xu Linghe who continued to make sugar figures did not realize that his negligence was a huge mistake. By the time he remembered Di Li, he could no longer see her on the road. He returned to the inn to ask the innkeeper but Di Li was nowhere to be found. This little girl had gone missing under his watch, so how was he going to exin this to Di Qing?


    Xu Linghe¡¯s heart grew cold. ¡°Who has been spying on me? It¡¯s clear from this person¡¯s action that he does not want Xu Linghe to return to the capital.¡±


    This person could not be his father, which meant that it could only be his two brothers. His brothers had probably kidnapped Di Li to drive a wedge between Di Qing and himself. Their aim was to leave him helpless and without support, but Xu Linghe was not about to let them have their way.


    Xu Linghe rushed up the second floor toward Di Qing¡¯s room and wanted to exin the situation to Di Qing. The candles on the wall were all blown out by a gust of wind and the entire corridor suddenly seemed eerie.


    Xu Linghe stopped and knocked softly on the door a few times, but there was no response. He then knocked even hard.


    The door creaked open and the room was very dark. Xu Linghe flicked his finger and a me danced on the candle on the desk. He looked closely and noticed that the candle was brand new. Di Qing could not have been groping his way in the dark all night.


    Xu Linghe held the candle in his hand and roamed around the guest room. There was nothing strange about the room so he proceeded toward the inner room.


    The inner hall was a mess. The bed and nkets were untidy and rumpled and a female outer garment was thrown in a corner. There was no sign of Di Qing or Ni Shang.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s mind went nk and he told himself not to panic. He observed the inner room and saw that other than the messy bed, there were no signs of a struggle.


    This seemed premeditated. Someone had kidnapped Di Qing when he was not around. ¡°Who could this person be?¡±


    He ruled out his brothers. It made sense if his brothers kidnapped Di Li, but kidnapping Di Qing along with her would onlyplicate matters. It would not have done them any good to kidnap Di Qing as well.


    That only left Ni Shang. She probably had a secret motive for kidnapping Di Qing. It was too much of a coincidence that it happened when he was not around. This person was intentionally avoiding him to prevent herself from directly shing with him. She had even been monitoring him in secret, keeping a close eye on his movements.

 Chapter 12 Dark Storms Ahead (2)

    <h4>Chapter 12 Dark Storms Ahead (2)</h4>


    He concluded that he would have to make his move through Ni Shang. This woman had put on a well-behaved act the entire journey but had been hiding her true motives the entire time.


    Xu Linghe strode out of the guest room and closely observed his surroundings. He found purple bloodstains on a patch of grass and dabbed at the blood with his fingers. He could still smell its faint scent and deduced that the fox spirit must havee by tonight. Had the Wolf King been on their tail the entire time?


    Xu Linghe followed the scent of blood and walked along a narrow alley to find himself in a dpidated hut filled with cobwebs. This was an abandoned house and it was very dark with the exception of a stream of moonlight that had entered through a crack in the copsing roof. The dust was so thick that it covered the tip of his shoe and when he flicked his finger, dust swirled all around.


    This house was in an extremely bad state and would have copsed a long time ago if not for the pirs that still held it in ce. There was nothing else inside other than thickyers of dust.


    There was no trace of the fox spirit¡¯s blood here. Xu Linghe searched every corner of the house but still did not see Di Qing. ¡°Does the fox spirit deliberately lead me here?¡± Xu Linghe continued to make his way forward and only stopped when he arrived at an empty courtyard.


    When he entered the backyard, it was as though he had entered apletely different ce. Compared to the dpidated house, there were not many courtyards in this courtyard house but they were all exquisite. There was arge pond in the eastern part of the courtyard and Xu Linghe walked along the pond toward one of the houses.


    The door was shut tightly and Xu Linghe let himself in with a spell. The house was a little noisy and he could smell the scent of alcohol.


    Xu Linghe pressed himself against the wall and moved cautiously. He drew closer to the source of the noise and was surprised when he saw the intoxicated men. These men looked clumsy and awkward so how could they be Di Qing¡¯s kidnappers? Although the King of Jiangdu was not a highly-skilled martial artist, he would still be able to deal with a few gangsters. It was obvious that these people were only drinking here.


    Xu Linghe closed the door and was about to leave when the door opened again and a man staggered out. He held his pants as he walked and was probably headed for thetrine.


    The light was dim so Xu Linghe could only make a figure. That person fell onto the ground after taking a few steps.


    Someone ran out of the house when he heard themotion and quickly helped the drunk man to his feet. The man berated hisrade and said that they should not have had so much to drink tonight. Their master would have their heads if they spoiled his ns. The drunk man cursed and said that their master was too stingy to have only given them 100 taels of silver after kidnapping a woman. Did he expect them to live on air?


    Xu Linghe realized that Di Li was kidnapped by these people, but why did the fox spirit lead him to this ce? What was this fox spirit trying to do? She had almost been killed by the Wolf King at the inn the previous time.


    ¡°Could this be the Wolf King¡¯s doing? Does the fox spirit lead him here out of spite in an attempt to ruin the Wolf King¡¯s ns?¡±


    ¡°Why would the Wolf King want to kidnap Di Li? Is he embroiled in the power struggle in the capital city? Or does he do it under someone else¡¯s orders, seeking some kind of benefit? Who is this master the drunk man referring to?¡±


    Xu Linghe flicked his spiritual finger and the drunk man who just managed to rise to his feet found himself on the ground yet again. His hands were bound with Spirit Power, while the drinking continued in the house. Hisrade who had helped him up earlier had snuck back into the house to resume drinking.


    Xu Linghe dragged the drunk man to a remote area. After he found out where Di Li was held, he pped the drunk man hard.


    The drunk man¡¯s eyes rolled and he fainted. Xu Linghe followed the drunk man¡¯s directions and found himself in front of a pond of a courtyard. He flicked his finger and the water in the pond immediately disappeared along with the fish in it.


    Everything he saw earlier had merely been an illusion. When a secret passageway appeared at the bottom of the pond, Xu Linghe jumped into it and soon found Di Li.


    Di Liy on the ground in the damp hidden passage. Her furry coat had collected a lot of dust and her face was covered by her hair.


    Xu Linghe bent down and gently smoothed her fringe. He saw tears on her eyshes and a bruise on her small face. He used his spiritual finger to brush at it and her beautiful features returned.


    Xu Linghe carried Di Li in his arms, wanting to leave as soon as possible, but for some reason, Di Li suddenly started to struggle. She fell out of his arms and fell hard on the ground.


    Di Li looked at Xu Linghe in a daze, her eyes filled with surprise and disbelief. She reached out to pinch Xu Linghe, then her eyes filled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s truly Brother Xu!¡±


    Di Li grabbed Xu Linghe¡¯s hand and jumped up, thrilled to see him. Xu Linghe looked at her and could only console her by gently patting her shoulders until she calmed down. The front part of his robes was soaked with her tears but Xu Linghe could only give her a hug. His embrace belonged to another woman and he had also given his heart to another woman. His heart could only contain the woman known as Jiang Wuyou.


    Xu Linghe could only be a bystander, and could only apany her just like a brother.


    ¡°Xiaoli, shall we get out of here?¡±


    Xu Linghe took her hand and led her toward the exit. They had only taken a few steps before Di Li copsed on the ground. Xu Linghe took a close look and saw that there was a wound on her calf that had opened up again when she walked. He brushed at the wound with his spiritual finger and a scab formed over her open wound, then new pink skin formed where her wound had been. Di Li ran over her new skin with her fingers, unable to believe what she had just witnessed. Xu Linghe patted her head and continued to make his way out but her hands slowly let go of his.


    Di Li retreated a few steps and looked at Xu Linghe. He could not bear to look at the affection in her eyes and could only harden his heart. This was the only way he could be fair to Di Li and to himself as well.


    ¡°Brother Xu, could you carry me on your back? I¡¯ve always hoped that you would give me a piggyback since I was a child and this privilege would belong to someone else next time.¡±


    Di Li asked in a choked voice. Xu Linghe could not do anything. He silently bent down and waited for Di Li to get on his back. This was how he would pay his final respects to this girl and to her pure love. He did not love her but he hoped that this girl would remain pure and beautiful. He hoped that this girl would learn how to live for herself and shine brightly for herself.


    She ced her hands gently on Xu Linghe¡¯s back and smiled. Her feelings died with every step he took and her love disappeared into the night. From this day onward, Brother Xu could only live in her dreams.


    ¡°Brother Xu.¡±


    She could not stop crying. After they walked past the alley, Xu Linghe guessed that the girl on his back had probably fallen asleep. He walked toward the inn.


    He still had no news of Di Qing and had not expected this to happen when they were so close to the capital city. If anything happened to Di Qing, how was he going to exin himself in court?


    He was perfectly fine but he had lost his royal highness. He could not figure out who could be behind this.


    He was not even in the capital city and now faced this tricky situation. Someone was clearly trying to drag him down. First Di Li had been kidnapped, then Di Qing. ¡°What is this person trying to do?¡±


    It was already around 9 PM by the time he reached the inn and Di Li was fast asleep. Xu Linghe created a second spiritual barrier as a safety measure, which had a strong defensive ability against demons. He ced Di Li on her bed and tucked her in. He checked the surrounding area, then left her room.


    Xu Linghe entered Di Qing¡¯s room once more. There was a 10-meter distance from the guest room to the inner hall. Xu Linghe carefully searched the ce but could not find a single clue. The inner hall was his only hope at this point. He walked toward the bed and saw that the bed was still in a mess. A corner of nket had fallen to the floor. He lifted the nket to check for suspicious items under the bed. When he looked inside, he found Ni Shang.


    Xu Linghe lifted up the bed. Her clothes were disorderly and bruises had formed on her slender arms. There was no one other than Ni Shang under the bed. It seemed as though Ni Shang had been knocked unconscious, then thrown under the bed. Xu Linghe patted her face and it was a while before Ni Shang came to herself. When she saw that it was Xu Linghe, she was so frightened and tucked herself into a corner. Xu Linghe flung her outer garment at her and she quickly wrapped herself in it, then mbered onto her feet.


    ¡°Where is Di Qing? Where have you hidden him?¡±


    Xu Linghe looked coldly at her. He did not like this woman at all and could not see what Di Qing saw in this woman.


    Although the chill was not bone-chilling during the early winter, Di Qing was still not used to it. He had been kidnapped from his bed and was only d in a thin robe. He was extremely ufortable to find himself lying in a heap of straw in a ce that stank of mold.


    He was first surprised to find himself in an iron cell, then he calmed down.


    This was a cell used to hold convicts and from the rust on the iron, he could tell that this cell was extremely old.


    Who could be so bold as to kidnap someone such as himself? Di Qing could not figure it out. He had always kept a low profile in Jiangdu and abided by his father¡¯s teachings to handle matters tactfully. He had not offended the old-fashionednd-owning ss of the capital city and was on good terms with most of the younger generation.


    He would not havee to the pce if not for the Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday banquet this time. Under the elegant veneer of the capitaly murderous intentions. He could get himself killed if he was not careful.


    Even though he was ambitious, he would not act rashly until he knew the time was ripe or the results could be disastrous. Di Qing was born as royalty and was well aware of this fact since young. ¡°Could someone be using the Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday banquet as a bait to capture all the descendants of the royal family in one shot?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Emperor? Impossible, the Emperor can order my death for all sorts of reasons but he will never resort to kidnapping. If the Emperor truly wants to kill his subjects, I will not live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun. But I do not think that the Emperor would resort to using such underhand methods.¡±


    ¡°Who could it be then?¡± He was probably followed even before he arrived at the capital. The kidnapper must have known that he would want to spend the night here.


    With the exception of those from the pce, only Xu Linghe and his confidants knew his schedule. Xu Linghe would never do such a thing, so the only suspect was Ni Shang. This woman did not behave in a suspicious manner throughout the journey either, so Di Qing sank deep into contemtion.


    As he was deep in thought, the door opened and a man entered. Di Qing looked at the man assessingly and the man remained silent. He was d in a dark brocade robe and a jade pendant was tied at his waist. Di Qing¡¯s gaze moved up to the man¡¯s face and saw that his features were covered by a mask. This man probably did not want to reveal his true identity. Di Qing leaned against the straw and put his bare feet up as he looked at the masked man. The masked man was apanied by a steward who was enraged by Di Qing¡¯s attitude. He lifted Di Qing and mmed him heavily against the floor. The steward was about to kick him when the masked man flung him several meters away. Up until his dying breath, the steward did not know where his faulty. Di Qing looked coldly at the masked man and no one moved to speak. Di Qing gave off a powerful aura but that masked man¡¯s aura seemed more powerful than his. From his observation earlier, Di Qing could tell that this man was shrewd and deep. He would use his aura to put pressure on Di Qing until he mentally broke down.


    Tension crackled in the silent cell and Di Qing¡¯s heart beat wildly. Under the firelight, the mask took on a savage look, and the masked man¡¯s gaze was piercingly cold. Although Di Qing was slightly frightened by his gaze, he did not show it. He knew that his life was currently not in danger. If that person wanted to kill him, he would have done so long ago.


    ¡°You are the King of Jiangdu, Di Qing.¡±


    The masked man said with some contempt. Di Qing continued to lie in his heap of straw and did not respond. He felt that the man had deliberately asked him that question earlier. He was already a prisoner, so was there really a need to confirm his identity?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to reveal your true identity, I have nothing else to say.¡±


    Di Qing beat the dust off his body and rose to his feet. His feet started to tremble slightly after a few steps but he knew that he did not have a choice to retreat. He had to know the masked man¡¯s motive.


    He secretly gathered his Spirit Power as he approached the masked man. The masked man had already noticed his actions and could sense how powerful Di Qing¡¯s Spirit Power was.


    He was a little surprised that the King of Jiangdu knew the art of shape-shifting. This man was not as useless as how the public made him out to be.


    The frivolous rake that the world saw him as was probably just a mask. The masked man did not move but Spirit Power gathered in his fingers. He waited for Di Qing to ambush him. He had the ability to control others and suddenly wanted to see what the King of Jiangdu would look like when he mentally copsed and wanted to experience what it was like having a powerful man copse at his feet.


    However, this King of Jiangdu had spent twenty years behaving like a frivolous rake, which showed how shrewd and calcting he could be.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Quick as a sh, Di Qing attacked the masked man. If he wanted to live today, then the masked man must die. Unfortunately, the masked man easily evaded his blow.


    Sparks flew in the iron cell. Di Qing only wanted to kill this man. His ability to shape-shift was a fact that even Xu Linghe was unaware of. If word of this got to the pce and the Emperor discovered that he had this ability, what would he think? This could get him killed.


    He attacked a few times but the masked man had easily evaded all his attacks. Di Qing grew anxious. The fact that this masked man had easily evaded all his attacks meant that his shape-shifting ability was extremely high.


    Di Qing brushed his forehead with his spiritual finger and his celestial eye opened. Spirit Power instantly swarmed toward his forehead. This was Di Qing¡¯s trump card. If he could not hit his target with this move, he would have to flee immediately.


    He filled his hands with the spiritual Qi he extracted from the ground and wisps of spiritual Qi emerged from the ground and traveled from his arms to his cheeks before finally gathering at his forehead. A ray of lightning shed down from the skies and he was enveloped in dazzling light.


    Thick smoke filled the iron cell. The masked man did not expect the King of Jiangdu to have the ability to control thunder and lightning. The Spirit Power in his hand was equally powerful as it headed toward Di Qing¡¯s head.


    Everywhere Di Qing looked with his celestial eye was filled with thick smoke, and bright shes of spirit light continued to charge at the masked man but the masked man easily overcame his attacks. It looked increasingly unlikely that he would win tonight.


    Di Qing was injured by the masked man as he tried to dodge and copsed onto the ground, coughing up mouthfuls of blood. His robes were soon soaked with blood and hey on the ground weakly with his eyes closed. His Spirit Power gradually started to disappear and the celestial eye on his forehead also dispersed.


    Di Qing was only pretending to be weak, this was the only way if he wanted to escape with his life and if he wanted the masked man to let down his guard. Di Qing closed his eyes and held her breath. This might be his only chance.


    The masked man was not after his life. He only had his own ability to me for this. By showing his cards, he had ignited the masked man¡¯s desire for victory.


    His Spirit Power had threatened the masked man, which was why the masked man moved to kill him. Di Qing was done regretting his actions and he guessed the masked man might see through his acting but he was not too bothered at this point in time. He only wanted to live.


    Footsteps drew closer and Di Qing kept his eyes tightly shut and held his breath. He hoped that he did not reveal any ws in his acting. Experts in shape-shifting would be able to tell once they saw anything suspicious. The masked man was so close that Di Qing could smell the odd smell that he gave off.


    This was the smell of the underworld and only originated from one source. Unfortunately, this ce waspletely cut off from the Human Realm, or Di Qing would have loved to pay it a visit. He could even use it as a chance to understand where the man came from.


    He heard the masked man sigh in the silence. Di Qing waited and hoped that the masked man would draw closer. He only had one chance and his only chance at surviving depended on whether he could hit his target. Di Qing summoned his Spirit Power and the Spirit Power in his body gathered toward his forehead. He sensed someone bend down and assess his current state.


    Immediately, his celestial eye opened and a bolt of lightning shot toward the masked man. It charged at him so quickly that he could not dodge it. The masked man was extremely annoyed at himself when green smoke spewed from his body. Di Qing used this chance to slip past the cell and disappeared into the night. This was the most humiliating escape he had ever pulled off and he finally realized the principle of how tolerance would only invite more bullying to the weak but was a means of survival for the strong.


    ¡°You let him off too easily.¡±


    Hong Yu, the Wolf King, looked at the masked man in confusion. They had spent so much effort in capturing him only for him to escape. This was allowing a tiger to head back to its mountain and might bode potential disaster for them in the future.


    The masked man ignored this wolf spirit. This wolf spirit would never understand the enjoyment of struggles in the Human Realm!


    Di Qing shivered as the night wind blew across the streets. He stumbled his way back to the inn.


    Whatever happened tonight made Di Qing even more determined. He should thank the masked man for he showed him that he was nothing after he left Jiangdu.


    He touched his chest and felt a throbbing pain there but he knew that he could not copse.


    There were too many people waiting for him. Blood soaked his clothes but he could not be bothered and continued to make his way forward. He was exhausted and all he wanted to do was to lie in his soft bed. He stumbled on the uneven road and fell a couple of times, which brought on bouts of giddiness.


    The innkeeper was shocked by his appearance and Xu Linghe rushed to the front yard when he heard themotion. He saw that a crowd had gathered by the door and a man had copsed on the floor. His feet were bare and his face was blocked by the gathered crowd. Xu Linghe walked even faster and when one of the inn¡¯s employees recognized Xu Linghe, he dragged him to the front. Xu Linghe then realized that Di Qing had been injured and after the crowd dispersed, Xu Linghe looked at Di Qing lying on the ground and his heart clenched. This was still the frivolous King of Jiangdu, Di Qing, but he was now covered in blood.


    Xu Linghe felt the pulse of Di Qing and was relieved to sense the beat of his pulse. He carried Di Qing up to the second floor.


    The moment the door opened, Xu Linghe nced coldly at Ni Shang and she quickly moved aside and followed quietly behind him.


    She had not expected Di Qing to end up this way. Her heart ached when she realized Di Qing was only in this state because she asked him to take her in. She did not want Di Qing to die, this only happened because she did not want to die. The Wolf King continued toe after her for the price to pay after betraying him was death.


    Ni Shang entered the inner hall and looked at Di Qing¡¯s naked upper body and the dent in his chest. She did not dare to look at Xu Linghe, afraid that he might sense something amiss.


    Xu Linghe was kept busy healing Di Qing and did not notice her strange reaction. Time flew by.


    Ni Shang could hear the sounds of bones joining together and after the bruise on Di Qing¡¯s chest faded, she saw Xu Linghe visibly rx and knew that Di Qing was no longer in critical condition.


    Xu Linghe stretched his sore arms. He nced at Ni Shang, then left the inner hall.


    He had truly been caught off-guard by the events tonight and wondered what awaited him in the capital...

 Chapter 13 Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 13 Heartache</h4>


    The coach sped towards the house in the western suburbs. It was cleaned frequently, so it seemed especially pristine. When Lie Huo stopped, Di Qing¡¯s face was already pale. It could be that his wounds had opened again. Xu Linghe could only carry him off the coach.


    When they entered the courtyard, a ck speck flew over their heads. Little Lingchong saw that it was a stranger and it spat out a ray of spirit light. Xu Linghe flicked his spiritual finger lightly and Little Lingchong was sent onto the rooftop. Xu Linghe was just thinking that Lingchong knew no bounds when a figure appeared at the entrance. ¡°Is it Junior Brother? Could it be that the little woman has returned?¡± A rare smile appeared on Xu Linghe¡¯s face when he thought of that.


    ¡°Chengyi, where is your sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to her, Senior Brother...¡±


    Xu Linghe rushed up, wanting to grab his Junior Brother¡¯s cor. However, he was still carrying Di Qing and Chengyi was following him. His Junior Brother did not know how to answer. He was afraid that his Senior Brother would be upset if he told him the truth but was also worried that he could not hide it. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°Senior Brother, settle the King of Jiangdu first, and then, listen to me talk in detail.¡±


    Chengyi stood at the room¡¯s entrance and sent his Senior Brother away. He only hoped that his Senior Brother would feel less upset. Little Lingchong called out to him. Chengyi knew that it was worried about its mistress. But he had no choice. Little Lingchong¡¯s mistress had been in aa for months. In order to hide this from others, he had brought his sister-inw, the Golden Qilin, and the naga, Ming Zhu, with him. He had suffered plenty in hopes that his Senior Brother would not punish him heavily.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I did not dare to find you at Jiangnan because of sister-inw...¡±


    Chengyi¡¯s voice trailed off.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Chengyi tugged on his cor, afraid that his Senior Brother would go mad and kill him.


    ¡°Senior Brother, she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s gone. Speak quickly.¡±


    Xu Linghe growled.


    ¡°Sister-inw is gone. I was still toote. She went to Wind City alone, and when I saw her, she had already be an empty vessel without a soul. She¡¯s been in aa for days. I was afraid that you¡¯d berate me then, so I could only wait for you in this courtyard. Senior Brother, sister-inw has be a living corpse.¡±


    Chengyi hugged Xu Linghe, sobbing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister-inw? Quick, take me there.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at where you practice martial arts.¡±


    Chengyi¡¯s heart hurt, but he did not want others to know. He followed from afar. Xu Linghe felt afraid when he opened the door. He did not dare to step forward and his body trembled violently. He was afraid that he would not be able to restrain himself when he saw hisdy. Even though it was just a few steps away, Xu Linghe used all his strength. When he saw the little woman lying on the jade bed, a chill ran down his spine. His woman was lying there, sleeping soundly. He wanted to touch the little woman¡¯s face, but his hands lifted up and fell down again. He was afraid that the woman on the bed would be cold. The little woman looked as if she was in a deep sleep. Her face was like jade and her eyshes like butterflies. Her lips, however, were white.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes grew dim. Salty tears rolled down his cheeks.


    A wound tore through his heart and blood flowed out incessantly. It truly hurt. He could not let her die. Xu Linghe pulled the little woman up, sending Spirit Power into her body.


    Chengyi knew that his Senior Brother felt aggrieved. But what could he do? Spirit Power enveloped Jiang Wuyou. The Spirit Power gathered endlessly. Xu Linghe wanted the little woman to wake up and hug him, calling him husband. However, it was all a dream. When he thought of that, Xu Linghe could not hold on any longer. Mouthfuls of blood surged up, and his body felt a pain as if it was being emptied. He could not support himself and fell heavily to the ground.


    In the Fairy City, Wuyou woke up blearily. She just had a nightmare, and in her dream, she had died. A man cried very sadly. When Wuyou wanted to recall the man¡¯s face, she forgot it.


    The Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday was approaching. Xu Linghe woke up early. Di Qing sat on the stone steps blew the eaves of the house. Hisplexion looked pinker. Xu Linghe had been focusedpletely on the little woman and had neglected his friend. Di Qing looked thoughtful. Xu Linghe felt that Di Qing was slightly different ever since he had been abducted. Who had Di Qing encountered that night? Then, Di Qing had looked pathetic. He was the King of Jiangdu, yet he was barefooted, and his clothes were in a mess as heid on the dark streets, losing all his dignity. Xu Linghe went up and patted his brother¡¯s shoulders. Di Qing turned around and nced at Xu Linghe. He did not wish to speak. He stared at the chessboard on the stone table. Xu Linghe enjoyed watching chess matches, with regards to tactical chess. Such games enlightened his wits. However, Di Qing was not at all interested in sitting by the side and ying with pawns. In order not to disturb Xu Linghe, he walked off. Xu Linghe followed.


    ¡°Brother Di, Linghe has something to ask, but I don¡¯t know if I should.¡±


    ¡°Ask ahead,¡± Di Qing stopped.


    ¡°The person who abducted you was...¡±


    ¡°That person wore a mask. I saw his appearance and he is a spirit cultivator. He has a scent that is rare in the Human Realm.¡±


    ¡°What did he say? And what were his intentions?¡±


    ¡°Linghe, that person is like a hunter, secretly observing at his prey at all times. His aim was not to kill, but to... I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°What was Ni Shang doing before you were abducted?¡±


    ¡°We were having sex together. Then, Ni Shang said we should drink to boost the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Did Ni Shang make you drunk, or...¡±


    ¡°No, I was still clear headed. Only Ni Shang felt ufortable and that she wanted to shower.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep while I waited. I was already in the prison cell when I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Brother di, don¡¯t you think that Ni Shang is suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I have also thought of this. But I don¡¯t know who is behind Ni Shang.¡±


    ¡°So Brother Di already has ns.¡±


    ¡°Brother Linghe. I came to the capital city to test the waters. But I had not expected someone to have already set up a plot before you and I both.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! We had just left and were followed shortly after. I still do not know who is behind all this.¡±


    A home should be warm, but his home was a ce of deceit. Xu Manor was well known in the capital city. It was located in the most prosperous area. Xu Linghe had just dismounted from his horse when a servant wearing a cloth shirt led Lie Huo away. The whip that Xu Linghe tossed at him was caught deftly by the servant.


    Steward Liu weed him the moment he entered. Xu Linghe saw that it was the chief steward, Liu Hou, and smiled. He greeted him, calling him Uncle Liu.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back. I haven¡¯t seen you in three years.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liu. You¡¯re still as energetic as before.¡±


    ¡°Master is waiting for you. He instructed me when he woke up to prepare dishes that you loved as a child. Young Master, Master has been missing you.¡±


    ¡°Is my father in?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes. He¡¯s been waiting for you for a few hours now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You may leave, Uncle Liu. I¡¯m going to see my father.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Master has his own difficulties. Don¡¯t be angry with him. You cannot me your fatherpletely for your mother¡¯s death. It was the Emperor who forced him.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, I have a sense of propriety. He is still my father. I will not detest him. I have long forgotten all these old matters.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Liu Hou looked at the child who had been sensible since he was a child. He wiped the tears on the corners of his eyes. He loved this child and also this home. No matter what bad things the people out there said about his Master, he would not believe them. He only remembered a bowl of hot porridge sent to him in the middle of a snowstorm.


    Xu Linghe stood outside the door. He retracted the hand he wanted to push the door with, wanting to turn and leave. The death of his mother was a thorn in his heart that would remain there forever.


    ¡°Is it Linghe?¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s heart felt even more bitter. His father¡¯s voice had aged plenty. His father must not have been feeling well all these years!


    The door creaked open. His father stood at the doorway, tears running down his aged eyes. Xu Linghe turned and entered the study.


    It still looked the same as it did three years ago. Except, there was his mother¡¯s portrait hung on the wall, and the inscription on it was from three months ago. It looked like his father had not been doing well! He had thought of his mother again. Xu Linghe knew that his father had made use of their rtionship again. It seemed that his father had a favor to ask from him.


    ¡°Father, please get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, you are a good child. Father is not, which is why the situation ended up like that.¡±


    ¡°Father, your wits areparable to none, how would that be.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, I was responsible for your mother¡¯s death. If I had not set my sights on power, your mother would not have been involved.¡±


    ¡°Linghe remembers that clearly. Father swallowed Mother¡¯s spiritual bead. I saw it with my own eyes. Could this be fake?¡±


    ¡°That is because the Emperor cannot ept our family. He said that your mother was the princess of the Fairy Kingdom and was a spy. He said that the Fairy Kingdom would take over his empire sooner orter.


    ¡°Father, if you wish to reminisce tonight, Linghe had better leave. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, are you really not going to forgive me? I only know how to get benefits and power all these years and have forgotten to be a good father. He¡¯er, Father has wronged you, I let you grew up without a mother.¡±


    ¡°Please, speak your mind. Father, do not mention Mother again. Power is mightier than everything else to you. You said that the Emperor threated you for the stability of his own power. Is that true? You are still alive, and yet my mother is not. She died right before Linghe¡¯s eyes. She held on to my hand, and in the end, she could not even speak Linghe¡¯s name. Her blood stained her son¡¯s entire body. Where were you then, father?¡±


    Xu Linghe yelled.


    ¡°You were still little then, and you did not know the full story. The Emperor had long grown wary of your mother, which was why he wanted to kill her. Your mother made a transaction with the Emperor in order to save your life. But the Emperor went back on his words and would not let you go. He took your mother¡¯s life with a cup of poisoned wine. Your mother knew that she would not be able to escape her fate and gave her Spiritual Bead to me. Your mother gave up her life because she loved you.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Father, you said it so touchingly. Linghe almost believed you. But Linghe remembers that Father, it was you who handed me over to the Emperor. Linghe and Mother kneeled before the throne. Where were you then, Father? You said that you were threatened by the Emperor, but have you ever considered Mother? She gave up her life to save her child, and yet you not only did not save my mother, you even disavowed your rtionship with her. Did you know what Mother said before she died? She regretted it. She should not have abandoned the Fairy Kingdom and stayed in the Human Realm for love. In the end, she made her Linghe be all alone. Father, is this what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°It is the Emperor who would not allow you and your mother to live. He said that you were different and he wanted to eliminate you all from the root. If I do not hand you over, he would destroy the Xu family. What could I do? I could only save you if your mother died. Your Mother gave that Spiritual Bead to me. No matter how heartless I am, I would not kill your mother for the bead.¡±


    ¡°Father, since you have exined yourself, then Linghe shall leave.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, Father has a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Xu Linghe smiled bitterly. This was his father! He had allowed his pawn to live. He had talked about all his difficulties, all his helplessness. In the end, it was to make use of their father-son rtionship.


    ¡°The You family and the Xu family have known each other for years. However, Old You has gotten closer with my political enemies and is threatening the Xu family. The miss of the You family likes He¡¯er. Go visit the You family often. As long as the You family¡¯s miss marries into the Xu family, we would be on the same boat. Right, He¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I say! Seems like Father has already set up the chessboard, waiting for your son, the pawn.¡±


    Xu Lingheughed aloud, shaking the study. Xu Linghe knew that his heart was bleeding.


    ¡°Master prepared this especially for you. Young Master, eat before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Linghe will eat next time. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, the chap left soon after returning. Seems like he¡¯s fought with the old man again. I walked by the study earlier and saw the chap yelling at the old man. The old man was not angry and even talked to him about his mother. Elder Brother, why do you think the old man is in such a hurry to find our third younger brother? Aren¡¯t we here? Why won¡¯t he let us settle the matter? I like the look of the little miss of the You family, but the old man insists on calling our third younger brother home. If I be the You family¡¯s son-inw, with the backing of a father-inw who is the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, I would definitely experience a meteoric rise. Furthermore, the old man is so biased. He gave our third younger brother all the good things. Elder Brother, we are also his sons, right?¡±


    ¡°Second younger brother, it is not necessarily a good thing to have the old man remember you. You might die if you¡¯re not careful. We should just wait to watch the show now. Don¡¯t let our third younger brother¡¯s young age blind you. He is very capable. How old was he when his mother died?¡±


    ¡°About five. I was eight and elder brother was 11, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup! He was five, and yet, he managed to survive in the dangerous manor. Do you remember when we caused him to fall into the water when he was little? We were the ones who pushed him in, but he said that he fell in himself. Back then, I thought that he was too stupid. Why did he not speak the truth? I only understood when I grew a little older. He pretended to be weak so we would not be wary of him. He was also afraid that we would seek revenge. He went to Mount Kunlun to study when he was very young. He not only avoided us, but he also had time to grow up.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, his return does not benefit us at all. There can only be us brothers in this home. We have to find a way to make the old man hate him. We can¡¯t let the chap gain any benefits.¡±


    ¡°You say it so easily. Now that the old man has encountered a political crisis, only thed can help him. Don¡¯t fight with him. There¡¯s no use. The little miss of the You family does not like you. She likes our third younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, how am I any weaker than thed? Even the You family is snobbish. One day, when I strike it rich, I¡¯ll have thed carry my shoes.¡±


    ¡°Second younger brother, I have another n.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. I will do anything as long as I can marry the little miss of the You family.¡±


    ¡°On the 15th of this month, the old madam of the You family will head up the mountain and practice abstinence from meat. This is an opportunity. I heard that little miss will also stay on the mountain. You see what you¡¯re going to do. You have to grasp the opportunity yourself.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you want me to rape her? If I do that, Miss You will hate me. Elder Brother, this is not right. I love the little miss of the You family and cannot hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    There were two shadowed figures in the dark. They plotted as they watched Xu Linghe leave.


    Xu Linghe paused for a moment after leaving the front doors. In the dark, the Xu Manor looked like a beast about to swallow Xu Linghe.


    A servant wearing a cloth shirt brought Lie Huo over. Lie Huo was very proud, and Xu Linghe only jumped onto the horse¡¯s back after a few turns. He raised the horsewhip and Lie Huo ran stubbornly. Xu Linghe sat on the horseback, allowing the cold winds to blow over him. On the wide streets, Lie Huo extended his wings and flew toward southwest with Xu Linghe on its back.

 Chapter 14 The Battered-Body Trick (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 14 The Battered-Body Trick (Part 1)</h4>


    After returning from the Xu¡¯s mansion, Xu Linghe did not have a spare moment, though. He hoped to have his Junior Brother to make a trip to the North Desert. Now except Lin Xiaosa, he could have few people to trust at hand. Di Qing was injured. So it was an urge for Xu Linghe to have Lin Xiaosae as soon as possible. It seemed that his father, Xu Yinchang, was unshakable in his decision.


    ¡°Junior Brother, this is the letter for Lin Xiaosa. Please send it to Brother Lin in person.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, you can count on me. I promise that Lin Xiaosa will reach the capital city within two days.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, thank you.¡±


    Little Lingchong sat alone in the yard. Chengyi stared at his Senior Brother, who knitted his eyebrows, and let out a sigh.


    Little Lingchong told Xu Linghe that Jiang Wuyou was a little fox and that the reason why she concealed her identity was that she was afraid she would be rejected by him.


    Xu Linghe regretted what he had done. In fact, the little woman carried the fate of Teal Hill. If only he had been more careful. If time had flowed backwards, Xu Linghe would not have left her alone, even if he had to go through thick and thin.


    In Xu Linghe¡¯s mind, their separation in Jiangnan would not be the farewell for always and Jiang Wuyou would wake up anyhow. To say the least, if Jiang Wuyou fell asleep forever, he would apany her till the day she would hold his neck, saying, ¡°Linghe, have you been waiting for a long time? Your little fox hase back.¡± The hair between his fingers was smooth and soft. The woman in his arms was so tender as if she just fell asleep. She curved up the corners of her mouth, seemingly having a sweet dream. Her thick and upturned eyshes reflected the candlelight, which made the butterfly soar high again, though it had intended to perch. Shrouded in the shadow, Xu Linghe caressed her little face¡ªso cold her lips were. He desperately missed the days in the courtyard of Jiangnan. Now, she was before him, but he could do nothing.


    It was on Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday that Lin Xiaosa arrived in the capital city. He went there to celebrate the birthday as Governor of the North Desert. At the sight of Xu Linghe in one yard, Lin Xiaosa could not believe his eyes. ¡°Is he still my brother? How gaunt Xu Linghe has be! He used to be so gentle and courtly, but now is tormented to the lifeless situation because of love.¡± he thought.


    Having recuperated half a month, Di Qing, King of Jiangdu, was finally able to throw the crutch away. Today was a special day. So he was dressed in an embroidered robe. Lin Xiaosa gazed at Di Qing and never expected that his brother would look so regal in the robe. It was made of navy blue cloth, embroidered with silver linings in the form of auspicious clouds¡ªquite magnificent and serious.


    Di Li stepped out of the Inner Yard. She looked extraordinarily charming today with avender mantle enfolding the tenderness and beauty of a sixteen-year-old girl. Looking at the gentle girl in front, Lin Xiaosa felt that she was not the unruly girl any longer. She looked elegant but witty in her sable jacket with her ck hair falling down. Looking at her with all his eyes, Lin Xiaosa felt his heart bound wildly again.


    Lin Xiaosa¡¯s horse, Lie Huo, kept neighing to remind its master. On the carriage, Lin Xiaosa raised the tulle and popped his head out. If he missed the right time for celebration, it would be regarded as a great offense. And he was reluctant to give grounds for talks.


    When he saw Xu Linghe, Xu was also dressed in a robe embroidered with silver-lining auspicious clouds. But his brocade robe was made from wild silk yarn. Xu Linghe approached from far away like a banished immortal stepping on auspicious clouds. At the sight of him, Di Li¡¯s eyes darkened from ardent to gloomy. Seeing Di Li that way, Lin Xiaosa¡¯s passion faded away, his heart down to the bottom. He was fully aware that Di Li liked Xu Linghe, but he was jealous to see his beloved girl¡¯s heart belong to another man.


    Di Qing could but sigh when seeing his own sister distressed. Love could not be attained by schemes. Xu Linghe would not be at the mercy of others. Even if one day Di Qing could ascend the throne, Xu Linghe would not be at his disposal, since Xu Linghe had both ability and courage to do so. Di Qing looked at his sister, only hoping that she could realize the truth as early as possible and not get too involved in it in case that she might lose her nature, if she could not get out of it.


    When watching the carriage drive away, a man in red leapt into the wall. Seeing clearly the ck figure, Ni Shang was astounded first and then calmed herself down soon. Wolf King haunted everywhere indeed¡ªhe even could spot such a remote ce. It seemed that it was impossible for Ni Shang to live a peaceful life. So she had to find someone to get rid of him immediately. At present, only Xu Linghe could make it. However, this young master was rather precautious against her. She had to look for a backer and tried every means to make King of Jiangdu lose his heart to her.


    Both Ni Shang and Wolf King never thought that they had been already observed by someone else, a naga named Mingzhu. Through a small window, Mingzhu noticed a ck figure sh by. Although she did not know Wolf King, she assumed that the person who climbed over the wall could not be a good one. Therefore, she followed along the way until the woman peeked her head out, and then Mingzhu could see clearly that the woman was Ni Shang. Although they had no moremunication, Ni Shang was rather gorgeous-looking. For inherently jealous women, appearance was much more precious than life. Ni Shang was not so pure as Wuyou, but she still had an ability to enchant men.


    At the gate of the pce, Xu Linghe saw his father and his brothers, Xu Yin and Xu Xi. Xu Linghe got off the carriage and headed to his father. No matter how resentful he was, his father was still his father.


    ¡°He¡¯er,e here to pay respect to your Uncle Han.¡±


    Han Qianyi was thest one to get off, and he came over with a little girl.


    ¡°Uncle Han, what a coincidence! We meet again!¡±


    Han Qianyi watched Xu Linghe¡¯s face wreathed in smiles. He was impressed a lot by thed, though they had just met once. Han Qianyi waved at his youngest daughter behind.


    ¡°Chiyou,e here. This is Brother Xu.¡±


    ¡°Pay my respect to Brother Xu.¡±


    Han Chiyou bent down slightly and extended greetings to him with her hands clinging to her slim waist. Xu Linghe gave a gentle smile, thinking that the little girl of Han¡¯s seemed naughty but courteous, utterly different from what she had been in Jiangnan.


    ¡°Father, the door is open. We should go in.¡±


    Xu Yinchang nodded and went with Han Qianyi. Looking at his father¡¯s fading figure, Xu Linghe suddenly remembered Lin Xiaosa and Di Qing, who were waiting for him on the side.


    It was the second time that Xu Linghe had entered the pce. When he was very young, he had been sent by his father to the pce, so he had a grudge against the Emperor and his father, but he was too weak at that time. And now, Xu Linghe stood in front of the pce again. The hatred inside him never lessened but was concealed under his smile. He was not frightened and helpless as he used to be, and instead, he became strong enough to face everything with ease.


    ¡°Linghe, do you know the two Martial Generals?¡±


    Looking at the direction that Di Qing pointed, Xu Linghe sized up for a long while and suddenly realized that they were the Martial Generals whom he hade across on the way. Today they wore the brocade robes, which enabled them to look more refined than valiant.


    ¡°Brother Xu, it seems that it will be uneasy this year. Fortunately, I live outside the Imperial City, far away from the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯re right. Unlike you, I was born in the Imperial City and have to mind everything I do all the time.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯se in quickly, or it will bete. I am afraid of death.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa patted Xu Linghe¡¯s shoulder and quickened his pace. A group of people entered the gate of the pce unhurriedly.


    Although Xu Linghe¡¯s father was the Prime Minister, he could notpare to Di Qing¡¯s and Lin Xiaosa¡¯s¡ªone was a King and the other was a Governor, each of whom was dominant in one region. Xu Linghe leaned on the soft couch, dozing off. As for everything happening in the royal court, he would sense with the heart, since the eyes would lie sometimes.


    How dared Xu Linghe was to doze right in front of the Emperor! Was he not scared of any me? Lin Xiaosa tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Linghe, you¡¯re good at finding ces. Wake up and take a look! The beauties of the imperial court are just different. Look at their three-inch feet and four-inch waist! How canmon dancing girlspare to them! Brother Xiaosa, are girls in North Desert fascinating like them?¡±


    Di Qing just needed one second to think it about¡ªthe girls in North Desert were so frighteningly doughty and sturdy that they were utterly different from the girls in Jiangnan, as the mud was from the clouds. How mourous these dancing girls in front were! How lucky the Emperor was to be favored by a lot of beauties.


    Di Qing could not help revealing his romantic nature but kept peeping at the Emperor on his Dragon Throne.


    Among the seats, it was much more cheerless than the previous years, and there were asionally several talks with the Emperor. Han Qianyi and his youngest daughter sat in the corner. Although he was the wealthiest in the south, he still could not rank his name in the capital city. If it had not been for the opportunity to pay tribute annually, no matter how rich Han Qianyi had been, he would have been nothing in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Her Majesty Holy Mother Empress is here!¡±


    All the influential and powerful persons in the royal court knelt on the ground in session. Xu Linghe stared at his humble father, thinking that this was the imperial authority. No matter how high the position was, no one could escape his lowly fate. Xu Linghe bended knees to his enemy with a smile. Di Qing and Di Li looked at their holy grandmother who sat up high. Although there were just several meters apart, it separated family love. Xu Linghe scorned such imperial authority, but the imperial family had to pay the blood debt that they had owed, and his father also had to pay the debt owed for his mother. Among the various means of vengeance, the most ruthless was to take away the most valuable things in their lives, such as the Emperor¡¯s throne and the power that his father bucked for through the whole life. Xu Linghe thought, ¡°My father, I will never let you get the things you want. You like power so much. So I will make you lose it on the edge of obtaining it with hands down.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er,e here and pay your respect to Uncle You.¡±


    An exotic scent blew on Ding Qing¡¯s face directly, which reminded him of the masked man in the prison. Was Xu Linghe¡¯s father the one who had captured him? Di Qing studied him carefully and thought that Uncle Xu looked so easy-going, and there was no trace of imposing force in the prison on him. Clearly, everyone had his own scheme in the royal court. Di Qing felt a cold chill ran down his back. How desperate his Uncle Xu was! Even at the birthday banquet of Holy Mother Empress, Uncle Xu was still unwilling to waste any opportunity to seek a good match for his son. It was unbelievable that Brother Xu¡¯s father was so hasty to lose no chance to secure his personal gain and solidify his authority. He even did not ask what his son thought. There were both advantages and disadvantages to marry the daughter of the assistant minister of the Ministry of War. Didn¡¯t Uncle Xu understand his son?


    ¡°Brother Xu, Uncle Xu is iming a good match for you. What do you think, Brother Xu?¡±


    Di Qing¡¯s probing tone did not arouse Xu Linghe¡¯s suspicion. In Xu Linghe¡¯s mind, a friend was a friend. He thought that Di Qing¡¯s desire had no conflict of interest with him. He did not like political trickery. On the contrary, he wished that one day, Di Qing could rece him. What would the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom and his father do at that time? And now, did they n to arrange marriage? Di Qing was the ready-made choice. It seemed that the red line which had been meant to be given to him came into the hands of King of Jiangdu.


    ¡°Brother Di, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Will you ask me to be a proud son-inw of the You family?¡±


    ¡°Brother Di, you¡¯re clever, so I will not beat about the bush. You know the assistant minister is in charge of the gateway of the royal court, serving as a riding attendant for the Emperor. He is more well-suited than Minister.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, I still want to live more days and cannot afford such a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Di, can you still remember what happened on our way back to the capital city? We almost lost our lives. Due to our weak force, they unscrupulously took you and Di Li and held us back. If we continue to bear and forbear, and our influence circle is diminished, we will be put on the road to ruin. At present, there is no powerful and influential family in the capital city to show respect to you, King of Jiangdu. Why? It is merely because you have a sparse connection. But it will be more convenient if you can build up a rtionship with the You family. It controls the gateway of the royal court. The people longing to contact with this family are lining up.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, to be honest, will you really set yourself against your father? It will lead to serious consequences.¡±


    Xu Linghe ignored it, tugged Di Qing, and walked to his father. If there must be someone to ept the arranged marriage with the You family, he would definitely not be the one, and Di Qing, King of Jiangdu, would be the best choice.


    ¡°Father, this is Di Qing, King of Jiangdu.¡±


    Xu Linghe took a look at his father and Di Qing¡¯s bitter smile and felt delighted inwardly.


    ¡°King of Jiangdu, young and promising, casual and elegant, overshadows the old men like us.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m ttered. Uncle Xu, you¡¯re in the prime of life. I should learn more from you.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, this is Uncle You. You used to go to his house in your childhood.¡±


    ¡°Uncle You, you¡¯re vigorous and strong-bodied as ever. I never neglect the swordsmanship that Uncle You taught me in my childhood. Even now, I can perform some moves!¡±


    ¡°My good nephew, so many years have shed. Your father and I both have white hair at the temples. It¡¯s time for you, the young generation, to build up establishments.¡±


    ¡°Uncle You, this is Di Qing, King of Jiangdu. He is my good brother.¡±


    ¡°I know the Di family in Jiangnan, where it is the fief of Di Zhan¡¯s, the Holy Mother Empress¡¯s youngest son. When I was young, I once went nesting with him in the pce.¡±


    ¡°My father passed away several years ago. I did not expect that he had such an episode with Uncle You.¡±


    ¡°Qingcheng,e here and pay your regards to Brother Di and Brother Xu.¡±

 Chapter 15 The Battered-Body Trick (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 15 The Battered-Body Trick (Part 2)</h4>


    You Hu took his daughter toe towards them. But this girl called Qingcheng was too flushed by shyness to look at Xu Linghe. Seeing his daughter so timid, You Hu said nothing more and was quite favorably impressed with Di Qing. After all, Di Qing was a descendant of Di Zhan, and his moral standing was not bad ordingly. It was clear that You Hu showed a preference for Di Qing. A chilly look shed in Xu Yinchang¡¯s eyes while Xu Linghe felt secretly delighted, because Xu Linghe thought that the ¡°hot potato¡± had been shifted and taken finally. However, the eldest brother and the second elder brother of Xu¡¯s looked sad with hidden bitterness, showing more jealousy to their youngest brother¡¯s match. The second elder brother took a nce at You¡¯s daughter and felt much more reluctant at the thought that he was not Mr. right for his loved girl.


    ¡°Elder brother, as for the things I mentioned to youst time, could you do me a favor? I have to marry You¡¯s daughter. No matter what father thinks, I will marry You Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡°My second younger brother, Miss Han is also lovely. If I were you, I would prefer to choose her. Look at her small chewing mouth, so cute. What¡¯s more, the Han family is the wealthiest in the south. It is so tempting.¡±


    A gust of wind blew out all thenterns in a sh. In the darkness, a beam of spirit light dashed towards the imperial court, and Di Qing on the soft couch fell to the ground silently. Xu Linghe followed and darted up to the light. But the figure twisted and turned to avoid being caught and then disappeared suddenly. In the candlelight, blood gushed from Di Qing¡¯s mouth and he gazed at Holy Mother Empress in the imperial court, too desperate to say a word. Holy Mother Empress never expected that it was her grandson who got injured, and then staggered toward him. Di Li had never thought that her brother would suffer such an unexpected misfortune and was choked with sobs with her brother in her arms. Holy Mother Empress could not hold back her tears, thinking that before her grandson would marry a girl, he would... At the thought, Holy Mother Empress wept more bitterly. How miserable the dead Di Zhan was! Did it mean the Di family would end up without offspring?


    ¡°My grandson, wake up! I haven¡¯t had a chance to hold a great-grandson. Who do you like? I will call the shots for you. No matter who she is, I will have her to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I have been hurt like this and do not want to ruin other girls.¡±


    With those words, Di Qing spat out blood again, which made Holy Mother Empress feel more miserable for her grandson. She was afraid that her grandson would not survive this time.


    ¡°My grandson, whose girl do you like?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, the youngest daughter of Assistant Minister You¡¯s, You Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡°Agreed! I will decide for you and send betrothal gifts to the You family now.¡±


    Xu Linghe understood that Di Qing was ying the battered-body trick. It seemed that people from the imperial family were born actors. Convinced! Looking at the blood on the corner of Di Qing¡¯s mouth, Xu Linghe wondered what blood this guy used to dye.


    ¡°Emperor, send a decree to the You family now! To aplish the match for Qing¡¯er. He is dying.¡±


    Holy Mother Empress was quite impatient with her superior son. And Xu Linghe became worried about Di Qing. As for what had happened, any observant person was able to figure it out in a breeze. He wished that the Emperor would not see through it.


    ¡°Mother, Let me have a look.¡±


    Xu Linghe thought something terrible would happen, because the Emperor could not tolerate any cheat. Such little trick would be contrived merely to make matters worse. Watching the Emperor approaching closer, Xu Linghe got nervous for Di Qing.


    There was dead silence in the main hall. Di Qing could only hear his heart beating. For this step, he had utilized all of his connections in the pce. If he would die in the imperial hall today, he had nothing to regret.


    Lin Xiaosa thought Di Qing was injured by the ck figure, so he became worried about his brother, his brow knitted. Xu Linghe¡¯s face stiffened when the Emperor pressed his hands lightly on Di Qing¡¯s chest acupoints, as if stanching bleeding for Di Qing. But only Xu Linghe knew that it was a deadly blow, because it would seal up Di Qing¡¯s chest acupoints and block oxygen to flow into all Di Qing¡¯s windpipes. No more than two hours, Di Qing would die without clear causes.


    Xu Yinchang showed no wonder at the Emperor¡¯s cruelty.


    Emperor¡¯s one-side ount deprived his wife¡¯s life. Xu Yinchang would never forget that his wife and his youngest son knelt on the imperial court with wrenched hopelessness, and he knew that the so-called betrayal and coboration evidence was fabricated by the Emperor himself, merely because his wife could practice witchcraft. For the sake of securing the throne, the Emperor would clear out all the threats, even including his nephew now.


    ¡°Hum! Good to see people of the Di family die. One day, I will let him know what is living death and avenge for my dead wife!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with Qing¡¯er? He looked frighteningly pale. Ask an Imperial Physician toe here now!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician is required!¡±


    Lying in holy grandmother¡¯s arms, Di Qing had an increasingly difficulty in breathing. In order to deceive everyone, Di Qing dared not to lightly use the spell that could save his life. It seemed that he lostpletely today. It was destiny anyway. He felt his heartbeat slowing down. There was a moment when Di Qing saw his childhood¡ªhe held his father by the arms, saying that, ¡°Father, I did not listen to you. I failed to bear to the end. And no one can look after Xiaoli any longer.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa, please take good care of Li¡¯er. My sister, you should not be so unruly any longer. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Looking at her brother, Di Li wailed with a sorrow-stricken heart. She wanted to hold her brother¡¯s hand but was too frightened to touch it. Xu Linghe condensed the Spirit Power secretly to brush him gently. Only Xu Linghe knew that King of Jiangdu would not die but fall into aa. Di Qing risked his life to stay in the imperial court. So Xu Linghe would not let his brother end up in this way.


    ¡°Your Majesty, King of Jiangdu slips into aa because of suffocation. I have retained his heartbeat and vein temporarily. It all depends on his fate. He will wake up within three days at least and three years at most.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, why haven¡¯t you conferred the marriage? Do you want me to beg for you on bended knees?¡±


    ¡°Mother, please not! I will decree now!¡±


    The Seneschal, Tian Shen, beside the Emperor announced the imperial edict loudly.


    .


    ¡°By the grace of Heavenly Emperor, it is the Emperor¡¯s decree. You Qingcheng, the daughter of an assistant minister of the Ministry of War, is virtuous and generous, cordial and honest, elegant and beautiful. Both Holy Mother Empress and the Emperor are gratified at her. Nowadays, King of Jiangdu has reached twenty years old at a marriageable age. It is appropriate to select a match for him. Since You Qingcheng has not betrothed, You Qingcheng and King of Jiangdu are a perfect match created by nature. For the sake of fulfilling a good deed, betroth You Qingcheng to King of Jiangdu. All the ceremonies are jointly arranged by the Ministry of Rites and the Imperial Astronomer. An auspicious day should be selected to aplish it.


    ¡°Notify home and abroad and dere publicly.


    ¡°The end of the imperial edict.¡±


    When the imperial edict was read out in the main hall, Xu Linghe felt assured. This movement was dangerous but ingenious. He achieved three things at one stroke: one was to get the girl of assistant minister of the Ministry of War; one was to heal himself in the pce; another was to keep a closer eye on the Emperor. But Brother Di had to undergo many sufferings of flesh. Fortunately, he got paid anyway.


    Di Hu was still muddled at how he was entangled into the struggle for imperial power just because of the birthday banquet for Holy Mother Empress. You Qingcheng was more confused that she liked Xu Linghe, but had to marry King of Jiangdu in the end. How ironic and strange fate was!

 Chapter 16 Begin Displaying the Talent

    <h4>Chapter 16 Begin Disying the Talent</h4>


    Sunshine inte autumn warmed Wuyou¡¯s heart. Every de of grass and every tree would be sweet memory.


    On the way to Fairy Kingdom, Wuyou wondered why Xiao Qi chose to take a carriage instead of using sorcery. When the carriage stopped at a ce called ¡°Wang You¡±, Wuyou finally understand the meaning of destion. Theke from afar looked nk. Curiosity drove Wuyou to take a look. However, no sooner had Xiao Qi stepped forward than she was pulled back by Xiao Qi. She felt a bit puzzled, but Xiao Qi did not say a word and just headed to theke.


    The brawny and bearded man followed behind. These people looked grave. Wuyou dared not to mess around and just stayed on the horse.


    In the distance, Xiao Qi threw something into the water. But Wuyou could not catch a clear sight because it was absolutely far away.


    Seeing carriages of stuff being thrown into theke, Wuyou finally realized the purpose of the carriages. ¡°What is in the carriages? It seems that a certain monster is living in the ck-waterke. To pass through it, they have to bribe the water demon in theke. Whatke is it? Does sorcery be invalid here?¡± Wuyou doubted it, so she gathered her Spirit Power and swept it out lightly, only to watch the Spiritual Power sink into the bottom without any trace left. ¡°What water is it?¡± Wuyou strengthened her power. This time, theke surface riffled. Wuyou swept her power to theke again. Theke wave ran high and struck toward thekeside, forcing Xiao Qi to retreat dozens of meters.


    ¡°Back off! You, little demon!¡±


    Wuyou knew Xiao Qi raged. The huge waves in theke were higher one upon another. The human bones in theke bottom were pushed to thekeside. Wuyou even saw half of a little gnawed finger. Were there human beings loaded on the carriages? Wuyou stared at Xiao Qi who was conjuring and setting formation. Did he just pretend to be genial and cultivated? Wuyou trotted toward the carriages. What if humans were carried on the carriage? Wuyou used her Spirit Power to cleave the carriages. With a bang, the carriages were cracked to the ground. And then, a group of children dropped out, lying on the ground quietly. Wuyou tried to lift them up but failed. These children seemed to ignore fear like fools. What had Xiao Qi done to these children on earth?


    ¡°Xiao Qi, you dared to sacrifice so many innocent children to be the food of the water demon. I¡¯ll take your life. If I can¡¯t today, I am not a devil!¡±


    Wuyou spread her divine consciousness out and had the Ancient Spirit extend to pounce at Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi could sense something deviant behind him, so he collected Spirit Power to safeguard his back but still fixed his eyes on theke.


    After all, Xiao Qi¡¯s enemy now was the water demon in theke. He had meant to give some benefits to the water demon for a shortcut, but his n was screwed up by this little naughty demon. It seemed that one harder fighting was inevitable today. Xiao Qi knew that it was the only ess to Fairy City. This gateway that could make Spirits and Buddhas devoid of their Spirit Powers lived a water demon which was raised up by Xiao Qi¡¯s uncle. This water demon was demoted there merely because it had broken the rule of lust. But it was rather loyal to the uncle. If it had not been greedy for bloodsucking, it would have sent the secret message to the uncle as early as it could. However, how could it find fresh blood in such a deserted area? So it had to betray the uncle temporarily. Pity that this little demon messed up Xiao Qi¡¯s n.


    Spray rose up from the surface of theke. Xiao Qi congealed his Spirit Power, waiting for the water demon. As long as the demon left theke, he could defeat it sessfully.


    But the water demon was so sly that it did not appear no matter how hard Xiao Qi attacked. Xiao Qi¡¯s Spirit Power was defused quickly in theke. The water in theke was extremely weird, since any formidable Spirit Power would be defusedpletely.


    Right now, Wuyou¡¯s Spirit Power disturbed the water demon and vited its dignity. Then, Xiao Qi noticed some unknown creatures appeared on the spray, which were the spirit worms transformed by the water demon. Whoever was bitten by the worms was degraded to be the water demon¡¯s puppet until his physical body perished, but these worms could not do anything to the souls. Xiao Qi concentrated his Spirit Power lightly, and then ayer of thin film covered his whole body. The spirit worms pped their wings over the surface of theke and flew at thekeside. The beard and brawny man ran into the defensive cover in a hurry.


    Looking at the sky of spirit worms, Wuyou turned over her fingers and triggered her Spirit Power toward them. Those worms came to vibrate their thin wings again when they were swept to the ground. As a matter of fact, they were indestructible zombie insects.


    The group of children crossed Wuyou¡¯s mind. So she turned around to take a look, only to see a flock of small macaques instead of children lying on the ground. Unbelievably, the children were fake! It seemed that Xiao Qi should not be criticized as an evil person.


    Spirit worms ceaselessly swarmed from the surface of theke and poured toward Wuyou overwhelmingly, which made her anxious as well.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s defensive cover was surrounded byyers of spirit worms. His Spirit Power had no impact on the spirit worms, since they could resurrect in a blink.


    Wuyou increased her Spirit Power to strafe the surface of theke, thus theke riffled again. Wuyou felt pleased with the sight. It seemed that her Spirit Power did not dread theke water. Therefore, she reinforced and stirred up huge waves in theke.


    After a gale on theke surface, Wuyou finally saw the water demon of theke. It was not a tusked and fiendish monster at all, but a most enchanting man that Wuyou had ever seen.


    Wuyou even suspected whether there was a demon ahead of her. How could it be a demon? It must be a handsome maning from the world of the immortals, long hair covering his arms and gauze clothes flowing. His corners of mouth curled up perfectly into an alluring smile.


    Fortunately, Wuyou was just a plume of the soul,cking in a mortal mind to be perturbed. She clenched her fists to call the Ancient Spirit. The surging Spirit Power spread out again and chopped at the water demon until the spirit light on her arms pierced into the sky.


    The charming water demon was standing on the top of the wave, demonstrating its witchcraft. A strip of antenna crept among its fair fingers and got ckened gradually on the water demon¡¯s feeding.


    Wuyou¡¯s Ancient Spirit sensed the water demon¡¯s aura and encircled thekepletely. The antenna which had been sucking the Demon Aura got bigger instantly, and then the distended antenna stretched toward Xiao Qi¡¯s defensive cover.


    The Ancient Spirit changed into sharp swords to shoot at the water demon. The water demon threw itself into the water to dodge the sword-storm. Once again, Wuyou chopped at it. But the water demon had fled out of sight.


    Wuyou chased the water demon and leaped to theke surface. Xiao Qi was startled at it in a cold sweat. His fingers flipped, and his thin film ame immediately.


    Those antennas puffing venom were scrabbling in the firelight. At the sight, the brawny man went rigid with fright. The venom was sshing in the ze. Xiao Qi wielded his Spirit saber airily, and then those antennas receded to theke like animate creatures.


    But somehow the bearded and brawny man ran after the antennas and trampled them randomly. It was toote for Xiao Qi to save this brawny man¡¯s life. Heavy smoke rolled up from the man¡¯s body. He had been thawed into a puddle of bloody water, only a puddle of bloody water.


    Observing the brawny man vanish without his whole corpse left, Wuyou finally realized what theke of death meant. Theke before her with ck water could definitely take away her life.


    Even Xiao Qi himself was scared of the water demon. It was not due to the demon¡¯s power, but the mightiness of theke. Whoever boasted high Spirit Power would be overshadowed in front of thiske, because it could cause any Spirit Power to malfunction. Once an elf with a physical body was tainted with the ck water, its physical body would be dissolved into a puddle of bloody water in a blink.


    What Xiao Qi dreaded was his physical body. At this thought, Wuyou¡¯s eyes lit up. Xiao Qi sensed what Wuyou was going to do. Would she peel off her souls? Xiao Qi was fully aware that Wuyou could not die, since she would be of great help to him, but at present, he did not have any other workable way.


    Xiao Qi needed a secure method, and the safest one was to have this little demon drive the water demon out of theke.


    As long as the water demon was constrained to separate from the water, no matter how savage it was, Xiao Qi was able to vanquish it in his stride.


    But no one knew how perilous it was at the bottom of theke. He could not risk other¡¯s life for the sake of his own interest. It was too selfish.


    Xiao Qi was still wavering. Wuyou knew that Xiao Qi could not make up his mind, but she had gotten the answer in her heart. This was a life-and-death fight, but she had no choice but to take it up. She knew that she could rely on nobody but Xiao Qi, her only life-saving straw. Therefore, for her uncle and Teal Hill, she must defy death and fight to the end.


    She closed eyes tightly to let her soul strip off. When her soul flew out of her body, she noticed that her physical body was carried by Xiao Qi onto the carriage. The wind blowing on the ears, Wuyou thought that she would either survive or vanish forever in this battle. But she did not be sad, because she was endeavoring to changer her fate.


    She found herself plunged into total darkness and could only feel the piercing coldness of the water.


    Not knowing where the water demon hid on the silent bottom of theke, Wuyou swam in the direction of the glimmer.


    It was an utterly different world with crystal clear water. Wuyou passed through a long corridor as fishes swam among her hair. On the dazzling crossbeam sat two small fairies, whispering closely arm by arm.


    Wuyou detoured and wondered where the water demon lived in this vast water residence. So she released her Spiritual Power to detect the demon.


    Behind a huge rock, Wuyou spotted the water demon¡¯s dwelling ce where the demon had set up a defensive cover.


    Entering the defensive cover, Wuyou saw that under the glittering night sky, countless fireflies fluttered in the shade of trees, and rows of cherry bay were in golden flowers, giving out a fragrant smell in this courtyard.


    Wuyou passed through the courtyard and discovered the water demon in the turning corner.


    Wuyou approached slowly to the water demon, as her Spirit Power on her fingers overspread like a moving water snake. And a trace of her Spirit Power prated the wall and crawled toward the water demon.


    ¡°Would the water demon be imperceptible to the besiege? No, of course not for the demon!¡±


    Wuyou was still thinking about it when a gust of cold wind blew. Thanks to the Ancient Spirit¡¯s precaution, Wuyou escaped narrowly. Her Spirit Power had transformed into ropes, and now they were entangling with the antennas. Staring at it, Wuyou knew that the water demon was nearby. When the water demon failed to attack her sneakily and had to disy its true body, Wuyou let out a sigh of relief at the sight of the water demon in the dark, realizing that it was its true body and the previous numbness was only its trick. The water demon had nned to lure Wuyou to its trap. Unexpectedly, Wuyou owned the Ancient Spirit to safeguard her.


    Wuyou dispersed her divine consciousness and strengthened her Spirit Power. Those long antennas were smoldered with smoke. In the me, the viscous venom turned into ckish green. Then, Wuyou mustered her Spirit Power to pummel at the water demon. Confronted with Wuyou¡¯s surprise attack, the water demon hurried to withdraw its antennas in the unfavorable situation.


    ¡°Where can you run to?¡±


    Wuyou pressed hard against the huge water demon along the way. The water demon realized that the opponent¡¯s defensive power was too strong and that it met a real opponent today. The soul in front did not fear the ck waterke at all. So the water demon began striping its body. Then, a pointed-mouth thin-chin monster crawled out of the charming leather sack, its long tongue thrusting out. Wuyou did not expect that it was the true body of this water demon. Next second, the water demon jumped up at a lightning speed and charged at Wuyou.


    The thin web spun by the Ancient Spirit wrapped Wuyou around tightly. And the water demon climbed up the spirit web like a spider. It did not scare the glowing spirit web at all, instead, it climbed it up and down. Wuyou could smell the decayed stink. Since the water demon had been living in the water for a long time, its eyes became long and narrow. Its long tongue licked the spirit web to find any possible loophole.


    The water demon absorbed itself on the spirit web, opening its mouth. Soon, a small transparent demon came out from its mouth.


    Those small demons looked the same as the water demon. They wagged their tails, opened their small mouths and sucked the water demon tightly. Drops of blood flowed into the small demons¡¯ bodies.


    Wuyou observed how small demons changed. Their weak bodies began erging and sloughing continuously.


    Instantly, these small demons grew with sharp teeth with small eyes on their long and thin antennas. Wuyou was aware that the small demons took her as their prey and fixed their bloodthirsty eyes on her. As for those small demons that had sucked blood, their poisonous-prickle bodies inted quickly.


    Sticking to the spirit web, the small demons kept on tearing at it. The water demon opened its mouth wide to generate numerous small demons. Wuyou secretly condensed her Spirit Power and struck at the water demon.


    The water demon whipped its huge w. Simultaneously, small demons swung their sharp ws at Wuyou while those on the spirit web spat viscous venom to corrode the web.


    The water demon increased its Spirit Power. The spirit web quivered, somewhere on the web being thinned.


    A small demon stuck its head in, and Wuyou wielded her Spirit Power to attack the small demon. However, flocks of small demons formed a shield to protect this small demon. Gasping for breath, Wuyou flipped her fingers and flicked the floating spirit me out. Immediately, the spirit light emzed the whole courtyard. It inmed with sparks scattering. The small demons scampered away in the ze. When Wuyou believed that those small demons were bound to die, they flew at her again inversely. The ming small demons rolled under the water demon¡¯s control. Wuyou¡¯s Ancient Spirit desperately headed the burning ball off like flowing light when the ball got close to Wuyou. However, the burning ball like flowing liquid bored through the flowing light and dashed toward her. Those floating small demons swirled around Wuyou continually. Wuyou underwent the torture of the raging mes. ring at Wuyou¡¯s soul being swallowed by the zes, the water demon was heaved with exultation, while Wuyou suffered the ring pain.


    The roaring mes split Wuyou¡¯s soul, her fingers trembling. No matter how desperately she wanted to converge her Spirit Power, the Ancient Spirits failed to hear her call.


    Seeing Wuyou being feeble, the water demon brandished its w to give a st toward Wuyou. Then, those manipted small demons harassed Wuyou¡¯s soul, mingled with tearing and gobbling noise. Floating in the air, Wuyou¡¯s soul weakened unavoidably.


    The water demon extended its w and picked Wuyou up to its mouth. It thrust out its long tongue with a straw tube on it. Next moment, a fierce gale sprang up, and Wuyou was drawn into the water demon¡¯s belly.


    In the darkness, Wuyou heard the water demon howling withughter. Apparently, the water demon was hungering to suck her Spirit Power.


    Wuyou closed her eyes and absorbed the aura. And then, a warm stream flowed continuously toward her hands, which showed the Ancient Spirit was converging. With Wuyou¡¯sst effort, the Ancient Spirit under her call tore up the water demon¡¯s belly like a sharp sword. The moment the Spirit Power ripped the water demon off, Wuyou dealt it a thundering blow.


    The ecstatic water demon could not imagine that it would be ejected up in the air merely by the soul, its body vanishing little by little. Even until the end, the water demon was still reluctant to believe it was its doom. Subsequently, all the small demons were reduced to dust and ashes as the huge water demon was.


    Wuyou raised her head up to look into the horizon, where there was no ck waterke but a boundless snownd with pureness and beauty. Beneath her feet was covered with silver snow. Cold as it was, Wuyou felt warm inside. It was the first time that Wuyou had thought that it was great to be alive.


    Xiao Qi gazed at Wuyou from afar, his eyes filled with surprise. Wuyou thought, ¡°That¡¯s great! I can protect myself finally. I can prove that I can live well by myself. No matter how great the difficulty may be in the future, I will live. Only by being alive can I prove my value; only by being alive can I find my family members and my Teal Hill.¡±


    Xiao Qi looked at Wuyou vacantly. Her eyes glittered with attractive confidence. Xiao Qi could feel that Wuyou changed, bing more confident. One day, she would captivate the three realms without a doubt.

 Chapter 17 Soul Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 17 Soul Battle (1)</h4>


    When first arriving in the Fairy Kingdom, Wuyou could not amodate herself there. Perhaps because she parasitized in a mortal, she felt too cold to go out.


    Xiao Qi had not shown up for several days. What was he doing these days? She had asked Da Chan, but he responded with nothing but a look of mystery.


    The battle in the ck waterke made Wuyou see her Ancient Spirit in a new light. Her Spirit Power, as if being animated, apanied her all the time and led her to State of obliviousness, where she could converse with her Ancient Spirit. As a matter of fact, those Spirit Powers had been sealedyer uponyer.


    Wuyou often explored the depth of her Ancient Spirit, but was always rejected. It seemed that only the strong spirit caster could call more power. And the source of these Spirit Powers was inexhaustible.


    When all was quiet in the dead of night, Wuyou would find a tranquil ce and intermingle with her Ancient Spirit more to let her soul into and of nothing.


    Every time Wuyou entered the Ancient Spirit world, she had to pass a ce named Spirit Power Field, which owned its ownw of existence like a kingdom. When Wuyou stepped in, a thumb-sized me hung high in the emptynd.


    Wuyou followed the Little me Spirit to wade through Spirit Power Valley. Each time Wuyou passed through it, her soul became stronger. Along the way, me Spirit kept on warning Wuyou that she could not suck Spirit Power at will, even for the thousands-of-years Spirit Power, she could not take in rashly. Wuyou felt puzzled about it. Little me Spirit opened its mouth and took a gulp. Next second, it began attacking Wuyou. Then, it spat out the Spirit Power and floated in front of Wuyou to say proudly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? These Spirit Powers only belong to kind-hearted people. But for those evil-hearted like me, once using it, they will be devils. I have lived for hundreds of thousands of years.


    ¡°And I have followed His Excellency Ancient Spirit all the time. But the Spirit Power that I have cultivated is just about thumb size.¡±


    Wuyou doubted its words a bit. How could such a lovely me Spirit have lived for hundreds of thousands of years? Her slender fingers made some gestures above its head. me Spirit raged and burst forth fire toward Wuyou. Wuyou floated several meters backward with a shock. She was so scared of its powerful explosive force.


    ¡°You¡¯re so small. Will you let down Your Excellency Ancient Spirit?


    ¡°These Spirit Powers look good, but can¡¯t be possessed by ordinary people. In spite that you are the carrier of Ancient Spirit, it will probably abandon you someday.¡±


    ¡°Little me Spirit, I am not afraid of His Excellency Ancient Spirit. Since it is so terrific, I still have the ability to control it.¡±


    ¡°Easy to say. Do you know in the battle of dark fire, if Ancient Spirit had not saved you, your soul would have been scattered thousands of miles away.¡±


    ¡°You even know it. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡± Wuyou rolled up a swirl of Spirit Power to snap Little me Spirit. And the flickering me Spirit slipped out of the swirl like a mudfish.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten to tell you that the Ancient Spirit you¡¯re using is one of my parts. You cannot hurt me. You might as well save your strength.¡±


    ¡°Where is His Excellency Ancient Spirit? I would like to pay a visit to him.¡±


    ¡°He is in the depth fo your soul. He is not the kind that you can see anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make mystical nonsense. It is just Spirit Power lodging in my soul. It is illusory.¡±


    ¡°Dare to offend His Excellency Ancient Spirit, you will answer for your disrespect. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I am his carrier. What can he do to me?¡±


    ¡°How stubborn you are. Without Ancient Spirit, you are nothing, and Xiao Qi will discard you right away. Understand? People should live with value. Even being a pawn, you should let the master think twice before he abandons you.¡±


    ¡°I am not a pawn. I will be the master.¡±


    ¡°Little Fox, it is right for you to think like this. The pawn¡¯s fate is miserable. To be the master, courage and boldness are indispensable. Now, you are courageous enough butck chance.¡±


    ¡°The Soul Battle Meet is about to begin. Xiao Qi will arrange you to charge forward. So you must grasp this opportunity, but should not make the bet only on one person. It is not easy to settle firmly in Fairy City. In Authority struggle, any carelessness will lead to a wretched death. If you want to be invincible, you need to find out the most powerful man in Fairy City and cooperate with him.¡±


    ¡°Let me betray Xiao Qi? I have never thought about it. After all, he saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, I ask you to look for alternatives. On the road to authority, there is no good or bad, but either sess or failure.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense! You require me to be kind just now, but now ask me to be treacherous.¡±


    ¡°Little Fox, the reason why I advise you is that you should prepare a fallback for yourself. Xiao Qi took you to Fairy City also for his own good. When in the life-threatening situation, he will not care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°OK! I got it. I have my principle of life. As long as Xiao Qi does not abandon me, I will try my best. I will keep in mind what you¡¯ve said to me. After all, Fairy City is not my world.¡±


    ¡°If you remember well, you can go back. I will find His Excellency Ancient Spirit.¡±


    Wuyou restored her consciousness with her forehead aching.


    Wuyou got up early. Seeing Xiao Qi waiting for her, she hastened her pace toe up to him.


    ¡°Little Demon, the Soul Battle Meet starts today. You will stay in the soul battle arena for a month.¡±


    ¡°All the soulpetitors will gather together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all the adult spiritual cultivators in Fairy City will participate in, including the adults of royal families.¡±


    ¡°What will the final winner get?¡±


    ¡°The Meet is held once every 500 years in Fairy City. The winner will be awarded a military talisman. Don¡¯t look down upon the small iron block. Everybody wants it, including Fairy King.


    ¡°Fairy King is the boss. How can he take an interest in a tiny military talisman?¡±


    ¡°Little demon, in our Fairy Kingdom, military and administration are separated. They mutually check and bnce. If Fairy King wants to deploy forces, he has to get the military talisman.¡±


    ¡°What? If Xiao Qi has the military talisman, he can call the wind and summon the rain, can¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. If you get the military talisman, you canmand the whole army and build up the establishment to bring a bright future to Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°What if Xiao Qi got the military talisman?¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s eyes rolled since she knew a little about Xiao Qi¡¯s background.


    ¡°Little demon, don¡¯t make any wild guess. Mind your business!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, in the Soul Battle Meet, will all the influential officials in the Fairy Citye to watch the battles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, they wille to the once-500-year feast. Fairy King wille as well.¡±


    ¡°Who is the most powerful man in the Fairy Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking? You should care about the battle. Do you have any other thought?¡±


    Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes darkened a bit.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, you worry too much. I am not familiar here. What thought can I have?¡±


    ¡°Little demon, I remember that you once took me as your Mentor, but why do you talk to me by my name now? You are a badly-behaved fox spirit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to. I can call you whatever I want. Besides, you have not taught me anything. For the introduction of spiritual cultivation, I have recited fluently from memory.¡±


    ¡°You are unruly, wayward and disrespectful. I wonder whether you will still be rampant in the Soul Battle Meet.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, I am not a puppet at the mercy of others. Although we have an agreement, I have the freedom to leave whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°Is it? You are nothing without me. Do you have the power to kill your enemy? Do you have the ability to go back to Teal Hill? Do you have the ability to bring your uncle Jiefei back to life? You don¡¯t, right? Little Demon!¡±


    Xiao Qi¡¯s words pierced Wuyou painfully. ¡°He is right. I have nothing. If I leave him, I even have no ce to shelter myself,¡± thought Wuyou.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, heartless you!¡±


    ¡°Whosoever understands the time is a great man. You are worth teaching. Good, good.¡±


    The corner of Xiao Qi¡¯s mouth curled up. Wuyou did want to blow him a p to break his disgusting smile.


    ¡°Pack up your things and go to the soul battle arena.¡±


    Wuyou sat on the sleigh, and several elk galloped in the silver world. When Wuyou was confronted with a chill in the air, spiritual cultivators were heading to the soul battle arena in all directions.


    Xiao Qi had walked away. Wuyou strode to the soul battle arena, where it was a circr ce to hold hundreds of thousands of people.


    Along the stone steps, Wuyou entered the soul battle arena. Since she came earlier, there were seldompetitors there.


    The main venue was located in the center where it had been fenced out by iron chains. Seen from outside, it looked like an iron cage. At a closer look, it was startlingly massive. It serves as the final venue. Obviously, thepetition was rather strict. When Wuyou¡¯s small hands were about to touch the iron cage, someone came up to her.


    ¡°Iron cage mechanism, don¡¯t touch!¡±


    Looking in the direction of the sound, Wuyou saw a youth, who was dressed simply with undeniable elegance and talent. The youth looked up and down at Wuyou. At the sight of Wuyou¡¯s face, he stared nkly for a while, thinking, ¡°The girl is really beautiful. It seems that she is not a local person in Fairy City.¡± Wuyou¡¯s eyes dimmed when she found the youth sized her up restlessly.


    ¡°Are your eyes tired?¡±


    The youth blushed immediately and gave a slight cough to cover his embarrassment. Wuyou had never seen a flushed man before, so she deliberately gazed at the youth for some fun.


    ¡°Shen Chuya,¡± The youth answered in a hoarse voice. Perhaps he was still at adolescence.


    ¡°Little Fox.


    ¡°Your name is so special.¡±


    The youth replied with a face of sincerity. Realizing Wuyou was still staring himself, he felt his cheeks were hot again. Shen Chuya himself could not figure out why he became ablush, since he used to have a thick skin. Perhaps the girl in front was too beautiful, but it was hard to describe it in details. She looked pleasantly charming. Confidence sparkling in her eyes seemed to indicate that nothing could stump her down in the world.


    ¡°Chuya.¡±


    A squeak rang from afar.


    ¡°Little Fox, this is my brother, Xiao Nai.¡±


    Wuyou took a look at the sweaty-head boy and turned around to study the profound theory of the iron cage.


    ¡°Little Fox, mechanisms are everywhere beneath the iron cage. If a soulpetitor triggers mechanism neglectfully, the Evil Spirit below will climb up to engulf thepetitor. So to win the military talisman is as hard as ascending to heaven.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Nai, in your tribe, only youe here? Will fierce Phoenix note?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she ising. But if she is here, I will fall on a hard time again. She is a bomb and will explode once being ignited. As a member of the Phoenix tribe, she is abnormal and has no nobility that a phoenix should have.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that Xiao Nai was a phoenix. So what true body did Shen Chuya have?¡± thought Wuyou.


    ¡°It is said that Xiao Linggong will take part in the Soul Battle Meet this year. It will be great we are divided in the same group.¡±


    Xiao Nai said with a look of admiration. Wuyou almost suspected that he had an appetite for ¡°cut sleeves¡± (male homosexuality).


    ¡°Nai, you are a man. Don¡¯t drool every time you meet a man.¡±


    ¡°This is my interest.¡±


    Xiao Nai replied in a soft voice.


    Wuyou was astonished with cold sweat. She was pretty sure now Xiao Na had a taste for cut sleeves. Thinking that Shen Chuya always watched out for Xiao Nai, Wuyou¡¯s face broadened into a grin. It seemed that the Soul Battle Meet would not be boring. What kind of person the Prince would be?


    ¡°Little Fox, we are in a group so that we can take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Males and females are mixed?¡±


    ¡°There is no male and female in the soul battle arena, only the strong and the weak.¡±


    ¡°How about amodation? Is it the same as in the arena?¡±


    ¡°All are fairies. Males and females can make any illusionary figures at will.¡±


    Wuyou waspletely muddled-minded. She might as well join the group of Shen Chuya and Xiaonai. After all, she had happened to meet them, even just for a short moment.

 Chapter 18 Soul Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 18 Soul Battle (2)</h4>


    A group of men¡¯s appearance brought a lull to the noisy soul battle arena. Walking first was a thin and tall man, followed closely by some men in green cloth holding ze trays. The chief on the high tform took over the trays with great care. Never underestimate those small wooden tokens on them. Whoever lost wooden tokens would be disqualified immediately.


    ¡°Chuya, the thin and tall man is the chief in charge of the five Meets in session. Right?¡±


    Xiao Nai asked at the top of his thin and acute voice. Shen Chuya nodded in agreement.


    Wuyou thought that it mattered little to her. What she was eager to do now was to jump into the soul battle arena to take a close look in order to check how formidable the Evil Spirit in Shen Chuya¡¯s words was. Looking at the main venue encircled tightly by iron chains, Wuyou only hoped that night fell quickly. She had no way of retreat in Fairy City, and Xiao Qi would not keep a person good-for-nothing. To win, she had to get a clear picture of the arena¡¯s terrain. Only by doing so could she have more chance to win.


    Little Fox, Shen Chuya and Xiao Nai were in a group. A man in ck cloth named Li Fu led them. Wuyou and Shen Chuya held the quilts while Xiao Nai gave some help beside.


    Li Fu took a glimpse and found Shen Chuya and Xiao Nai engaged, so he picked up some waist tokens and threw to them. Wuyou leaped and ept the waist tokens. Li Fu turned around and walked to his residence. Xiao Nai followed him, intending to ask him about thepetition system tomorrow, but was stopped by Shen Chuya.


    Wuyou looked around along the road and could not still make it clear even after she arrived at her dwelling ce. Shen Chuya nudged her arm to bring her toe to herself. But Wuyou had forgotten how many forks she had walked and how many houses she had passed by.


    Standing at the door, Li Fu exined the rules and regtions to Shen Chuya. As for the battle tomorrow, the order would be determined by drawing lots. And thepetition would begin at 7 a.m. Li Fu hoped everybody could take a good rest.


    ¡°Nai, is this Phoenix¡¯s?¡±


    Shen Chuya picked up a puppet. Xiao Nai turned over and got out of bed, but could not find any trace of her by the door. ¡°How can she know we live here?¡± Xiao Nai was thinking when some more figures turned up by the door. With clearer sight, Xiao Nai¡¯s eyes brightened, since his Prince, Xiao Linggong was standing ahead of him. Xiao Linggong shot a glimpse at Wuyou and fixed his eyes on Shen Chuya. And Xiao Nai squeezed to the front of Shen Chuya, eager to shake hands with Xiao Linggong, but Xiao Linggong rejected ruthlessly. Seeing it, Wuyou shook her head.


    ¡°Xiao Nai, where can you hide?¡±


    Xiao Nai hiding behind Shen Chuya was pulled over by Phoenix. Wuyou thought, ¡°This girl is so energetic, and she must have the parents who love her very much.¡±


    At the hours of the rabbit, Wuyou woke up. When getting up, she found Xiao Nai and Phoenix were still sleeping while Xiao Linggong and Shen Chuya dwelling near the door had not been there. Sure enough, some people got up earlier than Wuyou.


    After washing and dressing up, Wuyou set out to the soul battle arena. Viewing from afar, Wuyou found a number of people had gathered there, so she flew through the breeze to the soul battle arena. Whennding, she saw Xiao Linggong and Shen Chuya. It appeared that some people were more anxious. Xiao Linggong was standing beside, as if he was waiting for someone else. Shen Chuya walked toward Wuyou, whom Wuyou did not like.


    ¡°Little Fox, youe very early. There is no need toe so early on the first day.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen, aren¡¯t you early, too?¡±


    Shen Chuya smiled in embarrassment. Xiao Linggong took a nce at Wuyou and whispered to Shen Chuya. At the sight, Wuyou walked away from them.


    On the stone steps, a steward in green cloth tipped thepote over carelessly. Wuyou helped him to pick it up.


    ¡°Little demon, you are very clever.¡±


    Li Fu looked Wuyou up and down, and something urred to him. He patted his head.


    ¡°You are the little demon who received the waist token yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Uncle Li, so many people attend soul battles. Will the kinge?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person. Not only will Fairy Kinge, but also various kings will attend it. At the hours of the dragon, the King will blow the whistle for the battle in person.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Li, the most influential and powerful man must be Fairy King.¡±


    ¡°Little demon, why are you asking it?¡±


    Wuyou chuckled. Li Fu pulled Wuyou to an obscure corner.


    ¡°In Fairy Kingdom, the most influential and powerful man is King of Virtue, Xiao Yan. He is the father of that man.¡± Following the direction that Li Fu signaled, Wuyou found that it was Xiao Linggong!


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li, I help you to take it.¡±


    Li Fu was deeply pleased with the little demon in front, thinking that this girl was truly considerate and sensible.


    ¡°Uncle Li, my friend ising. I have to go.¡±


    Apparently, Xiao Linggong made full preparation for thepetition. But since his family boasted dominant power, it was not easy for him to get the military talisman, because interests of all parties needed to bnce, and no one expected to see Xiao Yan of absolute supremacy. In fact, the soul battle arena was also a ce for authority struggles, and no one was willing to go off stage easily. In order to own this military talisman, they would fight to the death. Xiao Linggong and Shen Chuya were serving for the interest of a certain party, and Wuyou herself was not an exception.


    From afar, Fairy King had a pair of phoenix-like eyes and a Grecian nose, wearing an imperial robe with golden piping around it. The dress could fully disy the royal majesty in his presence. When Xiao Yan entered the arena, Fairy King¡¯s face widened into a brighter grin.


    Xiao Linggong¡¯s eyes did not leave his father. ¡°Is he Xiao Yan?¡± thought Wuyou. He looked likeing from a picture, debonair and refined. Compared with Xiao Linggong, Xiao Yan appeared more courtly and cultivated. Wuyou paid more attention to Xiao Yan, guessing that in the position of high authority, he would tend to usually keep a lower profile.


    Xiao Nai and Phoenix had already squeezed their way at some point.


    Kings in luxurious clothes took on an air of harmony and kindness. Xiao Yan seated himself in an unattractive ce and had some free talks with them. Wuyou looked around and found no trace of Xiao Qi. It seemed that Xiao Qi did not hope others to know where he was.


    When Fairy King Xiao Yi lit the spiritual me, thepetition drew the curtain with impressively beating gongs and drums.


    The first battle was between Phoenix Tribe and Hui Tribe. Phoenix was the first to take up the battle, so she spread her wings and flew to the soul battle arena. The girl from Hui Tribe wagged her long tail and soared up into the air.


    Wuyou looked at the girl from Hui Tribe. She looked young but her Spirit Power was strong. Her swaying long tail swept continuously over Phoenix, forcing her to fall back tens of meters. And then the girl brandished her talon to pounce at Phoenix. Phoenix down thrust toward her opponent, and her seven-colored feather turning into steel knives, stabbing to the Hui-Tribe girl. Then, the girl changed into a small flood dragon and sneaked into the clouds. Phoenix ascended into the sky in the wake of her. Wuyou got rid of her soul and hurried her way through the crowd to follow the steps of Phoenix. Wuyou would not fling away any chance of knowing herpetitors, even if her opponents were Phoenix and the girl from Hui Tribe.


    On the clouds. Phoenix spread her wings, seven-colored feather dazzling in the snow. On the other side, the Hui-Tribe girl was encased in silver armor, one of her hand holding a silver whip. The Spirit Power concentrated along her silver whip, and then she waved the whip to Phoenix¡¯s wings. At the sight, Wuyou was quite worried about Phoenix. If the situation went on like this, Phoenix would undoubtedly lose the battle. The Hui-Tribe girl had good endurance, so the longer thepetition dragged on, the more benefits she could gain. Another person appeared on the clouds when Wuyou was worrying about Phoenix. The person was nobody but the chief judge of the Soul Battle.


    Eced tightly by the silver whip, Phoenix made several attempts to escape but was hindered by its strong binding power. Her feathers were being peeled away. Wuyou began worrying about Phoenix. Just at the moment, raging mes outspread Phoenix¡¯s wings. The Hui-Tribe girl took it as a chance to sweep to Phoenix with her silver whip again. Phoenix¡¯s eyes shone with spirit light and her ming colored feathers glittered with gold in the firelight. Wuyou was shocked that Phoenix rose from the ashes in the fire.


    Wuyou could not help eximing that Phoenix was worthy of the title of ¡°King of Birds¡±. Phoenix with golden feathers cried, her incisive steel talons charging at the Hui-Tribe girl regardless of the attacks from the silver whip. The girl dashed downward to the soul battle arena, but was intercepted by Phoenix¡¯s golden feathers. The moment the golden swords were about to prate the girl, Phoenix retracted her Spirit Power. Looking at the shell-shocked girl, Wuyou let out a sigh.


    The chief judge held Phoenix¡¯s hand and flew into the soul battle arena. With a look at the disappointed Hui-Tribe girl, Wuyou restored her soul to her physical body. In the opening battle, Phoenix won. Xiao Nai could not believe it somewhat. When the chief judge¡¯s announcement sounded in the soul battle arena, Xiao Nai leaped high both for Phoenix herself and the whole Phoenix Tribe.

 Chapter 19 Battle of Souls (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 19 Battle of Souls (Part 3)</h4>


    Wuyou admired Phoenix. She did not have a bad temper as Xiao Nai said. Phoenix smiled sweetly.


    Xiao Linggong and Shen Chuya stared at the soul battle arena. They were very happy about Phoenix¡¯s victory in the first match. Thepetition continued.


    Thepetitions that followed made Wuyou very excited. It was Xiaoling Pce against the eagle tribe. Shen Chuya patted his brother¡¯s shoulders. Xiao Nai wanted to hug Xiao Linggong, but Xiao Linggong avoided him. Xiao Nai felt down. Phoenixughed. The atmosphere in the arena was electrifying as waves of passion grew.


    Xiao Linggong slowly walked towards the soul battle arena. Wuyou only saw his back. The prince of the eagle tribe stood on the high arena, looking at Xiao Linggong who was approaching him. The two looked at each other coldly.


    The judge blew his whistle and the two disappeared in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, the judge¡¯s Spiritual Power was stronger. He ran after them toward the snow in. Wuyou had not thought that the two would leave the arena like that. She nced at the illusion mirror on the arena. It was empty. The Fairy King closed his eyes and rested. Xiao Yan lookedfortable, not caring much about his son¡¯spetition. But Wuyou knew that it was because he was confident in his son and it was recognition of his son¡¯s strength.


    Wuyou followed the judge and flew toward the snow in. At the far away silver spiritual barrier, Leng Mohan exuded his Spirit Power as he fought with Xiao Linggong. Xiao Linggong gathered his Spiritual Power in the spiritual barrier, and immediately,yers of Spiritual Power spread out in all directions. Leng Mohan took out the Heaven and Earth pouch. It opened indefinitely and the Spiritual Power flowed into the pouch-like water in a stream.


    Xiao Linggong did not have the protection of the spiritual barrier. He jumped up onto the cliff, but Leng Mohan followed closely. Wuyou followed closely behind, wanting to see where Xiao Linggong was leading Leng Mohan to. Xiao Linggong led Leng Mohan into a snow cave. Wuyou¡¯s soul entered the cave as well. When Wuyou entered, Xiao Linggong had already turned into a white tiger.


    It was arge ancient pit and from afar, it was just a ck dot. In the dark pit, Leng Mohan showed his true self. His body was covered in grey feathers. He stared at Xiao Linggong with cold eyes that were filled with confidence. This made Xiao Linggong even warier. Wuyou hid on the walls while the chief judge hid far away, afraid that the two would identally hurt the innocent.


    The white tiger kept hitting the surface of the ground causing the sand and mud to spray up into the air like a cortex. Wuyou felt the cliff walls shaking. Then, arge rock was pulled up into the air. Wuyou and the rock were sucked into the vortex. Fortunately, Wuyou was already prepared. Leng Mohan looked at therge stone covering the sky, but it was toote by the time he tried to hide. His wings could not extend in the tiny pit.


    The white tiger jumped up, wanting to catch hold of Leng Mohan. However, the pit suddenly copsed inward. Wuyou rushed up into the sky while the chief judge conjured a rope that caught the two and flew out of the pit.


    Xiao Linggong breathed heavily. Leng Mohan rolled for several feet. The chief judge sat on the cliff and looked at the two. It seemed like that match today was going to end in a tie.


    The chief judge leaped off the rock and was about to return to the arena. Leng Mohan secretly gathered his Spiritual Power and pushed it at Xiao Linggong. The chief judge avoided it while Xiao Linggong was tossed back harshly.


    Leng Mohan extended his wings, his steel-like ws and his sharp teeth attacked Xiao Linggong¡¯s eyes. Wuyou knew that Leng Mohan wanted to kill Xiao Linggong with a single strike. The chief judge tried to stop him with his Spiritual Power, but was toote. Several wounds appeared on Xiao Linggong¡¯s face. Leng Mohan attacked once more, even stronger, forcing Xiao Linggong back. Wuyou was also surprised by Leng Mohan¡¯s Spiritual Power. It seemed that the contestants of thispetition were all strong. They were all strong performers in their tribes. Phoenix was one, and so was Leng Mohan and Xiao Linggong. She wondered how Shen Chuya would fare.


    The roars of the tiger and the cries of the eagle echoed throughout the snow in. Wuyou floated in mid-air, thinking about Leng Mohan¡¯s move. Every time he used his Spiritual Power, the veins under his wings would bulge. It looked like that was his weak spot. She wondered if Xiao Linggong had discovered it.


    The chief judge had split up the two somewhat impatiently. It was gettingte.


    Xiao Linggong and Leng Mohan did not seem to notice it. They continued to use their Spiritual Power. Xiao Linggong stopped. And when he chased after Leng Mohan, Wuyou saw the armor on the white tiger. Its poisonous spikes were sharp and cold. Leng Mohan pped his grey wings, looking for the white tiger¡¯s weak spot. Its powerful body spun in the air. The white tiger jumped up and leaped at Leng Mohan¡¯s abdomen. Leng Mohan found an opportunity to use its sharp ws against Xiao Linggong. The chief judge groaned in secret. Spiritual Power spread in all directions. Wuyou watched as Xiao Linggong was thrown into the air. Leng Mohan heaved a secret sigh of relief.


    Two people were fallen on the snowy ground. There was a hint of hatred in their cold eyes. It seemed that the two were evenly matched. Power was terrible, for it made two people who should get along well be enemies.


    Just as the atmosphere in the soul battle arena was getting electrifying, Xiao Nai felt dissatisfied at the conclusion. He did not understand how his God could end up in a tie with Leng Mohan of the eagle tribe. Only Wuyou knew that if not for the chief judge¡¯s timely interference, Xiao Nai would not be able to ept the ending. Fortunately, they were both not hurt badly and the match ended up in a tie. The crowd slowly dispersed.


    Wuyouy on the bed quietly. Phoenix must have been tired, for he fell asleep early. Shen Chuya leaned against the bed board and chatted with Xiao Linggong. Wuyou drifted off to sleep as she listened to them.


    Wuyou was startled awake by her dream in the middle of the night. Ever since the ancient spirit went into her soul, Wuyou¡¯s senses grew extraordinarily sharp. There was a dark figure that ran past the window that was lit up by the light reflected off the snow.


    Wuyou turned and got up, searching for the dark figure in the courtyard. Xiao Linggong saw Wuyou leaving and followed her.


    The dark figure was on the roof across in the distance. Wuyou flew up onto the roof. Xiao Qi was dressed in a cotton shirt. Xiao Linggong did not know Xiao Qi and wanted to get closer to find out more. But he was afraid that the person on the roof would discover him. Xiao Linggong watched the two from a corner. It seemed that the man was here especially to find the girl. It was another person trying to find favor with his father. He had to be more careful of certain people in the future.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, what is it?¡±


    Wuyou did not like it that Xiao Qi appeared in the middle of the light. Xiao Qi knew that the little demon was unhappy and was a fox spirit that can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. As such, he could only go with what she liked. His goal was the military talisman, and everything else could wait until he nned for the long term.


    ¡°Fox spirit, you¡¯ll go against Su Chenyang tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And who is Su Chenyang?¡±


    ¡°You cannot underestimate him. The young Su Chenyang is already an uing talent in the Fairy Kingdom. His father is Su Gong, and he possesses the military talisman.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Su family still wishes to take control of the military talisman?¡±


    ¡°Little demon, you have not spent much time in this world. How would you know the seductive powers of power? The people of this world say that power is dirty and make people lose themselves. But the people at the top enjoy this and will not feel tired. A person like Su Gong is one everyone would try to please. Even Xiao Yi and Xiao Yan have to give in to him.¡±


    ¡°Then he is the most powerful fairy?¡±


    Wuyou thought about Xiao Yan, whom Li Fu mentioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Su Gong only allowed Su Chenyang to attend the Soul Battle Meet in order to protect himself. It is to show those interested that the Su family is still capable of getting the military talisman.¡±


    ¡°Su Chenyang is skilled in water sorcery. You have to be careful. Be aware of his waist tomorrow, for that is his weak spot. You cannot stay here for long.¡±


    Wuyou wanted to know more about Su Chenyang. Xiao Linggong looked at Xiao Qi from the distance. He had to quickly get his father to investigate this person.

 Chapter 20 Soul Battle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 20 Soul Battle (4)</h4>


    Who was the man on the rooftop? Xiao Linggong was immersed in his thoughts. Who would Su Chenyang go against in the battle tomorrow? He hoped that it would not be Shen Chuya. He did not want his only helper to be eliminated so early on. Xiao Linggong had seen Su Chenyang before. But it was a pity that he was hard to read and was not easy to control. Forget it, he had better not let his thoughts run wild. He would find out who would go against Su Chenyang tomorrow.


    The room was empty when Wuyou woke up. When she left the room she first saw Phoneix who was returning from washing up. Phoenix looked different today. Her hair which was usually tied up tightly hung down her chest casually. There was some powder on her face and a light hint of red on her lips. Wuyou had not expected that she would look so feminine under her handsomeness.


    Phoenix pulled Wuyou¡¯s sleeves and they walked towards the soul battle arena. On the way, Phoenix talked about Su Chenyang a lot. Wuyou secretly came to an understanding. She wondered how Su Chenyang was like. Even Xiao Qi had noticed the youth. She also wondered how she was going to win. Xiao Qi had mentioned that Su Chenyang¡¯s weak point was at his waist, but what use was knowing that when her opponent was too strong?


    When they arrived at the soul battle arena, Phoenix squeezed through the crowd. Wuyou stared at the tall stage. She did not see the legendary Su Gong as various kings entered one after another. When the gong sounded, Xiao Yi and Xiao Yan entered. Some people beside her were yelling ¡°General Su Gong, General Su Gong.¡± It seemed that Su Gong was well-loved by people. Xiao Yi gave up the main seat and waited for Su Gong to sit down. However, Su Gong refused. The people liked him for a reason. He was a fat man, and must be someone who was well-versed in the ways of the world but did not care for it.


    Xiao Yan and Su Gong sat very close to each other. Xiao Yi sat on the throne and waited to announce the names of thepetitors.


    When she heard her name, Wuyou jumped onto the soul battle arena while Su Chenyang descended from the sky. The chief judge blew on the whistle and Su Chenyang flew into the sky. Wuyou followed the chief judge and they chased after Su Chenyang. It seemed that Su Chenyang wanted to beat her in finding a ce that would benefit him. The chief judge stood on the riverbank across and watched Su Chenyang who was in the water. Wuyou floated in the air, vignt against Su Chenyang¡¯s attack. Snow fell on the riverbanks and the water in the river churned.


    Su Chenyang gathered the water in the air. The water attacked Wuyou like a water cannon. The water was turned into mist by Spiritual Power, stealthily tripping Wuyou¡¯s hands and feet. The vortex under her feet turned into a water dragon that sprayed arge wall of water. Wuyou let lose her Spiritual Power, and the Ancient Spirit appeared in the water. When arge shark appeared, Su Chenyang sensed that something was wrong. He made a sign with his fingers and kept hitting the surface of theke. Rows of water walls appeared on the surface of theke immediately. Those water walls changed under Su Chenyang¡¯s control, surrounding Su Chenyangpletely.


    The water shark opened its mouth wide and inhaled the water. The water walls disappeared row by row. Su Chenyang kept hitting the surface of the water. The water shark swept its enormous tail at Su Chenyang, but he dodged.


    Wuyou jumped onto the water wall, and used even greater Spiritual Power. The conjured water shark grew bigger and bigger and theke water decreased little by little. Su Chenyang¡¯s spiritual finger flipped and the water in his hand changed, turning into water droplets and ascending to the top of the mountain. Wuyou saw the waterfall that fell from the skies, attacking her ferociously.


    The water shark wanted to rush out of the water curtain, but was trapped by Su Chenyang¡¯s water prison. Wuyou spread out her Spiritual Power and chased after Su Chenyang up the top of the mountain.


    Water droplets flew everywhere, and Su Chenyang¡¯s water rope went through the waterfall. There were several times when Wuyou was almost tied up firmly. Wuyou swiftly went past it, and the water rope that kept entangling her immediately turned into a water spear, shooting at Wuyou.


    The Ancient Spirit was activated in Wuyou¡¯s body and it caused the water spear to rebound. Su Chenyang dodged left and ride, Spiritual Power kept flowing out from his body. Wuyou could feel herself growing hotter. The fire in her entire body passed through and fro the water curtain. Su Chenyang was confused about why the fire was not afraid of his water soul.


    The fire grew stronger and stronger, and the water soul that had a green smoke grew weaker. Su Chenyang saw that things were going badly and he dove to the bottom of theke. Wuyou had not thought that the Ancient Spirit would be so powerful. When she saw Su Chenyang escaping to the bottom of theke, she followed and jumped in. The chief judge was dazed by this battle.


    When Wuyou caught up to Su Chenyang, the bottom of theke was eerily quiet. Schools of fishes swam around Su Chenyang. Wuyou¡¯s Ancient Spirit moved in the water like a flood dragon and rushed toward Su Chenyang. Su Chenyang dodged swiftly. The fishes that were calm earlier suddenly started to bite at each other. Wuyou¡¯s Ancient Spirit protected her, but she was still shocked when she saw Su Chenyang¡¯s bloody hands.


    Su Chenyang¡¯s expression was calm. It was as if the fishes were not eating him. His silver hair floated in the water, and was beautiful. Those fishes suddenly rushed toward Wuyou. And while Wuyou was still startled, the Ancient Spirit had already turned into a Spiritual web that threw itself at the odd fishes. And just as Wuyou and the Ancient Spirit were integrating, an explosion sounded.


    Those fishes were explosions rigged by Su Chenyang. He used his flesh and blood to feed them in order to win. Wuyou could sense the metallic scent of blood flowing from her nose and throat. Pain spread as her body, which had been tossed up slowlynded onto the water¡¯s surface. Wuyou saw a dark figure walking towards her. It was Su Chenyang.


    Su Chenyang held up the girl and tossed her into the air. Wuyou could hear the sounds of bones breaking.


    Her consciousness grew dim, and she felt as if she was a floating cloud, surrounded by the color of blood. Wuyou could see the Little me Spirit hanging above the ground. It was a ce that Wuyou had seen in her dreams. The path to the Spirit Valley was very long.


    She no longer had any strength. The Little me spirit kept giving her its Spiritual Power, gathering her soul bit by bit.


    ¡°Your Excellency Jiang Yu.¡±


    Little me Spirit looked at the wisps of souls in the air and walked towards the deep darkness and opened the doors.


    ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Little me Spirit dragged Wuyou into the deep darkness.


    ¡°This fox had her memories sealed by someone. Seeing that she is a fox of the Teal Hill, please help her to undo the seal.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Jiangyu. Is this little demon the youngest Ling Ju of Teal Hill?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she is the daughter of Wuer Jiangtian.¡±


    ¡°Then she is Your Excellency¡¯s granddaughter. Congrattions, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so weak right now. These Spiritual Power can only merge a little.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Jiangyu, are you testing her?¡±


    ¡°As the Ling Ju, she should be punished for letting those from the Teal Hill be killed.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Jiangyu, Su Chenyang had injured her badly.¡±


    ¡°It is just pain of the flesh and is nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°You can only me her for her weak cultivation. She cannot use my Spiritual Poer. We can only wash her muscles and bones and clear her acupoints so that she can merge with the Spiritual Power.¡±


    Jiangyu moved his spiritual finger and a stream of warmth flowed into Wuyo¡¯us soul. Her soul that flowed through her entire body and kept turning. What the naked eye could not see, was the white light that shot at Wuyou¡¯s forehead between her brows when Jiangyu used his hands to open the first seal. The wandering spirits outside the deep darkness gathered around Wuyou¡¯s forehead. Jiangyu tore open the second seal and instantly, a scorching white Spiritual Power surrounded Wuyou entirely.


    ¡°Send her out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency Jiangyu.¡±


    Little me Spirit looked at the tired man and turned to leave.


    When Wuyou opened her eyes, Su Chenyang took two steps back. The girl who had stopped breathing earlier had been resurrected. The chief judge heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Wuyou hade back to life. He did not want someone to die. He had really been frightened earlier.


    Wuyou floated in the air, her body bing light. When the Spiritual Power burned once more, Wuyou passed through it like lightning. The chief judge rubbed his eyes, not daring to believe what he was seeing. Su Chenyang was tossed into theke by the Spiritual Power. The Spiritual Power caused theke water to boil wherever it came into contact. The chief judge heard the sounds of bones breaking. This battle was hard. The chief judge looked at the girl floating in the air. This girl had won the battle with her never-say-die attitude. She had won his respect.


    Wuyou stood on the high arena. The chief judge and Su Chenyang flew back to the soul battle arena from afar.


    When the chief judge announced the results, Su Gong could not stay seated when he saw his son who was covered in wounds. He had not expected his son to lose so badly and had not imagined that he would be so badly injured. He was very confident in his son¡¯s power. Regr people could not go near him. His son had tried his best, and SU Gong¡¯s eyes were filled with pity.


    Su Chenyang was being held upright by someone and his face was terribly pale. When he looked at his father¡¯s warm gaze, he suddenly felt sad and tears started to flow down his face. Su Chenyang was very upset for he had disappointed his father.


    Xiao Yan measured up the girl in front of him. Whose pawn was this girl who had appeared out of nowhere? And why did his son not report back to him timely? It seemed that a good show was about to y out. Xiao Yan nced at Xiaoyi, wanting to get the answers to these questions from him but to no avail.


    Xiao Qi was on a high wall in the distance. He was very familiar with the soul battle arena and was shocked by the little demon¡¯s performance. It waspletely beyond his expectations but was also reasonable. He had long discovered the demon¡¯s potential in the battle in the ck Lake and knew that she was powerful when she meets a powerful opponent. Pressure was a motivation for this demon. The more Xiao Qi discovered, the more he wanted to get close to her. He felt that she was like a book, and he would grow entranced the more he read. He would never be able to guess the ending, but she would bring him a different surprise each time.


    Wuyou walked towards the crowd slowly. Even though the top of the arena was just a few dozen meters away from the bottom, it did not seem easy.


    The gong rang once more, but Wuyou was calm as she walked out of the crowd. Those spiritual cultivators were here for glory or as pawns. They were all here fighting for their futures. She was one of them as well. As an Elder of the Teal Hill, she was now being someone¡¯s pawn in the Fairy Kingdom. Wuyou had never been so sad before.


    When the Ancient Spirit broke the seal, she remembered her past and Xu Linghe. She remembered Little Lingchong and thatrge Qilin. Indeed! Other than her Uncle Jiefei, she still had Xu Linghe. Even though she had lost her father, mother and Uncle Jiefei, she still had Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Xiao Nai. I¡¯ll go take a look at Chenyang.¡±


    Phoenix lifted her skirts and disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m about to enter the battle and yet you ran away. Are we still friends? You ditched your friend for a boy.¡±


    The woman was helping those on the outside. She was worried about someone else outside of their own tribe. Xiaonai¡¯s expression was that of despise.


    Xiao Linggong had never thought that the seemingly weak girl had defeated Xiao Chenyang. Even Shen Chuya was surprised when he looked at the girl who was walking away.


    Xiaonai entered the arena very unwillingly. He did not know what kind of opponent he would encounter. He hoped that his opponent would be weaker so that he could lose more gracefully. The chief judge stood on the stage and measured up the soul battlers. When his whistle sounded, a youth from the monkey tribe jumped into the soul battle arena. Xiaonai underestimated the youth from the monkey tribe when he saw him. He was the king of birds in the phoenix tribe, so how would a monkeypare to him.


    ¡°I forfeit.¡±


    Xiaonai¡¯s statement had just ended and the soul battle arena erupted with noise. Even the chief judge was a little taken aback. Where was thisd from? Wasn¡¯t he making trouble? He was too arrogant. The chief judge was so angry that his mustache twitched. Xiaonai could not be bothered. He was not interested in the military talisman at all. He would not stay here if not for Xiao Linggong.


    ¡°The monkey tribe wins this round.¡±


    The chief judge rose the hand of thed who won and then left after ncing at Xiaonai.


    ¡°Why did you forfeit?¡±


    Chen Chuya did not dare to believe that Xiaonai would just leave like that when everything was fighting with all their might.


    ¡°Xiaonai, there are only two matches. If you chose to forfeit today, what about the next time?¡±


    ¡°Chuya, you know that I¡¯m not interested in the military talisman. You want to be known because you have the ability to.¡±


    Xiaonai made a funny face, humoring Shen Chuya. He hoped that his friend would soar higher and higher. Xiao Linggong did not ask any questions. To Xiao Linggong, the most important issue now was to defeat the little fox. His father¡¯s scolding nce meant that his father did not know anything about the little fox as well. He wondered who the man who met the girl secretly on the roof was. It seemed that he had to meet his father tonight.


    Wuyou was listless after returning from the soul battle arena. Just as she was about to enter the door, she saw Xiao Qi standing behind the door. She quickly shut it.


    ¡°Xiao Qi. Your ns will be ruined if someone sees you. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Little fox, how is Xiao Linggong¡¯s Spiritual Power?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen his matches, and I have reservations about him.¡±


    ¡°Shen Chuya.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t gone up yet, but Leng Mohan has some ability.¡±


    ¡°Xiaonai forfeited straight away in the match earlier. The little fox did not understand why he had put in so much effort and to forfeit in the end.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he is not interested in a power struggle and just to live freely.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the power behind Xiaonai is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The fairy king, Wang Xiaoyi.¡±


    ¡°Then he should not have forfeited. This does not benefit Xiaoyi at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°There is only one possibility. Xiaonai forfeited intentionally because he did not want anyone to pay attention to him.¡±


    ¡°This is reasonable. Little fox, pay more attention to this Xiaonai, don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. I¡¯ve heard from the wind tribe that people always underestimate him because he is gay. Perhaps he might have spread this rumor himself intentionally so that there would be less attention on him.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, what does the fairy king want to do? It¡¯s so hard to understand.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing this for Xiao Yan to see. We won¡¯t let him seed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we should force Xiaonai to show his hand and let Xiao Yan know that the threats from Xiaoyi is everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Foxes are intelligent, you understand with just a little bit of instruction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to light this fuse. Then, we just have to watch the fight on the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yan and Xiaoyi are not stupid. Little fox doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    ¡°Foxes are foxes. You are starting to want chips.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, we only talk about interest. Little fox will not talk about anything else. Furthermore, you are the one who made your pawn like this and said that ourmon interest was to get the military talisman and you¡¯d return me Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°Alright. When we get the military talisman, it means that we would rule the world. You can have half of the Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You have to mean what you say, Xiao Qi.¡±


    ¡°I had not imagined that you would be like this. Alright, when we seed, you can have half of the Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    Wuyou smiled happily, but she was crying in her heart. Would Xu Linghe still recognize who she had be? She had made a transaction with her soul. She could only do this to survive. In this dog eat dog ce, it was the only thing she could do.


    A figure shed past outside the door. Xiao Linggong flew toward the Xiao Manor. What he had discovered earlier was a great secret he had to tell his father.

 Chapter 21 Overcoming the Ferocious Waves

    <h4>Chapter 21 Oveing the Ferocious Waves</h4>


    ¡°Prince, young master is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Ask him to wait in the study.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler lowered his head and left the room. He had seen things through the satin and heard the coy voice of a woman, making him blush. It seemed that his Prince was at his peak. He had... better return and reply to the young master.


    After leaving the back courtyard and taking a few short steps, the butler knocked into someone. He took a few steps back before he could see who it was clearly.


    ¡°Lady, are you still waiting for the Prince? Return and rest. The cold air at night is strong; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    The butler nced at his mistress and thought of how the Prince was having fun with his beautiful concubine and did not know what to do.


    Thedy in front of him was gentle and was like orchids in the valley, looking noble. But the Prince favored brightly colored peonies. It was a pity that thedy loved him deeply and could not bear to leave. He had better let her know about young master returning home.


    ¡°Young master is back. He is in the study. Does yourdy want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er is back?¡±


    ¡°He had just returned.¡±


    The butler¡¯s statement had just ended and thedy walked toward the study quickly.


    ¡°Your Lady, please slow down. The ground is slippery and little young master won¡¯t fly away.¡±


    The butler held a candle and ran after her. The room was closed tightly. The butler stood under the eaves and watched the figures in the window. He watched the tightly embracing mother and son, and his eyes turned wet.


    He knew that the marriage between that of the Prince and the Lady was an arranged one. They would be a couple for life for their own interests. It was such a pity for the Lady for she was a good woman. But what could she do? This was the fate of a woman. She had to follow whoever she married. He wondered when the Prince woulde to his senses and notice that there was a good woman at his side, waiting for him silently, waiting for his love. The Lady might never be able to get it. The butler sighed once more and looked at the figures through the window.


    ¡°Prince, you are here.¡±


    The butler opened the door for him. He peeked through and saw the little young master crying. He must have missed his mother.


    ¡°Send the Lady back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler looked at the reluctance in the Lady¡¯s eyes and carefully backed out of the study.


    ¡°Father, mother has be thinner. Please treat her better.¡±


    ¡°How have I not treated her well? Why have you returned?¡±


    Xiao Yan was a little impatient, and he interrupted Xiao Linggong. He did not like that woman one bit. She only pretended to be kind and virtuous and kept a stoic face for decades without feeling tired.


    ¡°Father, who is Xiao Qi?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt¡¯s son. He¡¯d disappeared for many years. I heard that your grandfather hid him away, afraid that the fairy king would kill him. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi came today.¡±


    ¡°What? Say that again.¡±


    He looked at his son to ascertain that he was speaking the truth. Xiao Yan¡¯s expression darkened as he recalled what happened many years ago.


    Xiao Yan still remembered that it was a sunny day. Xiao Yi brought a group of people and charged into Liang Songxue¡¯s (Xiao Qi¡¯s father¡¯s) home.


    They found arge amount of evidence that he had been colluding with other tribes. Only Xiao Yan knew that he was the one who had doctored these evidence, bribed the Liang family¡¯s butler to do these things, and let Xiao Yi know about it after the incident.


    This older brother of his was very rash and was always afraid that someone would steal his throne. He had attacked the Liang family one night, and the entire n had died other than Xiao Qi¡¯s mother and Xiao Qi.


    By the time his father had found out everything was over. His first sister had died, leaving behind Xiao Qi, while his youngest sister¡ªXu Linghe¡¯s mother ( Isn¡¯t Little Fox great? Is this making people dizzy? Hahaha) pitied Xiao Qi and took care of him. But it was a pity that his youngest sister fell in love with a human and ran off to the human realm.


    Xiao Qi gradually grew up in the Fairy City. He was intelligent and became Xiao Yi¡¯s greatest source of trouble. Jealousy made Xiao Yi lose his rational mind, and he tried many times to kill Xiao Qi, but Xiao Qi was saved by Xiao Yi¡¯s father.


    Xiao Qi disappeared from then on. He had not expected him to have returned. He wondered if Xiao Qi knew of the cause of the problems then? If he knew that his father had been killed by his uncle, what would he do?


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Xiao Linggong looked at Xiao Yan who was lost in his thoughts and called out for him many times. This was the first time he had seen his father being lost in reverie.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, what were you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned the secret plot between Xiao Qi and Little Fox and that they¡¯re going to pit two tigers against each other.¡±


    ¡°Father, so Xiao Nai is Xiao Yi¡¯s ws. If not for what I eavesdropped today, I would never know that Xiao Nai is an expert.¡±


    ¡°We cannot just judge one by his appearance. Every spiritual cultivator is a representation of the power behind them.¡±


    ¡°Father, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Very simple. We wait. We wait for those plotting to lose their patience. They will naturally make a move then. But you have to be on guard against the plots around you in the process of waiting. Those who can participate in the soul battle are all strong. Xiao Nai you mentioned is a hidden expert. You have to take notice of him at all times. The person who possesses the military talisman would be the new fairy king.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Su Gong taking over?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he made an agreement with your grandfather. He cannot go against it. If he does, he would experience pain that is like tens and thousands of arrows piercing his hear. Nobody can break your grandfather¡¯s curse.¡±


    ¡°Father, you have to be better to mother. Linggong will leave now.¡±


    Xiao Yan looked at his son walking into the distance. He left the study and headed to his new concubine¡¯s courtyard. He was afraid of that woman¡¯s resentful gaze, and even more afraid of that woman¡¯s tears. He had better stay far away so that he could get some peace.


    Xiao Qi left the room when Xiao Linggong had walked off some distance. He knew where Xiao Linggong was heading, and his smile deepened. It seemed that some people would not be able to fall asleep after he showed up today.


    The night was busy. After Xiao Linggong left, Xiao Nai came. Xiao Qi nced at the dark figure, and then signaled to Wuyou with his eyes. With a nce, Wuyou knew at once that the person was Xiao Nai.


    After sending Xiao Qi off and closing the doors, Wuyou quietly followed the dark figured that jumped up a high wall in the snow light. Xiao Nai turned into a phoenix and flew into the clouds. Wuyou turned into green smoke and followed closely behind. When Xiao Nai tucked his colorful feathers in and stood on the pce walls, Wuyounded in a forest. The pce doors opened. Xiao Nai nodded slightly and the servant was shocked and pleased.


    Wuyou jumped into the courtyard and followed. She had to be very vignt in the inner yard of the imperial pce. Otherwise, she might get killed. She watched from afar as Xiao Nai entered the imperial study. Wuyou followed him to the rooftop of the study and carefully opened a small crack.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why have you called for Xiao Nai?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of this person called Xiao Qi?¡±


    ¡°Your servant has never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you were still young at that time, and then you must not remember this person.¡±


    ¡°Have Your Majesty seen this person?¡±


    ¡°The spies report that Xiao Qi went to the soul battle arena today and they said that he was very close with someone called Little Fox.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen Xiao Qi.¡±


    Wuyou, who was on the roof, could not understand. Xiao Nai had seen Xiao Qi, so why would he say that he had never seen him before?


    ¡°Xiao Nai, how do I treat you?¡±


    Wuyou felt despise toward him. The nobility is always so high and mighty. They ask for greater returns when they give little benefits. They would not hesitate to give up those less important to them to protect those more important. In the end, even their lives were not safe. Wuyou pitied every pawn including Xiao Nai and herself.


    ¡°I always remember that if not for Your Majesty¡¯s grace, I would not be here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. The 15th is arriving, don¡¯t forget to bring Xiao Qi¡¯s head to me on the 15th of this month. Otherwise, you¡¯ll...¡±


    It seemed that the Emperor had something on Xiao Nai. He had to kill Xiao Qi on the 15th of this month? Wuyou was first shocked. And then, she thought of how Xiao Qi waved his spiritual finger and the entire mountains copsed.


    It was a low-level mistake that the emperor of a kingdom should not make. An intelligent man would not underestimate anyone. The Fairy King would pay a bloody price for underestimating his opponents. It seemed that she should get some time to try to find out more about Xiao Nai¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please give me some antidote.¡±


    Xiao Nai looked at the Emperor as he slowly knelt down. Wuyou could see Xiao Nai¡¯s resentment. This shame was deeply rooted in his heart. If she used this shame well, it would be a good chess game.


    ¡°This is half of it. I will give you the other half when Xiao Qi¡¯s head falls.¡±


    Wuyou pitied Xiao Nai a little. As a pawn, he not only had to fear his master, he also had to be vignt against his opponents¡¯ plots. Xiao Nai took the antidote and swallowed it. It seemed that the show had ended. Wuyou shook the snow off her and flew away from the pce.


    Thepetition was still going on. Shen Chuya was finally going up. Xiao Nai was especially happy. Xiao Linggong hoped that Shen Chuya would win this match. His father had been very disappointed that he had tied with Leng Mohan in their match.


    Xiao Nai was very excited about Shen Chuya¡¯s match. If Wuyou had not known of the powers behind the youth, she would have believed that Xiao Nai was an innocent and active youth. Phoenix was slightly distracted as they traveled along a stone bridge toward the soul battle arena. She stood at the head of the bridge and looked at the arena and then, turned and walked away. Xiao Nai teased her, saying, ¡°Does your brother Su not want to see you?¡±


    Phoenix turned around and flicked her spiritual finger. A small me burned on Xiao Nai¡¯s ck hair. Xiao Nai did not avoid it and let it burn. Wuyou saw this and thought to herself that Xiao Nai really knew how to act. She had to learn how to act from him.


    Shen Chuya flicked his spiritual finger and the tiny me disappeared. Then, he rubbed off the ash off Xiao Nai¡¯s neck casually. Xiao Nai¡¯s eyes narrowed into a fine line. He did not care about what had just happened at all.


    ¡°The girl likes Su Chenyang, but he already has someone he likes. I just said something and she unleashed all her anger on me. I¡¯m so unlucky today.¡±


    Xiao Nai made a face andughed at Phoenix. His statement had urately pointed out what she was worried about, and she made a run for it. Xiao Naiughed again and looked at Phoenix who was far away now. Wuyou thought of Xu Linghe. Indeed! When would she be able to meet Xu Linghe?


    The buzzing at the soul battle arena and the thrumming of the drums were even more enthusiastic today aspared to the previous matches. When the chief judge whistled. Shen Chuya jumped into the soul battle arena. He was going against a cold beauty. Compared to Phantom of the Wind City, she was sexier. She wore thin satin in the extreme cold. Wuyou admired the beauty and touched the thick cotton she wore. It seemed that beauties were indeed beauties. They had to be beautiful no matter how cold it was.


    The beautiful woman flicked her spiritual finger and the equinox flowers floated in mid-air. They were beautiful and shed tears as they spun. When the tears filled the sky, a piece of demonic music started ying on the snow ins. These were soul-summoning flower tears. Shen Chuya knew that it was an illusion, and yet he could not help but be drawn to it. When he neared it, a burning sensation spread throughout his body. Wuyou was also stunned by the beauty¡¯s sorcery. It seemed unassuming but had surprising results. When she looked at Shen Chuya¡¯s expression, she knew that he must feel horrible.


    The beauty extended her slender fingers and wrapped them around Shen Chuya¡¯s neck tightly. Xiao Linggong frowned tightly, his hands clenched tightly. Wuyou found the anxious Xiao Linggong funny.


    This match was very important to Xiao Yan. If Shen Chuya lost as well, Xiao Yan would not even have the right to fight for the military talisman. On the stage, Xiao Yi looked at his brother. That smile seemed extremely warm in the snow. Only Wuyou knew how much filth was hidden in the smile.


    There was a loud roar and the entire soul battle arena shook. Arge lion leaped at the cold beauty. Wuyou had not expected Shen Chuya to be a lion. He would definitely be a royal, possessing such a true body. Xiao Qi was a lion, but why wasn¡¯t Xiao Linggong?


    The cold beauty was not afraid of the lion. She pointed her slender fingers at the lion¡¯s eyes. The soul-summoning bell rang rhythmically. The people under the stage started to fall left and right, following the tempo rhythm of the bell. They started feeling dizzy. Those who had weak willpowers fell asleep on the ground. The Prince on the stage also showed odd signs. He leaned against the back of his chair listlessly.


    ¡°The Fairy Kingdom is so weak... Haha¡±


    Sheughed coldly. And then, the beauty leaped at Xiao Yan, her eyes blood red. Wuyou looked at Shen Chuya who was deep asleep. It seemed that the beauty¡¯s soul-summoning skills were truly powerful. If she had not been a parasitic soul, she would have been summoned as well.


    Xiao Linggong was worried for his father and he jumped onto the soul battle arena, wanting to protect him. The chief judge blew on his whistle and hoped that the cold beauty would stop. ¡°Was the woman¡¯s target Xiao Yan?¡± the chief judge thought, sweating cold sweat as he thought more about it. The cold beauty flew up into the sky, her hands shooting out sorcery incessantly.


    Dark clouds rolled in the sky. The little demons who flew on the clouds from afar arrived, making a dark patch in the sky. Wuyou flew into the sky and saw the little demons flying towards the soul battle arena. It seemed that someone was going to make use of the military talisman incident to cause bloodshed at the soul battle arena. Who was the biggest enemy of the Fairy Kingdom? The cold beauty had been specially arranged to appear. A beautiful woman who unleashed her sexiness was a visual enjoyment to young soul battlers. The cold beauty waved her spiritual finger in the air and smoke filled the skies. Oh no! This was a signal to ambush. She had to capture this woman, or the soul battle arena would be the graves of spiritual cultivators.


    Wuyou rushed toward the cold beauty and hoped that she still had time to capture her. When Wuyou was just a step away from the cold beauty, a dark crowd of little demons rushed into the arena and started biting and tearing. This was the bloodiest battle Wuyou had ever seen. Those little demons had sharp teeth and chicken heads. If not for those sharp ws, Wuyou would have thought they were eagles.


    Xiao Qi, who was on a tall wall in the distance smiled victoriously. The little demons would make them known to the Fairy Kingdom soon.


    Xiao Nai flew into the soul battle arena, protecting his master, Xiao Yi. Wuyou pointed her spiritual fingers at the bloodsucking little demons. They made up a dark patch and she could not seem to eliminate them all.


    It seemed that the cold beauty was the host. Wuyou flew onto the tall arena. Xiao Linggong turned into a white tiger and prowled around the cold beauty. She pointed her finger toward Xiao Yan, and the white tiger jumped up and knocked at the woman¡¯s abdomen. The beauty saw that things were going wrong, and she flew into mid-air. Xiao Yan tried to attack several times but they were all blocked by the cold beauty.


    Wuyou looked at the beauty who was spinning. She thought that such a beauty, if she were not a devil, she would be able to captivate any man in the world.


    The cold beauty used even more spiritual power. Such soul-summoning skills had captivated Xiao Yan and Xiao Linggong temporarily. She made a sign with her hands and conjured a metal hook that headed for Xiao Yan who was on the arena.


    When Xiao Yi saw that the beauty¡¯s target was Xiao Yan, he felt secretly pleased. Just as he was thinking, the metal hook attacked him. And when the hook was near him, Xiao Nai jumped up and blocked Xiao Yi, deflecting the hook. This was the first time Xiao Nai had made a move.


    Xiao Nai protected Xiao Yi, not letting the hooke close to him and even weaved a spell around him. As long as the little demons did anything to Xiao Yi, their souls would perish should they encounter the spiritual barrier.


    However, it did not work against the cold beauty. The hook was extremely sharp and the numbers grew incessantly. Numerous metal hooks approached Wuyou, turning into innumerable spikes. These fine spikes would numb one¡¯s awareness should then enter one¡¯s body. Limbs would feel weak, and in the end, the person would be a fish on a chopping board, up for anyone to y.


    The Ancient Spirit wrapped around Wuyou tightly and the burning Spiritual Power charged around her entire body. Wuyou stood on the arena protecting Xiao Yan. Even though Xiao Yan was her opponent, but she could not watch and do nothing. Xiao Linggong, Xiao Nai, Xiao Yan, and Xiao Yi were all lying on the ground, having been attacked by the soul-summoning.


    The cold beauty¡¯s soul-summoning spared no one. The entire soul battle arena was in chaos. The little demons sucked fresh blood with no care. Wuyou had only seen such a terrible scene when the Teal Hill had been attacked and destroyed.


    The Ancient Spirit surged out from Wuyou¡¯s body. It roared, and its limbs were filled with power. It was like the heat of magma being spread in all directions. The spiritual power spread in the air and rushed towards the heavens. Even the snow in became stunning. The Ancient Spirit rushed toward the cold beauty and wrapped around her tightly. On the ground, Xiao Yan, Xiao Yi, Xiao Nai and Xiao Linggong all stared at the sky in surprise. This was the strongest Spiritual Power they have ever seen. This Spiritual Power co-existed with heaven and earth and the universe. The girl standing on the clouds was like a goddess, watching all living things while standing on the colorful clouds. Her white robe fluttered in the breeze.


    STaring at Jiang Wuyou who was in the sky, the cold beauty cared naught. Nobody could hide from her soul-summoning spikes. The cold beauty jumped up and charged at Wuyou.


    The soul-summoning spikes filled the air and charged at Jiang Wuyou. The Ancient Spirit quickly formed a soul web, protecting Wuyou. The cold beauty did not give up and increased her attack. The little demons saw that their mistress did not seed in her attack and all jumped into the clouds.


    Wuyou¡¯s spiritual finger waved and a silver fairy-entrapping rope wrapped around the little demons¡¯ body tightly. The little demons were all gathered up. And when the rope shrunk into the shape of a web, the little demons revealed their sharp teeth and bit at the rope.


    Wuyou called the me Spirit. The little demons were immediately covered in fire. The cold beauty was furious while looking the little demons being consumed by the crackling me. She made a sign with her hand and her face slowly changed.


    The cold beauty dug out her blood red eyeballs and an evil spirit flowed out from the eye. The cold beauty chanted an incantation and her eyes became like a ck hole as it sput incessantly. A hurricane appeared in a split second.


    Wuyou stared at Xiao Yi who had been tossed up into the air by the wind. She made a spiritual web to protect him. The wind tore through the soul battle arena. The pitiful spiritual cultivators, like kites that had broken strings, were all sucked into the ck hole. The cold beauty used all her powers to open the doors to hell.


    The Ancient Spirit sealed the ck hole tightly. Dark clouds filled the sky. Xiao Yan, who was on the soul battle arena was stunned by the massive change. The woman had opened the doors to hell!


    Pitiful cries of ghosts could be heard from hell. Wuyou called the Ancient Spirit and an endless stream of Spirit Power condensed. The cold beauty looked at Wuyou with a pleased expression. Just as the cold beauty was above herself, the spinning Spiritual Power ball flew into the ck hole, and then there was a loud explosion.


    The little demons who had lost their host turned into dust. Wuyou stood on the clouds and looked at the ruined soul battle arena. Then, she brought Xiao Yi with her as she flew onto the arena.


    Xiao Linggong sat on the floor dazedly. He could not believe that the girl was the one who had fought against the crazy winds. The entire soul battle arena was deadly silent. The spiritual cultivators who had been killed by the little demons all looked grim. Xiao Yi stood on the arena and looked at Wuyou with eyes filled with gratitude. Perhaps he had received enlightenment after a close brush with death.


    The chief judge crawled up from the ground and looked around him. When he saw the bodies of the spiritual cultivators, he pressed his heart tightly. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. Lucky it was still there.


    ¡°The soul battle ends here.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s statement had just ended when there was a loud ruckus at the soul battle arena. Even Xiao Yan was slightly surprised at who would end up taking the military talisman.


    When Xiao Yi gave the military talisman to Jiang Wuyou, Wuyou dared not believe that it was true. When the military talisman that they had fought overnded in her hands, it felt unreal.


    Xiao Nai nodded in congrattions. Xiao Linggong fell onto the ground once more. He would, not even in his dreams, think that the girl would end up taking the military talisman.


    The death of the cold beauty was worth it. It was just that she had not received the military talisman easily and the little demons had used much strength. Xiao Qi looked at the Fairy King and the coldness around him grew. Indeed! It was time for them to pay.

 Chapter 22 I Only Have You in This World

    <h4>Chapter 22 I Only Have You in This World</h4>


    In the lunar new year, Wuyou, who was 200 years old took over Su Gong as the Commander in Chief of the Third toon of the Fairy Kingdom.


    Wuyou stood in the pce and epted Xiao Yi¡¯s ceremonial passing of his authority. When she epted the Third toon Commander seal from Xiao Yi, Wuyou was excited. She had be a person with responsibility through her own efforts.


    What Wuyou did not expect was that Xiao Linggong was themander. Su Chenyang was familiar within the army and held the position as Wuyou¡¯s secretary. Shen Chuya became the assistantmander while Xiao Nai was the assistant general. Leng Mohan was brave and strong, so Xiao Yi made him the chief general.


    The lunar new year was when spring began. The Fairy Kingdom was still nketed with white snow. This was thest free time Wuyou had before she started her job. Wuyou flew into the clouds on this silent night.


    Standing on the highest mountain peak of the Fairy Kingdom and looking at the human realm, she felt a rush of longing, drowning her. She looked at the human realm. How great would it be if she could see Xu Linghe now? She wanted to see Xu Linge releasing fireworks in the new month and she wondered how he would look.


    The clouds below her turned. She could not stop herself from feeling such desperation to see Xu Linghe anymore. The wind howled by her ear, ying a happy tune.


    Not far away before her was the human realm. The ce beneath her feet was where Xu Linghe had grown up. The high city walls could not stop Wuyou. The human realm would hang up red lights and couplets during the lunar new year. The children on the streets released fireworks and the adults watched leisurely. Wuyou released her Spiritual Power in search of where her lover stayed.


    ¡°What is Brother Xu thinking? The fireworks tonight are decent, right?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa patted Xu Linghe¡¯s shoulders. He turned around and saw that Di Lifeng had disappeared. Sigh! This girl just won¡¯t grow up. Lin Xiaosa shook his head, but his eyes were filled with love for her.


    Wuyou stared at Xu Linghe who emerged from the crowd. Her heart was beating really quickly. Her lover was right in front of her. When she saw Ming Zhu, who stood behind him, holding a candied figure, her heart broke. Candied figures did not just belong to her. The man had perhaps, forgotten her. Wuyou¡¯s tears fell without stopping. ¡°He, you¡¯ve forgotten Wuyou and your promise. You once told me that I was your heartbeat. But do you know? I¡¯m right before you... I¡¯m right in front of you, but you already have someone else by your side. You said that you will grow old with me. Xu Linghe, you have betrayed Wuyou, betrayed the little fox...¡±


    Jiang Wuyou flew up into the clouds and could not stop. In the beautiful night of the new year, her heart was icy cold. Xu Linghe whom she loved had someone else. When she desired love, the love brought her endless pain instead.


    Little Lingchong poked out its head, flying toward the familiar aura.


    ¡°It is the mistress¡¯ soul. Thedy in white earlier is the mistress.¡±


    ¡°Little Lingchong, what did you say?¡±


    Xu Linghe flew into the sky, chasing after Little Lingchong. Xu Linghe wanted to find out exactly what was up with Little Lingchong¡¯s oddness.


    Ming Zhu who was on the ground looked at the candied figure in her hand. For some reason, the candied figure that Young Master Xu had given her was still piping hot, but he had disappeared without a trace. Lin Xiaosa looked at his brother and sighed. It seemed that his brother¡¯s sickness had struck again. He thought of Di Li, who was by his side and grew anxious again. He did not want Little Di Li to be sad. When he saw Little Li¡¯s calm expression, Lin Xiaosa finally felt reassured.


    Brother Xu had rooted deeply in Di Li¡¯s heart, hidden somewhere where no one would peek at. She would never let anyone find out, including Brother Xiaosa. She only needed time. No matter how sad she once was, it would one day be a memory. Her Brother Xu could only live in the memory. She would forget him and then love someone else.


    Ni Shang, who had been following behind Di Li was very curious about Xu Linghe¡¯s actions. Was the love in the human realm so deep? She had once thought that she loved the Wolf King. And when he had hurt her, she understood that it was not love. If two people loved each other deeply, then why would they hurt the other person, even if just a little? Even if they were dying, they would give the other person the hope to live and rather die themselves so that the other person would be safe.


    ¡°Little Lingchong, what are you looking for?¡±


    Little Lingchong looked around. Xu Linghe could not understand why. He had flown so far away, and thend beneath him was his mother¡¯s homnd. Xu Linghe floated above the forest. Snow was falling, covering up the Fairy Kingdom which was supposed to be in spring year round. Little Lingchong moved even further. It darted about between the snowkes. Xu Linghe followed behind closely. This was the little woman¡¯s Lingchong, he must be careful with it. He had to protect everything that had to do with the little woman.


    ¡°Mistress, where are you? Little Lingchong is here to save you. Little Lingchong knows you¡¯re here.¡±


    Little Lingchong cried loudly, for both itself and its mistress. Little Lingchong knew that its mistress was watching it from a corner. Xu Linghe heard Little Lingchong crying for its mistress, and his heart tremored. She was really not dead but had just gone far away.


    Wuyou, who was on the snow mountain, watched Xu Linghe who was on the snow in. Her face was wet with tears, but her feet felt as if they were rooted in the snow ground and had lost all their senses. She wanted to fly into Xu Linghe¡¯s embrace, but her body was submerged in the snow and her limbs were entangled in the vines that had shot out. A hurricane whirled around Wuyou¡¯s head. It was toote by the time Xu Linghe saw the odd scene.


    A powerful gust of air emerged, causing the snow-capped mountains to copse in an instant. Wuyou swept away the vines and went with the wind, but the vines that were swept up in the flurry entangled Xu Linghe and Wuyou, sweeping them into tens and thousands of feet of snow.


    Little Lingchong closed its eyes tightly and followed its mistress. It must not lose its mistress this time. Little Lingchong would exist if its mistress did and would die if its mistress died.


    Wuyou emerged from the snow bank. She looked around her and other than the nts on the walls, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Xu Linghe.¡±


    Wuyou panicked. Nothing must happen to Xu Linghe. She flicked her spiritual finger and opened the defensive cover. Far away, Xu Lingheid by a stream. The Fairy Kingdom had a such a retreat.


    ¡°Linghe, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Xu Linghe looked at the woman. He did not know her.


    ¡°He, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Are you really my little woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Wuyou. I¡¯ve always been alive, but my appearance has changed. However, my love for Xu Linghe has never changed. He, do you remember our home? It¡¯s spring all year round there, the birds sing and the flowers are fragrant. And there¡¯s a waterfall at the back of the mountains. He, Wuyou is back.¡±


    ¡°My little woman, is it really you? I knew mydy would not leave me behind.¡±


    ¡°He, how would I leave you behind.¡±


    Wuyou cried in happiness and hugged Xu Linghe tightly.


    ¡°I was afraid that you have forgotten me. Wuyou went to the human realm and stood in the crowds. But looking at theughing Linghe I grew frightened. You were so happy. I could only tell myself... Wuyou, you should leave.¡±


    ¡°My little woman, you are mine. I once swore that I would marry you, so why would I betray you? Did you know? When I saw you lying on the bed unmovingly, how sad I felt? At that moment, my world copsed. I did not dare to touch you, afraid that my hand would feel the coldness from you. I did not dare to sleep, watching you as you slept. I was afraid that you would disappear if I slept. My little woman, did you know?¡±


    ¡°I know. My Linghe would never abandon me. I had once felt ashamed. Ashamed that I¡¯m just a fox; ashamed at my weakness and that you are so extraordinary. Without Jiefei¡¯s protection, I am nothing. After leaving the Teal Hill, I became a homeless orphan. My vengeance run deep, and they¡¯re so heavy I couldn¡¯t breathe. Wuyou was afraid of being a burden to Xu Linghe! I was so lowly then. I was afraid that you¡¯d find out and think badly of me. I had nothing but my dignity then. Wuyou went to the Wind City to see Uncle Jiefei. I gave up my life to save Uncle Jiefei, but forgot how you would feel. Linghe, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°He, Little Fox Wuyou has always loved you.¡±


    Wuyou hugged Xu Linghe tightly, the love from the bottom of her heart surged out and enveloped the two tightly. It was soft and sweet. Warmth slowly spread on her lips. Wuyou bit the lips softly, the corners of the red lips opened and closed. Xu Linghe could sense its warmth and its vague sweetness. It was like the spring flower slowly blooming. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart trembled, leaving a line of teeth prints on those red lips. Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual finger flicked, and wisps of Spiritual Power formed a blue colored spiritual web, that separated them from the world.


    ¡°My little woman, it is my greatest dream to have you.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, I want who you are right now. No matter what happens in the future, Little Fox Wuyou will want you. I once regretted and thought of what my Linghe would do if my soul was to dissipate...¡±


    ¡°My little woman, I will protect it with my life. I will protect your love and our future. No matter how much hardships we encounter, we will not part. This is because I love you so much. Linghe will always love Little Fox Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    There were tears in Wuyou¡¯s eyes, and Xu Linghe gently wiped it. Between his hands, it was like a sheep-fat jade glistening with war. The hair flowed down on both sides, a wisp of hair floating in the blue. Xu Linghe looked at her, slightly drunk. The little woman in front of him was really a fairy in the mountains. Her slender hands were still wrapped tightly around him, making the seductive move more amorous. Xu Linghe picked up the little woman, and the heat between his lips made his heart trembled even more. Wuyou giggled, and Xu Linghe looked down andughed as well. The little woman was still so pure that she did not really know how to kiss!


    ¡°Xu Linghe, how dare youugh at me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Show me your skills and wait on your husband.¡±


    Wuyou leaped toward him and lossed Xu Linghe¡¯s hair. After a few attempts, Xu Linghe still looked neat and tidy. Wuyou pouted slightly and her eyes brightened. She smiled and flicked her spiritual finger. Clothes flew before Wuyou¡¯s eyes. And when she looked at Xu Linghe in front of him, Wuyou covered her eyes, her face reddening in embarrassment.


    ¡°My little woman.¡±


    When hands that were used to practicing martial arts reached for her hair, Wuyou leaned in. Her little hands seeking for something to rely on. She was afraid that her legs would lose their strength. Her water-limpid eyes had a glint of coyness and she lost thest of her restraint.


    Filled with bliss, which had been lost and then recovered. What he had been hoping for had really appeared. It was no longer Xu Linghe¡¯s dream. The bliss had arrived so suddenly, filling them both to the brim.


    ¡°Who was she?¡± The woman beside him slept soundly. Xu Linghe felt extremely frightened.


    He had consummated a rtionship with the woman in front of himst night. It waspletely unexpected. Was she his little woman? Xu Linghe sensed the little woman¡¯s aura, but she looked so foreign. Looking at the little woman under the light, he felt annoyed. He loved Jiang Wuyou, but he had sex with the woman in front of him.


    Sunlight shone through the leaves and onto the defensive cover. Blue and gold color collided and made a brilliant color. Looking at the beautiful scenery, Xu Linghe walked out of the defensive cover silently. This ce in the Fairy Kingdom was really like a fairnd in the human realm.


    The path beneath his feet extended to a distance. The sight before his eyes were like a part of Jiangnan. Petals fell from the tree by the stream. There was a young hunter at the foot of the mountain. He held a bow and arrow and carried his prey on his back. He hummed a tune, looking at ease.


    Xu Linghe went closer and looked at the strong man carrying plenty of prey and felt angry. Perhaps it was because Jiang Wuyou was a fox, Xu Linghe feltpassion for those foxes. The strong man nced at Xu Linghe and walked toward the wooden house. There was arge dog in the courtyard that barked when it saw its master. The burly man could not be bothered with Xu Linghe. To the people in the mountains, there was nothing better than getting leather.


    The nobledies of the capital city liked such fur goods. These leather goods would earn them a living for the entire year. The young master dressed in fine clothing would not understand their pain.


    Xu Linghe looked at the foxes on the rack and flicked his spiritual finger. The foxes who have gained freedom ran into the forest. The burly man lunged at Xu Linghe furiously. He used all his strength but could not hold up against Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual power. Only watching the foxes hiding in the forest he was furious and tried to hit Xu Linghe with his palm three times again. Xu Linghe was afraid of hurting the burly man and dodged. After two or three rounds, the burly man breathed heavily. He thought about the taels of silver which he would have received shortly disappearing into thin air, and then, mbered up, pulling at Xu Linghe, not letting go of him.

 Chapter 23 Family Meet and the Truth Comes Out

    <h4>Chapter 23 Family Meet and the Truth Comes Out</h4>


    The burly man was not going to let him go. Xu Linghe touched his pocket. He still had some taels of silver, so he threw a bunch of silver down and wanted to leave. The man saw that Xu Linghe was generous, and grew greedy. He approached with a vicious strike. Xu Linghe admitted that he was just unlucky to have met such an unreasonable person. The vigers who were there saw that Xu Linghe was a young master and they despised the wealthy. They seized him up and felt that his air of nobility was not any different from the official¡¯s grandson.


    ¡°Quick, tell the official that there is someone outside of the vige bullying me.¡±


    Xu Linghe was surrounded by the vigers. He could only ept his fate against the unreasonable mountain people.


    Inside the defensive cover, Wuyou stretchedzily. Her face burned when she thought ofst night. She put on her clothing and left the defensive cover.


    Looking at the cooking smoke from the vige, she imagined her future together with the man. Should she not have any responsibilities one day, it would be a beautiful thing to stay here long term.


    There was a loud ruckus from the distance. The man was surrounded by people early in the morning. ¡°What happened?¡± thought Wuyou. Wuyou arrived quickly with the wind and stood in front of the man. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart felt warm as he looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar woman in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xu Linghe could not help but ask in his heart. He hoped that what the woman had told him was the truth. Xu Linghe still could not understand what the woman had saidst night. When he thought of how the woman had described Jiang Wuyou¡¯s story, he almost believed her. But he did not understand how the little woman could live in someone¡¯s body. It must be an excuse. If the little woman¡¯s soul was still around, why did it not return to her own body? Why was the woman lying?


    ¡°Linghe, I¡¯m Jiang Wuyou, can¡¯t you sense it?¡±


    ¡°Who sent you here. You should leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, what are you saying? I¡¯m Wuyou! Have you forgotten our promise to stay together forever?¡±


    ¡°The woman I love is Jiang Wuyou. You¡¯re not her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your little fox, Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else in the world other than Jiang Wuyou, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°The official is here.¡±


    The burly man mbered up and bowed. Xu Linghe seized up the official. The vigor filled elder looked extremely friendly. Xu Linghe was surprised by the teen that followed closely behind the elder. There was such an elegant young master in such an inconspicuous ce.


    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡±


    ¡°Xu Linghe.¡±


    The two, who both had powerful dispositions stood facing each other. The official gazed at Xu Linghe thoughtfully. Wuyou, who was hiding behind Xu Linghe peeked out. Xiao Qi was slightly shocked but quickly calmed down. It seemed that the two cousins were meeting for the first time! Wuyou left the crowd. She did not know when they would meet again. She quickly flew into the skies.


    ¡°Xu Linghe, Jiang Wuyou will keep waiting for you.¡±


    Looking at the woman¡¯s lonely back, Xu Linghe suddenly felt his heart hurt.


    The tracks of life were like apass. Leaving was for the next meeting, just like Wuyou and Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Official, you have to help me.¡±


    The burly man looked at Xu Linghe and wiped his tears again. Xu Linghe was not interested in an argument regarding the leathers. The official looked like a reasonable person.


    The crowd walked toward the official¡¯s home. Xiao Qi was worried. The little demon had left in a hurry and had forgotten to greet him when she saw him. It seemed that the demon did not want others to know, and had ignored him. However, why had the little demon appeared here? This was the most secret ce of the Fairy Kingdom. How had she entered? And what was the rtionship between the strange man and the little demon? It did not look like Xiao Yi¡¯s ns.


    The little demon had been reluctant to part with the man. Xiao Qi¡¯s emotions were in an even greater turmoil. He did not want to see the little demon being nice to someone else. In Xiao Qi¡¯s heart, the little demon was a part of him. She was someone who would break new grounds with him. No one else should even dream of spoiling his ns. But was the little demon just a pawn? Xiao Qi asked himself.


    ¡°Official, I¡¯m from the Qi Kingdom. I was passing by the Fairy Kingdom and identally fell into a snow bank. When I woke up, I saw this burly manden down with prey. I felt pity for them and released the foxes. Who would know that this brother over here saw that I was generous and kept pestering me.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯re from the Qi Kingdom. What proof do you have? If you do not have any, you could be a spy.¡±


    Xu Linghe handed him his jade pendant. There was the Qi Kingdom¡¯s prime minister seal on it. The official looked at it carefully and was secretly shocked. He had once seen the jade pendant. Then, his youngest daughter, Qingkong, had married a mortal and entered the human realm. Qingkong had married the mortal and he had followed them in order to apany his daughter. The groom had been wearing this Panlong jade then. A man who possessed Panlong jade would definitely be the nobility. As such, he was not bothered by the matter as long as his daughter liked the man. He could not calm himself down when he saw the Panlong jade again.


    ¡°Young master, this jade is really good Hetian jade. It is clear and warm to touch. It does not seem like something an ordinary person would have.


    Xu Linghe took the jade back and said, ¡°This is a family heirloom.¡± There was just one in Qi Kingdom. The official was even more certain of the identity of the man before him.


    ¡°Who is Xu Yinchang to you?¡±


    ¡°He is my father.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qingkong, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°She is my mother.¡±


    Xu Linghe looked at the elderly official warily. It was bad that he had forgotten to be vignt against someone he was meeting for the first time.


    ¡°Lad, don¡¯t think too much. I am your grandfather. This is your cousin, Xiao Qi.¡±


    Xu Linghe should not believe him. When the old man ced his mother¡¯s belongings in his hands, he suddenly cried. These were his mother¡¯s things. However, how did these things end up with the old man?


    ¡°Lad, don¡¯t be too suspicious. I took them back from the human realm after your mother died, wanting to use them to remember her.¡±


    ¡°Is he really auntie¡¯s son?¡±


    Xiao Qi looked at his grandfather. The man in front of him was his aunt¡¯s son. Xiao Qi said agitatedly. To Xiao Qi, his aunt was like his mother. She was like the sun of his childhood.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Qi hugged Xu Linghe tightly. Tears wet both Xiao Qi and Xu Linghe¡¯s heart. the old man watched his grandsons blissfully.


    ¡°Grandfather, mother missed you before she died. She said that she had let you down the most. And she also said that she regretted not listening to you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, even though your mother died in the hands of the emperor, your father is not meless in this. All these years, whenever I think of your mother, I wanted to rush into the human realm and kill the lousy emperor to avenge my Qing¡¯er. He¡¯er, I¡¯m old and I only hope that I would see the Fairy Kingdom that has broken the curse. For going against an agreement then, the Fairy Kingdom was cursed by Chidi, causing the Fairy Kingdom to be deprived of sunlight for several hundred years. Oh, Qi¡¯er, how are your cultivation levels?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve already cultivated to the eighth level. Qi¡¯er is stupid and has yet toprehend the quintessence of thest level.¡±


    ¡°Practice hard. Chidi would be resurrected in a year. If we cannot let him undo the curse, we have to wait a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I heard that the Fairy Kingdom gave the military talisman to a woman this year.¡±


    Xu Linghe looked at his grandfather curiously. Xiao Qi, however, heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Xu Linghe and the little demon had just had a chance meeting and did not know each other well. The burden in his heart could finally be shed.


    ¡°The woman in white behind you earlier is the mistress of the military talisman this year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She does not look like it. She seems slender and weak, how could she get the military talisman. Could it be there are no more talents in the Fairy Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this. The woman¡¯s past is incredible. She was an elder of the Teal Hill, but her soul had been scattered by the Wolf King of the Wind City. I met her by chance. The female warrior was brave and sacrificed her life to protect her uncle. I was touched, so I followed her soul, wanting to find her a body to rest it.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. The woman in white had not lied to him. She was really Jiang Wuyou.


    ¡°What happened to her after that? How did shee back to life?¡±


    ¡°I sealed her soul in a mortal¡¯s body. At first, she did not wish to stay in someone¡¯s body, and always secretly left while I was unprepared. After that, she knew that she would die if she left the physical body, and became better. She always pretended well whenever I went to see her. Until one day, I discovered her pretense. She was not afraid of me. She overcame the limitations of her body and insisted on cultivation. I tested her a few times and was stopped by the spiritual power in her body. I knew then that her spiritual power was unusual. Then, I perused ancient manuscripts and found out that her soul was from Jiangyu, one of the four ancient spirits. Grandfather, you know Jiangyu, right?¡±


    ¡°He is Chidi¡¯s senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, you now know of her powers. I doubt she would have a match in the three realms. If Chidi is resurrected, perhaps she is the only one who could subdue him. It is not something anyone can do. We had an agreement that I have to give her freedom if she could get the military talisman.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, how did you know she was the Teal Hill¡¯s Ling Ju?¡±


    ¡°Young cousin, there is something you do not know. The Elder of every generation would all have an Ancient Spirit as protection. I had not expected the strength of the Ancient Spirit would only be resurrected only when ced in the body of a mortal. The past generations of Teal Hill Elders had notprehended this, but the girl broke the seal.¡±


    Xu Linghe knew that he hoped that the girl in white was Jiang Wuyou and was also afraid that she was Jiang Wuyou. If she was Jiang Wuyou, then the little woman lying on the bed was very pitiful. She had already lost everything, so how could he abandon her!


    ¡°Grandfather, why are you staying in such a secluded ce?¡±


    ¡°Linghe, there is something you do not know, Grandfather is forced to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Qi¡¯er don¡¯t talk about such sad things. We shall not return until we are drunk today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather. It is better not to mention ancient matters. It is hard for us to meet again, and we should drink.¡±


    ¡°Alu, make some of your best dishes and bring us some wine. Take a bucket of the grape wine madest year and let He¡¯er try his Grandfather¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, have you not gone to the Fairy City these few years?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, don¡¯t ask about Grandfather¡¯s past anymore. Let Qi¡¯er tell you about it if you are free. Grandfather is old and not interested in authority anymore. It is just that the Fairy Kingdom is fraught with dangers and your uncles only know how to fight amongst themselves. The powers from the border are getting more and more out of control, but no one cares. My sons only know how to fight amongst themselves. The Fairy Kingdom would be a gone case sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Is the general that leads the soldiers to war just a decoration?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you do not know, that Su Gong had invested all his energy in leveling Uncle¡¯s power in order not to be impacted by the royal family.¡±


    ¡°The new Commander in Chief had a hard time this year. Someone has to manage the powers from the border.¡±


    Xu Linghe was worried about Jiang Wuyou¡¯s safety at first. He did not know if the little woman would be able to handle this urgent situation. Politics ran deep and what seemed to be a good thing was often fraught with dangers. He had been embroiled in the fight for the throne, and he did not want Jiang Wuyou to be involved in this murky waters. The little woman did not know anything. In this chess game, she had worked hard to not be a pawn and toward her goal. But she did not know that power was something beautiful and yet evil. It seduced you to make the climb upwards. And when you reached the peak, it would kick you down to the bottom because where it was beautiful, you would not be able to touch others. This so-called power was exchanged with the life of many.


    ¡°The wine is here. He¡¯er try it. This is the Squirrel Fish that Grandfather likes.¡±


    ¡°Its sourness and sweetness are just right. It is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Grandfather, this is good. Grandfather¡¯s Squirrel Fish is tastierpared to the things in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, I have not had this delicious food in a year. It seems that Grandfather is biased.¡±


    Xiao Qi picked up the most tender part of the fish and put it in Xu Linghe¡¯s bowl. Xiao Qi hoped that his aunt¡¯s son would be well so that he could repay his aunt for bringing him up.

 Chapter 24 Fascinating Beauty like a Morning Flower

    <h4>Chapter 24 Fascinating Beauty like a Morning Flower</h4>


    All good things came to an end. After bidding farewell to grandfather, Xu Linghe wanted to see with his own eyes how powerful Jiang Wuyou was as described by his cousin.


    Xu Linghe darted out of snow marsh and flew into Fairy City. The Fairy Kingdom under the spell was gloomy and damp. He stood on the street covered with snow. The pedestrian showed great curiosity to Xu Linghe, since in a world of ice and snow, anyone dressed in thin clothes would draw others¡¯ attention easily, especially the one was a brilliant man.


    Su Chenyang on the upstair gazed at Xu Linghe. In such a cold day, a man strolled idly on the street. Su Chenyang guessed that he was a spirit cultivator, so Su Chenyang moved his spiritual fingers. Next second, ice sabers fell from the sky. Xu Linghe looked around and spotted that it was done by the Young Master upstairs. Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual fingers brushed over his head, and the icy sabers were transformed into red plums, which arouse the pedestrians to crowd around him because it was a long time that they had seen bright red flowers. Observing the man downstairs behave with such grace and easy, Su Chenyang was more willing to make acquaintance with him.


    There was the inauguration banquet for Commander in Chief of the armed forces today. Su Chenyang took no interest in the bustling excitement, so he left the banquet early. Although he knew that the female Commander in Chief disliked it, to provide good lip service was still necessary for survival anyway. His father had stayed in the high position for a long time and thrown up the fighting will of a warrior. Therefore, Su Chenyang did not wish that the female Commander in Chief would be a second Su Gong. Decent man was eager to serve anywhere. At present, the situation on the border was tense. Su Chenyang hoped that female Commander in Chief would have good initiative, otherwise she would be unconvincing. His father could maneuver his way craftily like a fish in water, but got themon people on the border into a fix.


    ¡°Waiter, a gon of wine and your specialty.¡±


    Xu Linghe sat in the corner and looked around. Restaurants in the Fairy Kingdom were special in charging guests Spirit Power instead of money for meals. When leaving, every guest was supposed to give the host some Spirit Power that would be sealed up in red beads. Xu Linghe did not mind about it, since a little charge of Spirit Power did nothing to his primordial spirit, but he just wondered what they did with those Spirit Powers.


    Watching the guestsing and going, Xu Linghe thought how he could inquire about his pretty girl¡¯s whereabouts. Seeing there was a vacant seat opposite to Xu Linghe, Su Chenyang hurried to have the waiter fill up the gon and paced to the corner. Xu Linghe was thinking over his worry when he heard some noise, only to find a man sitting across the table in a refined manner.


    ¡°I am Su Chenyang.¡±


    ¡°Xu Linghe.¡±


    Xu Linghe took a nce at Su Chenyang and filled his own cup too. Sweet rice wine excited and refreshed taste buds. But drinking too much would also upset the stomach. So it was wise to savor every drop slowly. Su Chenyang across the table said to himself as he looked at the cup, hoping to draw Xu Linghe¡¯s attention. However, Xu Linghe was not in the mood.


    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t look like a local here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Seldom people in the Fairy Kingdom have the manner as you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, I heard that there is a female Commander in Chief in the Fairy Kingdom. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯ve asked the right person. The female Commander in Chief is my superior.¡±


    Xu Linghe felt delighted inwardly and took a look at Su Chenyang, thinking that Su Chenyang was not speaking drunk gibberish. Out of expectation, it was so easy to know Jiang Wuyou¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Brother Su, is the female Commander in Chief a native here? Why does your Emperor think so highly of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the female Commander in Chief, I once fought with her. As for the Soul Battle, she was really impressive. And I deserved to lose. Commander in Chief is a great heroine in the Fairy Kingdom. If it had not been for our female Commander in Chief, the Fairy Kingdom would have fallen into purgatory. Brother Xu, I was on the scene at that time. His Majesty was rolled up by the evil wind. It was the female Commander in Chief who did her utmost to stem a raging tide by sealing the gate of hell and saved His Majesty, protecting the Fairy Kingdom from a catastrophe.¡±


    Su Chenyang said with admiration alight in his eyes, showing his yearning for a hero. Xu Linghe felt both delighted and solicitous for Jiang Wuyou. ¡°A tender girl became so strong. She must have suffered many hardships.¡± Xu Linghe heard from his cousin what tough time Jiang Wuyou had gone through all the way.


    ¡°Brother Xu, there is an inauguration banquet for our female Commander in Chief today. I don¡¯t like noise too much, so I came out to get a breath of air.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, could you lead me to get a glimpse of her? I really want to see your female Commander in Chief¡¯s graceful bearing.¡±


    Xu Linghe was so anxious to see his bright and brave pretty girl in person.


    ¡°Brother Xu, I am afraid you cannot get in. If you really want to, I think you¡¯d better hide your light. Brother Xu, I mean, I am afraid trouble will look for you if you be the center of attention.¡±


    Xu Linghe turned himself into a pce servant with the swipe of his spiritual fingers and followed Su Chenyang to walk out of the restaurant. Su Chenyangughed loudly, thinking that Xu Linghe was rather interesting. Both of them rode on the wind and flew to the Imperial City.


    Covered by white snow, the Imperial City appeared less magnificent. Xu Linghe and Su Chenyang prated through the pce wall and strode to the Imperial Pce. Xu Linghe kept in step with Su Chenyang along the way. Since there was a banquet in the pce, passing pce servants were radiant with joy.


    At the gate of the imperial hall, Su Chenyang slowed down his pace. Looked from afar, all the influential and powerful persons in the Fairy Kingdom were there. Xiao Yan sat on a soft couch on the left side, and the female Commander in Chief on the right. Observing the female general in the imperial hall, Xu Linghe was enchanted by his pretty girl¡¯s graceful bearing.


    Her flowing long hair was tied up tightly into a jade crown. A heroic spirit took on her devastatingly beautiful and refined face. The exquisite silver armor lightened her soft and glossy skin. She radiated with cold and proud Spiritual Qi, revealing a tinge of soul-enchanting attraction, which could bewitch a person in soul and mind. At that moment, Xu Linghe waspletely obsessed with her charm.


    But no matter how she changed, her clear and cool eyes remained unchanged. ¡°She is my pretty girl, and always be there. No matter she is a Little Fox or a Commander in Chief of the armed forces. In my heart, she is my Little Fox.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, would you mind doing me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, go ahead, please.¡±


    ¡°The female Commander in Chief is my old friend. If one day something tough happens on the border, please inform me. Here is a bell cast a spell. If you need me, you can ring the bell gently and I will know it. See you, Brother Su.¡±


    Xu Linghe watched the pretty girl in the imperial hall, unwilling to leave. But Di Qing was waiting for him. So Xu Linghe stepped out of the hall and flew to the humans¡¯ world.


    At another corner of the main hall, Xiao Qi was also captured by the Little Fox who had beauty as fascinating as a morning flower.


    Not knowing what had happened to Di Qing, Xu Linghe stepped into the room. The pce servant kept watch obediently. Di Qing lying on the bed looked more haggard than he was in the Holy Mother Empress¡¯s birthday party. Clearly, he was ill. Xu Linghe felt Di Qing¡¯s vein, and it startled Xu Linghe because one of Di Qing¡¯s souls was missing.


    ¡°Brother Di, how is your sleep at night?¡±


    ¡°Since I lived in the Pce, I have had nightmares every night. Even for several times, the pce servants thought I was gued by evil ghosts and cried with fright. But I could not remember anything after I woke up. My spirit is worsening day by day.¡±


    ¡°Someone cast a spell on you, waiting for you to go to pieces gradually.¡±


    ¡°Is he the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I dare not to make any arbitrary assertion. But it is possible. I just have never heard that the Emperor knows sorcery.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to hurt me?¡±


    ¡°In the huge and heavily-guarded Imperial Pce, those who want to hurt you are in the gloom. From now on, we need to proceed with the utmost caution. Spirit cultivators cane and go to the Pce¡¯s gate freely. Brother Di, has your Royal Unclee yet?¡±


    ¡°I have never seen him since the Holy grandmother¡¯s birthday. I thought that since I lived in the pce, I could keep close watch on the Emperor, which would benefit me more. Beyond my expectation, someone took action faster than us.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, one more strange thing.¡±


    ¡°Strange? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Several days ago, I woke up at midnight. The pce servant on duty ran to tell me that there was something unusual in the imperial garden. Then, I followed the servant to the garden. Unexpectedly, we found something weird behind the rockery¡ª a gang of masked men leaped from the locus pond and disappeared in a blink. Linghe, I saw Royal Uncle and smelt the exotic scent, the same as the person had who took me away in the inn. But it was too dark at that moment. I could only see a pair of glowing eyes. But for the voice, it was hard to recognize the masked man.¡±


    ¡°Except the masked man and the Emperor, anyone else on the spot?¡±


    ¡°I thought that Royal Uncle was about to leave. To my surprise, the lotus pond drained up suddenly. And a ckdder revealed slowly on the bottom of the pond. Royal Uncle seemed to wait for someone else. But for some reason, the person inside was reluctant to see Royal Uncle. For fear of being discovered, the servant and I dared not toe closer. Later, the man on the ckdder was also dressed in the imperial robe. He walked rather slowly. When he got close to Royal Uncle, astonishingly, he swallowed Royal Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°I followed Royal Uncle out of the imperial garden. Royal Uncle seemed to sense someone following him, so he deliberately diverted me into a deserted courtyard. When I entered it, a wolf was there waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°What did it look like?¡±


    Xu Linghe did not expect that it was Wolf King.


    ¡°Unlike amon wolf, it looked very sturdy with absolute ck furs.¡±


    ¡°When you entered the courtyard, did you see the Emperor any more?¡±


    ¡°No one but only a wolf. The wolf had strong Spirit Power. His Spirit Pets were two Red Goshawks. They almost grabbed my eyes blind. My eyes would have been scratched out, except I had escaped in time. But when I returned to the imperial garden, nothing changed. Linghe, there is a devil in the pce. And the exotic scent, I once smelt it on the birthday party of Holy Mother Empress.¡±


    ¡°Who had the exotic scent?¡±


    ¡°Your father.¡±


    ¡°What? Brother Di, it is impossible. What my father wants is power. He would not get involved with demons. What¡¯s more, the Emperor hates evil sorcery most. My father would not make such mistake.¡±


    ¡°If the Emperor was possessed by the devil?¡±


    ¡°Brother Di, you mean, the Emperor is not the one of our Qi Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. If Imperial Pce is controlled by the devil, Qi Kingdom will be up against a great cmity.¡±


    ¡°Brother Di, you¡¯d better not go out at night.¡±


    ¡°But I came to the Pce not for pleasure andfort. If I want to live an easy life, I might as well stay in Jiangnan, where it is morefortable.¡±


    ¡°I know it, but we are weak in force and strength now. Any obtrusive action will lead the situation unable to disposal. From now on, let me probe the things in the Pce. You continue to act the fool. The more foolish, the better. Now that some people hopes you be a fool, you y it to them.¡±


    ¡°But until now, I haven¡¯t figured out whether Royal Uncle is a human or a devil.¡±


    ¡°Put this matter to me.¡±


    Watching Xu Linghe¡¯s receding figure, Di Qing turned on the foyer and saw a figure looming up in the darkness. With some steps closer, Di Qing could catch clear sight of his face, who made Di Qing tremble a bit. The man stood face to face with an air of purgatory¡¯s evil spirit, which hovered around Di Qing to always warn Di Qing of his weak fate. Only the living could bear hope. In the imperial pce, human¡¯s life is as low as a nonentity. But Di Qing could not understand why the man in ck led Xu Linghe into the Pce.


    ¡°Many.¡±


    ¡°Wolf King, why did you lead Xu Linghe to the Pce?¡±


    ¡°You should do your own part and never ask the things you should not know, lest you may undergo skin-and-flesh sufferings.¡±


    ¡°But... When will you fulfill your promise?¡±


    ¡°After it is done, you will get the throne you want. But now, you should toe the line obediently. And you will be the person to restore Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I know Wolf King¡¯s words carry weight.¡±

 Chapter 25 Hidden Currents Surged

    <h4>Chapter 25 Hidden Currents Surged</h4>


    Di Qing peered at the ck-clothed man on the soft couch, weighing inwardly what the man had said to him. ¡°Wolf King, don¡¯t think I am a push-over. Let¡¯s wait and see how I will fix youter.¡±


    Xu Linghe was heading to the Emperor¡¯s Bedchamber¡ª Pce of Green Longevity, which was located in the east of the Imperial City, serving as the Bedchamber for Qi Kingdom¡¯s Emperor. Xu Linghe flew over the wall and entered the pce. It looked gruesome in the darkness. Xu Linghe wiggled his spiritual fingers, and then several pce servants fell down correspondingly.


    Being invisible in the Bedchamber, Xu Linghe looked around with great caution. The Emperor who was supposed to sleep in the Bedchamer disappeared now. So Xu Linghe got out of the Bedchamer and flitted to the imperial garden.


    The spacious garden was rather silent without imperial guards¡¯ protection. Flying above the locus pond, Xu Linghe conjured a print with his hands and struck his Spirit Power sword to the surface of the water. Immediately, the water was split in half.


    The water in the pond decreased gradually. When the pond bottom was uncovered, Xu Linghe caught sight of the iron bridge leading to the bottom. The iron bridge was weaved by ck iron chains that intertwined with one another tightly.


    The bridge looked steady in appearance but was hard to go through. Each ck iron had certain mechanism. Any wrong step would result in the bridge to copse suddenly, thus the person on the bridge would fall off to the bottom where sharp pricks were waiting to pierce the heart.


    Xu Linghe leaped onto the bridge and walked to the bottom step by step, his fingers keeping making brands on the chains. If anything went wrong, he could not bear the pain of prick pration as well. But when he walked no more than several steps, a gust of evil wind rose from the bottom.


    Xu Linghe made himself invisible under the bridge and could only hear the constant noise on the bridge. Peeping through the ck iron chain, Xu Linghe saw the Emperor hurry his way to the bottom and his fingers brush the mechanism to enter the secret passage on the bottom. Xu Linghe kept invisible and followed the Emperor to the depth of the hidden passage.


    With each step, a devil would appear in the hidden passage and open the mechanism for the Emperor. Hiding in the darkness, Xu Linghe made spirit prints for each mechanism carefully for the sake that he could remember them more clearly.


    Along the way, what surprised Xu Linghe was that there was not a human being in such underground pce, but all were demons and devils. ¡°Is the whole Imperial Pce being encroached by the devils?¡±


    Xu Linghe felt uneasy at the thought, so he sped up to fly into the depth of the underground pce. But the Emperor stopped at the turning corner. Xu Linghe absorbed himself onto the top of the hidden passage. Then, a ck iron door opened, and a boat-shape iron cage rose. The Emperor jumped into the iron cage.


    Xu Linghe turned into a small insect and adhered to the cage. Below the iron cage was a bottomless abyss, where surging magma pounded on the rocks with mes sshing up over hundreds of feet high, and burning heatwave blew on the face. Some Sacred Beasts with long tails wielded their fire wings above the magma.


    The Emperor flicked his fingers, and then the waving Beasts floated around the ck iron cage. Immediately, a light smoke rose from the cage. The glow forced Xu Linghe to set up a spiritual defensive cover to separate himself from these beasts. Astoundingly, the Emperor dared to pet them while those fairies sucking magma¡¯s Spirit Power hovered above the Emperor¡¯s head. When the beasts¡¯ bodied turn blood red, the Emperor stretched his sucker-like fingers into the beasts body and took out Inner Elixer.


    Watching the Emperor take in the Inner Elixer, Xu Linghe was stunned with cold sweats. The Emperor before him was obviously a hell messenger. Xu Linghe stood on the high ck iron cage, the iron chains beneath his feet creaking. Spirit beasts whose Inner Elixer had been taken away by the Emperor disappeared in the me. Xu Linghe was pretty sure that the Emperor was not a human but a monster now.


    ¡°Was the Emperor¡¯s mind controlled by Wolf King?¡± The ck iron cage moved slowly to the opposite side. When it passed over the magmas, it slowed down gradually. The moment Xu Linghe thought it had arrived at the underground pce, the cage plummeted abruptly.


    The hall was brightly lit. When the ck iron cage stopped, Xu Linghe flew onto the palisades and observed the Emperor. Little demons were fazed by the sight of their Master, and the leading demon even upset the spirit pool, thick fluid spilled out all over the ground.


    A bloody smell from afar drilled into his nose. Xu Linghe leaped to a higher ce to take a clear look. The leading demon was kicked by the Emperor several meters away. ¡°Is there something that the Emperor wants in the Blood Pool? What are hidden in the Spirit Pool?¡±


    Xu Linghe changed into a moth and darted to the Spirit Pool. Xu Linghe was astonished at what he saw. The Emperor in the Spirit Pool looked as if he had been sleeping, his grey hair ckened and his wrinkles smoothened under the nourishment of the Blood Pool.


    Besides the Emperor, Di Qing, King of Jiangdu, was also fostered in the blood. Xu Linghe would have suspected his eyes if it had not been for himself to witness everything with his own eyes.


    Who was the real Emperor of the Qi Kingdom? If Wolf King pretended to be the Emperor, where was the Emperor now? Apparently, the person in the Spirit Pool was just a puppet. Xu Linghe flew out of the depth of the underground pce. And then, what he saw shocked him a lot.


    Tens of Spirit Pools were set in the whole underground pce, and all the ministers, including You Hu, shng of the Ministry of War, were ced in the pools.


    Looking along the pools, Xu Linghe found among all the Level One ministers, only his father, prime minister, was not there. ¡°Is this my father¡¯s scheme? To seize greater power by substituting the fake for the genuine?¡± Xu Linghe got more suspicious and began believing that it was done by his father. With his father¡¯s wisdom and ideas, it was eminently possible for his father to gain double benefit at the expense of some small sacrifices.


    When Xu Linghe thought his father could not get away with it, he spotted a Sprite Pool in the corner. In the faint light, he could see his father¡¯s face. Watching this face simr to his father, Xu Linghe knew that it was just a monster fostered in the blood. And his father was possibly the yer of this chess.


    Apart from in the Spirit Pools, a number of souls were raised in the underground pce. The little demons suspending in the air were all on the wing. When screams and roars rang from the spirit pools, those raised souls were gathered to feed the monsters in the pools.


    A dim footstep came from the distance. Xu Linghe hid in the corner to watch what was going on. The Emperor turned up finally, followed by Han Qianyi. Obviously, it was not wise to sneeze at Uncle Han. Only in a short month, he could find a new backer. Businessman was a businessman. What he pursued was to maximize his interest, even though he used to be close to Xu Linghe¡¯s father like brothers. At the thought, Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth curled at the corner. It seemed that Xu Linghe¡¯s father had bet on the wrong horse.


    The Emperor put some fresh blood into the crystal pool, and Han Qianyi took out a trail of ck hair from the perfume satchel and put it into the pool carefully. The Emperor used a silver needle to prick Han Qianyi¡¯s finger. Then several drops of blood flowed down Han¡¯s finger into the pool.


    The Emperor closed his eyes and began casting spells. His fingers twirled, and the blood in the spirit pool boiled ordingly. Han Qianyi became extremely nervous at the sight, since in the light he knitted his eyebrows tightly with sweat all over. Xu Linghe could not distinguish between the true and wrong when seeing the Emperor conjuring. The blood in the Spirit Pool was steaming.


    When a part of fair and soft skin emerged from the bloody water, Han Qianyi burst into tears with excitement. It shed upon Xu Linghe that it was Uncle Han¡¯s dead wife named Hou Qing who could make Uncle Han so devoted. But Uncle Han was bound to suffer the wrath of heaven if he did it. Uncle Han had to regain his wife at the expense of his another beloved one. Had Uncle Han prepared for the consequence? The face of the beautiful Madam was finally sighted from the water, her silk-like inky hair trailing over her back. Only her naked back figure could reveal her unparalleled elegance and gorgeousness. Xu Linghe did not bother to take a look, and he could tell the woman¡¯s look was exactly the same as his pretty girl¡¯s.


    Han Qianyi wanted to lift his wife into his arms. But the moment she left the Blood Pool, her skin in his hands began burning. The Emperor opened his eyes, took a look at Han Qianyi and shook his head, thinking that Han Qianyi was too impatient. The woman who had just been reborn was so fragile that she could merely live in the spirit pool. If she wanted to be normal, she had to be kept in the Samsara mirror. Otherwise, she was just a walking corpse without soul and controlled by others through her life.


    Seeing the woman in the spirit pool, the Emperor would prefer to control Han Qianyi. After all, the chips that the Emperor had was only the living dead (Hou Qing) in the Blood Pool. However, Han Qianyi¡¯s wealth could afford the Emperor to make some wars.


    To Xu Linghe¡¯s surprise, the Emperor was able to cast such old spell. However, the Emperor only knew the part of it. To resurrect Han Qianyi¡¯s wife, it was a must to find out the ce where Madam Han¡¯s souls were stored. Common people just knew the Wind City, but had no idea that out of the three realms, there was a ce named Ruo You that could deposit souls. If it had not been for seeking for Jiang Wuyou¡¯s souls and Mentor¡¯s directions, Xu Linghe would have never known that there was a storage for souls out of the three realms. Not until he went to Ruo You did he realize that Jiang Wuyou had been reborn. But out of his expectation, after the rebirth, Jiang Wuyou had be the Commander in Chief of the armed forces in the Fairy Kingdom.


    So Xu Linghe hoped that Madam Hou Qing coulde back to life so that he could know more about the mystery of Jiang Wuyou. He knew that she was a fox in the Teal Hill and adopted by Uncle Jiefei. But she never mentioned who her father was. Perhaps it was her hidden scar. Xu Linghe only wished she would be happier. No matter the Little Fox on the jade bed, or the all-powerful Little Fox in the Fairy Kingdom, Xu Linghe loved both, hoping she would enjoy parents¡¯ love asmon girls did. For her, Xu Linghe would try every means to resurrect Madam Hou Qing.


    Han Qianyi beside the Blood Pool wanted to fondle his wife, but drew back his hand when stretching out to the pool, because of the fear that his rudeness would hurt his wife. He did nothing but gazed at her. The Emperor sealed up the spirit pool. Han Qianyi was shocked, and then calmed himself down.


    ¡°Yes! This is a trade. The Emperor has not received any benefit. Why does he meet my requirement?¡± But Han Qianyi felt happy and satisfied the moment he could see Hou Qing again. Even though the Emperor would take his life, he had no regret, as long as his wife could live to live well. Han Qianyi was also fully aware that it was his weakness, but he did not care about it at all. What he cared was that Hou Qing could take off the mask and live her life for real.


    Xu Linghe jumped down at the sight that the Emperor and Han Qianyi had disappeared. The spirit pool had been sealed up with the defensive cover. Xu Linghe shook his spiritual fingers, then the defensive cover was scattered and became a bit unusual. Xu Linghe took the Samsara mirror from the Heaven and Earth Pouch and flung it into the Blood Pool.


    Blood faded away gradually. When Madam Han¡¯s face was exposed, the Samsara mirror shot dazzling light. Madam Han¡¯s physical body was retracted by Xu Linghe¡¯s Samsara mirror.


    Madam Han was fostered in the Samsara mirror which could lock souls. Only by searching out Madam Han¡¯s souls, could she be reincarnated in the real sense.


    At that time, Han Qianyi would be tied down with some worry. Otherwise, there would be another holocaust in the human¡¯s world. Because no matter in his father¡¯s eyes or the Emperor¡¯s,mon people¡¯s lives were as cheap and humble as nonentities. Xu Linghe would not allow it to ur in the future.


    Xu Linghe trailed the spiritual prints to go out of the underground pce. It was daybreak outside. Looking back, Xu Linghe did not see a trace of the imperial garden at all, but a mass grave. But for the Samsara mirror in his hands, he would have believed that he had been in the dream.

 Chapter 26 Attack the Fire Tribe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 26 Attack the Fire Tribe (1)</h4>


    ¡°Master, I can find you finally.¡±


    Little Lingchongy in Wuyou¡¯s arms, shedding its tears. Wuyou held Lingchong firmly. In the Fairy Kingdom, Little Lingchong was the only one that could give Wuyou somefort, but her man did not recognize her. At the thought of Xu Linghe, Wuyou could not help thinking about the snow marsh. ¡°Although my face has changed, my love for Xu Linghe is still glowing. Even if time goes back, I will never regret it.¡±


    In her morous years, she could meet her beloved man and give him her whole love. Even Xu Linghe had forgotten her, Jiang Wuyou showed no regret at all.


    It was at that moment that Wuyou realized her mother¡¯s helplessness. Actually, being unable to grow old with the lovers was an excruciating pain for her mother, but she was too young then to understand her mother.


    ¡°If only I had been more thoughtful and cared more about mother. It was my indifference that forced her to leave on the road to ruin, where she dissolved her souls, consequently, she left me for good and broke the tie between us.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I miss you so much.¡± Jiang Wuyou was overwhelmed by tears, her heart torn by grief. This moment, Jiang Wuyou missed Xu Linghe than ever. How longing she was to have Xu Linghe appear in front of her.


    Seeing the master was devastated, Little Lingchong could not but worry about her. In the quiet night, Jiang Wuyou missed her parents and Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, the Emperor finally made up his mind to attack the Fire Tribe, which not only imposes some penalties as a warning, but also gives Commander in Chief an opportunity to realize your ambition. Besides, it can make the border be peaceful again.¡±


    Su Chenyang looked at the Commander in Chief with great delight. Anyway, there came a chance for him to disy his righteous ardor.


    But Jiang Wuyou fully understood that this was what the Emperor wanted to show to Xiao Yan in order to warn Xiao Yan not to make any trouble underhand. After all, for the interest of the country, any internal conflict would make the country lose the favor with the people. What¡¯s more, the Emperor intended to test her loyalty.


    ¡°Commander Xiao, Military Staff Officer Xiao!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°At the time of rat, conduct a sneak-attack at the Fire Tribe¡¯s military camps. No dy.¡±


    ¡°With your order, Your Excellency.¡± After receiving the order, Xiao Linggong and Xiao Nai receded aside.


    ¡°Military Colonia Leng!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°At the time of rabbit,e to reinforce them. No dy, or severe military punishment.¡±


    ¡°With your order, Your Excellency. ¡±


    It was the first time that Jiang Wuyou had led the military to fight as Commander in Chief, so she must win this battle. Being the Commander in Chief of the armed forces, she had to be more considerate.


    Looking at the receding figures of Xiao Linggong, Xiao Nai and Leng Mohan, Shen Chuya looked anxious, because he followed the Commander in Chief for the sake of defending the nation. But why did the female Commander in Chief neglect him?


    It made Shen Chuya hard to ept, but he could not offend his superior in the Commander¡¯s camp. The female Commander in Chief in sight showed a heroic spirit in her silver armor. She had not been the girl in the soul battle arena any longer. Now she was so mboyant, her eyes glittering with wisdom.


    Shen Chuya was struck by frustration. There was a world of difference between the female Commander in Chief and him now. So, he had to conceal his love for her in his heart.


    Xiao Qi who was in the snow marsh far away ascended into the sky and flew to the border. Since it was Jiang Wuyou¡¯s first fight, he should keep an eye on her.


    Xiao Linggong and Xiao Nai led 5,000 picked troops to march toward the Fire Tribe in the night when the border remained calm.


    They stopped in the Tao Xian Town, the closest stockaded vige to the Fire Tribe. Xiao Linggong and Xiao Nai respectively led a group of forces moved toward the Fire Tribe secretly along the path.


    Xiao Linggong in the lead watched the little soldier over the gate of the stockaded vige. With his spiritual fingers, he turned into a plume of smoke and flew over the high wall. Seeing Xiao Linggong enter the vige, Xiao Nai jumped into the barrack stealthily and opened the gate. The group of orderly soldiers ducked into the barrack under cover of the invisibility spell.


    A group of sentinels strode toward Xiao Linggong from afar. Suspending in mid-air, Xiao Nai noticed it and swept his hand immediately, and then thick spirit pricks charged at the sentinels.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Linggong said with his mouth rising at the corner. For Xiao Nai, the priority was to size up the Fire Tribe¡¯s force distribution in the short time and made full preparation for theterrge force pressing on the border. So now he should be of one mind with Xiao Linggong. The interests of the country should be put first while individual set aside. At present, they both strived for the interest of the Fairy Kingdom. Xiao Nai himself was fully aware that and Xiao Linggong was supposed so.


    The soldiers were divided into two groups to slope deeper into the barrack. When approaching closer to the Fire-Tribe Commander¡¯s camp, the group led by Xiao Linggong was ejected out several meters away by the defensive cover.


    Xiao Linggong chanted the spell, trying to split the defensive cover of the camp. Unexpectedly, his Spirit Power rebounded from the camp. Those falling over soldiers were good spirit cultivators, saying the spells to be invisible in the grass.


    Looking at the Commander¡¯s camp, Xiao Linggong condensed his Spirit Power and swept toward the defensive cover again. With the sweep of his spiritual fingers, the defensive cover faded away gradually.


    Xiao Linggong sidled to the camp. Tonight, he had to steal the Fire-Tribe military distribution map. If they wanted to have the war in their hands, it was necessary to get the hang of their enemy. For another, since the Fire Tribe always harried the border, Tao Xian Town in the bordend led an abundant life instead. This town was situated so close to the Fire Tribe but could remain peaceful. It was unreasonable.


    On the contrary, market towns around were plunged into dire suffering. Therefore, Commander in Chief had Xiao Linggong to investigate it covertly. If the Tao Xian Town worked in a collision with the Fire Tribe, he would destroy the town without a doubt.


    Xiao Linggong made his way noiselessly in the camp. How could such an important ce be set up only one defensive cover? Xiao Linggong moved more gingerly.


    Although today the Fire Tribe celebrated the first month of a year, there was no lively scene in the military camp. Looking around, Xiao Linggong did not spot anything unusual. It was as dark as pitch inside the camp, so he lit up the camp with his spirit fire on the finger to sift through the Fire-Tribe official documents to find the military map as quickly as possible. Time was running out. While he was able to pull out the military map and the confidential letters between the Fire Tribe and the Tao Xian Town, the candle in the camp lit up.


    ¡°Thief, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    The door of the camp was shut down. Next second, an array of spiritual pounced on Xiao Linggong.


    Xiao Linggong gathered his Spirit Power and swept it toward the spell caster. Then a person dashed into the camp, red hair, blue eyes and about two meters high. No matter how strugglingly Xiao Linggong released his Spirit Power, the red-hair man could press hard on him step by step.


    The camp was crammed with Spirit Power. Behind Xiao Linggong was a sheet of mes instantly. The red-hair man kept spurting st, and the spiritual caught fire immediately. Xiao Linggong tried to dodge the st but still failed to avoid roaring mes. The fire got furiously aze. But the precious things that Commander in Chief wanted were in his chest, so he would fight his way out to send them to Commander in Chief, even at the risk of his life.


    Concealed himself in his Spirit Power, Xiao Linggong prated the spiritual and darted to the top of the camp. The camp in the ze cracked everywhere. His Spirit Power crumbled into ashes, and heatwaves hurled at Xiao Linggong.


    At that moment, the only hope for living was to break through the camp. So Xiao Linggong gave off his Spirit Power to the top of the camp and made continuous swipes at the red-hair man. The man leaped up to dodge the assault from Xiao Linggong. Xiao Linggong made another traverse sweep. And then the huge camp copsed with a loud bang.


    Xiao Linggong dashed out of the camp. The red-hair person refused to let Xiao Linggong escape, so his Spirit Power clenched Xiao Linggong tightly. Xiao Linggong flipped in the mid-air and shot steel needles to the red-hair man. The man adducted his fingers like a te, and the thick steel needles were constrained in his palm firmly.


    Xiao Linggong was unwilling to be engaged in the battle with the red-hair man any longer, so he jumped at the top of the camp. Then mes beneath his feet soared to the ceiling. In a blink, the camp was besieged by the mes. Soldiers came to support and rushed into the fire to rob the Commander¡¯s print.


    The red-hair man burst into rage, since the theft dared to ruin his camp. Other soldiers in the barrack flocked toward the camp. And Xiao Linggong¡¯s invisible soldiers all drew close to him when noticing he dived out of the mes.


    ncing at the suddenly-emerging soldiers, the red-hair man showed more scorn. His hands touched the ground and beat the ground incessantly, and then hundreds of thousands of bats flipped out from the ground seams.


    The red-hair man¡¯s armor was spotted with fresh blood, and those bats crowed on the armor and sucked the blood. Floating in the mid-air, the red-hair man held an evil wand in his hand and murmured incantations ceaselessly. Those bats like puppets chased Xiao Linggong and the soldiers thick and fast. Xiao Linggong built up a defensive cover privately.


    Looking at bats outside the defensive cover, Xiao Linggong and his soldiers withstood the aggression together. A ck bat pped its huge wings and crashed against the defensive cover again. The red-hair man¡¯s bloodthirstyughter rampaged the ck bat. Then, the defensive cover was pecked broken, and then was engulfed by all the other bats in a second. A burning pain shot through Xiao Linggong¡¯s arm. A deluge of bats sucked human¡¯s blood. Behind Xiao Linggong, arge number of his soldiers had fallen to the ground.


    Only then did Xiao Linggong realized that the bats carried Haunting Ptomaine. Whosoever was bitten by them would go mad. What¡¯s worse, the madder, the faster the blood poison spread out in the body. When the blood poison flowed into the heart meridian, he must die without a doubt. Now the only way to save his soldiers was to have them to feign death. Only by doing so could his soldiers save their own lives. Therefore, Xiao Linggong struck at his soldiers with his hands full of Spirit Power. To their astonishment, theirmander would kill them conversely.


    Seeing his soldiers fall down, Xiao Linggong leaped into the mid-air and pressed hard at the red-hair man. White Tiger spread out its wings and swooped down on the red-hair man. If Xiao Linggong wanted to send the Fire-Tribe military man and the confidential letters out in life, he must kill the man before him. But Xiao Linggong felt too exhausted to see the man¡¯s face clearly, and his heart beat furiously. In fact, the blood poison was engulfing his heart meridian and drove him manic.


    ¡°Commander Xiao, wake up.¡±


    Xiao Nai thrust himself down to head off the red-hair man¡¯s attack. Xiao Linggong¡¯s eyes turned red, and he knew that he could not control himself now.


    Haunting Ptomaine was eating into his heart and mind, and fresh blood ahead was tempting him. Xiao Linggong opened his mouth and rushed at the delicious prey. Xiao Nai ducked deftly Xiao Linggong¡¯s strike and chopped him faint with his palm. He nced at the confidential letters exposed from the Xiao Linggong¡¯s chest and decided that he must send them to Commander in Chief, asmander Xiao had suffered Haunting Ptomaine for the sake of protecting the confidential letters.


    ¡°Your Majesty, little Prince was poisoned and he is on the verge of death now.¡± Leng Moyan who attacked secretly the Fire Tribe disguised himself as a little soldier, hoping that his plot could save Xiao Linggong¡¯s life.


    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±


    The red-hair man kicked off the soldier and flew to the barrack. Leng Moyan picked himself from the ground. Xiao Nai looked at the soldier, thinking he was vaguely familiar. With one more look, Xiao Nai discovered that it was Leng Moyan who disguised the soldier. Sure enough, the reason why Leng Moyan swindled the red-hair man to fly back was to save Xiao Nai. But Xiao Nai never thought his lifesaver could be Leng Moyan, an indifferent guy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how to deal with these guys?¡±


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A giant iron cage from the sky dived down to the ground. Leng Moyan vaulted up and yed his Spirit Power, with Xiao Nai hard on his heels. Xiao Nai centralized his Spirit Power to lift up the iron cage. At this point, his arm was bound by a leather whip, and then, a melodious female voice rang. It sounded familiar to Xiao Nai. ¡°Phoenix! How could it be Phoenix?¡± Xiao Nai could not believe his eyes at the sight of Phoenix in front of him.


    ¡°Unexpected? Nai.¡±


    ¡°Yes, unexpected!¡±


    Xiao Nai gazed at Phoenix withplex emotions. His childhood ymate became his enemy now, which was hard for Xiao Nai to ept. Fate always made a surprise.


    ¡°Yes? Although the blood that flows in me is of the Phoenix Tribe, I am the princess of the Fire Tribe. I fell in love with Su Chenyang from the Fairy Kingdom, so I was fostered in the Phoenix Tribe. Xiao Nai, we should be brother and sister. But why did you attack the Fire Tribe sneakily?¡±


    ¡°Princess, did you confuse right and wrong? It was the Fire Tribe that went too far and ughtered our people. I am here to answer blows with blows.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jiang Wuyou became the Commander in Chief of the armed forces.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Commander in Chief saved His Majesty from the critical situation. So she is worthy of the position.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that the military talisman that everyone longed for was given to an outsider. Being a man, Nai, don¡¯t you feel jealous?¡±


    ¡°Take that!¡±


    Xiao Nai jacked up the iron cage and threw it to Phoenix. Phoenix leaped into the air, spread out her wings and swept them toward Xiao Nai. Xiao Nai parried left and right to avoid Phoenix¡¯s attack.


    Xiao Nai knew that if he continued to dodge and hide like that, Xiao Linggong would die certainly. But Phoenix used to be his best friend, so he appeared a bit reluctant. But if it went on, it would affect the military situation adversely, which would be harmful to him.


    ¡°Phoenix, from now on, I will never know you.¡±


    Xiao Nai activated his Spirit Power all over his body and turned it into a hurricane to engulf toward Phoenix. Phoenix could not see anything but the darkness. When her sight became clear, she found her throat had been throttled by Xiao Nai. Gaping with widened eyes, Phoenix did not believe but had to believe that Xiao Nai was able to capture her just with one move. She had never expected that Xiao Nai was so redoubtable.


    Looking at Xiao Nai in the mid-air with his rattling robe, Phoenix could do anything but helplessly stare at Xiao Nai carry his brother away. With a gust of hurricane, nothing left except the iron cage.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, the spies report that Commander Xiao was poisoned by Haunting Ptomaine. He is on the verge of death.¡±

 Chapter 27 Attack the Fire Tribe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 27 Attack the Fire Tribe (2)</h4>


    Su Chenyang barged into the Commander¡¯s camp and stared at his Commander in Chief nervously. Wuyou was also shocked at the news. If Xiao Linggong died in the war, how could she exin to Xiao Yan?


    ¡°Chengyang, where is Commander Xiao now?¡±


    ¡°In Li¡¯s vige, Tao Xian Town.¡±


    ¡°Where is Military Colonel Leng now?¡±


    ¡°He is heading to the Tao Xian Town.¡±


    ¡°Chengyang, the Fairy Kingdom must win this war.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, you are right. If we lose the war, there will be no days of peace in the Fairy Kingdom. Small countries in the neighborhood will nibble our country little by little.¡±


    ¡°Chenyang, let¡¯s attack them surprisingly tonight.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, you meant we will press our main forces on and attack them by surprise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Fire Tribe will not expect that we will carry out sneak-attacks twice.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, the Fire-Tribe King colluded with the countries around to encroach on a number of towns and cities of our country. As a citizen of the Fairy Kingdom, I will be in the service of our country. Tonight, we will hit the Fire Tribe heavily. Otherwise, the Fairy Kingdom will suffer more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Commander Assistant Shen!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Aggregate the forces now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jiang Wuyou stepped out of the Commander¡¯s camp to the encampment, followed by Su Chenyang. The battle tonight was too dangerous to predict. Watching Commander in Chief¡¯s confident figure, Su Chenyang was convinced that the Commander in Chief was able to lead the soldiers to win the battle.


    Jiang Wuyou gazed at the young and vigorous faces. These warm-blooded soldiers left parents, wives or children to the nation¡¯s interest. At that moment, Jiang Wuyou vowed to herself that no matter how cruel the war would be, she would take them home.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, aggregation finished!¡±


    Shen Chuya stared at the Commander in Chief, waiting for her order. Jiang Wuyou jumped onto the high tform and looked around. She performed her Spirit Power out to lift the soldiers up with pouring strength from her hands. The soldiers ascended into the sky like divine troops and flew to the Tao Xian Town.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, we¡¯ve arrived at the Tao Xian Town.¡±


    Su Chenyang scanned the camps in the distance, which was the closest ce near the Fire Tribe. Night added some mystery to the Tao Xian Town.


    Jiang Wuyou dissipated her Spirit Power and moved to the Military camp while Shen Chuya kept his position. Xiao Nai came up to Jiang Wuyou at the sight of her arrival. Wuyou entered the camp¡¯s tent.


    Inside the spacious tenty the wounded everywhere. Xiao Linggong¡¯s body appeared purple. Wuyou conjured some tiny silver needles to seal Xiao Linggong¡¯s acupuncture points and transfused Spirit Power from her fingers to his heart meridian. Then, Haunting Ptomaine was gathering gradually. When the ck blood bulged under the skin, Wuyou stabbed it gently with a silver needle. The blood spurted out. At the sight, Xiao Nai was about to cover the wound.


    ¡°Military Staff Officer Xiao, back off. Haunting Ptomaine is catching once affected. The Haunting Ptomaine in Commander Xiao has been cleared away, and he will wake up within several hours. As for the other soldiers, someone used Spirit Power to protect their heart meridians. So their Haunting Ptomaine will be detoxicated automatically in two days.¡±


    ¡°The one must be Commander Xiao. To save the soldiers, he chose to sacrifice himself. Well, here are a military map and a confidential letter that Commander Xiao got by risking his life.¡±


    Xiao Nai took them out from his chest. Jiang Wuyou opened the confidential letter with great care. With a few sentences, Jiang Wuyou had seen the light.


    How could the spy in the Fairy Kingdom be him? Wuyou did not expect that the spy was Xiao Yan, Xiao Linggong¡¯s father. Looking at pale-faced Xiao Linggong, Wuyou had some pity for him. If one day he knew his father was the coborationist, how heartbroken he would be! He defended the country with his life, but it meant nothing to his father.


    ¡°Chenyang, it should be the weakest point of the Fire-Tribe force. Near the west. We can make a breach here.¡±


    Seeing the Commander in Chief¡¯s opinion coincided with his, Su Chenyang thought the Commander in Chief was also a resourceful person. The first step was to unclench the enemy¡¯s weakest point, then eat up them little by little, and finally take them with one bash through coboration from inside and outside.


    ¡°Military Staff Officer Xiao, take care of the soldiers here.¡±


    ¡°Even at the risk of death, I will protect them!¡±


    ¡°Chenyang, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wuyou walked out of the tent with Su Chenyang in tow. Xiao Nai followed up hurriedly. When noticing the dark mass of soldier, Xiao Nai realized Wuyou¡¯s intention at once¡ªto conduct a night raid to the Fire Tribe.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, take care of yourself.¡±


    Watching Jiang Wuyou disappear far away, Xiao Nai entered the tent. It would be bound to be an unusual night. Perhaps after tonight, it would be another different scene.


    Standing above the Fire Tribe, Wuyou strengthened her Spirit Power and condensed the Spirit Power to jack up the soldiers to the Fire-Tribe barrack.


    ¡°Commander Assistant Shen, take orders!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Lead 50,000 picked soldiers to ambush in the surroundings. When the barrack is captured, taking the little spirit me as the signal, you must attack the city as soon as possible. So we can coborate from within with forces from outside. You mustn¡¯t bungle the opportunity forbat!¡±


    Wuyou seeded a spirit me into Shen Chuya¡¯s palm, turned around and flew to the Fire Tribe. Su Chenyang led the soldiers to the Commander in Chief while Jiang Wuyou flew in the direction of the military-weakest Western Front.


    Viewed from afar, the gate tower seemed obscure where only several pawns were patrolling, their long spears giving off murderous feeling under the light. Wuyou brushed her Spirit Power and leaped onto the top of the gate tower, and then those pawns were conjured to fall asleep immediately. Then, the soldiers behind her flew onto the gate tower as well. Wuyou chased down the stairs along the stone steps, only to find that there was no one in the West Gate.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, we are trapped here.¡±


    Su Chenyang said in a trembling voice. Looking at the high city walls and the vast West City encircled tightly by irons, Su Chenyang feared that if hundreds of thousands of people were caught in such a pokey ce, they would be nothing but the fish on the chopping board¡ªbe trampled by others at will.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, only by attacking by force can we reverse the passive to the active.¡±


    Su Chenyang¡¯s fear subsided a bit. The more critical it was, the less distracted he should be. How he felt just now was a major taboo in the military.


    Jiang Wuyou cast a nce at the silent roadway which had also been blocked by arrays of irons. Her indiscretion caused her soldiers to fall into an impasse. The military map in her hands was only an enemy¡¯s bait. She was the one to me for her craving after greatness and sess, which ced her and the soldiers unreservedly in others¡¯ power.


    Seeing the tower covered with a strange atmosphere, Wuyou remained surprisingly calm. For a young Commander in Chief, it was a test, and she would go all out.


    ¡°Chenyang, someone intended to catch turtles in the jar. It will be fiercebat tonight. Are you scared of death?¡±


    No heroic utterance sounded but only the word ¡°trust¡±. These soldiers who were going to go through fire and water with Wuyou marched along shoulder to shoulder at the most critical moment and entrusted their lives to Wuyou. How selfless they were! How could Wuyou let them down?


    ¡°Commander in Chief, if we cane back alive, I will treat you the peach wine, which is made by myself. At that time, let¡¯s get drunk together!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Chenyang has such aesthetic mood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander in Chief, you don¡¯t know man. Wine, in men¡¯s heart, is as important as women.¡±


    Jiang Wuyou thought of Xu Linghe. Perhaps they could not meet each other again this life. The battle tonight was more ominous than propitious. But she still could not put him down. ¡°Linghe, if I am dead, you should take good care of yourself.¡±


    Wuyou assembled her Spirit Power, and a purple little fox jade appeared on her hand. Wuyou clenched the little fox jade, unwilling to give it to others. The jade in her hands was their tokens, a mauve jade concealed in the souls, which witnessed their love. Her heart ached with great regret. If Wuyou was killed in the battle, she only hoped the person would be less heartbroken.


    ¡°Chenyang, this is a little fox of mauve jade. If I die, please send it to a man named Xu Linghe in the human world.¡±


    Su Chenyang was stressed out, realizing that the man that he had met in the restaurant was really an old friend of Commander in Chief¡¯s. Su Chenyang still kept the little bell, so he shook it secretly with the hope that the man woulde. Perhaps it would best time they could see each other.


    The city wall soared skyward, and the irons were crammed with flying swords. These Spirit-Power flying swords would prate Su Chenyang himself next second. But the soldiers behind did not flinch at all. How could he be fearful?


    Looking at the Commander in Chief¡¯s firm eyes that had left life and death out, Su Chengyang touched the bell in his chest, hoping that Xu Linghe could give a hand this time. ¡°Commander in Chief, do not me Chenyang.¡±


    The red-haired man stood on the high wall and gave out howls of berserkughter at the sight of the west gate some kilometers away. What a brilliant scheme to catch them as easy as blowing off! Even the Commander in Chief in Fairy Kingdom was entrapped as well.


    ¡°Young brother, you are so clever!¡±


    The man wearing a mask threw a cold stare at the soldiers under the city. These men should have been his citizens. me on the alluring power!


    ¡°Young brother, officers and soldiers in your Fairy Kingdom are a bunch of idiots! They court death just in that way.¡±


    ¡°Leader, but for my setting the trap, don¡¯t you think the Fire Tribe would be stronger than the Fairy Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°You can say that again! Young brother, you are much smarter! In order not to let your son sense anything odd, you would rather he was poisoned by Haunting Ptomaine than that give him a helping hand.


    Looking at the man before him, the red-haired man could not but show admiration to him. 50,000 soldiers under the city meant nonentity to this ruthless lord. So the red-haired man thought he¡¯d better remain alert to him.


    ¡°Young Brother, in your opinion, fire attack or arrows bomb?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it depends. If kind enough, choose arrows. I don¡¯t want to see the battle on char.¡±


    ¡°Arrow! Release!¡±


    The moment the red-haired man roared out the order, an overwhelmingly countless number of Spirit-Power arrows struck through the iron and flung to the crowd under the city wall.


    ¡°The heavy task to catch the red-haired man is entrusted to you.¡±


    ¡°Chenyang will live up to the trust and surely catch the Fire-Tribe leader.¡±


    Wuyou looked at the officers and soldiers behind, and each of them was an unyielding man, not scared of the Fire-Tribe assault.


    The sword thrummed in the Spirit Power. Arrows blotted out the sky, and the ssh of the fire lit up the night sky. Roars and trickles of bloodposed a heroic song for the men bathed in the bloody fight.


    Wuyou released her Spirit Power, and the Ancient Spirit seethed inside her. Her silver armor gleamed with moonlight in the Spirit Power. The offensive arrows were finished off confronted with the Ancient Spirit. After a sweep of long sleeves, the arrows bounced back with thundering power.


    Su Chenyang turned into a water dragon and flew to the city wall. Above the high wall, the red-haired man suspended in the mid-air with a zing saber under his feet. He opened his sleeves and retracted all the arrows bouncing back.


    Xiao Yan beside ducked the Water Dragon¡¯s attack, and his eyes under the mask began conjuring with red light rings dazzling in all directions. Su Chenyang felt dizzy, and his body losing the Spirit Power plummeted from the mid-air. Wuyou managed to catch Su Chenyang at lightning speed.


    The red-haired man split toward Wuyou with the zing saber in his hands. With the protection of the Ancient Spirit, Wuyou was able to dodge the attack. The man opened his sleeves, and then a skyful of arrows thrust to Wuyou. Ancient Spirit blocked arrows like a transparent shield. Wuyou held Su Chenyang up and flew down to the city wall where officers and soldiers were brandishing their Spiritual Swords.


    The red-haired man on the high wall had run out of his patience, so heunched another offensive. Burning beads descended on the ground and then caused billows of smoke. Spiritual Sword was unable to ward off the power of the burning beads any more. Blood reddened the officers and soldiers¡¯ clothes. Su Chenyang conjured out rain in order to extinguish the ze. However, it was originated from the Fire-Tribe Holy Fire, so rainwater was unable to put it out.


    Fire spread exceedingly fast. Officers and soldiers were struggling in the ze, whose desperate faces tore up Wuyou¡¯s heart. At the moment, all Wuyou wanted was to save their lives, even at the expense of her own life. The surging Ancient Spirit split the mes. Wuyou was calling Jiangyu. Only by unlocking the seal on Jiangyu could she save herself and her soldiers fighting in the bloody battle.


    Wuyou in the ze got her souls out of her flesh little by little in the search for the little spirit me.

 Chapter 28 Attack the Fire Tribe (3)

    <h4>Chapter 28 Attack the Fire Tribe (3)</h4>


    At the end of the darkness, there was a bright light. Wuyou dispersed her divine consciousness, looking for the traces of the Ancient Spirit.


    The floating Spirit Power, at the sight of the master, flowed up constantly. Wuyou spread herself out and absorbed the Spirit Power. When the Ancient Spirit enriched the whole body, Wuyou opened the eyes.


    In the distance, the red-haired man waved his sleeves, and the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Fire Tribe rushed down the city. Su Shenyang turned into a water curtain to block off the opponent¡¯s soldiers, while the soldiers from the Fairy Kingdom gathered their Spirit Power and attacked the Fire-Tribe soldiers. The sound of ughter rang with rows of soldiers falling to the ground. The mourning and howling echoed in the night sky.


    Wuyou left with the wind. Ancient Spirit extended to pounce at the red-haired man. The man held the zing saber in his hand to wave at the Spirit Power, in an attempt to split it into half, but his saber melted when chopping the Spirit Power.


    The red-haired man leaped up and turned into a monster of a man¡¯s face and an eagle statue. Its ws were extremely sharp in the red feathers. Wuyou¡¯s Binding Fairy Rope pressed hard at the red-haired man. Xiao Yan looked at the woman in the Spirit Power, and then dived down. Wuyou was attacked by the enemies both front and back.


    Ancient Spirit swept in all directions again. Wuyou vaulted onto the high wall, followed by the red-haired man closely. Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes released the demonic power, his red-blood Spirit Power strafing Wuyou. The Ancient Spirit condensed into a giant palm to pound at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan failed to dodge it in time, and felt a sharp pain in the chest. He could not believe that the woman in front was so powerful.


    Seeing Xiao Yan injured, the red-haired man carried out another attack and picked up Xiao Yan with his sharp ws to fly to the city wall. The Ancient Spirit kept hounding the red-haired man to the city wall, his hands gripping closely to sweep to the red-haired man. With a boom, the red-haired man was hit tens of feet away.


    Xiao Yan looked at her ck eyes, more shocked. The woman in front was not the young girl who she used to be. Her nine inky tails waved in the city wall. The red-haired was rolled up by the fox¡¯s tail and thrown into the air.


    Looking at Jiang Wuyou, Xiao Yan rushed out desperately. What he wanted this moment was only to save his life. Nine extending tails rolled up Xiao Yan who wanted to escape. Jiang Wuyou overlooked the two persons suspending in the mid-air. Her eyes were full of nothing but killing desire. At that moment, Jiang Wuyou was not herself any more, and she was the incarnation of Jiangyu, one of the four Ancient Gods. The Ancient Spirit hiding in her body finally broke through the seal.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The red-haired man looked at the floating ck Fox. He had never seen the ck Nine-tailed Fox in the three realms. Neither did Xiao Yan.


    ¡°Nascent Soul, so forgetful. You dare to forget your junior uncle master!¡±


    The red-haired man was genuinely more surprised. This ck Fox knew who the red-haired man was tens of thousands of years ago.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Strangling the red-haired man tightly, ck Fox looked at the two persons in chilly rage.


    ¡°Nascent Soul, do you still remember Jiangyu?¡±


    The red-haired man¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he did not expect ck Fox before him to be the deceased God of Teal Hill.


    ¡°Chidi, unexpected, right? I am back again. Haha...¡±


    ck Fox burst into wildughter, his deeply dark eyes staring at Nascent Soul. Then ck Fox¡¯s tails split to Nascent Soul, and Nascent Soul was battered to spit flesh blood out.


    When hearing ck Fox mention the name of Chidi, Xiao Yan realized that the fox spirit in front was the head of the Four Gods, Jiangyu. Was Divine Fox reborn after disappearing for tens of thousands of years?


    Xiao Yan could not figure out how the Ancient God was parasitic in a little girl¡¯s body. The more thought, the more frightened. All he wanted at that moment was to escape. As for the victory or failure, he could not manage so much. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not break free from ck Fox¡¯s tie. To escape was easier said than done. That moment, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t want to wait for death. Looking at Nascent Soul thrown into the sky and hearing the murderous voice, Xiao Yan even regretted it very much.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, save me!¡±


    Nascent Soul¡¯s voice grew fainter. Drops of blood like tears drifted into the distance and blood beads began condensing. When the sky was torn up a crack, a ck shadow flew from the horizon. ck Fox stared closely. The man wore a distinctive mask. Xiao Yan smelt an unusual scent, a familiar fragrance of Green Lustre Orchid. It was spiritual fragrance from Xiao Qingkong¡¯s Yun Mu spirit. Who was the ck shadow?


    ¡°Jiangyu, let go of Nascent Soul.¡±


    The ck shadow floated in the night sky and waved his sleeves to ck Fox. Nine-tailed Fox ducked the ck shadow. However desperately Nascent Soul struggled, he still failed to get out of ck Fox¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Jiangyu, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Chidi, since you have been reborn, why don¡¯t you show your face but just like a sink-headed tortoise to hide yourself?¡±


    ¡°Jiangyu, Nascent Soul is your nephew. You should not hit him so hard. But for Nascent Soul¡¯s blood that woke me up, I think I would have to sleep for a year and a half.¡±


    ¡°Chidi, but that you had cheated, I would not have fallen so low as this. Take your life.¡±


    Jiangyu bore down on Chidi, and his nine tails armed with Spirit Power swept past. The city wall was copsing. Then, Chidi made up a seal, and a bolt of lightning crackled through the sky and split at ck Fox.


    Jiangyu rushed to the clouds and ducked the thunderbolt attack. Chidi followed closely.


    Foxes were born to fear the thunderbolt. Chidi¡¯s fraudulence irritated Jiangyu. So Jiangyu swept his tails sternly to the enemy. Looking at Chidi¡¯s rampant expression, Jiangyu curled up Chidi and spilt off the cloud. Chidi entangled with Jiangyu fiercely.


    Nascent Soul on the city wall looked rather anxious. So he climbed onto the sea of clouds by the wind. To fight against the God of Teal Hill, he had no chance to win the battle openly, but was quite confident to attack sneakily.


    Looking at Junior Uncle Grandmaster, Nascent Soul rolled over his sleeves, releasing the blood-sucking bats, and a dark cloud of bats pressed to Jiangyu. How could ck Fox put Nascent Soul into the eyes? ck Fox¡¯s tails swept Nascent Soul lightly to the city wall, and correspondingly, blood-sucking rats fell to the ground with Nascent Soul and disappeared in a blink.


    Watching his father fall off the city wall, Phoenix on the city wall descended under the city wall as well and saw his father swallow blood. She waved the Nine-dragon whip at Nine-tailed Fox. Jiangyu struck back. It was toote for Phoenix to escape.


    In the shadow, a sh of lightning bashed toward Jiangyu. Then, ck Fox tottered, the body burning with smoke. ring at Chidi, ck Fox was transforming. When a girl¡¯s figure appeared, Phoenix looked at the girl in silver armor, the Commander in Chief of the Fairy Kingdom, and thought about her own father who had been beaten badly. Phoenix had a mixed feeling.


    In this battle, she lost a lot. Love and friendship were not worthy of mention,pared with the nation¡¯s interest. She could do nothing to stop her beloved one killing her citizens. Standing on the city wall and eying Su Chenyang, Phoenix felt that this battle let her never return to the past.


    Wuyou was adrift. The thunderbolt¡¯s ze was churning in her body, her consciousness increasingly confused. The Ancient Spirit fell into sleep. She was as light as a feather. Or just like a leaf in the wind, she would finally turn again unto dust. ¡°I am so small. This time, I really have to go.¡±


    Su Chenyang¡¯s eyes blurred when seeing the Commander in Chief falling, and he flew to the sky to save her. But Chidi threw another lightning toward the Commander in Chief.


    At that moment, a silver giant dragon circled around over the night. Su Chenyang was choking with excitement at the sight of Xu Linghe.


    On the cloud, the man in luxurious silk clothes held a lute and shot at Chidi. Spiritual voices revolved around Chidi. Chidi gaped at Xu Linghe in astonishment.


    ¡°Brother Su, this is a Pill. You can use it to seal the Commander in Chief¡¯s Original Spirit. Let me meet this ck-clothed man.¡±


    Spiritual voices like spells perturbed Chidi¡¯s mind. And Chidi gathered his Spirit Power to Xu Linghe. Xu Linghe erected his ck lute, and then spiritual voices warded off the Spirit Power like a barrier.


    Su Chenyang guarded the Commander in Chief who was still unconscious with the protection of Spiritual Dose. Commander in Chief lost her usual vigor. The intelligent and strong girl was closing her eyes tightly at that time.


    Su Chenyang took out the mauve-jade little fox from his chest and put it into the hands of Xu Linghe. When Xu Linghe saw this little fox jade again, his heart burned with grief. The girl in his arms looked rather pale. Xu Linghe regretted it. If he had chances to choose again, he would be bound to choose to be with her, watching her grow gradually by her side, instead of letting her lose her life again and again.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes were chilly. He gently put down the little woman, looked at the ck-clothed man on the cloud, and vaulted on the dragon¡¯s back to dash to Chidi. Along the way, his Spirit Power like starlight lit up the whole night sky, which bore unstoppable momentum. Flying swords like meteors stabbed at Chidi¡¯s chest. Spiritual voices apanying flying swords hit Chidi¡¯s chest. When Chidi felt astounded, Xu Linghe prated through Chidi¡¯s body with thundering power.


    Nascent Soul on the city wall stared at Junior Uncle Grandmaster and could not believe what he saw was true. Even Jiangyu, one of the four Ancient God, was defeated. How could Chidi be hurt badly by an unknown person? When Xu Linghe caught sight of the man whose mask had been broken, he felt chill welled up from his feet. The man resembled Xu Yinchang, his father so much. The closer Xu Yinchang got to the man, the more shocked he felt. The man could recover his wound in a sh without any trace of blood. ¡°No matter how powerful father was, he just has amon body. How could he bear such furious thump.¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, are you all right?¡±


    Under the support of the daughter, Nascent Soul watched Chidi closely. If Junior Uncle Grandmaster died, the Fire Tribe would suffer a crowning cmity. Nascent Soul himself never expected that the youth would be so formidable. Looking at his Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s pale face, Nascent Soul had no way but to surrender to the power.


    For the batter today, they seemed to have had the game in their hands, but ended with such a fate. me on Xiao Yan, who made the Fire Tribe suffer heavy casualties, and he dared to slip away. If Nascent Soul himself wanted to live, the only way was to open the city gate and set free a tiger back to the mountains. Although it was an unwise decision, he had no other way out.


    ¡°Tell your Emperor, I will bring the Commander in Chief to the human¡¯s world.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, I will tell His Majesty. I also hope Commander in Chief will be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, this is the Fire Tribe¡¯s surrender letter. Hand it to His Majesty.¡±


    The Commander in Chief had risked her life for the surrender letter. Su Chenyang cherished it into his chest. This battle was absolutely heart-stirring. The Commander in Chief was almost killed in the fight. But for Brother Xu¡¯s assistance, it would have shed blood like rivers.


    Although this battle was a victory for the Fairy Kingdom, the two sides suffered countless deaths and injuries. Su Chenyang came out of the city gate and joined the main forces. Looking at Xu Linghe leaving by wind, Su Chenyang wondered when they would meet again. Meanwhile, Phoenix on the city wall burst out crying with tears wetting her clothes, murmuring the name of Su Chenyang in her heart. When she lost sight of that figure, she cried out Su Chenyang¡¯s name loudly. And the night sky reverberated with a girl¡¯s purest love.


    Maybe after many years, she could meet a man who loved her and know her. Perhaps a whim would cause a missing forever.


    Su Chenyang would never know once a phoenix loved him for hundreds of years. Because of his kindness, a girl lost heart to him. And Phoenix herself would never forget the scene where she was saved by Su Chenyang.


    Once in the past, Su Shenyang warmed her beside the fire. It was then that she had a secret affection for him. In order to see Su Chenyang, Phoenix had to conceal her name in the Phoenix Tribe at the very young age. But fate would never grant happiness merely because of so much you had paid. ¡°Let it be... Let it be.¡± Phoenix turned around and flew back to the barrack.


    Nascent Soul looked at his daughter¡¯s back and sighed. Chidi¡¯s spiritual fingers brushed, and then Nascent Soul tortured by the wound recovered himself immediately. Staring at the city wall restored by Chidi, Nascent Soul felt more reluctant to let his Junior Uncle Grandmaster leave. But Chidi had decided to leave. For receding Chidi, Nascent Soul could not stop him. Anyway, Chidi would return to where he should be.


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Nascent Soul, the Fire Tribe has to rely on itself to be strong. I will go where I should go.¡±


    Nascent Soul felt a bit uneasy. Since Junior Uncle Grandmaster was the backer, what should the Fire Tribe do upon his leaving?

 Chapter 29 Ni Shang was Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 29 Ni Shang was Trapped</h4>


    When Little Lingchong saw Xu Linghe, it crawled out of the sleeves with delight. It was its master who hypnotized it. When it woke up, it had been to the human¡¯s world.


    What¡¯s wrong with the master? Little Lingchong flew over the head of Xu Linghe and looked at its master with anxiety. The little ck-haired man saw his Senior Brother carried another woman in arms back and followed him into the room. Seeing Senior Brother was quite anxious, the little ck-haired man was more confused.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡± ¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. The little ck-haired man shrank his neck and cast a questionable nce at Lin Xiaosa. But Lin Xiaosa shook his head.


    Looking at the unknown woman, the little ck-haired man felt more curious, because even Lin Xiaosa knew her.


    ¡°Little Lingchong, who is the woman?¡±


    Little Lingchong looked at its motionless master and drooped its head, in no mood to answer the little ck-haired man (named Chengyi).


    ¡°Junior Brother, return to Kunlun now. Go to Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s Treasure Pavilion and borrow his Resurrection Jar.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, let me steal the Jar? If discovered, I will be minus 3 hundred of Spirit Power. Senior Brother, I will reduce to a little Child Attendant again.¡±


    ¡°Now you hurry right straight back. Otherwise, it is hard to be Child Attendant.¡±


    ¡°You, you are bulling a young man.¡±


    The little ck-haired man pointed at his Senior Brother, about to speak. His mouth was cast a spell by his Senior Brother, and the little ck-haired man stamped with anger. Looking at the funny the little ck-haired man, Lin Xiaosa simmered withughter.


    ¡°Go or not?¡±


    Xu Linghe swept his fingers in the mid-air, and immediately a gust rolled up his Junior Brother and flew to the Mount Kunlun. The little ck-haired man encountered the scheming Senior Brother. How could he escape the Five Pirs Mountain?


    ¡°Linghe, this Miss is?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa looked at the man sitting in the bed. Droplets of sweat were welling up on his forehead, his face pale. There was a shock and fear between his eyebrows. Lin Xiaosa knew what it tasted, because he had been in the same mood to Di Li. Fortunately, Di Li had put Xu Linghe down and came back to his side.


    It seemed that the sister-inw on the jade bed must have something to do with the girl in front. Despite Xu Lenghe was cold and detached in normal time, as long as he fell in love with a girl, he was bound to be infatuated with her.


    ¡°Xiaosa, she is Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa was not surprised at the name. However, Ming Zhu at the corner was smoldered with rage when hearing the name. She had thought that her rival had be a living death, but unexpectedly, the Fox of the Teal Hill came back again.


    Ming Zhu sneaked out of the courtyard door and walked toward the cave. Finally, she made a decision. Jealousy swallowed up her good quality, and evil hidden deeply in the soul would be released in the dark.


    ¡°Princess of Nanyi is here finally.¡±


    ¡°Wolf King, could you do a favor for naga?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kill a person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    Ming Zhu covered on the ground, her arms shivering slightly and her dark eyes filled with gloom.


    Wolf King looked at the naga disdainfully. It seems that the more delicate a woman was, the more vicious she would be than snakes and scorpions. Finally, a stupid woman who was crazy for love came. A poor woman would utilize all she could for love. Now the woman in front was a woman who fell into evil for love. Even though she fully knew that she was being used and was on a road without turning back, she still chose to clear away all the obstacles by any means merely for love. The most effective way to get a man was to rece his beloved one in his heart, because no matter how affectionate the man was, he could not resist years of loneliness.


    Looking at the timid naga, Wolf King was quite impatient. This woman seems to be cowardly and much easier than Ni Shang under his control. Thinking of the woman, Wolf King felt upset. Ni Shang who had been obedient became deceitful and difficult to control. Even these days, she disappeared directly, wandering to somewhere freely.


    ¡°What is your name in the human¡¯s worlds?¡±


    ¡°Ming Zhu.¡±


    Ming Zhu bowed her head and did not dare to look at Wolf King, her heart uneasy. To trade with the devil only led to evesting perdition. But if the Fox was alive in the world one day, that man would never look at Ming Zhu. As long as Jiang Wuyou was dead, Ming Zhu herself could have a glimmer of hope. At the thought of her own happiness, Ming Zhu did not reject to be smashed to pieces.


    Ming Zhu just did not want to live a disced life any longer.


    Ming Zhu knew that she loved Xu Linghe. At the first sight of him in Jiangnan, she was fascinated by the man. This gentleman pampered Jiang Wuyou with favors. At that time, Ming Zhu had been jealous of Jiang Wuyou and hoped the man would watch her instead of Jiang Wuyou one day. But what she could gain was that Jiang Wuyou was back again like a haunting soul.


    ¡°If Wolf King can kill the Fox, I will be at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°The Fox should have been killed. But I have been defeated several times I fought against Xu Linghe.¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant.¡±


    Ming Zhu picked herself up and walked to the cave gate. She betted that only in this way could she have the capital to be a pawn.


    ¡°You, a naga evil, have a bad temper indeed. But Xu Linghe is guarding the Fox day and night, so it is rather difficult to kill her. We might as well consider carefully before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°Wolf King, I have a n.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°To take away the King of Jiangdu¡¯s young sister. Xu Linghe is certain to seek her. At that time, youe to the mansion. Even Lin Xiaosa is in the mansion, he cannot withstand even a single blow of yours. It will be easier to kill the Fox.¡±


    Apparently, the naga evil had nned everything already, but just desired for more jetton. To deal with such kind of woman, Wolf King had his own way.


    ¡°Wolf King, how can you help me kill that Fox?¡±


    ¡°As long as you steal three divine instruments for me, that Fox is unable to survive.¡±


    ¡°What divine instruments? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°A divine instrument of antiquity times in Kunlun. When Chidi was in the Fire Tribe, he was defeated by the antique instrument. Chidi was mad with it, so ordered me to find it within three days. If I can¡¯t, he will eliminate my Original Spirit.¡±


    ¡°Chidi is resurrected.¡±


    Ming Zhu knew the name of Chidi from ancient manuscripts. Chidi would return to human¡¯s world in 500 years. So there was one year ahead.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Ming Zhu, don¡¯t y the fool. No one can stop what Chidi wants. The three divine instruments are supposed to be hidden in the Mount Kunlun, but were brought by Xu Linghe to the human¡¯s world. Now, Chidi only gives me three days. Show me what you can do.¡±


    ¡°If I seed, Wolf King, you cannot break your words.¡±


    Wolf King was overjoyed in his heart. It seemed that he could not underestimate this woman.


    Out of the cave mansion, Ming Zhu went back along the mountain road. Out of her expectation, a pair of eyes kept spying on her. The person was Ni Shang who had not turned up for a long time.


    Trailing after Ming Zhu, Ni Shang was astounded to find that the naga was so vicious that she wanted to kill Jiang Wuyou merely because she loved Xu Linghe.


    Although Ni Shang herself had betrayed the Teal Hill, Wuyou had been one of her sisters. But this wicked woman wanted to murder the Spirit Master of the Teal Hill in collusion with Wolf King. ¡°I have to tell Xu Linghe to guard against Ming Zhu.¡± So Ni Shang flew to the secondary courtyard.


    Into the courtyard, Ni Shang flew to the western wing room, where it was time to light up, but was in the dark. Ni Shang entered the door to see what happened. A Spirit Power hit Ni Shang on the head. Ni Shang dodged the deadly hit and lit up the light with her spiritual finger. In the light, a puff of smoke dashed out of the room. Ni Shang chased it out.


    On the stone steps of the courtyard, squatted on the naga, Ming Zhu. Ni Shang walked to Ming Zhu step by step. With just a few steps, Ni Shang¡¯s hands were tied by Spirit Power. Refined and gentle Xu Linghe now turned gloomy and Lin Xiaosa was not so kind as he used to be. Ni Shang saw through Ming Zhu¡¯s intention somewhat.


    Unbelievably, the naga was so guileful that she took the initiative to gain the upper hand. Looking at the naga weeping on the ground, Ni Shang was desperate to kill her.


    ¡°Ni Shang, do you confess your sin?¡±


    Xu Linghe red at Ni Shang maliciously, and he felt disgusted about her. But he did not expect that she dared to collude with Wolf King and wanted to kill his little woman. Ni Shang deserved to die tens of thousands of times.


    ¡°I see. The woman named Ming Zhu impresses me a lot.¡± Looking at the touching girl kneeling down on the ground, Ni Shang seemed to be convinced of this woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Take her down.¡±


    With hands tied by the Imprisoning Chain, Ni Shang had to suffer more wounds on her struggling arms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you will believe this woman¡¯s nonsense. So Master Xu is just so-so. No matter how I exin to you, it is not worthy of her merely one sentence.


    ¡°Di Qing took you in, so I took you to the capital city. Don¡¯t youe with us without purpose?¡±


    ¡°Since you chose to believe the naga, I want to know before my death how I collude with Wolf King to make a plot to kill Jiang Wuyou. Ming Zhu, you said I am the spy sent by Wolf King. Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°At the time of dog tonight, I saw you looked flustered, and I followed you to leave the courtyard. Along the way, you walked in a hurry, which made me be more suspicious about you. So, I followed you into the cave. I did not think too much at that time. When I came in after you, Master, do you know what I saw? I saw Ni Shang was conspiring with a man in ck. I did not know the ck-clothed man was Wolf King until Ni Shang called him Wolf King. It was then that I realized he was the evil, Wolf King, who had extinguished the Teal Hill. I was afraid to be discovered, so I left secretly to inform Master to make early precautions against this wicked woman.¡±


    Kneeling on the ground, Ming Zhu sniffled tenderly. The grievance in her eyes softened any man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Amazing! You really make me feel inferior. What you said sounded reasonable. I am afraid even if I had ten mouths and jumped in the Yellow River, I could not wash myself clean. It seems that I have to flock together with Wolf King now. I have no more to say. Well, if I say this Princess colluded with Wolf King to grab for the divine instruments, I think Master Xu will not believe me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re slinging mud at me. I will never collude with Wolf King to hurt my lifesaver.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember that your foe is the evil Wolf King. Do you forget the genocide conducted by Wolf King? I have been to the Wind City and met many nagas. It was Wolf King who caught the nagas. Once to curry favor with an enchanting girl of the Wind City, Wolf King killed the nagas to take tear beads. I think, you have forgotten it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Hahaha...


    ¡°Since no one believes in Ni Shang, it¡¯s no use saying more.¡±


    Looking at the receding figure, Ming Zhu curled up the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Ming Zhu, retreat.¡±


    Ming Zhu did not dare to look up, afraid that Xu Linghe saw the difference. Tears rolled on the eyshes. Her shadow under the cold moon was dyed the chill. Just away from a few meters, Ming Zhu felt she had walked for a lifetime. From now on, the weak naga died. Since she had taken this step, she would never be able to return. ¡°Linghe, I will be your wife one day.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin,e with me.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa followed Xu Linghe into the room. Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual fingers waved, and his Spirit Power swirled in the demon-suppressing pagoda. Then, Lin Xiaosa entered the demon-suppressing pagoda, and Xu Linghe turned into a light smoke into the pagoda.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why does the Resurrection Jar not work? Did the Grandmaster predict that I woulde to steal and change a fake one?¡±


    The little ck-haired man stood up and looked at his Senior Brother with a look of grievance.


    ¡°Linghe, good for you. You hid Jiang Wuyou in the demon-suppressing pagoda. I bet, no one can imagine that. Linghe, what will you do with Jiang Wuyou¡¯s true body?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin, I have lost her once. I don¡¯t want to have anything more. You know, to live is no better than to die. I have cast an exorcizing-spirit spell on her. Even Chidi dreads it a bit.¡±


    In the Spirit Power, the Resurrection Jar realized a little Pill Spirit. Xu Linghe popped up his spiritual finger, and the small crystal pill spirit fell on Xu Linghe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Junior Brother, read the incantation of rebirth now!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, what you do now will shorten your life. You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The little ck-haired man looked at his Senior Brother¡¯s cold face and swallowed the words that he was about to say. He just conjured a print. Lin Xiaosa was astounded about Xu Linghe under the incantation, since Xu Linghe was a man like a jade tree in the wind, but now his ck hair was stained white. In order to save his lover, Linghe dedicated himself so much that his hair turned white overnight. Looking at the woman in the bed, Lin Xiaosa let out a sigh, because his brother had ignored his own life to save her. ¡°Jiang Wuyou, it is your blessing for generations to have Xu Linghe.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you okay?¡±


    The little ck-haired man was tearful, his conjuring hands shivering. Senior Brother dared to use a life-renewing spell to save the sister-inw. Senior Brother was fully aware that it would shorten his own life, but still left no room for himself.


    When the transparent pill became blood red, Xu Linghe sealed the soul in the pill and sent it into Jiang Wuyou¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 30 The Fondest Love Is to Accompany

    <h4>Chapter 30 The Fondest Love Is to Apany</h4>


    The Resurrection Jar flew back into Jiang Wuyou¡¯s body. She felt herself wrapped by a warm current. Wuyou floated in the center of the pagoda airily.


    Xu Linghe stared nervously at the little woman in the Spirit Power, hoping the divine power of the Resurrection Jar could save his little woman.


    The little wandering pill spirit opened Wuyou¡¯s muscles and veins. The Ancient Spirit was waking up. Wuyou could feel that her Spirit Power was moving up and down and her heart was surging in the chest.


    The Spirit Power in the Resurrection Jar flowed continuously into her body. The floating Spiritual Qi swirled around her as warm as sunshine.


    Nourished by the Resurrection Jar, Ancient Spirit stretched out. Wuyou floated in the air as light as a feather. Purple Spirit among her fingers lit up the pagoda brightly. She descended slowly into warm arms. A familiar scent wafted into her nose.


    ¡°Linghe, is it you?¡±


    Her little hands sped Xu Linghe tightly, and the small face buried in his arms finally lifted up. The man in front was in snow-white clothes with white hair, and the intertwined silver hair fell into her hands. Wuyou could not stop her tears dropping down.


    ¡°You are a fool. Why do you pierce my heart? Look at you.¡±


    The white hair among her fingers tore up Wuyou¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you are not alive, what is good for living as long as the Heaven? Grandmaster said I was involved with the person of purple blood through my whole life. Or do you want to go against the Heaven and abandon me?¡±


    ¡°Linghe, if you are hurt, I will feel sorrier.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou, listen, as long as you are alive, I can give up everything.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will live, just live for my Linghe.¡±


    Wuyou stared at him with great affection. The man had a broad mind and solid arms to shelter the wind and rain. ¡°I have no regret atst.¡±


    ¡°You have to remember what you said today...¡±


    The little ck-haired man looked at them who hugged each other tightly and cried. Lin Xiaosa took him out of the pagoda. In such a soft moonlight, Li Xiaosa was eager to see his little Di Li.


    ¡°Master Lin, can love in the world make people defy death? Senior Brother, for his lover, even ignored his own life.¡±


    ¡°You are still too young to know what love is. If you can meet a girl you love someday, you will know what is called ¡®difficult to sleep and tasteless to eat¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Master Lin, if I have to be like Senior Brother and my hair turns white overnight, I¡¯d rather be alone.¡±


    ¡°Do you? I really want to see that you, Chengyi, are stranded for the sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Master Lin, King of Jiangdu has gone to the pce for some days. Why doesn¡¯t hee back? The elder brother does not care about his young sister?¡±


    ¡°Your Senior Brother has his own arrangements. Perhaps King of Jiangdu has forgotten us.¡±


    ¡°Master Lin, have an early rest.¡±


    The little ck-haired man ran away swiftly. Lin Xiaosa walked to the backyard along the path. Thinking that he had not seen Di Li for some days, he stepped up his pace.


    Lin Xiaosa looked at the wing room in the distance, wondering whether Di Li slept or not. He came closer and was about to knock at the door when a gust of wild wind blew through the door. And Lin Xiaosa was rolled away several meters away,ter came Di Li¡¯s cry for help. Lin Xiaosa chased after the voice but could not find Di Li. Lin Xiaosa let out a cry secretly. ¡°Terrible!¡± And flew back into Di Li¡¯s room with the wind.


    There was a woman lying on the floor. With a closer look, Lin Xiaosa took a weight off his mind. The woman turned out to be Di Li. Lin Xiaosa pick her up in his arms and put her onto the bed. Looking at the little sleeping woman, Lin Xiaosa smiled and shook his head. How could she sleep so sound and sweet when something loud happened?


    Lin Xiaosa stepped out of the inner room and looked around. He did not find anything unusual. Di Li on the back looked at his retreating figure nonchntly. ¡°The man is really silly to take me for Di Li.¡± Ming Zhu got more satisfaction from the thought.


    It seemed that Wolf King¡¯s illusion was rather good which could changer her into Di Li so skillfully imitated. To get the divine devices of antiquity times, she had to be Di Li temporarily for a few days, hoping Lin Xiaosa would help her.


    ¡°Brother Lin.¡±


    ¡°What a strange voice! Even the voice is not my own.¡±


    ¡°Li¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Why is the voice not like yours? Are you too scared?¡±


    Ming Zhu recalled Di Li¡¯s appearance, so she softened her voice with some naive tenderness. She could not have Lin Xiaosa spot anything unusual. She merely hoped that she could get away with it. Perhaps the man was too simple to suspect her. Ming Zhu felt secretly pleased.


    Lin Xiaosa looked at indolent Di Li, whose white neck was exposed slightly with pink and tender skin. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s face was so hot. Li¡¯er in front became more attractive, her clear eyes gleaming with chant. Ming Zhu looked at flushed Lin Xiaosa and felt some regretful. Wolf King changed her into Di Li while the genuine one had been already taken away by Wolf King to somewhere.


    ¡°Brother Lin, I just had a nightmare. Someone wants to kill me.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will be with you.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa cated Di Li until Di Li calmed herself down.


    ¡°Xiao Li, I just saw you lying on the floor when I entered the room. It did scare me a lot. Xiao Li, have you seen a ck-clothed man?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin, have you seen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When knocking on the door, a man in ck passed through the door, and I heard you crying for help. So I went out to chase him, but he had disappeared. Later, I came into the room and found you lying on the ground. Then, I felt relieved.¡±


    Fortunately, Lin Xiaosa did not see the ck man clearly. Ming Zhu stared at Lin Xiaosa, wanting to see something different from his eyes. But the man¡¯s eyes were bright like firework.


    Ming Zhu dared not to look at the eyes. In order to get the divine device, she had Wolf King to reave Di Li away. For her selfish desire, Ming Zhu did harm to an innocent girl ruthlessly. ¡°me on Jiang Wuyou, why is she always shadowing around?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin, several days ago, I saw Brother Xu holding a woman back. But today, I find she has gone.¡±


    ¡°Li¡¯er, do you want to know this Miss, right?¡±


    Brother Lin, you know her!¡±


    Ming Zhu put on a look of surprise, hoping that Lin Xiaosa would not doubt her. After all, she was not Di Li. Ming Zhu was afraid that if she showed the cloven foot identally, Lin Xiaosa would suspect her. Lin Xiaosa looker at Di Li without any jealousy. At that moment, Lin Xiaosa was bathed in happiness.


    ¡°Xiao Li, she is Jiang Wuyou of the Teal Hill. She is back.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Brother Lin, who is the woman on the jade bed?¡±


    Ming Zhu thought that Di Li was witty and naughty, so Ming Zhu rotated her eyeballs and hoped Lin Xiaosa did not spot any w.


    ¡°It is Jiang Wuyou¡¯s true body.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Jiang Wuyou could be brought back to life again. She has lost all her souls, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Li¡¯er, there is something you don¡¯t know. Jiang Wuyou has Ancient Spirit to protect herself, so her souls can live as long as the Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Zhu¡¯s expression darkened a bit with some bitterness in her heart. She did not expect that Jiang Wuyou was so lucky that she could have the immortal body that could live as long as the Heaven. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin, Brother Xue finally gets his happiness. I am happy for him. Pity that the elder sister left in a hurry. I have no chance to see her.¡±


    ¡°The elder sister is hurt. And your brother Xu is healing the wound for her. I just returned from his courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Is she still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She has been concealed in a pagoda by your Brother Xu. No devil can approach the pagoda.¡±


    ¡°You meant the demon-suppressing pagoda, an ancient instrument. That girl does not fear the pagoda?¡±


    ¡°She has boarded inmon people¡¯s body, so she is not afraid of the pagoda.¡±


    Upon hearing, Ming Zhu could not conceal her excitement. It seemed that it was more convenient to turn into Di Li.


    This was a sleepless night. Lin Xiaosa could not think that the person in his arms was transformed by the naga. The naga made reckless moves for love and traded with the devil. Butmon people did not understand that love feared scheme most. The more desperately to chase, the harder to get. Perhaps it would not be avable in the lifetime.


    In the demon-suppressing pagoda, their sugary love was well-illuminated by the Spirit Power. Xu Linghe brushed his spiritual fingers, and the reincarnation mirror came out of the Heaven and Earth Pouch. Xu Linghe read the incarnation, and then the reincarnation mirror shed ayer of spirit light, keeping changing. Seven-colored Spirit Power spreadyer byyer. Wuyou saw herself when she was still a kid.


    What the mirror showed was the scene 200 years ago. In streams of light, a mother cuddled a baby in a sea of flowers like Peni Fairnd.


    A man was standing under a green peach tree. With a look like blossom peach, her mother stared at the man in the distance. The little baby pulled her mother¡¯s hair and chuckled naively. When her mother called the man Jiang Tian, Wuyou choked with sobs. The man was her father. It turned out that Wuyou herself was also a treasure in her parents¡¯ palms when she was very young.


    Wuyou looked at her father in the mirror. Her scar in her heart was torn again. In the mirror, her father had a furious fight with Wolf King. In order to protect the Teal Hill and his wife and daughter, her father abandoned his true body willingly and turned into a giant stone. Her mother held her in the arms and stumbled through the tribtion.


    In the mirror, her mother looked at her lover disappeared from her eyes, but she could do nothing. At that time, how painful her mother¡¯s heart was!


    ¡°Linghe, thank you for letting me know the truth 200 years ago. My parents love me and never deserted me.¡±


    ¡°My girl, your mother left you for some unavoidable reason. You are so lovely. How can your parents not love you?¡±


    ¡°For so many years, I have never dreamed of them. I think that I have forgotten them. But the truth is that I hid them in my heart.¡±


    When Xu Linghe lifted the reincarnation mirror, Jiang Wuyou saw that her mothere out of the mirror and get closer to her. Wuyou looked at her mother, tears flowing down like a broken-dike. She could not stop her tears but just stare at the figure that she had been cherishing in her heart. Not until the figure got blurred did Wuyou kept wiping the corners of her eyes. She merely hoped to see more clearly, and was afraid that the familiar figure would abandon herself again.


    ¡°Xiao You.¡±


    Wuyou held her mother tightly, because there was the most familiar feeling of childhood. It turned out that the mother¡¯s arms were so warm. Wuyou could finally meet with her mother again after 200 years.


    ¡°Linghe, I have my mother to cherish me now.¡±


    Wuyou cried with joy, her eyes overflowing with dependence on her mother. Xu Linghe looked at his little woman with warmth in his heart. In the world, no matter the ties of kinship or love, the most affectionate is to apany. As long as the little woman was happy, he would apany her for long.


    ¡°Xiao You, I will never go. I will be with my You¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Mother, for so many years, where have you been? I have been looking forward to seeing you for 200 years.¡±


    ¡°Xiao You, when your father left us, my mother¡¯s heart was very upset. I wanted to follow your father. When I looked at you in my arms, you were so cute and well-behaved. I could not bear myself to leave you then. But I could not rationalize your father¡¯s death. One day, I met your uncle, Jiefei. He saw you were clever and decided to ept you as a disciple, I entrusted you to him and dissolved my essential souls. To my surprise, I happened to encounter the flood in the human¡¯s world. So I had to twirl through three realms. With a lucky chance, I could be reborn in a salt merchant¡¯s family in the human¡¯s world and named Hou Qing. At that time, I was 16 years old and married to the legitimate son, Han Qianyi, of Han family.¡±


    ¡°Mother, is your family in the human¡¯s world Han family in Jiangnan?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had a daughter with Han Qianyi named Chiyou.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be Han family in Jiangnan.¡±


    Wuyou had mixed feelings. Besides Wuyou, there was someone else in her mother¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mother, you have forgotten father... forgotten me.¡±


    Xu Linghe embraced his little woman tightly. Her aggrieved tears burned Xu Linghe. He had predicted the consequence. Since he saw Ms. Han¡¯s portrait in the Han family, he had expected the result. But to untie the knot in her heart, the little woman had to face it by herself.


    ¡°Mother, you have forgotten the Teal Hill... forgotten father... forgotten me.¡±


    ¡°I have never forgotten you. Xiao You... Chiyou is innocent. I hope you can love her and protect her. In the world, you are the closest, since you are kindred bloods.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Looking at her mother, Wuyou felt bitter, since her mother had given her love to the girl (named Han Chiyou) in the human¡¯s world.

 Chapter 31 Sound Out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 31 Sound Out (1)</h4>


    Looking at Jiang Wuyou, Xu Linghe knew that his little woman was upset, since her mother whom she had been looking forward to for a long time gave her love to Han Chiyou instead. Theck of love for 200 years left a scar on the little woman. At that time, all Xu Linghe wanted was to give all his love to his little woman. He was eager to see how unparallelly gorgeous this cold woman would be wearing the dowry and how shy and charming under the wedding head cover.


    ¡°Auntie, Xiao You and I are in love with each other. Would you betroth Xiao You to me?¡±


    Xu Linghe kneeled down on his knees. Wuyou looked at him in surprise. Although she had imagined the scene for tens of thousands of times, she still felt her heart touched seeing Xu Linghe kneeled down in front of her mother. The man before her always thought for her, unwilling to make her aggrieved. ¡°How many lifetimes can I be blessed with the fortune to be with him?¡± Wuyou¡¯s heart was brimmed with happiness.


    ¡°Young Master, please pick up quickly. Thanks to you, I can meet You¡¯er today. If it had not been for you who had sought my souls in Ruo You, I would have be a wisp of a lonely soul. If Young Master does not feel bothered with my daughter, I will make the decision for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your agreement. I will never let Xiao You down.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you have betrothed You¡¯er to him, why not ask whether I am willing or not?¡±


    Wuyou lowed her head, her ears burning red. Xu Linghe could not help butugh, thinking that it should be the nature of a little girl.


    Ms. Han raised Xu Linghe, and the man in front would be Xiao You¡¯s husband in the rest of her life. Time passed quickly like a white pony¡¯s shadow across a crevice. In a blink of an eye, her baby would be a wife of the man. Hou Qing felt some depressed. Seeing her mother fall into silence, Wuyou knew that her mother did not feel good, and she snuggled up to her mother. At that moment, all Wuyou wanted was to guard her mother quietly.


    ¡°Auntie, Linghe has another thing to tell.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Xiao You¡¯s true body is ced on the jade bed in the backyard. I haven¡¯t told you in time.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Wuyou was more shocked than her mother. How miserable Xu Linghe was to guard Little Fox without any souls.


    ¡°Linghe, how can I match you? You are always waiting for me silently. I am so selfish that I never think about your feelings. After the battle in the Wind City, I felt regretful that I should not have lost my life.¡±


    ¡°My little woman, it¡¯s not toote to say it when seeing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I still feel sorry for that I failed to protect Xiao You well. If I were more careful, she would not suffer so much.¡±


    ¡°My daughter was very naughty when she was a little kid. You have to take more care of her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I have the Ancient Spirit to protect myself. There is no need to bother him to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Has Jiefei passed the position of Spirit Master to you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, the uncle is already dead, and the Teal Hill is also ruined.¡±


    ¡°Who destroyed it?¡±


    ¡°Wolf King, Hong Yu.¡±


    ¡°Xiao You, do you know whom the Ancient Spirit belongs to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Thanks to the Ancient Spirit, I was resurrected.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Spirit is the Spirit Power of Jiangyu, the Fox God of the Teal Hill. And the Fox God is your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Mother, is this really true? Grandpa¡¯s Spirit Power has been guarding me. It turns out that the Heaven has been good to me. Although I lost father, the Fox God is always blessing me.¡±


    Ming Zhu transformed into the appearance of Di Li and walked to the jade bed. Hearing the footstep, Wuyou turned around and sized up the woman in front. With the familiar scent, Wuyou pondered for a moment, but could only think about a vague image.


    ¡°Brother Xu.¡±


    Ming Zhu¡¯s eyes were full of grievances, which surprised Xu Linghe, since he had no affection for Di Li. But in front of Jiang Wuyou, he thought it was not proper that Di Li called him in such an amorous manner.


    ¡°Auntie, this is the younger sister of the King of Jiangdu, Di Li. She is living in the secondary courtyard temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, thisdy looks beautiful.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing grinned from ear to ear when seeing such a cute girl, since all the women in the world loved to be praised.


    ¡°Brother Xu, is this girl the sister-inw?¡±


    The call of ¡°the little sister-inw¡± sent shivers up and down Wuyou¡¯s spine. Apparently, the woman¡¯s innocence was only superficial while there was chill in her bones. The woman pretended to be innocent, but love for Xu Linghe was hidden in her eyes. No matter how hard she tried, she could not cover it. ¡°But pity on her affection. No other women can cast greedy eyes on my man. I only hope this woman can retreat before the impossible. Otherwise, I will kill her.¡± At the thought, Wuyou gathered her Spirit Power secretly and shot it among her fingers. Some spark cracked on the wall. Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth curled up in the corners, and he could not help but shake his head, thinking that how powerful his little woman would be when she was jealous.


    ¡°I will get married. Several dayster, I will go to the pce. Xiao Li, do you have any message to be sent to Brother Di?¡±


    Ming Zhu had already expected this result, but her heart still felt pierced. Did she deserve to be so miserable at the mercy of fate? Ming Zhu did not, and would never reconcile to fate. ¡°Why does Jiang Wuyou get the man¡¯s love? Why I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, you have the sister-inw, but do not forget me.¡±


    Tears were pitifully rolling in Ming Zhu¡¯s eye. At that moment, Ming Zhu aimed to press Jiang Wuyou to see what a woman would be when her mind was blinded by jealousy. No matter how devoted it was between lovers, once feeling distrusted, the affectionate love would end up wearing out.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Di Li, right? If your Brother Xu forget you, I, your sister-inw, will remind him all the time.¡±


    Wuyou wanted tough at that moment, because Ming Zhu dared to provoke her under her nose. It seemed that Ming Zhu was not only simple but also silly.


    ¡°Mother, I feel tired and want to take a rest.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing looked at her daughter and knew that her daughter was jealous, so she shot a warning nce at Xu Linghe. But unexpectedly, her son-inw was wild with joy in his heart. Because Xu Linghe never thought that his little woman with petnce would be so cute. He was enjoying his little woman¡¯s bossy love and had already forgotten Girl Di.


    ¡°Kylin Beast, take order.¡±


    Hearing the Master¡¯s call, the Kylin Beast rose high into the air and leaped in front of Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Protect my true body.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kylin Beasty on the ground until the sound of its master¡¯s footstep faded away.


    ¡°Could you walk more slowly?¡±


    Wuyou chuckled secretly. ¡°Did he think I am angry? What a fool! What a cute fool!¡±


    ¡°My little woman, I shall bring you to a ce.¡±


    The big hand took the little hand and left away by the wind. Ming Zhu in the darkness looked fierce.


    ¡°Aunt, I like you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li, you might as well stay away from Linghe. My Wuyou is a jealous girl.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Brother Xu and I are childhood sweethearts. Sister Wuyou is a love intruder.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well! You love Linghe, but they love each other. Why bother yourself sick?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you were once young.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, find another person! This is the best policy, otherwise, you have to suffer it yourself. Our women¡¯s youth is so short.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I was taught. Please have an early rest. Allow me to retire.¡±


    Hou Qing looked at her vague figure, difficult to calm down. The evil spirit of this girl was too furious.


    In the night of the capital city, there was a lot of excitement. Xu Linghe clenched Wuyou¡¯s small hand, prated through the downtown area and flew to the east.


    ¡°Linghe, where are you going to go? I feel dizzy.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s body fell into his arms. She looked up, only to find that there was an exquisitely carved house in front of them, which could show the identity of the owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s your home in the future, my little wife.¡±


    ¡°Have we agreed to live in Jiangnan?


    ¡± Let¡¯s put it aside for the time being. Come in.¡±


    Xu Linghe took the woman¡¯s hand into the gate of the courtyard, and the housekeeper who watched the night lowered his head and dared not to look at his Young Master straight at the sight of Xu Linghe. It was not weird for Wuyou since she was born in the Teal Hill, so they strode in imposingly. Xu Linghe guessed his father should have slept. Unexpectedly, the chambein did not appear tonight. Xu Linghe waved his hand and all the family servants retreated one after another.


    ¡°Tonight, I take you to see my mother.¡±


    ¡°Well, I also want to see where the aunt lived before.¡±


    With only a few steps, a ck shadow fell from the opposite roof, Xu Linghe held his little woman and hid in the corner. The ck shadow rushed to the study room, and Wuyou chased after it.


    ¡°I will never forget the ck shadow. The Teal Hill is destroyed by him. Wolf King, you appear finally.¡±


    The paper window of the study room¡¯s looked ghastly white against the candlelight. Xu Linghe was behind the little woman closely, the little hand in his palm trembling. Xu Linghe knew that it had something to do with the shadow. Wuyou waved her spiritual finger and turned into a wisp of smoke and flew in. Then, Xu Linghe also changed into a cloud of smoke and followed her. In the candlelight, his father looked serious, and the ck shadow was quite familiar. When the ck shadow looked up, Xu Linghe was shocked, because it turned out to be the Wolf King.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xu Yinchang took a cold nce at him, and then Wolf King kneeled down, shivering and shaky.


    ¡°Your Excellency, could you please extend the deadline a few days? I am sure to live up your trust.¡±


    ¡°Get up and talk, and you¡¯d better note here too much lest someone will suspect you.¡±


    ¡°But Your Excellency, does what you¡¯ve promised me still counts?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I will keep what you want, but I am just afraid that you can¡¯t do it well.¡±


    ¡°I have my own way toplete the task that Your Excellency has ordered. I am just afraid that if I hurt someone at that time, Your Excellency will not punish me.¡±


    ¡°You just go for it, and I will handle everything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please allow me to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯te out yet? Don¡¯t you dare to see your father?¡±


    Xu Yinchang swept his spiritual fingers, and Wuyou changed into a wisp of smoke and chased out. Xu Linghe escaped the Spirit Power and manifested himself in the study room, but was worried about the little woman inwardly. He dared not to run wildly in front of his father, and did hope that his father could give him an exnation for what had happened just now.


    His father walked so close to the king of the evil world, which puzzled Xu Linghe a lot.


    ¡°Why not greet me when youe back? Do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°Father, let me make it clear first of all. I don¡¯t care that you want to seek power. But if there are evils and demos allowed into the human¡¯s world, I will not overlook it.¡±


    ¡°Can you control me?


    ¡°If you had not regretted the marriage with the You family, would I have the bad n like that?¡±


    ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you afraid that it will be exposed one day? At that time, all the generations of the family will be implicated. Your other two sons will suffer it as well. Besides, the person (the Emperor) in the pce is not stupid. Does father want to work for others?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, you don¡¯te to help, but Uncle Han will.¡±


    ¡°Father really trusts Uncle Han, are you afraid that Uncle Han is disloyal?¡±


    ¡°Not afraid. His baby daughter is now on the guest house.¡±


    ¡°Father is really considerate. His daughter now is both a guest and hostage. Linghe can¡¯t help but admire you very much.¡±


    ¡°To aplish the dominant position and royal power, death is unavoidable. What¡¯s more...¡±


    ¡°Father, what day is it today?¡±


    ¡°Your birthday?¡±


    Looking at Xu Linghe¡¯s deep eyes in the candlelight, Xu Yinchang released his Spirit Power secretly. The transparent Spirit Power prated through Xu Linghe, which was the most advanced mind-reading skill.


    When the Spirit Power slipped into the young man¡¯s body, Xu Yinchang was aware that the young man in front was sounding out him. Today was the day of his mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°Missing your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some of your favorite snacks.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you know Chidi?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he resembles father like a twin.¡±

 Chapter 32 Sound Out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 32 Sound Out (2)</h4>


    ¡°In the battle of the Fire Tribe, did Chidi have something to do with father?¡± Although Xu Linghe had sounded out his father, he still had many doubts. ¡°What does the Wolf King mean that he will hurt someone? Is there any underlying meaning in it?¡±


    ¡°I am going to get married. I am here to tell you.¡±


    The writing brush was broken into parts. Seeing his father burst into anger, Xu Linghe felt his uneasy heart finally went back to the feet. It seemed that it was Xu Linghe himself who was so oversensitive to doubt whether it was true or false.


    ¡°Since you have made up your mind, it¡¯s no use saying more. But you should marry the girl of You family, but you made trouble in it and gave the chance to others. I am not willing to see that. If we can be rted to You Hu by marriage, we can gain ten thousand percent.¡±


    ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Xu Linghe requested to retreat. His father¡¯s grey hair was blown up by the night wind. Looking at the winkles on his father¡¯s face, Xu Linghe could not bear it¡ªhis father was really old now.


    ¡°Please allow me to retreat.¡±


    As the sound of the footstep faded away, Xu Yinchang waved his spiritual fingers, and something was extracted from his body. When a drifting shadow floated in the candlelight, the soul hid in Xu Yinchang¡¯s body got stronger, his ck hair spreading and his skin glossing. Xu Yinchang waved his sleeves and swept away. But the drifting soulughed with disdain. Xu Yinchang gave another palm, but the drifting shadow stopped ducking and bounced it away lightly over Xu Yinchang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯d better listen to me. Otherwise, your Qi Kingdom, Xu family and all the human¡¯s world will suffer cmity. Your son hides the divine devices that I want. Qi Pce constraints my true body. I am a god, but I control your destiny. If it were not for the tribtion every five hundred years, I would control the three realms. In the battle of the Fire Tribe, my Original Spirit was waked up by lucky chance. It was your Yun Mu spirit that saved my life. I had no ways but to board in your body. You have Yun Mu Pill of Changxi, the Goddess of the Moon. This is the Holy Pill for fostering souls. It should belong to the Goddess of the Moon, but Changxi gave it to her daughter. And your wife is Changxi¡¯s daughter. You were quite fortunate to both get the Yun Mu Pill and be the husband of the Fairy Kingdom¡¯s Princess. Don¡¯t look down upon her spirit pill. It was produced by my Great Grand Master Emperor who had condensed the essence of all the geniuses and ghost masters. He passed the Yun Mu Holy Pill to Changxi. If I gained this pill, I would not suffer the tribtion any more. Unexpectedly, you got it before me. Prime Minister, do you have any other choice now? You are too weak, even your son is stronger than you. For the sake of the Protective Sage Spirit, I let you live for more days. Your son is so clever that he has sounded out me several times. But how can he sound out the God¡¯s intention?¡±


    ¡°You can kill me now.¡±


    Xu Yinchang exposed his neck. How could he bear the humiliation when he regarded others as nonentities in the Qi Kingdom?


    ¡°Your son is meticulous, I keep you for further use. I hope that the Wolf King can reach my wish. Being a god, it is better to be less bloody.¡±


    If Xu Linghe knew his father fostered Chidi, what would he think?


    ¡°Prime Minster, if you are not greedy, you will not be controlled by me. Your greed is to me.¡±


    Chidi¡¯s drifting figure was thinning out. After a wisp of smoke, Xu Yinchang disappeared in the depth of his soul, and instead, Chidi continued to dominate Xu Yinchang¡¯s physical body.


    Xu Yinchang did not expect that his own destiny was controlled by others. He had be a chess in the chess game he hadid down. But Chidi was the evil god, how could Xu Yinchang himself fight against him sessfully?


    Xu Linghe looked around the yard and could not find out his little woman¡¯s trace. He knew the little woman¡¯s strength, but the Wolf King was extremely cruel and merciless. Especially in the Xu¡¯s mansion, Xu Linghe felt more worried. His father and the Wolf King walked so closely, and there must be some shocking scheme between them.


    Xu Linghe flew onto the roof where it was chilly under the moon. Although it was early spring now, his silk clothes could not bear the coldness of the night.


    Suddenly a murderous feeling pervaded the roof. Then his little woman dashed down from the cloud, and Xu Linghe followed her. The Wolf King fled in disorder, and Wuyou chased and beat him all the way.


    Xu Linghe followed closely by the wind. A bang agitated the quietness of the yards. Wuyou fell steadily on the rockery. In the night, her purple clothes fluttered like the Divine Lady overlooking themon people.


    The Wolf King¡¯s clothes were worn out on its corner, and he looked deste. Staring at the woman who chased him closely in the distance, Wolf King was distressed but helpless. Just now he despised his opponent, who almost took his life. Wuyou gathered her Spirit Power and shot at him. Wolf King failed to duck in time, so was struck tens of meters away, the corner of his mouth bleeding. Besides, the girl in purple gave him a blow, which added a new wound to the Wolf King. Wuyou waved her sleeves like moving vines and pressed hard toward the Wolf King. Sensing it was hard to escape the tribtion, the Wolf King flew to the crowd and picked up someone to resist Wuyou¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Put her down, and I will spare your life.¡±


    To Wuyou¡¯s surprise, the person in Wolf King¡¯s hands was her younger sister Han Chiyou. In the mid-air, her younger sister was struggling. Wuyou retracted some Spirit Power.


    ¡°I have no animosity against you. Why do you press me hard like that?¡±


    Wolf King aggravated Spirit Power a bit. The little girl cried in hurt. Looking at the innocent Han Chiyou, Wuyou thought about her mother¡¯s words¡ª¡±You should protect Han Chiyou. No matter how sad you are, you cannot change the fact that you are kindred bloods.¡±


    ¡°Put down the little girl and I will give you a way to live. Otherwise, I will make you a living death.¡±


    Wuyou snapped her fingers, and one more bloody hole appeared on Wolf King¡¯s forehead, blood flowing between the eyebrows and blurring his eyes. The girl in his hands pounced at Wolf King¡¯s hands craftily, and a burning pain shot through his hands. Then, the girl was loosened and fell off in the mid-air. Xu Linghe leaped up and got Han Chiyou.


    Wuyou chased him out of Xu Manor and looked at the empty night. There was no trace of Wolf King. Wuyou returned to Xu Manor and heardughter in the yard. She felt warm. Perhaps it was blood linkage with close kin.


    ¡°Go to take a rest!¡±


    Xu Linghe took a cold nce at the crowd, and suddenly it recovered the silence. Wuyou stepped to the little girl. There was no resentment at that moment. The little girl in front was blinking her eyes, clear eyes like a sunny sky after storms which brightened Wuyou¡¯ heart. ¡°Yes! She is my sister. I should protect her well.¡±


    ¡°Xiaochi, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Wuyou held Han Chiyou, unwilling to let her go. Han Chiyou curiously looked at the sister in purple and could not figure it out after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Elder Sister, you have mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    Han Chiyou wanted to shake off the hug. Xu Linghe looked at the sisters hugging each other and felt warm in his heart. ¡°Little Woman has mother and younger sister now. I really hope one day she can see her father, Jiang Tian.¡±


    ¡°Chiyou, I am your elder sister.¡±


    ¡°My elder sisters are Han Ximeng and Han Ruomeng. When does Han Qianyi have another daughter?¡±


    Han Chiyou pouted her lips and looked at Jiang Wuyou with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Chiyou, do you still remember the fairy sister in Jiangnan? I am the fairy sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You are in cahoots with Han Qianyi. For your own interest, he forgets his daughter. Han Qianyi asked me to stay here for a few days. But until now, I have not seen him.¡±


    Han Chiyou cried out with a loud voice.


    Wuyou picked up the little girl and flew out of Xu Manor. Xu Linghe looked at the father in the yard and flew over.


    ¡°Tell Uncle Han, if he wants to see her daughter,e to the western yard.¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s wings are hard now.¡±


    Chidi gave out a palm, and Xu Linghe took it firmly with his throat surging blood. The palm used ny percent Spirit Power. Xu Linghe did not me on his father, but took ast nce at his father, turned around and left.


    Chidi curled up the corner of his mouth with murderous feelings smoldering in his eyes. Chidi was rather shocked that the young man could take his ny percent Spirit Power and did not change his countenance at all.


    ¡°Xu Yinchang, you son is really good. But it is a pity now.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You and I are the same person. The God¡¯s desire is to rule the three realms in all, which coincides with your ambition to seek dominant position and royal authority. We share the kindred spirit.¡±


    Hahaha...


    ¡°Jokes, you want to control a person who is deprived of love?¡±


    Xu Yinchang gathered his Spirit Power and pushed it to his own veins. Chidi protected Xu Yinchang¡¯s life nervously. It was not easy to get a body with Yun Mu spirit pill. Unexpectedly, Xu Yinchang would be so cruel to himself. Chidi recited a spell to constraint Xu Yinchang¡¯s souls.


    ¡°Chidi, you are such a hypocrite! My son will never let you go!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I will fix your sonter.¡±


    Xu Yinchang fell asleep. Maybe he would wake up tomorrow, and may sleep forever.


    ¡°The desire rooted inside the body just needs a lead wire. There is an evil side in the depth of each soul. When I am dominated by desire, I will suppress good thoughts. Only by continuously reminding himself can a human have good thoughts and a heart of sympathy when evil takes up the soul and heart. Confronted with choosing good and evil, a person should have his/her own bottom line. But can we do that? Motivated by the interest, can we still keep our sincerity? In front of authority, winner takes all.¡±


    How many years had Xu Linghe not shed tears? Xu Linghe had never expected that his father was so ruthless that his father almost broke his heart veins. This was a ce which engulfed human¡¯s nature. Xu Linghe himself showed no willingness to stay longer.


    The blood finally poured out, and immediately a scarlet plum blossom appeared on his silk clothes. In the corner of the street, Wuyou looked at his man quietly. How anxious she was tofort this man and tell him, ¡°You still have me.¡± But Wuyou knew that the man only wanted to smooth his wounds by himself. Wuyou hid her tears and held the fainted Han Chiyou to fly to the western yard.


    ¡°Mother, are you sleeping?¡±


    Across the window, Wuyou wanted to give her mother a surprise. When the door opened, Madam Hou Qing was shocked at the first sight of the girl in Wuyou¡¯s arms and then choked with a second look. This was her younger daughter. Madam Hou Qing wanted to touch her younger daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Madam Hou Qing looked at her unconscious daughter, worried.


    ¡°Xiaoyou was scared by me.¡±


    ¡°How could be an elder sister like you? To scare your sister to faint? Xiaoyou is your own sister.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing was worried her little daughter a lot. Ten years had passed and Xiaoyou was 14 years old. Wuyou felt bitter in her heart. ¡°Mother is still partial. In her eyes, she can only see Han Chiyou.¡± Looking at her mother and then Han Chiyou in the arms, Wuyou retreated and felt her eyes stung. She looked at the new moon and warned herself. ¡°Wuyou, you are not hurt. You have got used to it.¡±


    ¡°Little woman, you still have me.¡±


    Wuyou fell into a warm embrace with clean and familiar smell. The man was good at pretension, which made Wuyou feel much sorry for him. In fact, he had been scarred from the pain, but still bestowed the warmth to Wuyou, blocking the coldness out with his firm arms.


    ¡°Linghe, are you still hurt?¡±


    Wuyou touched the bloodstain on the man¡¯s chest. Although he was hurt, hope was stilling beating. ¡°That¡¯s right! We are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Little woman, do not cry in the future. You still have me, and I have you. It is enough. Even though I don¡¯t have father, I have you at least.¡±


    ¡°When we get married, let¡¯s go to Jiangnan, all right?¡±


    ¡°As long as it is what Jiang Wuyou wants, I, Xu Linghe, will go through fire and water for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go to the Fairy Kingdom and tell my grandfather that we will get married. Little woman, I have a cousin. Let¡¯s invite him to drink wine when we get married.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, the Fairy Kingdom is my domain. At that time, I will have my brothers to propose toasts to you. They owed me peach blossoms wine. I even don¡¯t know how they are now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. Go to the Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    Staring at the mother and the daughter who were forming the close attachment in the room, Wuyou nodded in agreement. Then, a big hand clenched a little hand, flying onto the sea of cloud.

 Chapter 33 A Sudden War

    <h4>Chapter 33 A Sudden War</h4>


    Looking at the snow tribe aroused Wuyou¡¯s memories a long time ago. Revisiting the old ce, she felt everywhere here was familiar. Seen from afar, the vige was indeed surrounded by the apricot forest.


    ¡°Do you still remember this ce, Linghe?¡±


    ¡°Of course yes! How can I forget it? You¡¯re tender like water. I remember the first time I saw you. You were alone in the crowd, tasting the candied haw. You might be very curious about human society at that time, right? When you threw the little jade fox to the old man, I knew you are kind-hearted. I followed you all the way, and was curious why you looked so sad at the high tform, what happened to you, and why was there arrogance beyond your age in your eyes? If I can make such a woman change, how happy will I be? At that time, I knew that we would fall in love with each other. We will be always together...regardless of the time.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, it¡¯s good to be with you all the way. I¡¯m so lucky. You gave me a home, so that I¡¯m no longer lonely.¡±


    ¡°The cabin next to the creek is my grandpa¡¯s house.¡±


    Xu Linghe grabbed Wuyou¡¯s small hand and walked on the soft tender grass tip. Wuyou followed him, stepping on his big footprints with smirks along the way. She really hoped to be with the man till the end of the world.


    The whole vige was covered in lush green nts, with some smoke out of the chimneys on the roofs. Xu Linghe came to his grandpa¡¯s yard.


    A yellow dog was barking, seeming to greet them. Suddenly, the door opened. The dog saw its owner and rushed over. The old man patted its head, while the dog wagging its tail to please him.


    ¡°Naughty dog! Why aren¡¯t you sleep thiste at night? Let me catch some rabbits tomorrow to make you a tonic.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you spoil the dog so much! It almost lives a human life!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The old man took a few steps forward, and when he recognized Xu Linghe, he couldn¡¯t helpughing out.


    ¡°Qi¡¯er,e out! Guess who¡¯s here!¡±


    Wuyou knew that Qi¡¯er was Xiao Qi. But she did not want to see him now, for Xiao Qi would remind her of the past helplessness.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s cold outside, and let¡¯s go in!¡±


    The old man took vigorous strides into the cabin. Seeing grandpa was still in good health, Xu Linghe felt a little more gratified. The room was warm. Wuyou stamped her feet to take off dust. After she nced over the room and didn¡¯t see Xiao Qi, she secretly rejoiced in her heart.


    ¡°Linghe, look what treasure I got!¡±


    Xiao Qi held a cup, in which there was a leaping small dragon. It pulled its head, for it had made the water spill over and ssh on Xiao Qi.


    ¡°Your pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I adopted it. Don¡¯t underestimate this little guy. It killed my money toad, my python and even ate the cattle. The vigers were furious and wanted to ughter it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to let it die so pitifully, so I decided to raise it first. I don¡¯t know what it will be in the future.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyou,e over to see my grandpa and cousin!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, my name is Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyao, why you are here?¡±


    The hands of Xu Linghe and Wuyou clenched together. Looking at that, Xiao Qi felt sour and sorrowful in his heart as if it had sunk to the bottom of a valley. They had fallen in love with each other! At this time, Xiao Qi knew that he had not taken advantage of Xiaoyao before, but loved her! He never thought he would love a woman.


    ¡°Grandpa, she is my wife.¡±


    Xu Linghe smiled happily. Blushes climbed on Wuyou¡¯s ears. She wanted to loosen Linghe¡¯s grip, but failed.


    Xiao Qi refused to see their tenderness of love any longer. His heart hurt, seeming to be torn up. He wished whom he loved was Qin Lengyue, which would make him better now. But he knew he had fallen in love with a soul. The past had gone, leaving the current spirit only.


    ¡°He¡¯er, getting married is a big thing, and I must attend your wedding. But unfortunately, though the Fairy Kingdom has just removed the foreign aggression, the domestic trouble begins. Your uncle colluded with an alien tribe to assault the South. The Majesty was alone this time. Even the phoenix tribe and the eagle tribe are both rebels. Only our snow tribe is left with peace.¡±


    Wuyou knew that the Fairy Kingdom would be split sooner orter. The Majesty was soft in handling affairs, whereas Xiao Yan was cold and decisive. In the war against the fire tribe, in order to lead Wuyou to the hook, he abandoned Xiao Linggong. Under the rule of him was such a catastrophe of the Fairy Kingdom.


    ¡°Grandpa, the human society will also be in big chaos. The Chidi, one of the four spirits, has resurrected. I used the Ancient String Instrument to seal him.¡±


    ¡°You saw the Chidi?¡±


    Xiao Qi was even shocked. It was this Chidi who let the Fairy Kingdom be covered with the snow for hundreds of years, so he hated the Chidi to the core.


    ¡°Yes. It was such a crisis when I met him. To save Xiaoyou, I used the String Instrument to block his attack. When I took a closer look at him, I found he was pretty like dad, so I was soft-hearted and let him go. But now I feel something wrong. I have tested dad several times but discovered no w. However, that made me feel more skeptical. Because dad never mentioned mom¡¯s death. But dad remembers everything happened that day, which makes me more convinced that dad may have been controlled by someone, because no matter how cruel he is, he won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, if your dad is indeed controlled by the Chidi, and has done injurious things, how will you treat him?¡±


    ¡°I hate him. He has abandoned our family for his own interests. But I never want to hurt him. Since I lost my mom when I was young, I have already understood that thew of the jungle.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, do you mean that Chidi is the weakest now? Why not let him in our Fairy Kingdom and solve the curse to restore the prosperity of the past. And it¡¯s better if we can gather spiritual cultivators to destroy him.¡±


    ¡°You are right. But the domestic trouble has not been removed, and how can we have the strength to fight against him? Gosh! When will the kingdom be peaceful again? The Majesty and your uncle are both my children, hard for me to choose one.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will go to the Fairy City with cousin and Xiaoyou tomorrow.¡±


    How could Wuyou fall asleep this night? The sun just showed up, and the yellow dog in the yard began to bark again. Wuyou heard the closing of the door, and then she got out of bed. Xu Linghe was enjoying the Tianqing Tea with his cousin outside.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, have some food first. We¡¯ll leave when grandpaes back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa got up so early? Really vigorous!¡±


    ¡°He once governed the Fairy Kingdom when he was young.¡±


    Xiao Qi put down the teacup and walked out of the house. The highest peak of the Fairy Kingdom was in the distance. It was covered with snow all the year round without sunshine for 500 years. Seen from afar, it was totally white. The thick snow slope disguised the creatures underground. Perhaps, a ray of sunshine would enable them to break through the soil, but maybe there wouldn¡¯t be sunshine anymore.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, you are now the heroine of the Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, I know it. I go to the Fairy City with another aim this time, to inform Uncle Xiao Yi that Wuyou will soon be my wife. So maybe, I won¡¯t take the position to be the Commander in Chief. I hope uncle can consent.¡±


    Xiao Qi cast a look at Wuyou, aiming to know what was in her brain. However, besides happiness, what surrounded her now was her fondly look at his cousin.


    Xiao Qi squinted his eyes and looked at the end of the mountain. Alright, it was time for him to take action. He had witnessed the Little Fox to fight against the Chidi in the war of the fire tribe, so he learned a little about the strength of the Little Fox. The Little Fox was too young to release all the Ancient Spirit energy.


    He regretted that he did not save the Little Fox in the crisis, but his cousin did it. There was a bit of remorse in his heart. But after all, love was not what they should have.


    Yes! Born in the imperial pce, being affected since childhood, each pure heart would be polluted by this dirty pce.


    ¡°Cousin, what are you thinking about? We can¡¯t understand you. And Linghe has called you a few times, but all failed to pull you back from your thoughts. You are so fascinated.¡±


    Hearing the pleasing barks of the yellow dog, Xu Linghe knew that his grandpa was back. Seeing the old man with venison, the yellow dog kicked up its heels. A dog living a good life!


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not good at fighting, but I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°After today, when will youe to see me again? The older, thezier. I don¡¯t like to leave home anymore.¡±


    ¡°My wedding will be set on fifteenth of the next month. I¡¯ll pick you up to human society then.¡±


    ¡°Go, Linghe! The war doesn¡¯t wait for people. If you can¡¯t arrive in time, the dead will all be the people of our Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    Wuyou, Xu Linghe and Xiao Qi went out of the yard. The yellow dog began to follow them. When it was near them, they had already rushed to the sky. The old man stroked the dog¡¯s head with a worried face. After all, they were all his kids.


    On the cloud, Wuyou overlooked the Fairy City. She was cool when she flew over the soul battle arena again, where she had been hardworking with sweats, where she became strong, where she knew the meaning of insistence, and where she understood only never giving up would help her surpass the limits, and only when she was alive, could she own a bright future.


    Wuyou controlled the wind to go down to the soul battle arena. Xu Linghe followed her. He watched the little woman at the high tform with pity. Snow fluttered, and the little woman in it was looking into the distance. The naughty little snowkes got into her dark hair, adding a bit of tenderness to her.


    Xiao Qi in the distance silently looked at her. In the past time, he brought her to the Fairy City, only because he wanted to use her as a chess piece, letting her fight for territories for him. But he didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with her. Love was like a savage beast, and in front of it he looked so small; how could he block it?! His love was a me that could light up a whole grasnd, never to be wiped out no matter how cold. He knew that she loved Xu Linghe, but it was still hard for him to stop his one-sided love.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wuyou flew up to the clouds and headed for the city. Looking at the soul battle arena behind him, Xu Linghe¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. He wondered what kind of belief could let the little woman turn the tide to win the position of the Commander in Chief, and make his girl be so powerful. He feltforted, at the same time, his heart ached for her.


    When the imperial city was closer and closer, what Wuyou saw was a quiet capital. There were few pedestrians on the street. The closed doors told the passengers that this was an isted city. The majestic imperial city was covered with snow for a hundred years. The footprints of the three had broken the pureness of the world.


    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡±


    The gatekeeper of the imperial pce felt familiar about the woman in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t remember who she was.


    ¡°Report your name!¡±


    Wuyou cast a nce at the gatekeeper and then flew up the pce wall. Xu Linghe and Xiao Qi followed her tightly. The gatekeeper looked at Wuyou¡¯s back and suddenly remembered something with an annoying yet funny look.


    ¡°My Majesty, they¡¯reing.¡±


    A eunuch kneeled down on the ground in panic, which made Xiao Yi look at the ministers on the main hall with his brows tightly knitted. But now he was hard pressed for helpers, so he suppressed his anger. He was busy and tired with the wars. He never thought that Xiao Yan would betray the country, collude with the fire tribe to rob his imperial throne, and even incite the phoenix tribe and the eagle tribe. Fortunately, Xiao Nai was still in his control.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Seeing his Commander in Chief, Xiao Yi sat well lest he lost his prestige. Only Xiao Yi knew that this girl who had been missing for half a year was hisst life-saving straw, very important to stabilize his imperial power.

 Chapter 34 Wiping out the Traitors

    <h4>Chapter 34 Wiping out the Traitors</h4>


    ¡°Your Majesty, how is the war now?¡±


    Wuyou hoped to tten the rebels earlier to repay the enlightenment of Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Xiao Yan colluded with the fire tribe and instigated the phoenix tribe as well as the eagle tribe. Half of the country has been lost.¡±


    ¡°Who is in charge of the military affairs, when I¡¯m not here?¡±


    ¡°General Su. But he¡¯s old and has lost his power.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, these two are the friends of mine, and they will help us.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Xu Linghe and Xiao Qi greeted Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi looked at Xu Linghe and felt he was familiar.


    ¡°You two are noble and dignified, really giants among men.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, where is General Su now?¡±


    Xiao Yi swung his finger, and a vivid marching map of the Fairy Kingdom showed in front of Wuyou. She looked at the ce not far from the Fairy City.


    ¡°This ce has a wide line of sight. It is a good ce to attack, but difficult to defend. Your Majesty, I have another thing to report.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Now the Fairy Kingdom is in the most dangerous moment, and I hope you can go to the army with me to cheer up the soldiers.¡±


    Xiao Qi nced at the dragon chair. Thinking of the death of his father, he was filled with hatred in his heart. Though his grandpa had suppressed the death of his father, Xiao Qi never forgot about it. 500 years passed, he was no longer an orphan easily to be ughtered. Throughout the whole Fairy Kingdom, it was really hard to find an opponent for him, which was the fate. This time, he met his enemy, he would torture him to death. As for Xiao Yan, he would also pay his price.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s go now, in case of dying the marching opportunity.¡±


    Wuyou was waiting for the Majesty to order. Xu Linghe looked at Xiao Yi in the dragon chair.


    His uncle looked prudent butcked decisiveness in fact. Half of his country had been robbed, but he couldn¡¯te up with an effective countermeasure, and he was waiting for the little woman to make suggestions for him.


    The group of people went out of the Imperial Pce and flew to the army. Xiao Qi looked at the Imperial City further and further away, and held calctions in his heart. It was time to prepare for his own ambition.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the general looks as powerful as the youth!¡±


    Wuyou looked at the distant Su Gong. He deserved the reputations he enjoyed. Just in a second, the Fairy Kingdom owned the advantage sign from a disadvantage. But the Nascent Soul of the fire tribe was still in an aggressive momentum.


    The two sides did not show any sign to give in. The screams shook the earth. The previous arrays disyed by the Nascent Soul were cracked by Su Gong one by one. So the Nascent Soul waved the g to order the soldiers of the fire tribe to spread out and charge forward to the soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom like a giant bird. The old general Su Gong calmly dealt with it. He arranged the soldiers to mobilize in the snake array, and meanwhile to gather their Spirit Power. The soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom were like a hovering snake, tightly wrapping around the spirit bird.


    In case of shaking the morale, Xiao Yan floated in the midair and gestured to resort to magical arts. Suddenly, numerous soldiers of the eagle tribe flew out of the seal. Su Gong swept his finger to form the dark clouds to cover the snowfield. Then a sh of lightning tore up the sky, and in the next second, a water curtain towered high. The lightning sparked in the water curtain. This was a feast of fire and water, thunder and electricity. The entire sky was covered with the eagle¡¯s feathers. Those falling lives had be ashes before blooming. The Nascent Soul changed his array consistently. Xiao Yan hated Jiang Wuyou who was on the clouds very much. She ruined his ns again and again, otherwise, the Fairy Kingdom would be his.


    ¡°Give me your life.¡±


    Xiao Yan handed the spiritnce and smashed it toward the head of Wuyou. Wuyou dodged it, and flipped her finger, making Xiao Yan lose his weight and fall down. The Nascent Soul opened his sleeves, intending to pick up Xiao Yan. But Xiao Yan bounced out, and smashed the spiritnce, once again, toward Wuyou, like a thunder. Xu Linghe gestured to keep up with the silvernce. Xiao Yan began to follow Xu Linghe, and shot out the ice worms between his fingers. Xu Linghe fell down to avoid the ice worms.


    Xiao Yan followed to bounce over him. Xu Linghe fought back with a palm. Xiao Yan gestured to summon the spirit beast. From the clouds, a golden hawk rushed toward Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes. Xu Linghe leaped, and formed a silver fment from his finger to wrap around the hawk¡¯s neck. The hawk began to struggle.


    Xu Linghe stepped on the golden hawk to Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan did not expect that his own spirit beast would attack himself, so he fled away. Wuyou summoned the Jiangyu Spirit Power. Looking at the escaping Xiao Yan, she rolled him up with her tails, throwing him tens of feet away. The snowfield was also copsed under her attack.


    Today, Wuyou must kill Xiao Yan to tten the hatred in her heart. She almost lost her life in the fire tribe. This Xiao Yan was shameful to the people of the Fairy Kingdom. He even took vicious blows against Xu Linghe. The one who provoked Wuyou must be removed. She smashed her ck tails toward Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan managed to avoid, but Wuyou followed him all the way.


    When the Nascent Soul wanted to save Xiao Yan, a ck shadow flew over. The Nine-tailed Fox rolled up the shadow.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, please spare my father.¡±


    The Nine-tailed Fox cast a cold eye, strangling Xiao Linggong.


    ¡°Xiao Linggong, your father was a citizen of the Fairy Kingdom, but he does things that endanger the country. Today, I must kill him. What¡¯s more, I almost died in the fire tribe because of your father. He even neglected your safety, for his own desires. He not only betrayed the country but also followed such an executioner. Is it worthy to beg for mercy for him?¡±


    ¡°But, Commander in Chief, he is my father!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, how can I exin to those dead soldier brothers? Tens of thousands of brothers died in your father¡¯s tricks. I promised to take them back, but I failed.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for the Fairy Kingdom. In my next life, I hope to be your brother.¡±


    Wuyou swept her nine tails again. Xiao Yan fell down like a falling leaf. All of a sudden, Xiao Qi pieced hisnce into Xiao Yan¡¯s heart like the lightning. Xiao Yi, on the cloud, stared at Xiao Qi who was holding a bloodynce. No one expected that Xiao Yan¡¯s death was so sudden. Only Xiao Qi knew that his enemy was dying under hisnce.


    Xiao Qi gently wiped the blood on thence. The fresh blood dripped into the snow. Xiao Linggong rushed to his father in the blood pool. He wiped his father¡¯s mouth, but the blood still flew out.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    Xiao Yan raised his hand and looked into the distance. Hisst desire for his life made Xiao Linggong tearful.


    ¡°Gong¡¯er, I¡¯m going to die. You should take good care of your mother in the future. What I worry most is your mother. Don¡¯t tell your mother that I¡¯m dead. She is weak, and I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t stand it. Gong¡¯er, just tell your mother that I don¡¯t love her, and let her forget me.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t be your pride.¡±


    Xiao Yan wanted to touch his son¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t. His trembling hands were a little bit cold.


    ¡°Return me my father!¡±


    Xiao Linggong showed his true body and flew to Xiao Qi. The white tiger vacated on the mes. The raging fire rushed to Xiao Qi. He swept his sleeves to dodge. Xiao Linggong made a roar that shivered the sky and the snow mountain in the distance. Xiao Linggong gathered Spirit Power, then a snow mountain descended from the sky toward the soldiers. The soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom were deeply buried in the snow. Wuyou flew over the clouds. Looking at the buried soldiers, she gestured to summon a turmoil.


    The soldiers on the snowfield were lifted by Spirit Power. Xiao Linggong swept his giant wings toward Wuyou. Wuyou threw out the fairy-binding rope. Xiao Linggong¡¯s wings were locked. Numerous soldiers were flooding toward the Nascent Soul. Under his foot were so many young lives. Those vivid lives had been sealed by snow, and the entire snowfield was full of blood.


    Only at this moment, did the Nascent Soul realize how stupid he was. But regret was useless. He could only me himself for being obsessed with the nderous talk of Xiao Yan.


    He expected to rely on the power of Xiao Yan. But now he was in such an embarrassment. And Fenghuang had followed him to suffer. Looking at his daughter dyed with blood, the Nascent Soul began to tear.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, I hurt you.¡±


    The Nascent Soul touched her daughter¡¯s tender face, with bloodshot in his eyes. When his daughter was looking at him, he turned back in panic, refusing to let her daughter see his fragile face.


    ¡°I will not me you, dad. Without you, I can¡¯t live such a willful life. In my heart, you¡¯re always the best dad.¡±


    Fenghuang looked at his father with tears, and there was a little regret in her heart. Was he in the army? Was Su Chengyang here? If she died, would he cry for her?


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, you¡¯ve been heavily injured this time, and maybe I can¡¯t take you home alive. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, dad. I¡¯m not afraid of death. If you are killed, I will kill myself as well. I will never be a prisoner.¡±


    How could the Nascent Soul let her daughter die? He formed a silver needle and pierced his finger. The blood condensed in the air. At this moment, only his junior uncle master could save him. The Chidi, in the human realm, looked at the phantom of the Nascent Soul, and knew that the Nascent Soul was in danger.


    This Nascent Soul caused trouble again. The Chidi swept his finger and looked at the embarrassment of the Nascent Soul. It seemed that he must hurry to save the Nascent Soul, or the fire tribe would really be destroyed. Just as the Chidi was about to leave, the housekeeper greeted him.


    ¡°Lord, where are you going?¡±


    Liu Fu looked at his master, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Well! I have to go somewhere far. If someone mentioned me in the imperial court, just say that I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°What if the First Young Master or the Second Young Master ask?¡±


    ¡°Just say I¡¯m visiting my old friend.¡±


    ¡°Lord, you must be tired on the way. Let me prepare some daily things for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, no need.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a sh of spirit light, the Lord disappeared in a blink. Liu Fu rubbed his eyes and chased after, only to find that the Lord was flying to the sky.


    When did the Lord be so powerful? In another hidden ce of the yard, the First Young Master and the Second Young Master of the Xu family were also scared by their father¡¯s Spirit Power. He was really like a god in the clouds. Watching the Spirit Power under their father¡¯s feet, they wondered was this man really their father? Xu Yin fell into a muse.


    Xiao Linggong wanted to break free from the bondage. But the more he struggled, the more painful he was. Wuyou couldn¡¯t bear to see Xiao Linggong painful, so she reduced her Spirit Power a little. The eyes of this youth who just lost his father were getting darker.


    At this moment, Xiao Linggong knew that the Commander in Chief didn¡¯t want to kill him. But he couldn¡¯t choose his own fate. Ever since the moment he followed his father, he had already put the life and death behind his mind.


    He had expected such an ending, but when it was time to face it, he still felt sad. As a son, he loved his father very much. He was even not afraid to be cast aside in order to show his love to his father.


    ¡°I am sorry, Commander in Chief. I still hope to be your subordinate in the next life. I am sorry, brothers. See you in the next life.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s hands were slightly trembling. The fate had made those brothers from the fighting spirit arena be enemies. What a pity!

 Chapter 35 Replacing it

    <h4>Chapter 35 Recing it</h4>


    ¡°Come on, kill this traitor!¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Xiao Linggong, and then looked at Xiao Yan who was buried in the snow in the distance. He had dreamed to let his opponent die for many times, and now he finally relieved.


    But when the day really came, he felt a little regretful. He asked himself, ¡°Will you spare this person?¡± The result was no. As a king of a kingdom, he would not spare anyone who threatened his imperial power.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Xiao Linggong should be sentenced to death, but he has suffered the Haunting Ptomaine for the sake of our Fairy Kingdom. You¡¯re a sage, so please exonerate him from the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Commander in Chief, but I¡¯m willing to die.¡±


    The only concern of Xiao Linggong was his mother. But the winner decided. If his father was alive, he was not willing to let his son live without dignity.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯d better kill him. As the saying goes, cut the weeds and dig up the roots.¡±


    Wuyou never expected that Xiao Qi would make such utterance. After all, Xiao Linggong was his cousin. Xu Linghe was m apparently but irritated in his heart. It seemed that his cousin didn¡¯t want any member of the Xiao family to live. Today he wanted to kill Xiao Yan, and who would it be tomorrow? Fortunately, he only wished to be together with Wuyou forever, with no other greed.


    Xiao Yi looked at Xiao Qi. Though his words were reasonable, why was he so worried about the Xiao family? The more Xiao Yi thought, the more he was shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what a cmity!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The Nascent Soul of the fire tribe has invited helpers!¡±


    Su Gong didn¡¯t think that Nascent Soul would find out assistance in such a short time. Looking at the sudden enemies on the snowfield, Su Gong hoped to take advantage of the strong momentum to kill the whole fire tribe. However, no matter how hard they were and how much Spirit Power they had used, the enemies were still too tenacious to be eliminated.


    The enemies flooded over, and Su Gong was forced back. The Nascent Soul was so delighted that he rushed to the front to greet his junior uncle master, a man on the cloud, covered with masks like a god, with his ck robe rolling in the sea of clouds. The Chidi nced at the Nascent Soul. His indulgence toward this grand disciple made him almost lose his life.


    ¡°Have you known your fault already, Nascent Soul?¡±


    ¡°All I did is for you, junior uncle master!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°You will unify the three realms in the future, junior uncle master. I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    ¡°You have repeatedly provoked battles! Are you helping me? Do you know that there are people I¡¯m afraid of in this world?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right, junior uncle master? There is only an upper spirit in this world, is it? Last time, the fox spirit was defeated by you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Arrogant! It seems that I should not step in your business. Instead of dying in the hands of the enemy, it¡¯s better to let me take your soul.¡±


    The Nascent Soul began to beg in scare. He knew that he really touched the bottom line of the Chidi. The chess yer would abandon the uncontrolled piece! Yes, he could only be a piece of chess without thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude anymore, Nascent Soul, or I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡±


    Wuyou looked at the masked person from afar. With just a nce, her Ancient Spirit began to roar in her body, the limbs were also gathering, and her ck foxtails were swinging on the sky. When all the nine tails showed up, she transformed into the spirit fox Jiangyu, with two eyes burning in the fire. Seeing the nine-tailed fox, Xu Linghe also followed to transform. The silver dragon smashed out from his body. He jumped on the dragon¡¯s back. This time, he would not let the little woman fight alone. He would be with her, regardless of life and death.


    Xiao Qi was not anxious at this moment. He would definitely be the gainer no matter he took part in the fight or not. He, as a king, did not bring prosperity to the Fairy Kingdom, but had no governing ability and let such a strong kingdom struck in endless disputes.


    ¡°Be careful, Your Majesty!¡±


    Xiao Qi released his Spirit Power. The Nascent Soul wanted to attack Xiao Yi sneakily but was beaten a few feet away. He did not expect that there was such a vignt person around Xiao Yi. He climbed up from the ground and gathered his Spirit Power secretly. All of a sudden, there was a kind of floating ck Spirit Power above Xiao Yi, spreading infinitely in the ck hole.


    Abruptly when Xiao Qi wanted to help Xiao Yi, a bloody bat drilled out of the ck hole and grabbed Xiao Yi to tear him in the air. Xiao Yi shouted for help in panic, but who could save him at that moment? Wuyou and Xu Linghe were fighting against the masked man in the distance, while Su Gong was entangled by the enemy nearby.


    Looking at Xiao Yi in the air, Xiao Qi secretly sighed with relief. It seemed that this Nascent Soul of the fire tribe was going to help him with his aim.


    The hands of the Nascent Soul were full of blood. Attracted by the blood smell, the blood bat began to rush to the Nascent Soul. The blood flowed to Xiao Yi suddenly, and the blood bat faced up to suck the blood. The Nascent Soul took the opportunity to lead the blood bat to the cliff. Xiao Yi was imprisoned, and he never expected he would be framed by the viin Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you deserve it!¡±


    The Nascent Soul floated above the cliff, gathering more Spirit Power. The blood bat revealed its bloodthirsty nature and was constantly tearing Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi had no means to deal with the blood bat. He wondered if this was his fate to die at this ce.


    The Nascent Soul wasughing on the cliff. The only way he could save himself was to kill the Nascent Soul. But his limbs were all controlled by the blood bat, and he could even hear the sound of its sucking blood. Just as Xiao Yi got desperate, a youth came in the wind and released his Spirit Power to the Nascent Soul. Xiao Yi was ignited with the hope of life, grateful to the young man¡¯s life-saving grace. When he was full of the joy of life, he felt a tearing pain on his chest. It turned to be a w that prated his chest. Looking at the bloody hole on his chest, Xiao Yi did not understand why this boy would do that to him.


    The Nascent Soul wanted to escape, but it was toote. The extended w was tightly pricked into his throat. The poor Nascent Soul didn¡¯t understand why this boy would kill him. The blood was solidified. The suspended body, like a t ball, fell into the bottom of the valley. Looking at the Nascent Soul covered by the heavy snow, Xiao Qi chuckled. On the cliff, Xiao Yi looked at the man like a banished immortal, expecting to know why this boy would kill him as well.


    ¡°Do you remember Liang Songxue?¡±


    Xiao Qi¡¯s voice carried the chill of ice and snow. Xiao Yi suddenly understood why. Looking at the boy in front of him, his heart was hit again by his w.


    ¡°Uncle, let me send you to heaven. You have enjoyed the glory throughout your life, and now it¡¯s time for you to apologize to my parents.¡±


    Xiao Yi listened to the fights in the distance, and slowly closed his eyes. The snow flew, and the ice sealed all the creatures. Xiao Qi ignited the spiritual fire. Instantly Xiao Yi was turned into ashes. The shivering roars of the fight had revealed the cruel of wars.


    Wuyou released her Spirit Power, and the masked man waved to resolve it.


    The dragon of Xu Linghe swooped in. The Chidi gestured to face up. Wuyou flew up to the sea of clouds to fight with Xu Linghe. The summoned Ancient Spirit enriched her whole body, releasing countless Spirit Power to the Chidi.


    The Chidi swept one of his fingers, and suddenly a weird spirit beast flew out. Surrounded by the Spirit Power of the Chidi, the spirit beast became bigger instantly, avoiding the attacks from Wuyou agilely.


    Xu Linghe began to gesture as well, and suddenly numerous arrows and feathers flooded toward the Chidi. The dragon hovered over the sky, and its roar mmed the heart of the Chidi.


    After those several trials in the human realm, the Chidi didn¡¯t have the nerve to despise this person. Looking at the arrows and feathers that rushed to him, the Chidi transformed himself in the defensive cover. The golden re spread in the defensive cover, protecting the Chidi like a shining armor. The arrows and feathers were bounced back by this armor. Shocked, Xu Linghe jumped on the dragon¡¯s back. The dragon swung its wings to avoid the attack of the arrows and feathers.


    Wuyou looked at the behemoth, and wanted to exert her Spirit Power, but was beaten tens of feet away by a palm of the behemoth. The nine-tailed fox in the sea of clouds stretched her ws to the behemoth as quick as a sh. When the ws prated the heart of the behemoth, it screamed in pain in the air and twisted its huge body into a ball. The nine-tailed fox saw the opportunity and mmed the behemoth once again. But it could recover its wounds in a second.


    Wuyou knew it was a spirit beast whose primordial spirit would not be destroyed, so she stretched her ws toward its eyes. Blood began to ssh around and the behemoth fell into the snowfield. Wuyou didn¡¯t want to continue to attack, thus she turned around to fly to Xu Linghe. However, in the next second, a ck shadow bounced up to seize Wuyou tightly. When she got pain at her neck, she noticed that she was caught in the hand of the behemoth. At this moment, she became the fish on the cutting board, waiting to be ughtered by the behemoth.


    Xiao Qi dispelled his Spirit Power. There was nothing left in the snow except for a pool of blood. The fluttering snow made thest drop of blood disappeared. From now on, Xiao Yi had disappeared in the world, and the Fairy Kingdom would be his. After a look into the direction of the Nascent Soul when it fell into the valley, Xiao Qi revealed a smile. It seemed that the world of the spirit realm would soon be his.


    ¡°Linghe, help!¡±


    The blood of Wuyou was solidifying little by little. But the blood in the throat rushed up. The behemoth kept shaking Wuyou in its hand. Thetter wanted to summon the Ancient Spirit, but she couldn¡¯t gesture at all. Her hands hung down without energy, and at this moment she was waiting for death.


    On the clouds, taking pity on the fox, Xiao Qi gathered his Spirit Power secretly toward the behemoth, which scared thetter to flee away immediately.


    Wuyou was still carried by the behemoth. Xiao Qi chased up and made a palm toward the brain of the behemoth. Mucus spurted out, and wherever it dropped, smoke emerged. Those soldiers who were contaminated with the mucus instantly turned into human skeletons.


    The more Wuyou struggled, the more difficult it was for her to escape from the imprisonment of the behemoth. The behemoth looked violent, but it was a little bit smart in fact. It took advantage of Wuyou as a hostage, to easily avoid the attacks of Xiao Qi. It seemed that only she could save herself.


    Wuyou closed her eyes to gather her divine consciousness little by little. Her Ancient Spirit was called by her. The roaring Spirit Power was elerating toward her. Wuyou could perceive that endless spirit was flowing.


    Looking at the little woman who was seized, Xu Linghe was very anxious. But the masked man was entangling him with his Spirit Power. It seemed that he had to remove the masked man, or he couldn¡¯t get rid of his tangle. Xu Linghe took out the String Instrument, and his spiritual fingers slid over the strings, making sonorous sound toward the masked man with strong momentum. The sound of the instrument had made wherever it reached crash.


    The lingering sound of the instrument, like a curse, entangled the masked man. The Chidi released his Spirit Power to defend himself, and a defensive cover immediately appeared to block the erosion of the sound.


    Looking at the blue defensive cover, Xu Linghe increased his Spirit Power. The turbulent sound prated the defensive cover like a knife. The Chidi wanted to grab the instrument in the hand of the youth, but it was not easy. This instrument from the antiquity times surrounded him, eager to pierce his acupoints.


    Under the sound of the instrument, the Chidi rushed out of the defensive cover like a bolt of lightning toward Xu Linghe. Looking at the masked man, Wuyou was shocked and worried about her man. She gathered Spirit Power in her hands and tried her best to make an attack on the behemoth. Suddenly, the behemoth became bloody.


    Wuyou rushed to the masked man and swept her foxtails toward him. The Chidi escaped from this attack. Then, Xu Linghe held the instrument, suspending in the air, while Wuyou flew on the dragon¡¯s back.


    Along the way, the dragon squirted fireballs. The sound of the instrument, like flying swords, rushed to the Chidi. The fireballs reddened the snowfield. The ck robe of the Chidi was burning in the mes. The sound prated his skin, so he took off his robe and flew away.


    In the blink of an eye, everything calmed down. Xu Linghe rushed out to chase the escaping masked man. But in the rolling clouds, how could he find the traces of the Chidi?!


    Wuyou held Xu Linghe tightly. This battle was tragic. Xu Linghe wiped the eyes of the little woman, and after the wind, those tears had fallen into the two¡¯s beating hearts, clenching them together. After that, it was the joy to survive a disaster. At this moment, what Wuyou wanted was to hold this man tightly. She knew that she would protect this man for the rest of her life. She would not let anyone hurt him, even herself.


    ¡°Little woman, let¡¯s reject the position of Commander in Chief. What I care about only is your safety, you know? When I saw you being caught by the behemoth, I hoped to rece you to suffer the pain. Wars should be men¡¯s business, so I will never let my woman fight on the battlefield. I only want you to be safe forever.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, hug me!¡±


    It turned out that the purest love was after the bustling, and we didn¡¯t forget our original heart.


    Xiao Qi looked at them hugging each other from afar. Snow fell on his eyshes, and slowly infiltrated into his deep eyes, where there was jealousness.


    The Fairy Kingdom finally won this battle. The fire tribe was defeated due to the escape of the masked man. The disappearance of her father made Fenghuang the next leader.


    When Xiao Qi was 520 years old, he was crowned by his grandfather to be the king of the Fairy Kingdom.

 Chapter 36 Why to recall the painful memories?

    <h4>Chapter 36 Why to recall the painful memories?</h4>


    Xu Linghe grabbed the hand of the small woman, and quietly got out of the main hall. The wind flipped her hair. Xu Linghe looked at her and walked toward the pce gate step by step.


    Regardless of the snow water sshed on her skirt corner, Wuyou just hoped that she could go on with the man next to her forever. When the pce gate was getting farther and farther, Wuyou flew to the sky, holding the big hand of Xu Linghe. At this moment, she was no longer the lonely Little Fox.


    ¡°Linghe, I want to go to Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°After we get married, okay?¡±


    Xu Linghe knew the little woman¡¯s mind. But the wedding was imminent. His dream was to give the small woman a home.


    ¡°Master, you finallye back.¡±


    The Little Lingchong rushed into Wuyou¡¯s arms and cried, but was then hung on the treetop after Wuyou swept one of her fingers.


    Little cky was sitting on the stone bench quietly. Xu Linghe flipped on the forehead of his Junior Brother, but thetter still lowered his head. Why did that noisy Little cky change?


    ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re in time. If a littleter, your Junior Brother will sink into the Tao enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did something magical happen to him in the few days that I was not here? Or did he make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Your Junior Brother falls in love with a girl of the Han family, but she is not into him.¡±


    Wuyou knew that the girl of the Han family was her younger sister Han Chiyou. Thinking of this, Wuyou missed her mother very much. Ever since she left home that night, she hadn¡¯t seen her mother for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if her mother was missing her as well.


    Wuyou took tiny steps to pass through the backyard. Under the distant peach tree, her mother was leaning against the soft couch with her eyes closed. Chiyou was sleeping in her arms. The sunshine in March was scattered on the mother and daughter. Wuyou looked at them quietly without resentment anymore. The heartache finally melted in the sun. Yes! After all, they were her blood rtives in the world.


    In the afternoon sunshine, Wuyou was enjoying the tranquillity. In the distance, Xu Linghe was quietly looking at the little woman like a peach flower. The wind kissed her hair, and a pink revealed on her white neck in the sunlight. This woman would soon be his wife.


    After the midday rest, Mrs. Houqing woke up to see the youth watching her daughter with full love in his eyes. Her daughter¡¯s happiness made her reveal aforting smile. Wuyou noticed that her mother woke up, and helped to remove Han Chiyou. Mrs. Houqing covered her little daughter with a thin quilt.


    ¡°Aunt, have you been used to living here?¡±


    Xu Linghe broke the embarrassment of the small woman. He knew that the small woman loved her mother, but due to theck of maternal love for 200 years, she felt hard to express her affection for her family.


    ¡°Mom, would you like to go to Jiangnan with me a few dayster?¡±


    When Xu Linghe was about to reply, a servant came in the rush, saying that the Lord was waiting in the entrance hall. Wuyou definitely knew who the Lord was, but why he visited them today? When Wuyou saw the prime ministerst time, he almost killed his own son. What did hee for today?


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Han Yiqian was arguing in the front yard, and then the entire front yard was boiling. Xu Linghe looked at Mrs. Houqing and found she was calm.


    At this time, Mrs. Houqing held her own thoughts in her heart. She did not want to see this person. But fate always yed tricks on her. It seemed that she could only pretend to be stupid. Let those old things go with the wind. She got married to Han Qianyi because she had no other choices. She felt sorry that she couldn¡¯t fall in love with this man. The only one she loved was Jiang Tian; no one else could be amodated in her heart.


    ¡°Uncle Han.¡±


    Xu Linghe greeted him, wondering how excited would Han Qianyi be when he saw his wife. Wuyou cast a cold look, carefully observing this middle-aged man. In her memory, her father was more handsome than this person. He was a mortal, with a life span of 100 years at most. If her father was still alive, her mother would not marry a mortal.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, go back to the room with mom.¡±


    Mrs. Houqing nced at her sleeping little daughter, and walked to the door with her head lowered, followed by Wuyou.


    In the yard, Han Qianyi stared at Mrs. Houqing¡¯s back, full of tears. Only a nce would touch the weakness in the bottom of his heart. Xu Linghe knew why Uncle Han was so excited. Yes! The person he missed was in front of him, so how could he suppress his joy?!


    ¡°Houqing, is that you?¡±


    Han Qianyi¡¯s voice was trembling. The name had been called a thousand times in the bottom of his heart. At midnight, only the alcohol could help him fall asleep, and only in the dreams, did he feel that he was still alive. He should be apanied by the gon, looking forward that Houqing could enter his dreams. But he was disappointed every time. This woman was not willing to give him a dream.


    ¡°Houqing.¡±


    Robbed of the ability to utter, Han Qianyi hoped that the women could turn around and look at him. But what he gained was only the back.


    Han Qianyi took a step forward, blocking Mrs. Houqing. The woman in front of him was hard-hearted and had no interest in him after years of separation.


    Han Qianyi¡¯s bitterness in his heart was beyond words. Xu Linghe was a little sympathetic to this Uncle Han. Coldness sat in the eyes of Mrs. Houqing, demonstrating her ruthlessness. Struck into such one-sided love, how poor was Uncle Han!


    ¡°Xiaoyou, go with mom to take something.¡±


    Mrs. Houqing bypassed Han Qianyi. She thought her ruthlessness was beneficial to each other. She didn¡¯t love Han Qianyi, so she had to cut off her feelings.


    ¡°Wife, go home with me.¡±


    Han Qianyi looked at Houqing helplessly. This woman really didn¡¯t love him. Ten years ago, she left him firmly, and now she was still indifferent. Thinking of his love for decades that couldn¡¯t exchange her warmth, Han Qianyi was both annoyed and powerless. His love gave her the power to hurt him.


    ¡°Uncle Han, are you here to pick up younger sister Chiyou?¡±


    Xu Linghe perceived Mrs. Houqing¡¯s attitude toward Uncle Han. Uncle Han would be even more embarrassed if the deadlock continued. This kind of family affair owned no resolutions.


    ¡°Yes! I haven¡¯t seen her for days and miss her very much. The prime minister said that my daughter was taken away by you.¡±


    Xu Linghe couldn¡¯t tell the truth to Han Qianyi. He took away Mrs. Han from the Blood Pool for the sake of the small woman. He did not expect to let Han Qianyi discover it.


    ¡°I miss you too, dad.¡±


    Han Chiyou, who woke up in the warm sun, was very happy to see Han Qianyi. Being apart for a few months, she had been missing her father. In her heart, Han Qianyi could be reced by no one, even including her own mother. She once hated her father, for he abandoned her on his own interests. But she believed that her father was the one in the world who loved her most.


    ¡°Mom, dad¡¯s picking us up. Let¡¯s return to Jiangnan tomorrow.¡±


    Han Chiyou was happy to rush to her father¡¯s arms. Han Qianyiforted his daughter. Looking at the father and daughter under the sun, Wuyou felt sad in her heart. If her father was alive, she would also be his baby. Wuyou raised her head to avoid the tears wetting her heart.


    Looking at the little woman, Xu Linghe could do nothing. He knew that family love could not be reced. Even if he loved the little woman very much, her father was still like a god in the eyes of the small woman. Xiaoyou¡¯s father had gone, she couldn¡¯t lose her mother either. Mrs. Houqing was even firm. No matter how Han Qianyi persuaded her to stay, her minds couldn¡¯t be changed. Yes! Chiyou had a father who loved her very much, but Xiaoyou owned nothing except for her.


    ¡°Chiyou, go with your sister. I have something to say to your father.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you want to abandon me?¡±


    Han Chiyou¡¯s eyes were shining with tears, both for her and her father. Mrs. Houqing held her emotions to not watch her little daughter. She was afraid her regret would hurt her eldest daughter. When she remembered the past, everything couldn¡¯t go back.


    Mrs. Houqing entered the inner hall, Han Qianyi also followed up. Han Chiyou sorrowed his father whose hair became white over one night for his beloved woman. But what he got was the alienation of her mother. For ten years, he eventually waited for a broken dream.


    ¡°Mom, dad has been missing you. Do you know how he came over? You went away and only left the peach tree in the backyard. Dan could only stay with that tree when he missed you. When I was young, I apanied dad every day, but what he needed was the gon. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand the pain in dad¡¯s heart, and I evenined about him not to apany me. When I grew up, I finally knew that he was getting drunk to see you.¡±


    The door was locked. Mrs. Houqing was sobbing against the door. People were not grass. But being moved was useless. One¡¯s heart could only amodate one person.


    ¡°Qianyi, let¡¯s deal with our rtionship today! I am the peach fairy in the flower realm.¡±


    ¡°Wife, no matter you¡¯re a fairy or a human, you¡¯re always my wife. Do you remember the day when we first met? You were only sixteen, standing in the sun, clean and clear like the sky. At that time, I was thinking I must marry this woman. I finally got you. Though our marriage was arranged, I never took you as an outsider. I cherished you, and never hurt your heart. My love aroused others¡¯ jealousness on you. You¡¯re as clean as a lotus, so how can you endure the roughness of the woman in the house. Then you left with determination, and I felt so sorry for you!¡±


    ¡°Stop. It¡¯s my fault. I have been disappointing you for so many years. I am a peach fairy and married Jiang Tian of the Teal Hill 500 years ago. Once upon a time, the Wolf King wanted to dominate the three realms, and in order to guard the people of the Teal Hill, my husband was robbed of soul and transformed into a boulder by the Wolf King. I have a daughter named Jiang Wuyou. After the death of my husband, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep every night. Considering my daughter was still young, I couldn¡¯t kill myself. Later, she was adopted by Jiefei, and I turned myself into a fine soul lingering in the three realms. Then I happened to be reincarnated in a new body, bing Houqing, the daughter of a Jiangnan salt merchant. Our encounter was such a trick of the god. I¡¯m sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that your husband is Jiang Tian of the Teal Hill. And I¡¯m nothing in your heart. You keep mentioning Jiang Tian as your husband, then what am I? What do you regard me as in your heart? You¡¯re always so cold to me, but you miss a dead man very much. I¡¯m not a royal member of the Qi Kingdom, but a man of wealth of the country. I did everything to reborn you, but I can¡¯t even weight more than a dead person in your heart. Wife... you really make me heartbroken.¡±


    Han Qianyi coughed constantly. How could he be fine after he gave his heart to the woman named Houqing? How could he be happy without a heart? His throat was bloody. He wanted to smooth the sadness in his heart. But his body was getting cold, and desperation was spreading in his eyes. The woman in front of him would eventually be a dream. She could only live in his dreams. He was reluctant, but what could he do? If you loved someone, you had to suffer from bone-burning pain. Never mind. Just let her go. As long as she lived well, there were no regrets of him.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Houqing tried to rub the man¡¯s mouth, for the blood rushed out consistently. Han Chiyou burst in the room, and picked up her father, staying away from her mother. She looked at her mother and was regretted leaving Xu Manor. If she stayed there, her father would not be sad. This woman had hurt his father¡¯s heart. At this moment, Han Chiyou was like a little beast, protecting her father.

 Chapter 37 Follow Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 37 Follow Up (1)</h4>


    Looking at Father on the bed, Han Chiyou held Wuyou and wailed.


    ¡°Elder sister, will father die?¡±


    Wuyou cated her sister. Although Wuyou did not like Uncle Han, she also showed some respect to him since he was a man who was crazy for love. Han Qianyi could give up everything merely for her mother, which touched Wuyou a lot. Wuyou felt relieved at the fact that her mother married Han Qianyi now.


    ¡°He¡¯er.¡±


    Xu Yinchang and Lin Xiaosa entered the inner room. Little cky stared closely at Han Chiyou in Wuyou¡¯s arms. Han Chiyou¡¯s miserable look with tearful eyes considerably disturbed him.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what happened to the uncle of the Han family... Was he find just now?¡±


    The little ck-haired man stared at the man on the bed, calcting inwardly that, ¡°If I save him, that girl will fall in love with me! At that time, I am the savior of the Han family.¡± At the thought, the little ck-haired man felt a hundred times confident.


    ¡°Senior Brother, isn¡¯t the Mentor¡¯s Resurrection Jar still here? How about letting me have a try?¡±


    ¡°Why is Junior Brother so anxious? It is a pity that only using Mentor¡¯s spirit pill can the Jar work.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa winked at Xu Linghe, and Xu Linghe fully took a hint. It turned out that Junior Brother had a liking for the Han family¡¯s daughter. But there were some weaknesses in Junior Brother¡¯s Spirit Power. However, for the sake of Junior Brother¡¯ love, Xu Linghe decided to help him secretly.


    The Heaven and Earth Pouch was changing in Xu Linghe¡¯s conjuring. When the Jar fell on the hands, the little ck-haired could not wait to cast the Spirit Power that his Mentor had taught him. Then, the Jar floated above Han Qianyi¡¯s head. The little ck-haired condensed his Spirit Power, and the Jar gleamed with blue Spiritual Qi. But to his surprise, Han Qianyi showed no sign to wake up in the nourishment of the Spiritual Qi.


    Xu Linghe knew that it required the Mentor¡¯s Pill, but it was toote to go to the Kunlun because Uncle Han could not hold on until then. So Xu Linghe decided to use reincarnation mirror to call Uncle Han¡¯s souls back. Whether Uncle Han could rouse himself depended on his fate. After all, the reincarnation mirror could call the dead spirit. So Xu Linghe was not sure whether he could wake Uncle Han up or not.


    ¡°Junior Brother, take it!¡±


    Xu Linghe took the reincarnation mirror from the Heaven and Earth Pouch, and Little cky caught it steadily.


    The Spirit Power was injected into the reincarnation mirror, and immediately, the five-colored Spirit Power reflected from the mirror. Rays of Spirit Power floated in the Spacetime and gathered little by litter.


    Little cky was pale, since he had exhausted his strength to use his Creation-of-Heaven eyes, so he felt strenuous. Xu Linghe secretly collected his Spirit Power and infused it into the Junior Brother. Little cky clenched his teeth. And a streak of spirit light came out of the reincarnation mirror and injected into Han Qianyi¡¯s body.


    Xu Linghe breathed a sigh of relief and patted his Junior Brother¡¯s arm. The little ck-haired man looked at him with gratitude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother¡¯s help, I was afraid that I would have harmed Han Qianyi¡¯s life.¡± Han Chiyou couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and stepped to the bed. Her father came back to life finally!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it would be him to save Father¡¯s life!¡± Han Chiyou hugged her father, crying with joy.


    ¡°Father, you can wake up finally. You scared me!¡±


    Han Chiyou helped her father to sit up, and Little cky kneeled in front of the bed.


    Han Chiyou jumped up in shock and pointed at Little cky with incoherent words. ¡°You...you...¡± Her face turned red.


    ¡°Father, this person saved you now.¡±


    Han Qianyi looked at the savior who knelt in front of the bed, about to stand up and thank you. Then, Little cky spoke first.


    ¡°If Uncle Han wants to repay the favor, please betroth Chiyou to me.¡±


    His words were like a thunderbolt. Han Chiyou was about toe up to kick him up and was stopped by Han Qianyi. ¡°Unexpectedly, this guy wants to be my Han¡¯s son-inw.¡±


    A man just stood tight and observed what was happening in the room, that is, Chidi. He could almost lose control of his excitement when seeing the divine device of antiquity times with his own eyes. ¡°It is so close to the divine device. But it seems to take several days to deal with them to get it.¡± Chidi pretended to be calm and hid his thought as looking at the reincarnation mirror in the Heaven and Earth Pouch.


    ¡°Brother Han, are you better now?¡±


    Chidi had no good feelings for Han Qianyi, but the richest man in Jiangnan was an old friend of Xu Yinchang¡¯s. Since Chidi was wearing Xu Yinchang¡¯s face, he had to put up with Han Qianyi. The man on the bed was depressed about a woman, for which Chidi disdained a lot.


    ¡°Thanks for prime minister¡¯s care. I am okay now.¡±


    Chidi approached the divine device in an attempt to touch it with his Spirit. However for some unknown reason, his Spirit Power did not work. ¡°Is the young man alert to me?¡±


    Chidi dissipated the Spirit Power and walked out of the inner hall, followed by Xu Linghe. Watching her mother sitting on the edge of the bed with a pale face, Wuyou wanted to console her, but was lost in words.


    ¡°Mother, I go out now.¡±


    Wuyou rolled up the pearl curtains and stepped to the courtyard. Han Chiyou followed her closely all the way. ¡°Elder sister¡¯s back figure is very lonely.¡± No matter what happened to Father and Mother, Han Chiyou did not want to lose Wuyou, her elder sister.


    ¡°Elder sister, wait for me.¡±


    Han Chiyou held Wuyou¡¯s hand. Wuyou felt a sudden warmth in her heart. ¡°This little girl is very considerate. It is good to have such a well-behaved younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, do you still remember the Jiangnan backyard? At that time, I liked the fairy sister very much. I did not expect that you are my sister. But why do you change your look now? It is good anyway. Otherwise, you take after mother so much. How can I tell you from each other?¡±


    Wuyou was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery of the backyard. Thinking Xu Linghe followed his father so closely, Wuyou guessed there must be something important and decided to take a look.


    For Xu Linghe¡¯s father, Wuyou still felt resentful, since Xu Yinchang almost took Xu Linghe¡¯s life merely with a palmst time.


    With the thought, Wuyou sped up. The entrance hall was deadly silent. Han Chiyou poked her head out and peeped into the hall. Then, she was pulled out by Wuyou.


    A figure under the flower tree was observing them¡ªshe was Ming Zhu who had transformed into Di Li. Ming Zhu had intended toe to peek at Young Master Xu, but to her surprise, she encountered her disgusted woman. Jealousy shed into Ming Zhu¡¯s mind. ¡°It seems that it is time to let the annoying woman disappear.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, when will Brother Xu marry you? You don¡¯t forget me when you have a husband.¡±


    Han Chiyou narrowed her eyes and wanted to see her sister¡¯s flushed face, but only received a snap from Wuyou.


    ¡°Chiyou, stay here and I wille and have a look.¡±


    Wuyou transformed into a wisp of smoke into the room. Han Chiyou stared at the room and wanted toe in, but was afraid of being discovered by her elder sister.


    Wuyou moved carefully. A demon aura floated in the dim room. She looked around and found no trace of Xu Linghe.


    Wuyou was about to leave the room when the beams of the room began creaking. Wuyou turned around and chopped at the ck figure. With Sunshine percting through the roof, Wuyou saw it was her man, Xu Linghe.


    Wuyou relieved. Xu Linghe was taken aback at first, then his eyebrows extended a bit when finding it was Wuyou. However, Xu Linghe looked a bit pensive when recalling what he had seen just now. At that time, Xu Linghe followed his father out, but unexpectedly he was enchanted by ecstatic spell. To Xu Linghe¡¯s astonishment, in the illusion, his little woman became a devil and destroyed the human¡¯s world. ¡°Is it what is going to happen? But how can it appear in the illusion?¡±


    What Xu Linghe could not figure out was that his little woman in the illusion trampled on the three realms like a devil in the purgatory, but when he wanted to dig it out, he found surprisedly that he was still in the same ce but could not see his father. ¡°Is what I saw today auspicious or inauspicious? I¡¯d better return to the Kunlun and consult the Mentor.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, is there any flowers on my face?¡±


    Wuyou was confused about hisplicated look. Xu Lingheforted himself in his heart, ¡°I am making foolish dreams. How can such a kind woman be a devil? I am so ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°My little woman, you should be good. If something happens one day, I will always stand on your side.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to abandon the Cannibal Devil?¡±


    Wuyou teased the man in front, thinking that, ¡°How can I be a Cannibal Devil? If it were true, I would rather ruin the true body than be the demon of the three realms.¡±


    ¡°If I be the sinner of the three realms one day, Linghe, please do not show any mercy for me and just let me die directly.¡±


    ¡°Howe? Even if the three realms are destroyed, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Xu Linghe sped her hand out of the room. Chidi who had be invisible on the wall appeared. It seemed thatmon people all had seed for love, such as Han Qianyi and Xu Linghe.


    ¡°To obtain the divine devices to rule the three realms as a whole, it is necessary to drive a wedge between them. Although it is a conspiracy, it is okay if it works. How could some tiny sorcery shake Xu Linghe¡¯s mind?


    If one day his beloved woman betrays him and all he get are just illusions, what will he do?¡± Chidi wanted to see if it was unbreakable behind love.


    ¡°I want to see my elder sister happy. Sister in the red wedding suit must be the most mboyant bride in the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    Wuyou was bathed in the great sweetness and only hoped the wedding day woulde soon.


    When Wuyou was dressed in the marriage suit and looked at the mirror, she could see she was bubbling over with happiness. ¡°I will be Xu Linghe¡¯s wife today.¡± Wuyou took some girly steps and looked out of the window now and then. Han Chiyou giggled at the sight of such an impatient sister.


    ¡°I think, elder sister is waiting for the brother-inw. Mother, I did not want to marry.¡±


    Ablush, Wuyou flicked Han Chiyou¡¯s small forehead. Little Lingchong looked at that with a face of pride, because its position declined disastrously after the master had a younger sister,


    ¡°Master, take it easy. In human¡¯s world, there are too many trivial formalities in the wedding ceremony. It is totally unlike our Teal Hill. If a person has a liking for a girl, he can present flowers and then the ceremony is finished.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you are a bug. Don¡¯t put on airs.¡±


    Han Chiyou gave out someughter with a proud look. Little Lingchong wanted to crawl into the master¡¯s sleeve, but was lifted up by Han Chiyou and shaken. Little Lingchong stuck its tongue out with legs pointing up.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Little Lingchong looked at its master pitifully, but now its master had focused herself on the male master. There was not a position for it now.


    ¡°After you are married, you cannot act arbitrarily. Although there are not so many cumbersome rules in the Teal Hill as in the human¡¯s world, the daughter of the Teal Hill is also supposed to be into your husband. When I was married to your father, your father sent me a guardian Spiritual Stone. Now, I give it to you. You should be happy all the time, for your father and for me.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing took a seven-colored ne out of her chest and wore it around Wuyou¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Mother, it would be great if father were here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? On the great day, Mother and elder sister should be happy!¡±


    Hou Qing held the elder daughter tightly. ¡°My daughter is going to marry. I shall be happy. But Jiang Tian can never see how beautiful our daughter is in the marriage suit.¡± The happiness of a family¡¯s union was the mostmon happiness in human¡¯s world.


    Ò»


    ¡°Elder sister, brother-inw is here.¡±


    Through the thin window, Han Chiyou looked at her brother-inw who was radiant with happiness. Hou Qing covered the bridal veil for Wuyou. That moment, Wuyou¡¯s heart beat heavily.


    The door curtain was rolled up by the wind, and Xu Linghe walked toward his little woman step by step. ¡°From now on, this woman is my wife.¡± Xu Linghe held her little hand tightly.

 Chapter 38 Follow Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 38 Follow Up (2)</h4>


    With the strong fragrance of flowers, Xu Linghe walked to the door in the sunshine. Wind puffed up the red veil. Wuyou looked obsessively at the man in front, her hand clenched in his big hand.


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    Through the light veil, Xu Linghe could feel the warmth that his little woman brought to her. This moment, he did not say anything, his heart brimmed with happiness.


    Although they stumbled along the way, his little woman had already melted into his bones and they would join in each other¡¯s lives with hands holding. ¡°Whatever the future is, I will go on with my little woman.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, Lie Huo is impatient now.¡±


    Little cky waited for a long time, but could not see Han Chiyou. So he felt disappointed.


    ¡°Where is Chiyou? Her sister gets married. Why doesn¡¯t shee to witness the ceremony? Senior Brother, you should help your Junior Brother. Otherwise, when we return to the Kunlun, I will tell your embarrassing stories to other Senior Brothers.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, Mother says she cannot bear to leave you and wants to see you off. So do I.¡±


    Han Chiyou flew in with her ringing voice along the way. Madam Hou Qing was dressed in a moonlight-colored coat and stepped toward the door with girly walks like a fairy. Catching sight of Han Chiyou, Little cky felt reassured.


    ¡°Pay my respect to mother-inw.¡±


    Xu Linghe bowed his head and saluted. Wuyou knew what her mother thought. Since Wuyou did not have father since she was a child, her mother wanted to see her off on her wedding day.


    Wuyou sat on a bridal sedan chair as amon girl did. Ayer of gauze curtain separated them. Wuyou lifted up the bridal veil and looked at the man on the horse, who was wearing a white coat and a tight waist belt inside covered with a red bridal robe, his eyes gleaming gentleness. ¡°He is not a banished immortal now. He is like one of the worlds of mortals. He loves me and make the promises that I want.¡±


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    Under the thin veil, Wuyou was whispering. Xu Linghe¡¯s devastatingly handsome face broadened into a grin. His hair streamed in the spring breeze, and his eyes curved like the sunshine in the March, filled with happiness.


    ¡°My little woman, you¡¯re peeking at your husband again.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s low voice rang in the ears. Wuyou rolled up the curtains and looked at the ted man. She looked more seductive.


    ¡°My husband, do you know what a fox is best at?¡±


    ¡°My dear, apart from cunning, what are you good at...¡±


    Xu Linghe broadened into a brighter grin and would like to see his little woman¡¯s red face teased by him.


    ¡°Seduction Skill¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s soft voice traveled through the thin veil, like the lingering sprinkles in March. Her white teeth nibbled the lip. Her eyes, like the bright moon in the starry sky, gleamed devastatingly enchanting beauty with happiness. Wuyou curled up her mouth into an attractive smile. Her bright red lips were impressed by teeth, ck and tight to allure the man on the horse.


    ¡°My dear, the Teal Hill¡¯s Seduction Skill is just so-so.¡±


    Xu Linghe condensed 20 percent of his Spirit Power, trying to resolve the lust stirred up by his little woman.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    At that time, Wuyou wanted to y tricks on Xu Linghe and suddenly wondered what this serene man would be under the seduction.


    ¡°Linghe, hug me!¡±


    The little woman pouted her mouth and looked at the man with sorrow. Her thick eyshes shone in tears. Xu Linghe knew that his little woman was ying tricks, but he could not bear to see her pretty appearance like that. He reached out his hand and tried to wipe the eyes of the little woman. While Xu Linghe was unprepared, Wuyou kissed his fingers, her eyes full of exultation. Xu Linghe looked at the little man in surprise.


    ¡°My Husband.¡±


    Xu Linghe looked at the woman¡¯s lips and kissed them. Wuyou opened her eyes wide. But the ardor among their lips and teeth was triggered to explode like magma. Wuyou wanted to escape from such close touch, but failed. Not knowing when, she fell into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve cast a cover-up spell. No one can see...¡±


    ¡°Linghe, it is my fault. I should not be so frivolous.¡±


    With red eyes, Wuyou dared not to look at her man, afraid to find the contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°How silly! Where is your skill? Don¡¯t you say the fox is deft at Seduction Skill? Why do you look pathetic now?¡±


    ¡°I am not silly. I just care about my husband of the mortal world, so I reveal my real look.¡±


    Xu Linghe hushed her up with kisses. Desire was overflowing among their lips and teeth, and bridal robes were taken off piece by piece. Xu Linghe looked at his little woman, feeling warm inside like the spring breeze of March flicking when the grass sprouted out of the earth and orioles flew in the sky. He just continued.


    ¡°Drop the sedan.¡±


    Xu Linghe took the little woman across the brazier. The sound of jubnt music and fire crackers, mixed with theughter of the guests made the whole Xu Manor immersed in happiness.


    ¡°My dear, are you afraid of being a daughter-inw of Xu family?¡±


    Xu Linghe rxed the little hand and stopped to smooth Wuyou¡¯s disheveled clothes. Thinking about his flippancy to Wuyou, Xu Linghe felt it inappropriate to have made love with his little woman on the bridal sedan. At that moment, he felt rather sorry for his little woman.


    ¡°Not afraid, the ce where the husband is, is the home of Wuyou.¡±


    Xu Linghe took her little hand and walked toward the main hall full of guests. When Wuyou crossed the threshold with the light footsteps, her heart suddenly flustered. It was a horror from the depths of the soul. Her hand began to tremble, so she gathered her spiritual power to suppress the fear in the body. Then, the big hand pats the trembling little hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here. Today is our wedding day. I will not allow any outsider to mess up our wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°My dear, I am not scared and timid. But it¡¯s different from what it used to be. You and I are indispensable.¡±


    ¡°My little woman, let me take you forward.¡±


    The hall fell into silence. Xu Linghe looked at the magnates in the hall¡ªall the nobles in the Qi Kingdom had gathered there.


    Although Xu family was not the emperor¡¯s rtive, its boasted dominant power and influence. His father sat on the head seat with a warm smile. Xu Linghe looked around and spotted Xiao Qi in a corner. Obviously, Xu Linghe¡¯s grandfather did note today. His low-key cousin smiled and nodded at him, and then disappeared.


    Madam Hou Qing was sitting next to the head seat, since it was the proper seat for the bride¡¯s mother. On the censer table, incenses were swirling and red candles were burning.


    All of a sudden, it turned dark and snow began falling in such March. A skyful of snow poured into the hall with the wind. Windows and doors kept striking in the strong wind. An overwhelming number of resentful spirits darted out of the hell. After the ck wind, all the people in the hall were seized with a panic. Looking at the Demon Spirit hovering above her, Wuyou condensed her Spirit Power.


    ¡°It is well-prepared. Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Linghe, I am afraid that the magnates of the Qin Kingdom have little chances of returning.¡±


    Wuyou took a blood-thirty nce at the hall. She had not stretched her muscles and bones for a long time.


    ¡°Wuyou, if we can survive today, let¡¯s enjoy life among the mountains and waters.¡±


    ¡°I will put everything down and be with you.¡±


    Xu Linghe held the little woman¡¯s hand tightly and moved carefully. Wuyou snapped spiritual finger overhead, which scared the spirits to flee into the crowd.


    ¡°Linghe, it seems that it is premeditated. Someone is waiting for this day.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa moved step by step with his back against Xu Linghe. Wuyou looked around but could not find her mother, even Han Chiyou was gone. Wuyou spread out her divine consciousness and sought them. When the divine consciousness lingered out of a broken house, Wuyou saw the person she was familiar with¡ªNi Shang, the one who had captivated the whole Teal Hill, but now lying on her back on the haystack, haggard.


    Divine consciousness finally could find Wuyou¡¯s mother in a damp ce.


    Mother was hanged up, and Han Chiyou beside had fainted. Looking at bloodstains on her mother¡¯s face, Wuyou followed up the divine consciousness with frantic anxiety. She passed through the Xu Manor and came to ce where her mother was imprisoned. Xu Linghe took a nce at his little woman and followed up. But to his astoundment, someone had cast spells on the hall.


    ¡°Linghe, someone used a spell to control the entire hall. I am afraid that I cannot hold on any longer.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa wanted to suppress this sinister curse and made himself soberer. However, evil secrets flooded in the whole hall, which crumbled Lin Xiaosa little by little.


    ¡°Xiaosa, calm down your spirit without any distractions.¡±


    Xu Linghe sealed Lin Xiaosa¡¯s acupoints and hoped it could help Lin Xiaosa calm down. But unexpectedly Lin Xiaosa turned around and pounced at Xu Linghe. Although Lin Xiaosa was aware that the man standing before was his own brother, he could not control himself like a puppet and his inner devil was waken up. His hands began changing, bloody bubbles springing up on his face.


    Selfish desire welled up in Lin Xiaosa, as if he had been possessed by a devil. Jealousy filled him to the brim. Those hidden evil desire broke out in a second.


    His soul began to be stripped off, the most primitive lust revealed. And the darkness of the heart was slowly recovering.


    This control man¡¯s spell was just a lead, and when the desire was ignited, he could no longer control himself.


    The caster took advantage of the weakness of human nature and curse all the men in the hall to kill each other. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s eyes turned red in desperation, and the sharp sword in his hand chopped at Xu Linghe again.


    ¡°Linghe kill me! The inner devil has invaded me. I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa looked at Xu Linghe with tears. Lin Xiaosa did not want to hurt his brother, but he could not control himself now. The evil desire surging in his heart was engulfing his rational mind. He did not betray their brotherhood, but the sword still stabbed into Xu Linghe¡¯s abdomen.


    The sudden pain caused Xu Linghe to gulp. Lin Xiaosa looked at the wound nkly and pricked at Xu Linghe again as if possessed by devils. Little cky (Chengyi), seeing his Senior Brother in danger, leaped out at Xu Linghe. Next second, blood flowed from his chest. Little cky looked at his Senior Brother and slowly closed his eyes, only wishing his Senior Brother good, even at the cost of his life.


    ¡°Little cky, I still have a lot of embarrassing stories to tell you. Hold on!¡±


    Blood was gushing out of Little cky¡¯s mouth. Xu Linghe hoped nothing but his Junior Brother could survive, so he continuously injected his Spirit Power into Little cky¡¯s body. But the body in his arms was gradually getting cold. Looking at Lin Xiaosa kneeling on the ground, Xu Linghe found it impossible to hate him. ¡°No matter what happened, Lin Xiaosa is his brother, but just controlled by spells. How can I kill him in return?¡±


    Xu Linghe took the Kunlun soul out of the Heaven and Earth Pouch and chanted the incantation. With a dazzling light, Little cky was lifted up. When the seven-colored light shed, Little cky flew into the Kunlun soul. Xu Linghe hoped that the Kunlun soul could help to nourish his Junior Brother first.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual fingers brushed his abdomen, where instantly new flesh appeared, and then the wound was healed in a blink. Noticing the magnates fighting against one another, Xu Linghe felt acidic water flowed upside down in his stomach at the bloody mess. Those who had lost consciousness became extremely mad. Therefore, Xu Linghe was more worried about his little woman¡¯s safety.


    ¡°It seems that the disaster is impending. I can¡¯t leave the little woman alone.¡± But The sight that the magnates were being sucked by vicious spirits made Xu Linghe¡¯s softhearted.


    Xu Linghe gestured his spiritual fingers, and the Heaven and Earth Pouch fell onto his palms. Seeing the vicious spirit behind charging at Xu Linghe, Lin Xiaosa who kneeled on the ground pounced up and warded off the attack for Xu Linghe. Wherever the saber brandished, it turned into ashes, and those floating vicious spirits fled with fright when seeing the saber¡¯s chopping power.


    When the brother was in danger, Lin Xiaosa only hoped Xu Linghe could survive. Anyway, brotherhood surpassed the inner devil.


    Lin Xiaosa might not remember that due to his slight error in thought, Little cky left forever, but Xu Linghe would keep the secret forever until Little cky was resurrected.


    Xu Linghe held the demon-suppressing pagoda and gestured with his hands.

 Chapter 39 So You Are Chidi

    <h4>Chapter 39 So You Are Chidi</h4>


    The demon-suppressing pagoda flew out of Xu Linghe¡¯s hand. Layers of purple light wrapped the hall. The Spirit Power continuously rushed out to the hall, and the vicious spirits struggled to escape.


    Xu Linghe chanted the incantation, then the demon-suppressing pagoda worked like a sucker. Demon Aura was smashed away gradually. The magnates who had lost their mind by the spell were still tussling one another. Xu Linghe swept his Spirit Power over, but it was bounced back. ¡°Who can have such a powerful Spirit Power?¡±


    The sun shone through the clouds. The small snowkes on the petals melted into droplets in the sunshine. In the hall, jubnce was stained with blood.


    Looking at the indifferent father on the main seat, Xu Linghe confirmed that this person was not his father. Although he had a simr appearance of his father¡¯s, he was not his father for sure.


    ¡°Father, although used to be selfish and ruthless, could still take care of his own safety. But the person in front always remains calm, plot and wariness hiding deep in his eyes. Compared to father, the person is more conniving. He transformed himself into Xu Yinchang. So where is the real Xu Yinchang? Why does the man pretend to be Father? Does he have any hidden purpose?


    ¡°Today is my good day. I should have held my little woman¡¯s hand and walked into the Joy Hall. But it was destroyed by this horrid creature.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you posing as my father?¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s enquiry astounded Lin Xiaosa. ¡°Is Xu Linghe controlled by any witchcraft? How can he forget his father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, how can you be so arrogant...¡±


    Chidi took a cold nce at him with some admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve done so perfectly. How can the young man spot any crack on me?¡±


    The little woman disappeared with a trace. Xu Linghe didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this person, but to leave Joy Hall and meet the little woman as soon as possible. He walked carefully toward the door, followed closely by Lin Xiaosa.


    ¡°He¡¯er, why did you leave in a hurry? Today is a big day. Being your father, I want to have a cup of wedding tea.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s figure was receding. At that moment, Chidi waved his sleeves, and then the door and windows were shut up firmly.


    ¡°Young man... no one can leave this Joy Hall...including you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? No one No one can threaten me.¡±


    ¡°What about her...¡±


    Chidi opened the curtains on the Joy Hall. Xu Linghe saw his little woman¡¯s mother. Madam Hou Qing was blocked by the mouth and curled up in the corner. To Xu Linghe¡¯s surprise, the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom was also among them.


    The man who had once held the imperial power was now scared to hide in the corner and did not dare to look up.


    ¡°Even if the Qi Kingdom is destroyed, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Xu Linghe was betting that this person would not kill the hostages because the person had taken great pains in capturing them.


    ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife has no mother...¡±


    ¡°Do I have anything you want?¡±


    ¡°Young man, you are really smart. Let me get this straight. Hand over the antiquity-times divine devices and all the people in the hall can go out. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude...¡±


    ¡°If not...¡±


    ¡°As his end...¡±


    Chidi gathered his Spirit Power and struck at the Emperor¡¯s top of the skull. Next second, a living person died in a sh.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    There burst into cry in the Joy Hall. All the magnates did not expect that Xu Yinchang was so bold that he dared to kill the Emperor and all assumed that they also could not live longer.


    All the ministers knelt at Xu Yinchang and begged for mercy. They did not expect that the person in front was not the prime minister.


    ¡°The divine device belongs to the Grandmaster of the Kunlun. If you want to get it, it will depend on your strength.¡±


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    Xu Linghe charged at him, and Chidi leaped up to escape the Spirit Power. Xu Linghe transformed into a spiritual arrow and dashed at him. Chidi waved his sleeves, and then two ck shadows rolled to the ground.


    ¡°If they are included?¡±


    Xu Linghe looked at his brothers on the ground whose clothes were in disarray and faces turned ashy. They were not as domineering and arrogant as they used to be. Xu Linghe once hated the two brothers to the core.


    Since Xu Linghe did not have his mother, he had been bullied by them for a long time. But for his ability to observe others¡¯ speech and behavior, he would have been killed by his elder brothers.


    ¡°Father, spare us!¡±


    On the verge of death, two idiots on the ground still begged for their so-called father.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Is it? I would like to see whether you are hardhearted or they are hardboned. Among three of them, only one can survive. And it all depends on Fate. Madam, your good son-inw ignores your life merely to proect the divine device. I really admire him!¡±


    At that moment, the door was split open. All the people saw a man with dishevelled haire in. When he came closer, Xu Linghe could see clearly that it was Jiangnan¡¯s Han Qianyi. Han Qianyi stumbled toward Chidi. Madam Hou Qing was also stunned at the clear sight of the man. She thought that this mortal man did not care for his own life just in order to save her, and then she burst into tears because of the man¡¯s humiliation caused by kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please let my wife go! She is just a weak woman. I have given you everything, including the silk business in Jiangnan.¡±


    Han Qianyi pulled Chidi¡¯s clothes, but was smashed by Chidi instead. Han Qianyi immediately spit blood and fell to the ground straight, sorrow in his eyes turning into drops of lovesickness.


    The infatuated man gave up his life for love, which shocked Xu Linghe. He knew that the divine device could destroy the heaven and the earth. If it was given to this person, the three realms would not be peaceful. The junior uncle master once said that the divine device was used to pass tribtion. However, Chidi robbed it for the sake of returning to the position of the Devil God. ¡°But the little woman has no father. Does she have to even lose her mother?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°If you want the divine device, you can get it on your ability. If you win, it is yours. If you lose, get out of the three realms. Xu Linghe will swear by the will of the Kunlun spirit. If I vite, I will suffer thunderstruck.¡±


    For the little woman, Xu Linghe would struggle to win, but just did not want to look at his elder brothers. And Lin Xiaosa showed more disdain to both of them.


    Chidi stared at the young man and tried to understand what the young man was thinking. After looking at him for a long time, Chidi still disappointed himself. It seemed that the young man¡¯s elder brothers had no weight in his eyes. ¡°I can only make use of this Madam now. If I miss the opportunity today, maybe I will never get the divine device.¡±


    ¡°First let go of people, otherwise I would rather destroy the divine device.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s elder brothers were dragged out and thrown in the corner.


    Chidi did not dare to look down upon this young man and gestured, ready for fight. Xu Linghe withdrew a few feet, and he would go all out. This was a battle of life and death, and he could not bear any carelessness.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power surged out and spread all over his body. His spiritual fingers condensed blue light. When the light intensified into re, he did all he could to push it out, and the blue light like a sharp sword dashed toward Chidi.


    Chidi transformed into a shield to block the impact of Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power. In the spirit light, the shield was prated by the Spirit Power, and divergent sharp swords shot directly at Chidi¡¯s abdomen. When they approached to him, the swords were bounced out by Chidi¡¯s gathered Spirit Power.


    Xu Linghe heaved himself up and conducted another attack to Chidi, but Chidi flew out like a lightning.


    The tiles were all over the floor in the hall. Xu Linghe followed Chidi to the cloud. Magnates in the Joy Hall seemed to forget their safety and could not return to themselves until Chidi and Xulinghe had disappeared.


    Lin Xiaosa was afraid that Xu Linghe would take a beating, so he also sprang out of the roof.


    In the sea of clouds, the two stared at each other. In such an empty ce, it was easier to set formation. Just now, Xu Linghe was afraid to hurt those innocent people.


    Chidi preferred to see the young man¡¯s strength, because he had not met a qualified opponent for many years. And he thought highly of Xu Linghe.


    Chidi pointed his hands to the sky, and recited the incantation in his mouth. When Chidi clenched his palms, Xu Linghe felt that he was oppressed by alien space, and he was forced to enter an alien space by Chidi as if his spirit had freed itself from his body.


    The two were so close. When Xu Linghe hit Chidi, Xu¡¯s mouth was bleeding strangely. In fact, Chidi cast a spilt-soul spell, so the Chidi whom Xu Linghe saw was Xu Linghe himself actually. At that moment, Xu Linghe was like a beast trapped in the cage, and the whole alien space was crammed with Chidi¡¯s figures. He swept his Spirit Power away, but was in vain like hitting cotton batting. When Lin Xiaosa¡¯s scream rang in his ear, Xu Linghe woke up suddenly from the alien space.


    Chidi grabbed Lin Xiaosa by the neck. Xu Linghe shot the Kunlun soul, which twined Chidi¡¯s arms tightly.


    Lin Xiaosa struggled to smash Chidi¡¯s head, and Xu Linghe used his Kunlun soul to roll up Lin Xiaosa andnded steadily. ¡°If it had not been for Lin Xiaosa¡¯s timely help, I would have been always trapped in the spell.¡±


    Chidi burst into rage. Seeing Lin Xiaosa leap onto the roof, Chidi swept his Spirit Power again to kill Lin Xiaosa. ¡°If it had not been for this man¡¯s hindrance, Xu Linghe would have died when he entered the alien space. One step away, I lost the divine device at hand.¡±


    ¡°Hand over the divine device!¡±


    Chidi suspended in mid-air, extending his arm toward Lin Xiaosa. Xu Linghe swooped down and chopped at Chidi with a sharp sword in his hand. Red blood dyed Chidi¡¯s sleeves. Xu Linghe pressed hard Chidi, andLin Xiaosa could dodge for the attack.


    Chidi looked somewhat impatient. After a glimmer of spirit light, the sky was opened. Chidi held a devil wand in his hand. Then, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The wand was surrounded by lightening, beautiful and dazzling. The Spirit Power floating in the sky began being sucked by the wand. When the wand became as hot as a magma, Chidi dived from the sky with the wand. Xu Linghe called his giant dragon to face up.


    This was a contest between life and death. If it was lost, the three realms would suffer a catastrophe. Xu Linghe would never let the war spread and hope he could support a sky for Jiang Wuyou and make her live a really peaceful and carefree life. To realize such dream, Xu Linghe was willing to die.


    On the giant dragon, Xu Linghe burnt his Spirit Power along the way, which dyed the sky red. Chidi held his wand and confronted head-on. The dragon tail rolled up huge high waves upon waves. Xu Linghe stood on the top of waves and spread his Spirit Power in all directions. The string harp flew out of the Heaven and Earth Pouch, string sound reverberating in the waves. Peals of harp sound prated into the heart like devil spells. Chidi clenched the wand tightly, but his heart was hit by the sound.


    The string stirred up his souls to tumble. The erosive pain devoured Chidi¡¯s mind. He knew that as long as he boarded in the mortal body, he could not escape the string sound¡¯s attack regardless of his strong Spirit Power.


    The more eager Chidi was to condense his Spirit Power, the more unsettled his mood was bothered. Xu Linghe fought against the war with all his strength. The string was attached his Spirit Power and charged at Chidi with a thunderbolt momentum.


    Chidi closed his hearing and calmed his mind down. His Spirit Power was gathering, and the scattered spiritual consciousness was peeking. When the young man plucked the string again, Chidi gestured and transformed into a hurricane and swept toward Xu Linghe.


    The raging wind growled over the houses and strained the roof. Tiles were rolled into the air like fallen leaves. It was toote for Lin Xiaosa to duck, and he flew out along with the house beam. Xu Linghe flew to grab him, but it was toote.


    The pines and cypresses of the courtyard could not withstand the wind howling, and were picked up by a root.Chidi flicked his spiritual fingers, and the newly-fallen pines and cypresses flew toward the Joy Hall. Seeing the bad thing happen, Xu Linghe leaped onto the dragon¡¯s back. The menacing cypress trees broke the wall, and the dust that was raised hit with full force. Xu Linghe set up the spiritual, and those magnates who were brought into the air by the wind fell into the.

 Chapter 40 A Battle of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 40 A Battle of Life and Death</h4>


    Mrs. Houqing disappeared in the. Xu Linghe flew to the Joy Hall immediately. In the rubble, Mrs. Houqing struggled forward, step by step. Xu Linghe controlled the wind and flew over. When he was close to see Mrs. Houqing, he was about to cry. Uncle Han on her back pulled down his head with eyes closed. His back was dyed by blood. Mrs. Houqing walked hard with sweat and tears; they dripped into the cor. Xu Linghe knew that Han Qianyi had already lost his life.


    ¡°Mom, put him down and leave here quickly!¡±


    ¡°Linghe, he was asleep, you see?¡±


    Mrs. Houqing wanted to confirm that Qianyi was not dead, but just fell asleep.


    ¡°Mom, the house is going to copse. Let me take you away!¡±


    ¡°Linghe, he is still alive, right?¡±


    Her gentle eyes were now like two pools of stagnant water; she was no longer the familiar Mrs. Houqing. Xu Linghe tried to take away the corpse; he stretched out his hands, but withdrew in the next second. He wondered maybe Mrs. Houqing had fallen in love with Han Qianyi. Though a little bitte, Uncle Han could beforted in the heaven.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Houqing fell into the ground. Xu Linghe released his Spirit Power and carried her, rushing to the sky. Just at this moment, the building behind them copsed into a piece of ruin.


    Lin Xiaosa clutched the beam of the house, only wishing to maintain alive to see his brother and Xiaoli. The wind wreaked havoc, and Lin Xiaosa was unable to hold on. His hands began to loosen a little, his arms were numb, out of control, and his body was falling. It seemed that he was going to leave this world soon. However, when he was swaying in the sky, a st of Spirit Power emerged to surround him. He floated in the air, wrapped in familiar aura. He opened his eyes, and then cried surprisingly.


    ¡°Prince, you know shape-shifting?¡±


    Di Qing nodded. Lin Xiaosa stared at him, and then burst outughter.


    ¡°Linghe, the King of Jiangdu knows shape-shifting.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa, you don¡¯t know that? How could you go with the wind?¡±


    Di Qing made a joke. Without his catching in time, his brother would die badly. His shape-shifting seemed unable to withstand the erosion of strong spirit.


    Xu Linghe took Mrs. Houqing to jump on the dragon. The Xu Manor behind them was already in ruins. He was worried about where his father was and would his two brothers be good men after this tribtion. The Majesty was dead, and the Qi Kingdom needed a sage as its leader. This ughter was exactly a product of desire. So, Xu Linghe only hoped that the future king would hold awe in his heart to govern themon people. Only a kind king could avoid the spread of war.


    Both the Emperor of the Fairy Kingdom and the leader of the fire tribe had been pushed to end by their desires, which let the country go down.


    As for the Qi Kingdom, what kind of result was waiting for it? If they lost, and were ruled by devils, could those weak mortals survive? Xu Linghe dared not to think more; he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t take such a heavy burden. He would never think such a matter in the past, but now, he had to. Yes! If the Qi Kingdom perished, where could he ce his heart?


    He had dreamed of choosing a city, and being old with the little woman. But now, she would be disappointed.


    ¡°Take care of Mrs. Houqing.¡±


    Xu Linghe stepped on the breeze and left. Lin Xiaosa held Mrs. Houqing, and silently watched the back of Xu Linghe.


    Xu Linghe knew that it was dangerous, but he had no retreat. Qi Kingdom was his home, and how could he let others damage it. Di Qing also left with him.


    Along the way, their Spirit Power had been killing the devils and ghosts to protect them. Chidi stood on the clouds, unafraid of the attack of Xu Linghe. His spirit beast was rushing toward Xu Linghe.


    Di Qing marched toward the spirit beast. Xu Linghe took the dragon up to the sea of clouds. Chidi scattered his Spiritual Power; his robe was rolling in the clouds, and his Spirit Power had lit up the sky. His Spirit Power was boiling in his body, and had been bursting out. Though inhabiting in a mortal body, after all, he was one of the ancient gods, so how could themon spiritual cultivators resist his supreme power, even including Xu Linghe.


    On the clouds, Xu Linghe looked at the man who was in a fire, then he gathered his Spirit Power secretly, and bit one of his fingers. Blood began to flow along his finger. He gestured in the air, while his blood was boiling in the fire. It was the Kunlun Blood Curse. The curser used his own blood as a catalyzer to let the infinite power in the body release. The Spirit Power extended along his arm. When the blood began to suck the Spirit Power, Chidi saw the young man changing; his body under the suit was transforming. Chidi recognized the man¡¯s mother was a princess of the Fairy Kingdom, but he did not expect that the youth owned the power of the Kunlun Shenzong ancestors.


    It could be guessed that except for the Shenzong himself, no one was superior to the youth. Chidi knew that he would possibly die if hit by the power of the Shenzong.


    The Kunlun Shenzong was coexisting with the heaven and earth. Even the four gods of antiquity times did not dare to be self-deprecating in front of the Shenzong. His existence was thew of heaven and earth that no one could break, except for himself.


    The youth¡¯s cloth was lingering in the clouds, covered by the soul of Kunlun. The soul was gathering in blue light, and when it reached the youth¡¯s fingertip, Chidi felt his soul was absorbed by the soul of Kunlun.


    That powerful inner spirit had transformed different souls. Like snowballs, they grew up. When the soul of Kunlun took over your soul, your divine consciousness would disappear and be a part of the soul of Kunlun, and your Spirit Power would also be swallowed up.


    Your soul couldn¡¯t reincarnate, and could only be a ve to the curser. Fortunately, the Shenzong was only interested in martial arts for hundreds of thousands of years, not good at tactics. No one knew that he had passed his soul of Kunlun to the youth.


    In fact, the youth¡¯s uncle was the Shenzong. It was a littlete, but how would Chidi be willing to give up this only chance. He had his trump card, and it would torture Xu Linghe, allowing him no way to escape.


    The soul of Kunlun gained spirit and flew out. Chidi set a formation, intending to attract the youth to the alien space. This was a battle between the Soul-parting Curse and the soul of Kunlun.


    Xu Linghe was concentrated in controlling the soul of Kunlun. An external force was hindering the extension of his Spirit Power. Xu Linghe knew it was Chidi. So he released more Spirit Power. When the Spirit Power prated the soul of Chidi, the soul of Kunlun began to gather like water droplets. Up, Xu Linghe controlled the soul of Chidi slowly. After the soul of Kunlunpletely assembled, beams of unusual Spirit Power were spreading along the soul of Kunlun, and after a white light, his divine consciousness entered the alien space.


    Chidi stood on the soul field, with bloody clothes. Xu Linghe was moving. What under his feet was the endless Blood Sea The red in front of him was the bloodiest he had witnessed throughout his life. The body hanging on the high mast was flowing with thick blood. Xu Linghe took a few steps closer. Suddenly a ck shadow rolled up in front of him. When the monster jumped up to hold the body in its mouth, Xu Linghe recognized it. It turned out the Devil God Erfu lived in the soul field. He lived in the sea of blood, shaping like a snake with a length of about a hundred feet. He owned only one eye and a pair of human hands, covered with fish scales on his back, and his fangs were sharp.


    Actually, the mortal body functioned as the fodder for the true body of Chidi. And this was only for resurrection.


    Erfu¡¯s (Chidi) primordial spirit needed a lot of nutrient supply, and the human society was his best granary. When he transformed with aplete human shape, he would be truly reborn. At that time, he would return to the three realms, and brought only the gue and Heavenly Cmity to the world.


    Chid was a Devil God, themon enemy of the three realms, and what he was afraid of was the Kunlun Mortal Instrument. He broke the the Law of Reincarnation, only aiming at controlling the creatures of the universe, to maintain his physical body alive forever.


    Chidi introduced Xu Linghe into the alien space, not only because he wanted the divine instrument, but also to leave the mortal body and rebirth; he was unwilling to live in a mortal body.


    At this moment, Xu Linghe knew that the body of his father was upied by Chidi, and the Blood Pool offered nutrition to him. He chose to hide in the imperial pce, and killed the Majesty because he didn¡¯t surrender Chidi. The new Emperor must be Chidi¡¯s puppet.


    With the Emperor¡¯s order, the Chidi would be offered endless blood in the Qi Kingdom. He needed flesh and blood to supply himself. All the conspiracy was that he longed for fresh blood of mortals. Those in the blood pool of the imperial pce were only the fodder for his primordial spirit. Xu Linghe had to do something.


    ¡°Erfu, give me your life!¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re smart. I think I¡¯ve made a perfect camouge, but you still discovered me. You¡¯re really a good grand disciple of the Shenzong. I dare to tell you the truth. My true body is raised in the souls. Throughout the three realms, no one has seen the real me. Kid, you¡¯re with superb wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Return my father¡¯s body!¡±


    The soul of Kunlun fell into the Blood Pool, in which so many souls like vines wrapped the true body of Chidi.


    Erfu jumped into the sky, and opened his big mouth. Xu Linghe flipped his spiritual finger, and the soul of Kunlun flew out of the Blood Sea. Chidi flew in to Blood Sea to block, but it waste. He was constrainted by the soul, struggling in the Blood Sea. His roars aroused strong wind in the soul field. At this time, there seemed to be a firing mountain in Xu Linghe¡¯s body. After resting for thousands of years, it was about to erupt with destructive power. Xu Linghe made a palm, and all of a sudden, the soul field was left with a huge palm mark, as if it was formed naturally. Chidi fell into the Blood Sea, and wanted to get out of the constraint of the soul of Kunlun. Xu Linghe made another palm, making the Blood Sea return to peace.


    Xu Linghe looked around, but didn¡¯t find the traces of Chidi. When he sneaked into the Blood Sea, suddenly a huge wave greeted him, tearing up the tumbling Blood Sea.


    A ck shadow rushed over. In the next second, Xu Linghe¡¯s arm was peeled. He gestured to summon out the me Machete, and with a strong sweep, mes rolled toward Erfu. Swallowed by the mes, Erfu was wailing. Then Chidi gathered Spirit Power to protect Erfu, blocking the attack from Xu Linghe. Chidi had no other choices now, and the only thing that could save him was the body of Xu Yinchang, the youth¡¯s father.


    The me Machete was about to kill the demon. Chidi analyzed the bad situation, and sank into the Blood Sea. The me Machete cut the sea into two pieces with destructive force, and the mes had been boiling the sea. Chidi couldn¡¯t avoid the attack of the me Machete. Just as the machete was about to hit Chidi, Xu Linghe retreated it. Taking the opportunity, Chidi threw out a palm, hitting at the chest of Xu Linghe; thetter felt a tearing pain, which forced Chidi to burst out loudughers.


    ¡°Kid, hand over the Mortal Instrument, otherwise I will let Xu Yinchang die without a whole body. If you dare to y tricks, your father will apany me to die... Haha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ruin your true body, and let¡¯s see how long you can rampant.¡±


    Xu Linghe looked at Chidi coldly. The soul of Kunlun on his finger instantly smashed into Erfu¡¯s stomach, sucked his spirit, and nibbled his body while twisting.


    Without the protection of Chidi, Erfu became a totally waste, and its body became the resentful soul¡¯s food immediately. Chidi intended to protect his true body, but was entangled with the Spirit Power of Xu Linghe.


    Irritated, Chidi made a strong palm on himself, and suddenly, blood flew out of his mouth. Xu Linghe knew that Chidi was giving him a warn that he must listen to Chidi, and if he resisted his father¡¯s life would be taken.


    Xu Linghe fetched out the Heaven and Earth Pouch, which satisfied Chidi, because he thought he would gain the Mortal Instrument soon. But when he caught it, he suddenly fell into the Blood Sea.


    ¡°He¡¯er, kill me.¡±

 Chapter 41 Dying in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 41 Dying in Blood</h4>


    ¡°Yes, dad.¡± Xu Linghe took back the Mortal Instrument, and looked for his father¡¯s voice, only to find that Xu Yinchang was struggling in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Xu Linghe hugged his father. Thete hug had warmed their hearts, and let them forget about the resentment and calction at this moment.


    ¡°He¡¯er, this is my retribution. I¡¯ve been working for power throughout my life, but in the end, my family was broken because of me. Look, the Blood Sea was all made by me! If I have no greed, Chidi won¡¯t parasitize my body. I should pay for my mistake. He¡¯er, kill the demon, and don¡¯t let him harm humans anymore, so that I can be relieved to die.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t let you lie, even if my life will be taken.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If I die, the prime minister will also die. You want to die? Xu Yinchang, if you die, your son will be a sinner who kill his own father in person.¡±


    Governing the three realms was just around the corner, so how could Chidi let a mortal obstruct his process? No, Chidi wanted to control Xu Yinchang¡¯s divine consciousness, but how could a desperate person be easily controlled?


    Xu Linghe understood his father¡¯s desperation. Being controlled was suffering to his father. How sad it was to own a soulless body. How crucial it was to let his father witness Chidi killing himself?


    Chidi¡¯s divine consciousness was extending, aiming to seal the soul of Xu Yinchang. If Chidi left the human body at present, his soul would be destroyed. Erfu was injured by the soul of Kunlun, and needed time to recover.


    Chidi¡¯s divine consciousness drilled into the soul of Xu Yinchang to prevent his struggle. The Mica spirit had been nourishing the soul of Chidi. He gathered his Spirit Power to dispel the three souls and seven scorpions of Xu Yinchang. Just waking up, and being suppressed by Chidi¡¯s Spirit Power, Xu Yinchang lost his sight again.


    Xu Linghe released his Spirit Power and injected it into his father¡¯s body. The spirit sucked the power. Xu Yinchang was bound by Chidi.


    ¡°Prime minister, don¡¯t be that hard. Go to have a rest!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Xu Yinchang concentrated to gather the Spirit Power. Though the Mica spirit was nourishing the soul of Chidi, it knew that Xu Yinchang was its master. It was wrapped by continuous Spirit Power. As long as the human body was destroyed, Chidi would never get rid of the soul field.


    Xu Yinchang concentrated to reverse all his acupoints. When his muscles and vessels were reversed, a plenty of blood burst out.


    Xu Yinchang broke his vessels. Blood consistently flew out. There was only a vague shadow in front of him. That was Linghe who was crying. Xu Yinchang wanted tofort his son, but his soul had already flown away. Seeing his son carrying him, he was full of tears.


    ¡°He¡¯er, I¡¯m going to look for your mother.¡±


    Xu Linghe looked at his father who was going to die, and his tears burst out like a river. This time, his father would really leave.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m useless.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, I can onlypany till now. I¡¯m going. Take care of yourself. I am going to find your mother. She has been waiting for me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    The voice of Xu Linghe was echoing in the empty valley, and his crying robbed his ability to utter.


    The body in his arms had be cold. This time, his father really left. He thought of his childhood. At that time, in order to see his father, he always got up at five in the morning. And quietly hid in his father¡¯s routine. He was so young at that time. Yielding the sleepiness, he fell asleep. And when he woke up, he was already on the bed. Puzzled, he asked his mother. His mother said he was sleepwalking. But he knew he was brought back by his father. His dream in childhood was to apany his father to have a trip in the forbidding imperial pce.


    But what a pity, it won¡¯te. What made the father and son be indifferent and cold to each other like ice, and let them leave a life regret to each other


    Many yearster, today Xu Linghe finally understood that his father had his difficulties. As the family master, his father must hold up this family and prevent the wind and rain from the Xu families.


    It was just the March, but why he was suffering in the ice and snow. He caressed his father¡¯s face. His father was really old. Unconsciously, wrinkles had crawled over the corners of his father¡¯s eyes. He gently rubbed the blood of his father¡¯s mouth, and tears hindered his sight. His father¡¯s hair between his fingers was stained silvery like snow in the early winter.


    He wanted to smooth the winkles on his father¡¯s face, but his father was already dead. In the sunset, his father fell asleep, just like the sand dunes after the wind, leaving tranquility only. He bent over to pick up his father, and facing the dying sun, walked to Di Qing step by step.


    The spirit wrapped Chidi, and gathered his soul that should have been dissipated little by little. He never expected that, in order to eliminate him, Xu Yinchang would be willing to die. But unpredictably, he got the power of the spirit.


    The spirit was the treasure of the ck Emperor that was made by collecting thousands of fairies. It was a divine pill that could feed the spirit. He chose to live in Xu Yinchang¡¯s body, only because he was attracted by thetter¡¯s spirit.


    Chidi sucked the Spiritual Qi of the spirit, and a warm current was moving over his whole body. When a blue light and his soul met, the heaven was torn a hole. The Mica spirit began to absorb the essence of the heaven and earth, and the distant peaks were exhausted in an instant. The spring should be brimming over with vigour and vitality, but now became bleak.


    After a cold wind, the body of Xu Linghe¡¯ father was covered with Demonic Qi. The sky was cut into two pieces by the Evil Qi. Spirit Power was rolling on the heaven, and Sorrow Qi consistentlye over. Just as Xu Linghe sensed wrong, the Spirit Power suddenly wore through his father¡¯s body, and then his father flew into the air like a firework.


    The Spirit Power flew to the corpse from all the directions. When the Spirit Power lit up the sky, the Mica spirit took the soul of Chidi, flying into the Blood Sea like a meteor. The corpse that lost the protection of the spirit continued to fly to the sky like a stream of light. When Xu Linghe intended to catch his father, what he gained was only a stream of light.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Bleakness was lingering in the sky.


    ¡°Linghe,e on, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°Prince, I can¡¯t even protect my father!¡±


    Di Qing knew that Xu Linghe was full of sadness. When Di Qing¡¯s father was killed by the Majesty, he was as sad as Xu Linghe.


    Suddenly the sky shed and thundered, the dark clouds blocked the starlight, and the earth¡¯s crust swayed. The unsealed Demon King Manor showed up. The Spirit Power was boiling in the Blood Sea. When Erfu jumped up from the Blood Sea, all the Demon Spirit began to kneel down on the ground to wee the Demon King. Erfu flew up to the building.


    Xu Linghe did not expect that Chidi was still alive. Although he had already entered his true body, primordial Qi was badly wounded, so that he could not transform into a human. Since Xu Linghe¡¯s father had already died, how could he let Chidi live?


    Xu Linghe secretly gathered Spirit Power and smashed it to Chidi. Just as Xu Linghe leaped, a ray of spirit light pierced his chest. It was from his brother, and he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Why...¡±


    Chidi¡¯s snake-like body was rolling on the clouds with a hideous smile. Mortals pursued interest. They could abandon everything, such as the brotherhood, for the sake of benefit.


    ¡°Why you did that to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to be the King of Qi Kingdom, the king who is superior to millions of people. Only Chidi can help me achieve it, and the price is your Mortal Instrument.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it... No!¡±


    Xu Linghe felt like a million arrows were prating him. He never expected that he would be killed by his best brother.


    The soul of Kunlun rushed out of Chidi¡¯s body and flew toward the Mount Kunlun. The Shenzong, who was far away in the Kunlun, sighed. He watched the images in the Spirit Mirror. He had expected Xu Linghe to have such a tribtion. To inherit the Kunlun throne, one must suffer such a tribtion. The Shenzong hoped his grand disciple to have a deep experience of humanity. Though humans were the spirit of all things, they couldn¡¯t resist temptations. He hoped that his grand disciple could be aware of it.


    The soul dissipated, but Xu Linghe was unwilling to leave. He had not done what he promised to Jiang Wuyou, so he wanted to go back to his body, to the Joy Hall. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t. Nothing could go back to the past.


    The empty valley echoed with a stern voice. Xu Linghe wanted tofort Lin Xiaosa, but there was only a glimmer of light between his fingers. He could only look at the sad Lin Xiaosa. He was helpless as a duckweed in the sky.


    He didn¡¯t know where the little woman was. He wanted to see Jiang Wuyou. He knew that if they missed each other in this life, it would be difficult for them to meet again. His soul was wandering in the darkness. He could only find out the little woman by his divine consciousness.


    Crossing the narrow alley, he found the wet corner was covered with thin moss. In the small window, there was amp on the table. A woman was leaning against the bed. Under the dim oilmp, the woman was Di Li. Why would she be here?


    With a squeak, the door opened, and a man like a servant came in. He greeted Di Li with respect. But when he saw her angry face, he hurried to kneel down.


    ¡°Miss, since I¡¯ve served you for several months, just listen to Miss Ming.¡±


    ¡°What Miss Ming! She is a devil. In order to get Brother Xu¡¯s heart, she hurts his beloved girl. Tell Ming Zhu, let my brother to see me.¡±


    ¡°Miss, the King of Jiangdu will be the king of Qi Kingdom soon. How can you order the Majesty to see you?¡±


    ¡°What shit Majesty Di Qing can only be Di Qing. Listen, don¡¯t think I¡¯m foolish, and don¡¯t fool me. The Majesty you said and Ming Zhu are of the same batch. The one captured me for a man; the other listened to an old monster for the throne.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I just passed through the backyard and saw a lot of people gathered together. You know who I saw?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°The Wolf King and Ming Zhu were besieging a woman. They said that she is the Devil Girl of Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°The sweetheart of Brother Xu? Take me there.¡±


    Knowing the small woman was in crisis, Xu Linghe rushed to the backyard. Now he understood the truth. It turned out that Di Qing had already colluded with the Wolf King and Chidi.


    Wuyou¡¯s divine consciousness told her that Chiyou was locked here. Along the high wall, she flew toward the darkness. Lit themps up on the walls with her Spirit Power, she watched the surrounding carefully.


    The night of March was slightly chilly; the night wind patted the valley, causing a snarl in the pine forest. A familiar message came¡ª it was the aura of Chiyou. Wuyou arrived at the end of the path, and found a stone house.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, are you here?¡±


    Wuyou called outside the iron gate, and hoped that Chiyou could hear.


    ¡°Sister, you finallye. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Han Chiyou was afraid. When she heard her sister¡¯s voice, her tears began to flow. At this moment, she could only cry silently. Such a little girl, she just didn¡¯t want her sister to worry about her.


    Wuyou opened the stone door with her Spirit Power. Her heart was bleeding. Who maltreated her younger sister like this? This weak little girl¡¯s messy hair was stained with blood, and there were a few ces that had already festered on her slender legs.


    The little girl looked at her sister. Her eyes were pure. At this moment, Wuyou felt pity about this little girl.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, don¡¯t be afraid. I will take you out.¡±


    ¡°Sister, go to save mom. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

 Chapter 42 Killing You Is like Squishing an Ant

    <h4>Chapter 42 Killing You Is like Squishing an Ant</h4>


    The burning fingertips burned the ropes. Wuyou dragged Chiyou into the house. On a stone pir far away, hung a woman. The face of the woman was covered by her long hair. When Wuyou went up to get a clear look, a ck figure suddenly leaped at her. Wuyou felt a sudden piercing pain. Viscous venom flowed down her face. The venom was smoking. Han Chiyou screamed. Sister¡¯s face was suddenly ruined by the venom, there was a spot where he could see the white bone. Her little hand reached out, wanting to touch it, but she was so scared, she pulled her hand back.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Han Chiyou sobbed almost soundlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Sister will be fine.¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between you sisters is indeed deep. How touching.¡±


    The woman on the stone pir flew down. When the night wind blew at her long hair. Wuyou felt extremely regretful. It was the naga Ming Zhu. The woman¡¯s heart was venomous. She was indebted to Wuyou, but had still plotted against her.


    ¡°How have you been, Jiang. Wu. You? You didn¡¯t expect it to be me, Ming Zhu, right! However, it is really useful to turn into your mother. You¡¯re such a softie. It is a pity that your devastatingly beautiful appearance is gone. After tonight, the world will no longer have foxes of Teal Hill. Xu Linghe will belong to Ming Zhu alone. I will rece you...¡±


    The poison mixed with her blood and spread. Her skin was burning hot, and blood flowed from her face to her shirt.


    Under the weak candlelight, Han Chiyou saw the face disfigured by poison. Her heart ached. Her sister did not even look human. How much must the demoness hate her sister to do such an evil thing. The little girl used her entire strength to fight against Ming Zhu, wanting to protect her sister.


    The pain made Wuyou more awake. She warned herself not to fall and to protect her little sister. Chiyou was so wonderful, she was afort to her soul. How could she let Xiaoyou see the bloodshed and filth of the word? Her spiritual finger flicked past the little girl.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Han Chiyou stared at her elder sister with wide eyes until she closed them.


    ¡°Sleep well. You¡¯ll see your mother when you wake up.¡±


    Blood rushed into her mouth when Wuyou wanted to pick up the little girl. Her spiritual finger made a gesture and she made a spiritual web for the little girl. She hoped that time would pass more slowly so that she could see Xu Linghe while she was alive.


    ¡°There is no one in the three realms that can neutralize the poison of Zhuoguang Mountain. Jiang Wuyou, I¡¯ll see how long you canst.¡±


    Ming Zhu turned into her naga form. Herrge fish tail swept at Wuyou. Wuyou could not see anything. Her eyes had been swallowed by the poison and all were ck.


    She used her hearing and faced Ming Zhu¡¯s attack. She made a gesture of Spirit Power with her hands. She had to get rid of Ming Zhu immediately. Wuyou¡¯s divine consciousness searched for Ming Zhu¡¯s spirit. Just as Ming Zhu¡¯s Spirit Power was nearing, Wuyou hit out with her palms. Where her Spirit Power went, explosions sounded. The stone house copsed and fell down the cliff. Wuyou carried her little sister and flew away.


    ¡°Where can you run to?¡±


    Ming Zhu chased after them. Wuyou flew with the wind towards the Xu Manor. She did not think of anything. She only wanted to see her man. The poison was eating at her and her internal organs felt as if they were being tugged on by someone.


    The naga Ming Zhu had a dragon sleeve. She made a gesture with her finger and the dragon sleeve wound around Wuyou like a moving dragon. The sharp spiritual sound pierced through the night, shaking up the earth and moving mountains. Wuyou dodged the naga¡¯s attack.


    When Wuyou¡¯s dragon sleeves flung toward Wuyou again, a strong Spirit Power caused the sleeve to fly back. Wuyou was dragged up by someone. The naga looked at the man on the cloud and spat naga oil from her mouth. The naga oil was like magma in the night wind as it blew out. The man was furious when he looked at the woman in his arms.


    ¡°You are quite brave demoness, you actually dare to hurt her.¡±


    The man on the cloud made a gesture and chanted an incantation. The Talisman incantation glowed with spirit light and went through the naga¡¯s skin. The Talisman incantation turned into a de that cut the naga¡¯s face, and bone could be seen from each stroke. Xiao Qiughed bloodthirstily.


    Xiao Qi had ten and thousands of methods to kill the naga right now. But they would not be able to diminish the hatred he felt. Those who hurt Xiaoyao had to die.


    Xiao Qi understood Xiaoyao the most in this world. From the beginning where she stayed in Qin Yueleng¡¯s body as a lonely spirit, Xiaoyao had experienced countless difficulties. He had apanied Xiaoyao as she grew. This evil woman had dared to use such a cruel method to destroy Xiaoyao¡¯s appearance. Xiaoyao, who was in his embrace looked so weak she was almost transparent. The hardheaded woman wanted to be released from his embrace but had lost all senses in her limbs. The toxin had eroded Xiaoyao¡¯s muscles and veins.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, am I very ugly? I¡¯m afraid Linghe would not be able to recognize this face.¡±


    ¡°Cousin would definitely be able to recognize it. Xiaoyao is still the Xiaoyao of the three realms.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, take me away, I can¡¯t let Linghe be sad.¡±


    Wuyou only wanted to leave this ce right now. The further away from Xu Linghe the better. She felt bad about herself because she loved him. She wanted to leave the best version of herself in Xu Linghe¡¯s heart.


    Xiao Qi caressed Xiaoyao¡¯s face. He wanted to use his Spirit Power to smooth out the scars on her face but did not know that the Nanyi naga¡¯s poison was so potent.


    ¡°The poison of our Zhuoguang Mountain is something no one can neutralize. Even the ck Emperor can do nothing... ha.¡±


    ¡°If she dies, the naga n will die with her.¡±


    ¡°Killing you is like squishing an ant.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I am afraid of dying. I will bring Jiang Wuyou with me.¡±


    Xiao Qi shoved his palm at her. The Spirit Power that shot out hit the naga.


    Ming Zhu who had been hit by the Spirit Power climbed up unsteadily. Her hatred was sky-high. Was it wrong for her to love Xu Linghe?


    But the naga would never understand that love was not snatching forcefully or killing one¡¯s conscience. A demon would always be a demon and would not understand the truth of love.


    Jealousy raged. Jiang Wuyou was so lucky that Xu Linghe loved her. Even when she was ugly there was someone who loved her so.


    Ming Zhu rushed up crazily. Ming Zhu, who had turned into a dragon sleeve threw herself at Wuyou with all her strength. The naga oil lit the dragon sleeve aze. It was an ever-burning spiritual fire. Living creatures in the three realms who have been lit by it would definitely turn into ashes. Ming Zhu only wanted Jiang Wuyou to disappear from this world, even if it meant destroying herself.


    The dragon sleeve burned, lighting up the sky. The Wolf King who was watching the battle from afar was shocked by the woman¡¯s viciousness. He had never thought that a woman would be so heartless for a man. Her evilness made the hairs on his arms rise. However, a woman like this is easier for him to control. He only had to get his hands on her Achilles heel. Keeping this woman would be useful in the future.


    Xiao Qi, who was on the cloud dismissed Ming Zhu¡¯s attack. He solidified ayer of spiritual web to protect Xiaoyao and turned to leave the spiritual barrier.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Wolf King. I am afraid I have to work hard today.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emperor also poking his nose in this?¡±


    It was the Wolf King. Her enemy was here. Wuyou was already an invalid. She had lost the strength to stand.


    ¡°Demon Wolf. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Wuyou waved her spiritual finger, wanting to break through the spiritual barrier. However, her Spirit Power had dried up and her internal organs hurt. She felt hopeless and this made Wuyou feel worse than death. Her enemy was right in front of her and yet she could not do anything. Only Wuyou understood this sort of feeling.


    How would Xiao Qi let the Wolf King and the naga go? Those who hurt Xiaoyao all had to die.


    The Wolf King transformed into his true body and jumped onto the clouds. He had seen this demon in the Wind City. Back then, it had been hurt by Meiji and escaped to the human realm. It was now working under Chidi. It seemed that they were plotting.


    Ming Zhu¡¯s dragon sleeves kept transforming. She had to get through Xiao Qi to use it to cross the spiritual barrier. Ming Zhu tried her best to cross the clouds like a meteor to get to Jiang Wuyou.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s clothes fluttered and the spirit beast in his beast flew out. The little flying serpent spread out its wings and guarded the spiritual barrier well. Wolf King followed Ming Zhu closely and leaped at Xiao Qi.


    The little flying serpent was concerned with protecting its master. It sprayed out bullets which spread out and headed at Wolf King and Ming Zhu. Wolf King saw the ming bullets behind him and he flipped and jumped to dodge them.


    Ming Zhu had evidently underestimated the little flying serpent. Her dragon sleeves were exploded into several sections by the bullets and her body was tossed into the air. She had not expected that she would die by the bullets shot by the little beast. The little flying serpent saw that there was food and drooled. It curled up its little tails and wrapped up Ming Zhu and sent her into its mouth.


    Ming Zhu yelled. When she wanted to struggle, she was wrapped up by the liquid the little flying serpent shot out. Her body was dragged up by the icy cold tongue. Ming Zhu was so afraid she fainted. Xiao Qi watched all that was happening coldly. It was Ming Zhu¡¯s Fate to be food for the little flying serpent.


    The little flying serpent caught Ming Zhu in its mouth and flew toward the spiritual barrier. It could not be too slow to protect Jiang Wuyou.


    The Wolf King saw Ming Zhu being eaten by the little flying serpent. He made a gesture to call the wolf pack. He could only use the ancient skills of the wolf pack if he wanted to live.


    Xiao Qi made a little cirction. The Spirit Power gathered on his four limbs. The hot airflow surged from the spirit and the Spirit Power that was spat out gathered in his hands.


    The Wolf King recited an incantation. A ray of light shot from his finger to the night sky. Dark clouds blocked the moon. A blood fog was wrapped up by the incantation. The Wolf King extended his arms and let the wandering Spirit Power enter the blood fog. A rip appeared in the fog immediately. A pack of wolves that were shining with green light jumped out of the blood fog. Following that, was tens and thousands of wolves.


    The Wolf King called out an order and the wolf pack that came from the clouds leaped at Xiao Qi. Their growls filled the night sky.


    Xiao Qi was skilled at controlling the wind. He pushed his palm out and the corpses of the demonic wolves littered thend. The Wolf King saw that the tide was changing and he jumped into the pack of wolves. He did not dare to underestimate his enemy after they had crossed paths several times.


    The Wolf King made a gesture and recited an incantation while he looked at Xiao Qi who was on the cloud. The demonic wolves were immediately tied up tightly by the spirit. When the incantation entered the demonic wolves¡¯ bodies, they were dragged up and the Spirit Power that had been swirling spread.


    Xiao Qi saw the odd happenings on the ground. Those demons were tossed into mid-air by the tornado. The wolf pack transformed in the Spirit Power. When the Wolf King jumped out of the tornado, Xiao Qi saw an enormous object jumping into the clouds. The wolf pack that Wolf King had called had transformed into massive monsters.


    Xiao Qi rushed into the clouds at the Wolf King. The little flying serpent looked at the massive monsters and was worried for its master. It had lived for millennia and had never seen suchrge monsters. It hoped that its master would be able to defeat these monsters.


    Xiao Qi transformed into his true body and circled above the Wolf King. The little flying serpent did not know that its owner was a lion. It felt that its owner was really handsome and impressive.


    The Wolf King waved its sharp ws. Xiao Qi followed the Wolf King¡¯s palm to find a weak spot. He saw the Wolf King shaking its body and the hair on its back exploded. Spiritual light descended on the hair and went through the clouds. It headed for Xiao Qi like the many stars in the sky. The spiritual power filled the skies and rushed at Xiao Qi swiftly. It looked as if he the Spirit Power spikes were about to catch up with him, but Xiao Qi rushed downward and held a sharp de, cleaving down on the Wolf King¡¯s back.


    Blood sttered. The Wolf King turned around and swiped with its enormous ws. Xiao Qi retreated dozens of feet back. The wolf made several attacks which were all dodged skillfully by Xiao Qi. The Wolf King was enraged and he jumped into the sky. His sharp ws aimed at Xiao Qi¡¯s throat. Then, the sand and stones flew up into the air while the earth was torn up.


    Xiao Qi only saw darkness before him. His head hurt. Then, his body was tossed into the air by the Wolf King.

 Chapter 43 Killing Wuyou’s Enemy Is Wuyou’s Business

    <h4>Chapter 43 Killing Wuyou¡¯s Enemy Is Wuyou¡¯s Business</h4>


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Inside the spiritual barrier, Wuyou could sense the little flying serpent¡¯s worry. The little flying serpent was worried for Xiao Qi¡¯s safety. The Wolf King had used the ancient art of the wolf pack and blocked Xiao Qi¡¯s blow. Wuyou¡¯s divine consciousness departed. She hoped that she would be able to call the Ancient Spirit, allowing her divine consciousness to lead her.


    ¡°Your Excellency Ancient Spirit¡¯s waited for you for long.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Wuyou followed Little me Spirit closely, hoping that she would be able to meet His Excellency Ancient Spirit sooner and be able to save Xiao Qi in time.


    She could hear the sound of flowing water. Pleasant sounding music floated from the spiritual valley. His Excellency Ancient Spirit flew on the clouds toward Wuyou. Little me Spirit weed him respectfully while Wuyou knelt on the floor.


    ¡°Little Fox has a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Get up and speak.¡±


    Jiangyu had found out long ago that his granddaughter had been disfigured in a plot by someone nefarious. This had all happened because of Chidi. The Wolf King was just the ws of Chidi. His granddaughter¡¯s insides were being eaten by the poison, and she would not be able tost long even with the protection of the Ancient Spirit.


    ¡°Bring the Migu here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Litte Fox wants to borrow ten times of Spirit Power. I ask of this from Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Little Fox is not afraid of dying?¡±


    ¡°My friend is in trouble. How can I abandon him?¡±


    ¡°Using your Spirit Power by force will cause your tendons to self destruct. You will lose your Spirit Power.¡±


    Little me Spirit brought the Migu. Jiangyu waved his spiritual finger, and the Migu entered Wuyou¡¯s soul.


    ¡°This is Migu. It can only lock on to the soul for the time it takes to burn a stick of incense. Remember that... remember that.¡±


    Jiangyu floated in mid-air. He released the Ancient Spirit and when the spirit whirled around his finger, Jiangyu ced his palms on Wuyou¡¯s spiritual cap.


    Little me Spirit was surprised. It seemed that His Excellency, the Ancient Spirit wanted to give his millennium old Spirit Power to his granddaughter. An endless stream of Spirit Power flowed into Wuyou¡¯s soul.


    Jiangyu felt tired. He waved and signaled to Wuyou to leave quickly. Little me Spirit looked at His Excellency Ancient Spirit and knew that his master was about to fall into the deep sleep once more.


    The soul had flown into Wuyou¡¯s body. She only had one stick of incense of time. Her body was changing. The moving Ancient Spirit was roaring. Wuyou flew into the spiritual barrier. The little flying serpent flew after her. Xiao Qi wrenched out of the Wolf King¡¯s grasp and flew toward Wuyou.


    ¡°Xiaoyao, do you know you¡¯ll die if you do this?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, killing Wuyou¡¯s enemy is Wuyou¡¯s business.¡±


    Jiang Wuyou knew that she owed Xiao Qi a favor. She turned and headed for the Wolf King. She thought of her father, Xu Linghe, the Teal Hill and Uncle Jiefei who had passed away. The burning Spirit Power rushed at the Wolf King. The spray of Spirit Power lit up the path. Power erupted from her body and shot at the Wolf King like flying arrows.


    The st wave spread and caused the ground to break open. The Wolf King was firmly constrained by spiritual power. His body was copsing. Wuyou¡¯s thunderbolt cut through the Wolf King¡¯s body. Xiao Qi had never seen such powerful Spirit Power. It was like an act of God that shocked the world.


    The Wolf King looked at the bloody hole in his chest. The devil women had taken his spirit.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Wuyou held the spirit tightly in her spiritual finger. The Wolf King knew that he would most likely not be able to escape this. However, he could not die in peace.


    ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll eat your spirit.¡±


    ¡°Chidi was the one who ordered me to destroy the Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°My Uncle Jiefei?¡±


    ¡°That was also a plot of Chidi.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is your grandfather, and he was also killed in Chidi¡¯s plot. Do you want to know how your father died? Chidi made me take the soul and then transform into the Teal Hill¡¯s Demon Sealing tform.¡±


    ¡°Is it? What benefit did Chidi give you so that you¡¯d put in so much effort in destroying my home, kill my citizens and my father? You didn¡¯t even let my Uncle Jiefei go.¡±


    ¡°Power.¡±


    The Wolf King wanted power. In the dog eat dog world, one could only live with dignity when they had power. He would even sell his soul for his wants. Wuyou used all her strength, and until the spirit turned into ashes. The Wolf King did not dare to believe that he would die in the hands of the fox. Wuyou rolled up her sleeves and flew down.


    ¡°Miss, look. There¡¯s fire at the back of the mountain.¡±


    The servant pointed in the west where the light of the fire could be seen. He was somewhat curious.


    It seemed that something major had happened. Di Li flew to the west. There were burned trees everywhere. There were traces of experts fighting here. The stone house before her eyes had been razed to t ground. Who had such powerful Spirit Power that could make an entire mountain copse?


    ¡°Miss, there are dead people here.¡±


    The servant backed away, so afraid that he hid behind Di Li.


    ¡°Useless, go and see who died.¡±


    Even though the servant was afraid of dead people, he was more afraid of her mistress. He moved and walked toward the crater carefully. When he flipped the body around, Xu Linghe who hade along was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that the Wolf King? He had been killed by someone with one strike. There was a hole in his chest. It looked like someone had taken his spirit. It must definitely be an expert who had killed the Wolf King in one strike.


    Xu Linghe checked his surroundings but there was no one suspicious. Just as Xu Linghe was perplexed, a familiar voice came from afar.


    Han Chiyou¡¯s voice slid through the night sky. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart clenched. He followed the sound. When he saw Jiang Wuyou in Xiao Qi¡¯s embrace, he snapped.


    What happened to my little woman? Her face was badly disfigured, and she did not appear beautiful and elegant anymore. Who had been so evil?


    Xu Linghe wanted to hug his little woman right now, but his floating soul caught a light.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t leave Chiyou behind.¡±


    Han Chiyou held Wuyou and wailed.


    ¡°Xiaoyou is a big girl. Take care of mother when I am not around.¡±


    ¡°Sister is the eldest daughter. You have to be filial.¡±


    Han Chiyou threw a tantrum, hoping that her sister would not leave her behind.


    ¡°Chiyou, sister will not leave mother and you. Even if I¡¯m no longer around, my soul will guard the both of you.¡±


    Wuyou knew that she was dying. She was really leaving this time.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, take me to the Xu Manor. Even if it is just a passing nce. I¡¯m dying and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s heart broke. If he could do it over again, he would not let the little woman wait for too long. He would put down all his responsibilities and live only for the little woman selfishly. But it was all toote. His hug turned into an extravagant want.


    ¡°Listen up, Xiaoyao. I, Xiao Qi, will not let you die even if I have to give up all my Spirit Power. You have to live well. You have to live for those who love you. Linghe would not be able live if you die.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, I saw Linghe. He¡¯s lying on the icy cold ground and is bleeding all over. He told me to wait for him and said we would get married again. He said that I would not have to worry for life...¡±


    Wuyou looked at the direction where the Xu Manor was. Her body waspletely wrecked. Even though she had the protection of the Ancient Spirit, it was almost gone. The poison sped up in eating her up. Wuyou could not see anything. She was only supporting herself by her obsession. It was hard to meet the person she was waiting for again in this life.


    Xiao Qi knew that that person was in her heart. Even if Xiaoyao died, she would not forget Xu Linghe. Xiaoyao had left a holynd in her heart for Xu Linghe. No matter how much he loved Xiaoyao, he could only guard her silently.


    ¡°Why is Brother Lin here?¡±


    Di Li hurried over. She only wanted a shoulder to lean on at this moment. She wanted to cry after witnessing that moment. That woman really loved Brother Xu deeply. She had been disfigured and her tendons and veins had been destroyed. Yet, she did not forget Brother Xu. She did not dare to meet the man she loved because of her ugly appearance.


    ¡°Brother Lin, do you see that woman? She is Brother Xu¡¯s love. She¡¯s been disfigured and is about to die.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    A coldness filled his heart and his eyes felt sore and could not keep open. He did not know how to tell his sister-inw that her man was gone. And he could not let Di Li know that her dearest brother had killed Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t me Xiaosa for being cruel. I just want Xiaoli to live happily.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t grand disciple returning to Kunlun?¡±


    A gold light shimmered across the sky. Xu Linghe was caught up by arge hand. Shenzong kept his grand disciple¡¯s soul and took off far away.


    ¡°Xiaoli, go back to the North Desert with me, alright? Let¡¯s leave Qi Kingdom and lead a life that we want to live.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa, I don¡¯t want to leave my brother. Xiaoli¡¯s home is where my brother is.¡±


    The girl in front of him was as pure as a nk sheet of paper. Lin Xiaosa did not dare to imagine how sad Xiaoli would be if she discovered that the brother she respected most had turned into a devil.


    He could not let that happen. Even if he had to go against Di Qing, he had to take Xiaoli away with him, leaving this evil country. Little cky had died, and Linghe had gone.


    Di Qing was no longer his brother. He had been in cahoots with Chidi and killed Xu Linghe for royal power.


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa, I will miss my brother, and I will miss you if you leave. If I leave with you, my brother will be sad.¡±


    ¡°Leave with me.¡±


    ¡°Xiaosa, where are you taking my little sister?¡±


    ¡°Brother, why are you here. Your little sister was taken captive by that demoness for some days and I did not see you then. Is the sky raining treasure today for you to remember me?¡±


    ¡°Xiaosa, I¡¯ll say the bad things first. If you want to marry A-Li, you have to enter court with me.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you cannot force Brother Xiaosa. Have you forgotten that Lin Xiaosa is not interested in this?¡±


    ¡°There are things you do not know, little sister. I am about to be the Emperor. I don¡¯t have much support and need people, right, Xiaosa? Let¡¯s speak.¡±


    ¡°I, Lin Xiaosa, am most afraid of the dangers in court.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s speak somewhere else, Xiaosa.¡±


    Di Qing shooed away the guards and found a quiet and secluded spot. There were some things that could not be said in front of Di Li. He was afraid that Xiaoli would hate him.


    His only family in the world was Di Li. No matter how cold-blooded he was, he did not want Di Li to know how cold and vicious he was. Lin Xiaosa followed Di Qing closely.


    ¡°Xiaosa, you cannot me me for Linghe¡¯s death. Chidi wanted the mortal instrument. I was forced to do it.¡±


    ¡°I, Lin Xiaosa saw with my own eyes that you killed Xu Linghe. Could this be false?¡±


    ¡°Forget this incident if you want to see Di Li every day. If you speak wildly and let Xiaoli know about this, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never get to see her again.¡±


    There was a couple sitting in the forest not far away. The man was Xiao Qi, the Emperor of the Fairy Kingdom. The woman was Wuyou, Xiaoyao of the Teal Hill. Di Qing¡¯s words were a shock to them as Xiao Qi tried to save Wuyou¡¯s life. Wuyou was heartbroken.


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    The valley echoed with bleakness, and the weakened body fell heavily. Xiao Qi held up Xiaoyao. The news of his cousin¡¯s death had crushed Xiaoyao as if it were thest straw. Xiaoyao had to return to the Fairy Kingdom.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, Granny Yue of the Fairy Kingdom can neutralize the poison in your sister. Time is tight. You stay in Qi Kingdom and wait for your mother toe. We will meet again after some time.¡±


    ¡°Sister won¡¯t die.¡±


    Xiao Qi nodded when he looked at the girl¡¯s determined gaze.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s there Come out.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa was surprised. His sister-inw who should have left long ago was being carried by a man. He had met the person once in Joy Hall.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard everything, then leave your lives behind.¡±


    Di Qing sized up the man in front of him. This person did not look like a mortal and had extremely high Spirit Power. He was like a deity. The man was hugging a woman whom Di Qing felt looked familiar. (They met before at Jiangnan inn) However, he could not remember who she was.


    Lin Xiaosa saw that Di Qing did not behave strangely and felt reassured. It seemed that Di Qing did not recognize his sister-inw. If he knew that the woman was Linghe¡¯s wife, he would definitely get rid of her so that there will not be problems in the future.


    Xiao Qi secretly gathered his Spirit Power and while Di Qing was careless, he was forced several feet away. Xiao Qi gathered up Wuyou and rushed up into the sky. Han Chiyou who was hiding in the grass looked at the figures in the sky and sped her hand tightly to her mouth. Tears flowed from her eyes onto the grass. She felt waves of sadness as she watched her sister leave far away. Indeed! When would their family meet again?

 Chapter 44 The Head of the Kunlun, Shenzong

    <h4>Chapter 44 The Head of the Kunlun, Shenzong</h4>


    Di Qing sucked in a cold breath at the sight of the corpse. ¡°Who can be so powerful that took the Wolf King¡¯s spirit in a movement? Is it done by the man and the woman just now?¡±


    ¡°Carry him back to check if he can be curable or not.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, your emperor¡¯s position is sought by Brother Linghe for sure.¡±


    When Di Li mentioned Xu Linghe, Di Qing did not dare to look at his younger sister, afraid that she would find something unusual on him.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, have you ever thought about Brother Xiaosa? He was really a fool to mistake Ming Zhu for you. No one could expect that Ming Zhu did the bait and switch.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, can¡¯t you tell me the truth? Ming Zhu has told me that it was you who allowed her to take me away.¡±


    Di Li stared at Di Qing closely, hoping him to give her a reasonable exnation.


    ¡°You little girl, trying to run your brother¡¯s affairs? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being disgusted?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa really wanted to speak out the secret to let Di Li see how insidious her elder brother was. But the consequences were unbearable, because not only would Lin Xiaosa lose Di Li but also lead to fatal disaster.


    ¡°Di Qing will never allow me to leave the Qi Kingdom. The more secret I know, the more miserably I will die. To be his ally, or die.¡± But Lin Xiaosa knew that there were certain things that a gentleman did and not did. ¡°How am I at the mercy of Di Qing?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoli, if you can¡¯t adjust yourself to living in the Imperial Pce, you can live in the secondary yard temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Well, Your Majesty, I want to stroll about in the downtown for a few days. And after half a month, I wille back to resume my responsibility. Di Li, hurry up! Come with me to see the world.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, Brother Xiaosa.¡±


    Looking at the two backs, Di Qing did not feel reassured until they disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Tell You Hu, kill all the people in the Joy Hall. Do it neatly and don¡¯t leave a living. After several days, I will ascend to the throne. You have to be careful and do not let others mix in the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will keep an eye on each influence. The crown ceremony will be held on time. I will not let Your Majesty down and will never forget the gratitude for Your Majesty¡¯s recognition and appreciation.¡±


    Han Chiyou worried about her parents. The misfortune overnight had made her grow up. At that moment, the only thing she wanted was to find her parents as soon as possible and escape the killing of Di Qing.


    Xiao Qi injected the Spirit Power into the Xiaoyao¡¯s body, hoping that she could hold on for more time, because the Fairy Kingdom was ahead after crossing the ck Water River.


    There was Xiao Qi¡¯s memory where his once depleted heart was dominated unexpectedly by Xiaoyao one day.


    Xiao Qi could not tell when he had fallen in love with Xiaoyao. No matter how hard he tried to ignore, Xiaoyao¡¯s crafty appearance had rooted and sprouted in his heart.


    Even for a period of time, Xiao Qi could not fall asleep, and then he med himself. That lovesickness tortured Xiao Qi. He was fully aware that Xiaoyao was his sister-inw, but he still loved her, love her so helplessly. ¡°What would happen if I had not saved Xiaoyao?¡±


    ¡°Well, well. Just let her live in my heart. As long as I can solve the poison on her, what I can do is worthwhile.¡±


    Fairy City was ahead. Xiao Qi on the cloud flew to the gate of the pce. Before the guards at the gate made salution, the ck figure had flown past. So the little pce servants knelt on the ground and saw their emperor.


    ¡°Somebodye! Ask the Sorcerer Doctor to see me now!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, is he the King of Sorcerer and Demon tribes?¡±


    ¡°Why not ask him toe now?¡±


    ¡°But the King has secluded himself for refining for over 200 years.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, I will destroy his pharmacy cottage.¡±


    ¡°With your order, your Excellency.¡±


    It was chilly to the bone in the Fairy Kingdom covered with perennial snow. Xiaoyao had a physical body likemon people. ¡°How can she resist the coldness?¡± Spirit Power surged among Xiao Qi¡¯s fingers, and then a warm current spread.


    Xiao Qi wanted to touch Xiaoyao¡¯s face, but he raised his hand and put it down. The bridal dress in her told Xiao Qi that there was a wall across them. Even though Xu Linghe was dead, Xiaoyao would only be the sister-inw forever.


    When Xu Linghe woke up, it was already inte spring when snow began melting in the Kunlun. Shenzong in Ao Ze got up early. And just now Ruoshui (Xu Linghe¡¯s Junior Sister ) had reported that Xu Linghe had woken up.


    In order to save his grand disciples¡¯ life, Shenzong had to use Heaven and Earth entric Incantation to drag Xu Linghe and Little cky back from the gate of Hell. In the meantime, the time had been restored to the beginning of a year ago.


    To bring Xu Linghe¡¯s life back, Shenzong had disrupted the order of the three realms and knew that he would suffer the death one day. But for his own good grand disciple, Shenzong would rather die.


    Looking at the buildings behind, Shenzong thought it was the hard work of the Kunlun people for several generations. Now, Chidi, the devil spirit had been resurrected. As the righteous ce for cultivation, Kunlun must be Chidi¡¯s ultimate goal.


    At that time, Kunlun needed a new helmsman. Among the whole Kunlun, only Xu Linghe had the extraordinarily outstanding aptitude.


    Shenzong slipped his fingers slightly, and then he could see his grand disciple who just woke up. To Shenzong¡¯s relief, his grand disciple recovered very well.


    ¡°There is not much time in my own life. If I die one day, I hope Xu Linghe can take over my mantle. For the future of the Kunlun, I will never let the woman hold Xu Linghe.¡±


    Shenzong had told his grand disciple to make a detour at the sight of purple-blood people. However, his grand disciple did not listen to Shenzong, and finally paid for the disobedience with his own life. ¡°I will never allow a woman to destroy the grand disciple¡¯s birth destiny. How can Xu Linghe, an umonly gifted person be enchanted by a fox spirit from the Teal Hill. My grand disciple can only be the God of the Kunlun.¡±


    Xu Linghe, who was awakened just now, was in a trance. The figure of a woman in purple ovepped in his mind. When Xu Linghe wanted to probe into it, his mind went nk, and the elegant girl disappearedpletely. He felt his heart was as heavy as a monolith.


    The woman who once merged into Xu Linghe¡¯s life was uprooted by Shenzong. Even if Shenzong could predict the future of the three realms, but he failed to control the heart who devoted himself to a woman. Perhaps one day, two beloved hearts woulde together like spurting magma regardless of Shenzong¡¯s power.


    In the Wheel Disc of life, Xu Linghe who had been reset could not have any life encounter. Jiang Wuyou¡¯s name fleeted away like a flowing light. To change his grand disciple¡¯s fate Shenzong even used the Heaven and Earth Incantation, and was willing to risk his life for the future of the Kunlun.


    Ao Ze was a Holy Land for cultivation. Xu Linghe sat quietly on the cliff as usual and absorbed the Spiritual Qi from the Ao Ze mountain with his eyes closed. In the spirit-power nourishing field, naughty Little cky threw a snowball suddenly.


    Xu Linghe bounced the snowball and looked at Chengyi, his mouth curling up in the corner. Xu Linghe liked this kind of Chengyi (Little cky), whose round eyes gleamed with some cunning expression. If Little cky gave a grin, his white tiger teeth would be exposed, and he was like a little sun to warm the people around him.


    The whole Kunlun seemed peaceful, but Xu Linghe knew that although Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers yed together outwardly, it was hard to find brotherhood in private. The Kunlun was a ce for cultivation, but it had the underlying roaring waves. Only Chengyi and Liu Ruoshui were his bosom friends.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xu, the Grandmaster wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruoshui, why is the Grandmaster so anxious? Is there anything urgent?¡±


    ¡°If you want to know, go to ask the Junior Uncle Grandmaster. I have no idea at all.¡±


    Looking at Little cky, Liu Ruoshui really wanted to knock this guy¡¯s brain to take a look at what was loaded there. ¡°Why is he so curious? Isn¡¯t he afraid of displeasing the Grandmaster? Anyway, I want to live for a few years.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Xu, Grandmaster has been worried about you when you fell asleep for these days. It was Grandmaster who was at your side day and night. I was shocked to see Grandmaster this morning. He was unbelievably hoary and old.¡±


    ¡°How can¡¯t I remember the things that Junior Sister talked about?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Xu and Senior Brother Chengyi were practising your skills when you were attacked to faint by the Evil Spirit and then slept.¡±


    ¡°I had been possessed by the devil? Impossible! Why don¡¯t I know it? Junior Sister Ruoshui, you¡¯re cheating me.¡±


    Chengyi pointed to his own nose, showing doubt that he had slept for several days.


    Xu Linghe followed his Junior Sister and headed to the Grandmaster¡¯s dwelling. Chengyi stepped closely behind Liu Ruoshui, who turned around and threw a re at him several times. But Chengyi was still as bold as brass.


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, Senior Brother Xu is here.¡±


    Liu Ruoshui stood cautiously outside the door, feeling more awed by the Head of the Kunlun.


    Shenzong inside slid over his spiritual fingers, and his old face became vigorous. ¡°I can¡¯t let the juniors worry about me.¡± To be the master of the Kunlun, he had everyone¡¯s safety on his shoulder. Any carelessness would lead to the split in the Kunlun, which was thest thing that Shenzong wanted to see. At present, Kunlun faced the impending internal and external problems. Shenzong had made up his mind that the Head of the Kunlun could be nobody but Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xu Linghe looked carefully at Junior Uncle Grandmaster and found nothing unusual as Junior Sister had said. Junior Uncle Grandmaster was still strong with white hair and a youthful face. Xu Linghe¡¯s suspending heart finally fell.


    ¡°Linghe, after a few days, I will go with my immortal friends to perceive Tao and rituals. You will take over my position as the Head. You should fulfill your responsibility and be a model of the Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, no, please don¡¯t do that. My aptitude is not adequate enough to take it. I am afraid I can¡¯t live up to your expectation.¡±


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, did Junior Uncle Grandmaster mean to ask Senior Brother to take over the position as Sect Master?¡±


    When Chengyi heard the matter through the door, he did not feel unexpected. It woulde sooner orter with the Senior Brother¡¯s ability, but Chengyi was still shocked since it happened so abruptly.


    ¡°Senior Brother Chengyi, we should go now. If Junior Uncle Grandmaster discovers us, we have to face the wall again. I can¡¯t stand the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, don¡¯t you feel strange about the Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s decision? If the First Senior Brother is unwilling to be the Head, how to be good at that time?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is useless that we are worried about it. It should be Senior Brother Xu who feels stressed. What you said makes me nervous as well. How about waiting for Senior Brother Xu secretly and asking him about itter?¡±


    ¡°It is great. But what if we are discovered by Junior Uncle Grandmaster?¡±


    Liu Ruoshui narrowed her eyes and sized up at Chengyi. ¡°The little Senior Brother seems to be courageous, but his heart is as timid as a mouse¡¯s.¡± Liu Ruoshui shook her head and leaned close to the door, neglecting this coward this timid guy. When Liu Ruoshui was close to listen carefully, the door opened from the inside. Seeing Senior Brother Xu, Liu Ruoshui felt her little ears were a little hot. ¡°The First Senior Brother in front is really handsome.¡± The calmer Liu Ruoshui tried to be, the more flustered she was. Her heart leaped up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you practice your skills, but run here to mess around?¡±


    ¡°Screw that! Junior Uncle Grandmaster has detected us!¡± Chengyi and Liu Ruoshui were shocked with their legs weak. It was toote for them to run away. They had no other choice but to kneel.


    ¡°The two little monkeys dared to listen to the corner of the wall. If He¡¯er does not punish, the Kunlun rule will be ruined in their hands.¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster is right. I am wrong.¡±


    Looking at the unruly grand disciples bickering at the side, Shenzong felt his scalp numb. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Just go away.¡±


    Shenzong waved his sleeves to close the door, keeping himself away from the noise outside the door. After rescuing the grand disciple, Shenzong felt his body was not as powerful as before. Looking at the veins of his hands¡¯ back, Shenzong felt depressed secretly. ¡°How fast I am getting older! I¡¯m afraid my days are numbered.¡±


    In order not to let his grand disciple concern him, Shenzong hid his weakness, but he would be discovered sooner orter. ¡°I¡¯d better choose an auspicious day to let the grand disciple take over my position as soon as possible lest a long dy might give rise to many a hitch. Now, although Kunlun is still in my own control, if I pass away suddenly, fights and disputes are inevitable. Can the grand disciple handle the situation at that time?¡±

 Chapter 45 Being Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 45 Being Taken Away</h4>


    When your heart was overwhelmed by despair, do you have the courage to renew yourself? When you lost everything, you could merely live on your own. Fortune and misfortune were always inseparable twins. They would be in awe of you when you were powerful, while they would defeat and destroy you when you were decadent.


    And you could do nothing but follow the tide, like as quicksand disappearing in the world. The only thing that could support to survive was your obsession.


    When the plum outside the window bloomed beside you, even if you could not see, the fragrance into your nose was a gift of your tenacity. Even if you did not have the unique enchanting look, you still had an active heart to feel the prosperity of all things.


    Sitting in front of the window, Wuyou felt torn about the past. It was a great fortune to live. She had not been beaten by the death of Linghe, nor had she been beaten down by the poison. When Xiao Qi told Wuyou that poison would hover over in her body, she did not wipe tears any longer. ¡°That¡¯s right! I am still alive. Being alive is the best counterattack to fate.¡±


    Outside the pce wall, fireworks cracked and the preys in the mountains yelled shrilly. Inside the majestic pce, any unusual noise would scare Wuyou. To create a peaceful atmosphere for her, Xiao Qi had dismissed the pce servants. But Wuyou herself was fully aware that there was a wall separating her from the outside world. No matter how Xiao Qi indulged her, she could not appreciate the goodliness of the world any longer, and sadness would haunt her forever like a shadow.


    The happiest moment for Wuyou was when the night fell, she could miss a person at will, recalling the past with her husband again and again. Only then could she feel the lost-and-restored warmth, as if Xu Linghe had never left her. When Wuyou tried to enfold forcibly the momentary soft affection, loneliness dominated her. Helplessness swallowed her and pushed her into the abyss of sorrow. Like a deserted child, Wuyou huddled in the corner and sealed herself up in her own world.


    Xiao Qi looked at Xiaoyao through the yarn curtain, eager to give her some reliance. But except safeguarding her in the distance, he could do nothing. He could not warm her loneliness unless he was the man.


    ¡°Xiaoyao, it is chilly at night. Don¡¯t freeze yourself here.¡±


    ¡°My Linghe is dead. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°You still have a mother and a sister.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t live without Linghe. For me, there can be no one in the world but him.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyao, don¡¯t you want to destroy Chidi and kill Di Qing?¡±


    ¡°So what if I can kill them? My Linghe will nevere back.¡±


    ¡°You still have a child.¡±


    ¡°What? Say that again.¡±


    Wuyou clutched his cor emotionally. Xiao Qi kept coughing as his neck was tightened. Wuyou realized that she had flipped, and then loosened Xiao Qi¡¯s cor slowly.


    ¡°I am afraid you feel sad when thinking about my cousin, so I dare not tell you. What¡¯s more, the poison inside you can¡¯t be cleaned up now, because I am afraid of hurting the baby in your abdomen.¡±


    ¡°Cheating me... you are cheating me.¡±


    ¡°I will not lie to Xiaoyao.¡±


    Xiao Qi¡¯s spiritual finger touched the hem of her clothes. When Wuyou saw the scene in her abdomen, her tears kept flowing. The transparent bloodline was linked to a little heart. ¡°The tiny baby is my child.¡± Wuyou wept tears of joy.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, thank you, when I am in the most dested time.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyao, be happy. Be a good mother, a mother your child will feel proud of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. I will be strong as a mother. I will survive long.¡±


    It was also the coldest season in the Fairy Kingdom, but Wuyou felt peaceful inwardly. Her little baby was growing up slowly in her belly, waiting for the day to meet with her at the right time.


    Waiting for the baby toe, Wuyou felt less depressed with the arrival of the child. Although time had passed by, her love for Xu Linghe only increased day by day.


    The child in the belly was all Wuyou had. Without Xu Linghe, she had a child at least and she would put her feeling of missing him into the child.


    When Wuyou had been pregnant for six months, it was inconvenient for Xiao Qi to take care of her any longer. So he called the dismissed pce servants back. The entire imperial pce was full of exultation. Wuyou became cheered up because of the baby in her belly, and her body got chubby day after day.


    In September, the Fairy Kingdom ushered in the annual Pilgrimage Festival, which was a rumbling time of the year in the Fairy City. The crowds gathered in all directions for the sake of looking at the Emperor¡¯s appearance with reverence. So it was also the busiest day for Xiao Qi, since he would stand on the city tower to ept his people¡¯s blessing.


    Before the child was born, Wuyou needed to make some clothes for her child. Although Xiao Qi was very generous to her and her unborn child, Wuyou thought she¡¯d better prepare some herself. When Xiao Qi was absent, Wuyou decided toe out of the pce to buy some clothing. As a mother, Wuyou preferred to do it herself to make up for the father absence of her child.


    It had been a long time since Wuyou breathed the air carefreely. Streets in the Fairy City were covered with white snow. Although Wuyou came there early, the clothing shop had been swarmed with visitors. For convenience, Wuyou had changed her countenance and wore a mask before going out. ¡°Hope my look will not scare others.¡±


    Pce servants followed Wuyou closely. Since they knew Wuyou¡¯s identity, they knew that the king of fairies, Xiao Qi, would vanish the nine generations of their families if there was something wrong.


    Wuyou was picking out andparing carefully, from material softness to their colors, to hope that it wasfortable to wear. Finally Wuyou selected a bright yellow fluffy material.


    ¡°Just this one.¡±


    When the little counterjumpers handed the material to her, a Spirit Power prated the crowd and pressed hard toward Wuyou. Realizing the matter was going badly, pce servants protected Wuyou tightly. And Wuyou protected her belly, hoping that her baby would be fine. The entire clothing shop was in a total mess by the Spirit Power. Wuyou was surrounded by the pce servants, each of her step guaranteed by them.


    Wuyou looked around, finding no suspicious people, but she knew that someone was peeking in the dark. It seemed that there was a spy in the pce, so her schedule had been fully monitored by others. By taking Wuyou away, the opponent could have more chips at hand. Wuyou smiled wryly. ¡°I have nothing to do with the Fairy King, but in his people¡¯s eyes, I exist as a Queen.¡±


    ¡°Leave the woman and spare you not to die¡±


    No sooner had the voice faded away than a spiritual whip split the pce servants away and rolled Wuyou up to the clouds.


    ¡°Tell your master, if he wants to save her,e to Mount Yi to see me.¡±


    Looking at the clouds, the pce servants had nothing to do, fearing that any boldness would kill their Master, so they spread out to the tower directly.


    The shackles of the whip made Wuyou¡¯s stomach upside down. ¡°The robber will not show any sympathy to me, even though I am pregnant.¡± Uneasiness crawled on Wuyou, and she who had never been desperate before was extremely frightened. But the person who had robbed her had never appeared since then. In the entire Mount Mu Guang, there were only Wuyou and quiescent mountains.


    ¡°The person who took me away must know me well! Even though I am a blind pregnant woman now, he/she is still worried that I will run away.¡±


    In the beginning, Wuyou lived in a panic. When the person who sent the food to her left, she begged piteously. Her eyes could not see the light, so she could not distinguish day and night. What she could do was wait quietly, waiting for the miracle, but it was distant and vague for a pregnant woman.


    Apanied by the child in the belly, Wuyou counted the days inwardly. When the birds in the forest sang, Wuyou knew that the new day began, and she woulde out of the hug gropingly. She did not remember how many times she had walked on the path. Different from the initial fear, Wuyou could number how many steps along the path was. The familiar and strange path became a ce where Wuyou and her unborn child had the best time. Probably the robber might have died in his/her boots because he/she could not get the chips. Wuyou never encountered a beast.


    In the middle of the night, the mountain wind rose. Wuyou was wakened up by the creak of withered branches. She had a nightmare again. Perhaps the baby in her belly was also awoken by the noise, and Wuyou felt a little pain in her abdomen. She sat down by supporting herself on the edge of the bed. During this month, every time Wuyou could not sleep, she would have a walk outside and would not return until she felt sleepy.


    Out of the door, Wuyou drumbled along the path. It was October, so the mountain wind blew with some chills. Afraid of hurting the baby in the belly, Wuyou groped blindly back. With only two steps, she heard the footsteps faintly, and then she hid in the bushes. The footsteps suddenly stopped when closed to the hut.


    ¡°Father, what you did will provoke Xiao Qi, and will bring disaster to the fire tribe.¡±


    ¡°I just want this theft to taste the bitterness of losing the beloved one.¡±


    ¡°But we had an agreement that we would let her go as long as we got the cities back, right? We haven¡¯t said we would kill her.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, look at what your father¡¯s legs have be. After being beaten to the cliff, I was on myst legs. I crawled back step by step. I was King of the fire tribe, but Xiao Qi impaired me in such condition. You know, I feel I am a living death.¡±


    ¡°What a woman¡¯s soft nature!¡± Nascent Soul frowned with disappointment.


    ¡°Father, let the woman go. She is pitiful enough and is still imprisoned here by us.¡±


    ¡°As a leader of the fire tribe, you do not think about your tribesmen, but show pity to the Queen of the enemy instead. You...¡±


    ¡°But... I would rather meet Xiao Qi on the battlefield with weapons.¡±


    ¡°My daughter, even if you and I fight against him together, we are not his opponents. Are we able to win him head-on?¡±


    ¡°Father, Xiao Qi has been waiting in Mount Yi for a month, but you took the woman away in the Mount Mu Guang. If Xiao Qi knows that you are fooling him, he will trample our fire tribe. Do you want tribesmen to be defeated like homeless dogs?¡±


    Wuyou who hid in the bush realized why she was robbed. It turned out that Nascent Soul from the fire tribe came to take revenge, but she became a bargaining chip for others. Wuyou knew how hard Xiao Qi had struggled to win the country. ¡°How will he exchange his city for a woman irrelevant to him?¡±


    ¡°Will I die here? No, never. The unborn baby needs me! Even if I linger on with myst breath of life, I will struggle to live.¡± She sped up her pace. The path, which she had walked for numerous times, led to somewhere she did not know. Behind her rang the chasing footsteps. Wuyou just wanted to scoot forward. The hovering Spirit Power chased after her, and chains of Spirit Power tied her tightly. Wuyou tried to struggle, and the baby in her abdomen was trembling. Wuyou knew that her baby was scared. ¡°Who can save my baby now?¡±


    ¡°Father, she¡¯s just a pregnant woman. If it goes on like this, she will die .¡±


    ¡°When I was hit into the cliff, Xiao Qi showed no mercy to me.¡±


    Wuyou shielded her abdomen firmly. Everywhere the Spirit Power went, Wuyou felt piercing pain, but she could not think too much then.


    ¡°Phoenix, save me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Phoenix looked Wuyou up and down. However, the woman before Phoenix had disguised her look, so it was impossible to see the real one. Wuyou took an opportunity to grab the hem of Phoenix¡¯s robe. Next second, her robe was contaminated with bloodstain. It was then that Wuyou felt the pain.


    ¡°I, Wuyou, messed up your luxurious robe.¡±


    The woman who was kneeling on the ground looked so humble that Phoenix could not connect her to Wuyou, the Commander in Chief of the Fairy Kingdom.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, how can you look like this?¡±


    Phoenix could not believe that the person in front was Jiang Wuyou.

 Chapter 46 Please Save My Child

    <h4>Chapter 46 Please Save My Child</h4>


    ¡°Please save my child.¡±


    Phoenix never thought that a woman would be so miserable like that¡ª the woman lying in the blood. Although it was hard to see her true face, Phoenix was certain that it was the pale face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up!¡±


    Wuyou raised her eyelids, and Phoenix realized that the woman was blind. The reason why she had run so hastily was only to protect the child in her belly. But Phoenix was reluctant to believe that the woman in the blood pool was Jiang Wuyou, the woman who had saved the critical situation in the soul battle arena.


    ¡°Fox, it is really you.¡±


    When Phoenix wanted to hold Jiang Wuyou, the blood flowed down the woman¡¯s leg. She held a dagger in her hand, and Phoenix knew what the woman wanted to do. Then, Phoenix felt her eyes became damp.


    ¡°My child has not be full-term. I am afraid it will be toote. Phoenix, I just want my child alive.¡±


    ¡°Father, is this what you want to see? You don¡¯t even ept a woman. Get out of my way.¡±


    This was the first time that Nascent Soul had seen his daughter burst into rage, and he realized that his daughter truly got angry, but did she ever think about the consequences of saving the woman? Although he had robbed away the wrong person, Jiang Wuyou used to be the Commander-in-Chief of the Fairy Kingdom, so Xiao Qi would not spare the fire tribe definitely.


    ¡°Wuyou, hold on. Go to my temporary residence pce now!¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that my child can¡¯t wait toe out there. Carry me back to the hut.¡±


    Phoenix kicked open the door, opened bedding and let Wuyouy down. After all, Phoenix herself was still a girl who had not been married yet, so how could she know how to be a midwifery?


    ¡°If feeling pain, just yell out. I have seen the fire-tribe women shout when delivering the babies.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix, if I have no chance to meet my child, you have to protect my child.¡±


    ¡°You can do it. Can you still remember the soul battle arena? You were the fox who could turned back the power of darkness and won the military talisman!¡±


    With time passing, Wuyou was struggling with pains on the bed. When the face-lifting mask fell, Phoenix was really shocked, wondering what Wuyou had gone through. There was not a bit of smooth skin on her face. But for the familiar voice, Phoenix could have never believed that it used to be a perfectly beautiful face. Who had been so vicious to ruin the attractive countenance? Phoenix softly wiped the blood on the corner of Wuyou¡¯s mouth, since the mouth was bitten to bleed with pain.


    ¡°If you feel pain, bite here.¡±


    Phoenix pointed to her wrist. Although she knew that Wuyou could not see, she still wanted to give the fox somefort. Outside the house, the wind was roaring, while inside, two women were waing for the birth of the baby. When a brisk baby¡¯s cry crossed the sky, Phoenix held the baby in amazement.


    ¡°Give my child to me and let me touch.¡±


    Wuyou tried to sit up, but she was so feeble that her raised hands fell down again.


    ¡°Let your mother touch. Is it a beautiful baby? Fox, he is a baby boy.¡±


    Wuyou held her baby tightly and kept fondling him softly. When her fingers touched his tiny mouth, his soft little tongue sucked Wuyou¡¯s fingers. Wuyou smiled thankfully. ¡°Linghe, our baby is a healthy boy.¡±


    The small window sent out the smell of sunshine. It was another day. Although Wuyou could not see anything, a beam of sunlight shone into her heart, and the sunlight was her child.


    ¡°Leader, Xiao Qi¡¯s army have pressed outside the city.¡±


    ¡°I know. Move back.¡±


    ¡°The end of the woman¡¯s benevolence. What are you waiting for? Go to catch the evil woman! I want to make Xiao Qi regret it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you take such liberties! Back off! Whoever dares to hurt this woman, I will let his head down! Pass on the order¡ª let the soldiers prepare for the battle.¡±


    ¡°Take me to see Xiao Qi.¡±


    ¡°I should not take you here, but Xiao Qi is invading my territory. I will show no weakness of course!¡±


    ¡°It is the sovereign¡¯s duty to protect his people from suffering the war. To prevent the war with war will only get your people into bigger disaster. My hometown was destroyed in the war. I don¡¯t want to see it will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°But... it was Xiao Qi who caused my father¡¯s injury, and father only has a half life. I will have this revenge and never let off Xiao Qi.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix, you and I get to know each other. I don¡¯t want you to be as pitiful as me.¡±


    ¡°The fire-tribe people, listen! If you don¡¯t release her, you will be like this wall.¡±


    After Spirit-Power fire bombs, clouds of smoke roared in the city wall.


    Flying arrows across the sky pressed hard to the city tower. Wuyou was worried about Phoenix, since Xiao Qi had nned to vanish the fire tribe. If he took this opportunity tounch an attack, what could Phoenix do?


    ¡°Fox, the marshal of Xiao Qi¡¯s army turns out to be Su Chenyang. I can¡¯t reconcile to it!¡±


    ¡°Do you still love Su Chenyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But we have a bond but have no chance. It can¡¯t be demanded.¡±


    Phoenix signed helplessly. It seemed that Phoenix could not still put down Su Chenyang. It was true that women tended to take love more seriously, not realizing that their love was merely a burden for men. Being the king of the fire tribe, Phoenix had her own unavoidable difficulties.


    When seeing Xiaoyao, Xiao Qi was relieved. But there were no turning-back arrows as long as they were shot out. The reason why therge army bore down was to rout the fire tribe¡¯s momentum. The father and daughter dared to take away Wuyou in the Fairy City and set finger men in the pce, which Xiao Qi could not ept. Nascent Soul was incredibly lucky to be alive after falling down the cliffs.


    Spirit Power spread out in the sky over the fire tribe. Seeing the terrible situation, Phoenix opened out her wings. Wuyou knew that Phoenix was not Xiao Qi¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t be impetuous. You can take me as hostage and bargain with Xiao Qi. Although I am not fully confident that it will work, you are my friend, so I hope you will be fine.¡±


    And then, the spiritual whip twined Wuyou tightly. Phoenix looked down at Xiao Qi under the city tower.


    ¡°The people below, listen! If you don¡¯t retreat 25 kilometers away, the woman and the child will be the dead souls of the whip.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, please save my child, please save my child.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s voice was choked with weeping tears, which made Xiao Qi¡¯s heart lurch. And Phoenix could not help loosening her whip, since she was almost convinced by Wuyou¡¯s vivid performance. ¡°Can it deceive Xiao Qi?¡± Xiao Qi under the city tower heard Xiaoyao¡¯s cry for help and wave his hand to stop the attack. Su Chenyang beside him was quite surprised, thinking that, ¡°When does the emperor have a woman? And the woman¡¯s voice sounds familiar.¡±


    ¡°Fox, what has Xiao Qi got up in his sleeve? He really stopped attacking.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if the opportunity is missed this time, it will be even harder to attack the city in the future.¡±


    ¡°Chenyang, the woman on the tower... If she is another woman, I will neverpromise. But she is Xiaoyao.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief? How can it be?¡±


    Su Chenyang¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. ¡°The masked woman on the city tower is the Commander in Chief? How could she be taken as the hostage of the fire tribe? And there is a child in her arms. Is it the child of Xu Linghe?¡± Su Chenyang touched the bell in his arms. It was he who found the helper for Commander in Chief. ¡°Where is this friend now?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, if you want this woman alive, retreat 25 kilometers. And from now on, the fire tribe will not be your dependent state and not pay any tribute.¡±


    Wuyou on the tower was worried about Phoenix. Xiao Qi was the king of the Fairy Kingdom. How could he give up the national interest for a woman, a good-for-nothing woman? And it was reasonable that Phoenix fought for more rights and interests for the fire tribe. Compared to the interest of the two countries, Wuyou was not worth mentioning. So how could Wuyou dictate Xiao Qi?


    ¡°Fox, Xiao Qi does really retreat. I just made a casual demand. Even if Xiao Qi did not agree, we are still good sisters. But to my surprise, Xiao Qi gave up the opportunity to attack the city for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Xiao Qi got up in his sleeve, either.¡±


    ¡°Fox, if you don¡¯t like him, you¡¯d better stay away from him. It is hard to guess what a man is thinking, no matter smart you are.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone else live in my heart. I only love my husband. Just... the world is unpredictable!¡±


    ¡°The man who saved youst time?¡±


    Although Wuyou could not see, she still nodded.


    ¡°Fire-tribe Nascent Soul, listen! I, Xiao Qi, retreat today for nothing else but because the woman has made a great contribution to the Fairy Kingdom. If you dare to disturb the people in my country, I will not tolerate it any more.¡±


    ¡°Fox, since we part today, I don¡¯t know when we will meet each other. You should take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You should take care of yourself, too, and change your fiery temper.¡±


    Wuyou held her baby and was sent down the city tower. Looking at the baby in Wuyou¡¯s arms, Xiao Qi took more pity on Wuyou. ¡°Xiaoyao bes a mother now.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    Su Chenyang greeted her, followed by Xiao Nai and Shen Chuya. None of them believe that the woman holding a child was their Commander in Chief.


    The child in her arms slept soundly. It was happy to be apanied by the mother.


    ¡°Commander in Chief!¡±


    Looking at Jiang Wuyou, Shen Chuya felt his heart was stinging. ¡°How can Commander in Chief in front be the fox in the soul battle arena?¡±


    ¡°Commander Shen, how is everything going?¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°We struggled jointly here! How can I forget it?¡±


    Wuyou would never forget the brothers who once fought together in the bloody battle.


    ¡°Call me Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief is always our Commander in Chief. We will never forget you.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s eyes were moist. These brothers who had gone through bloody struggles were growing up and experiencing in the course of time, changing from green boys to upright men with an indomitable spirit. And Wuyou herself also became a mature woman from a pure girl. ¡°Now, I am the mother of the child, and we bear our own destinies. No matter how it will change, the brotherhood has prated into the blood.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief Su, you still have to pay back the peach blossom wine you have owed to me.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Chenyang. It is morefortable. The peach blossom wine has been prepared. You just drink it at that time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Let¡¯s have a good drink and get big drunken then.¡±


    When seeing Commander in Chief again, Xiao Nai¡¯s eyes was full of gratitude. But for Commander in Chief¡¯s timely resue, Xiao Nai might not have been able to live any longer. It was gettingte. Xiao Qi held Wuyou onto the imperial carriage, and Su Chenyang and Shen Chuya rode their spirit beasts respectively. They were ready to return to the Fairy Kingdom.


    On the city tower, Phoenix¡¯s eyes were sore. She did not know when they would meet again after saying goodbye to them today. ¡°Fox, Su Chenyang, we shall never meet afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Father, I want to have a look in the human world.¡±


    Nascent Soul knew what his daughter was thinking about. ¡°Su Chenyang is really a tribtion for my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Here is a token. Whenever you run into trouble, go to find your Grand Junior Uncle Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it. What I fear most is to see Chidi. Father, from now on, you should take care of your own business and don¡¯t contact Chidi any longer. I am afraid you will be used by him and draw fire against yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have followed Chidi for tens of thousands of years. Junior Uncle Grandmaster will not harm me.¡±


    ¡°Father, I have to say some mean words first. If I find you followed Chidi to victimize others, I will disavow you as my father.¡±


    ¡°Fine, start out early and start back early.¡±


    How could Nascent Soul take his daughter¡¯s words seriously? Junior Uncle Grandmaster was his backer, so how could he break up with Junior Uncle Grandmaster? And now Junior Uncle Grandmaster was about to return to his position. ¡°I have to see Chidi now. I even don¡¯t know how everything is going on with him.¡± Since the battle in the Fairy Kingdom, no answer was heard of him.


    The human world was where the phoenix was eager to go. The prosperity of the capital city attracted Phoenix, while Su Chenyang, who was far away in the Fairy City, was also sent to the human world by Xiao Qi.

 Chapter 47 Father Was Chidi’s Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 47 Father Was Chidi¡¯s Pawn</h4>


    ¡°I heard that the Majesty¡¯s younger sister is going to get married. And her husbandes from the northern desert.¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear from?¡±


    ¡°From the pce. It is said that the Majesty is going to marry You family¡¯s daughter. Even You Hu himself didn¡¯t dream of it. He will be the father-inw of the Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Majesty is picking out his harems. You see, in the entire Imperial City, the official, junior or superior, are chiselling their ways in just to get some benefits for themselves.¡±


    ¡°They do not concern about whether people are alive or dead.¡±


    When Phoenix was listening to them with great interest, they stopped the topic. This time, Phoenix came out for distraction. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Imperial Pce looks like in the human world. I am eager to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡±


    ¡°A guest room. I need afortable one.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what else would you like?¡±


    ¡°A pot of wine and some side dishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The male voice sounded a bit harsh. Phoenix looked for the voice. When seeing the familiar back, she felt her heart still lurched. ¡°How can it be that person?¡± When Su Shenyang followed the waiter upstairs, Phoenix could calm down herself. She did not follow up until the man disappeared into the stairs. ¡°Su Shenyang must have something to do in the human world. I have to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°The Young Master just now is living in...¡±


    Phoenix smiled and held taels of silver in her hand. The waiter looked at the silver with glowing eyes. Phoenix deliberately shook the taels.


    ¡°The second room on the right.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The waiter was so anxious that he reached out his hand to get the taels of silver.


    ¡°Wait, I can give you more.¡±


    Then, Phoenix clenched more taels of silver in her hand. The waiter was exultant inwardly, thinking that, ¡°Ie across a ¡®God of Fortune¡¯ today.¡±


    ¡°But lend the clothes on you to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, here you are.¡±


    The minute the waiter got the taels of silver, he took off the coat briskly. Phoenix took the coat and put it on. Now she was the waiter. She touched her long hair, finding it was inappropriate, so she quickly pulled up her hair into a bun. For Su Chenyang, Phoenix was willing to have a try, only hoping that Su Chenyang would not discover her.


    ¡°Young Master, your wine and dishes are here.¡±


    Phoenix was carefully across the door and felt nervous, afraid that something would betray her which would let Su Chenyang disgusting. Even so, she could not stop thinking about Su Chenyang.


    The door was pulled open from the inside. The person standing in front made Phoenix a little abstracted, since she had never seen Su Chenyang in such close distance. He was wearing a dark blue robe without anyplicated stripes on it. His inky hair titled on the shoulders, which seemed to be disheveled but free. The Su Chenyang before Phoenix was totally different from the one on the city tower. That Su Chenyang on the battlefield had military dignity.


    ¡°The wine was heated just now. It tastes stronger. Young Master, enjoy it while it is heated...¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded a little cracked, her throat trembling slightly and her heart jumping. It turned out that it would be so nervous in front of the favorite person. She tried to be calm, but her hands were out of control. The wine pot in her hands was so heavy that she seemed to exhaust all of her strength to hold it.


    ¡°Young Master, please enjoy yourself.¡±


    When Phoenix turned around and was about to leave, her hand was grabbed. Su Chenyang¡¯s face fell dark.


    ¡°Why are you tracking me? Does Nascent Soul have another conspiracy?¡±


    ¡°No, I just happened upon you.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like real. The moment I entered the human world, I encountered an acquaintance. I am not a three-year-old child. Moreover, you once took pregnant Commander in Chief away. For you, I might as well be prepared.¡±


    ¡°However bad I am, I will not do harm to a woman. You don¡¯t know the reason. How can you nder me?¡±


    ¡°What I saw is not the fact? The people from the fire tribe are dirty.¡±


    ¡°Su Chenyang, in your eyes, am I so deplorable?¡±


    ¡°The fire tribe and the Fairy Kingdom are at daggers drawn. You¡¯d better leave now.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I swear today that I will never appear in front of you. If I break my words, I will be like this pot.¡±


    The crack of the wine pot struck Su Chenyang¡¯s heart. Phoenix looked at the wine spill all over the ground, her heart aching. ¡°I am a silly woman and imagine that he will love me. I thought as long as I try harder, he will fall in love with me sooner orger. But...¡±


    ¡°No matter how my heart hurts, what can I do? He does not love me. He does not love me!¡± Phoenix wiped the corners of her eyes and walked out of the inn. Looking at the receding woman, Su Chenyang shook his head with resignation. He had something more important to do tonight. Xiao Qi asked him to explore the fact of Chidi and told him that Chidi¡¯sir was under the Imperial Pce. Besides, Su Chenyang came to the human world for another purpose¡ª to see his friend, Xu Linghe. Although they had just met once, Su Chenyang thought they were on the same wavelength.


    Phoenix walked slowly, and her previous mood to enjoy was ruined indifferently by Su Chenyang. The human world was very lively, people hurrying to and fro and carriages passing by. People in gant garment looked for their own joy. Phoenix bypassed the bustling city and trudged, her heavy footsteps echoing in the alley. Wind passing through the wall made her heart colder. The high walls in front of Phoenix isted her from the prosperity of the city.


    ¡°Elder brother, why did Chidi ask us to find two boys? Isn¡¯t there a Blood Pool in the pce?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. Just find. Otherwise, we will get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°But in such an alley, it is hard to encounter a mouse.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know it. Perhaps, a homeless child is hiding in the alley.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, we are so wicked to do this. And we will not end well in the future.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are tired of life. If Chidi knows it, I am afraid we cannot be alive till the daybreak.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Phoenix in the darkness could hear them clearly. It seemed that Chidi was going to be resurrected at the cost of numerous boys¡¯ lives. ¡°Father is so stupid that he does not listen to my dissuasion. If he bes Chidi¡¯s pawn, how should I react to him? For father, I have to stop Chidi from killing people.¡± Even if it would take her life, Phoenix was also willing to do so.


    Looking at the two ck shadows in the alley, Phoenix had a n in the heart. She waved her spiritual fingers, and then a man came out in the floating light. Phoenix touched the cheek with satisfaction.


    ¡°Please, let go of my brother.¡±


    There was a child¡¯ cry from the alley. Phoenix traced after voice and found a kneeling child at the corner. Phoenix gestured her spiritual fingers and chopped it at the man in ck. And the man ducked her attack.


    ¡°Let go of the children and I will spare your death.¡±


    The man in ck hit a palm, and Phoenix jumped up to the roof.


    ¡°Leng Cang, scoot! If there is something wrong, Chidi will eat us!¡±


    ¡°I know...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to escape.¡±


    The phoenix flew to block Leng Cang¡¯s road and spread her Spirit Power to erect a foggy wall. Leng Cang held the child and leapt up to the roof. Phoenix charged her whip at him, and then Leng Cang¡¯s shins were twined. His body was forced to rise upside down and slid down the eaves. The child in his hands was free from the bondage and fell along the eaves.


    Seeing the situation was not good, Phoenix spread her wings to catch the child. Leng Cang transformed into a Spirit Power and gave out another palm. Phoenix swayed the wings, and a strong wind blew in the alley. The flying rubble thrust straight to Leng Cang. Glowing wings lit the alley, and the suspending Spirit Power pounced on the ck shadow. Under the heavy blow, the ck shadow was severely wounded, and Leng Cang rushed to him immediately.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡±


    Leng Cang picked up his elder brother, his anger burning. He gathered Spirit Power with his hands and charged it at Phoenix. The evil spirit in the small alley soared to the sky. Spread-out Phoenix¡¯s wings erupted with mes, which pressed Leng Cang nowhere to hide. Then, Phoenix took a cold nce at him.


    ¡°We have no animosity against you. Why do you press us hard like that?¡±


    ¡°You are aiding an evildoer to do evil...¡±


    ¡°It is the order of the Majesty, Chidi. How dare we disobey it?¡±


    ¡°Chidi¡¯sir... Lead me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°I dare not. I only beg for death.¡±


    ¡°Do you? I would like to see how deep your brotherhood is.¡±


    Phoenix condensed the Spirit Power secretly and lunged toward the ck shadow, and the zing heat like magma dashed to the ck shadow. In a blink, the ck shadow was engulfed by the mes. Looking at the elder brother rolling on the ground, Leng Cang had to sumb to Phoenix¡¯s Spirit Power.


    Inside the pce, Su Chenyang move with caution. The Imperial Pce was heavily guarded. To go to Chidi¡¯sir, he had to pass through the Imperial Garden. What¡¯s more, the path to the Blood Pool was riddled with mechanisms. Looking at the towering Imperial Pce, Su Chenyang flew to the roof. The Imperial Garden in the moonlight was extremely quiet. But no one could think that the magnificent underground pce buried innocent wraith.


    ¡°Leng Cang, do not y any tricks.¡±


    Phoenix noticed Leng Cang gathering his Spirit Power secretly. ¡°This guy is really cunning.¡±


    ¡°Under the Imperial Garden.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Leng Cang jumped into the lotus pond and pressed the mechanism. The pool water slowly dispersed. When the bridge surface made of the cable was exposed, Phoenix flew on the bridge. Leng Cang took the lead all the way, while Phoenix followed. Seeing the water wave spread in all directions, Su Chenyang on the roof was happy in his heart. He flew down by wind and followed them quietly. ¡°It seems that someone is more anxious than me.¡±


    Phoenix walked cautiously for fear that Leng Cang would y some tricks. When the iron bridge fell to the bottom of theke, Leng Cang flew down. Phoenix looked around and found no suspicious person.


    Su Chenyang hid in the darkness and remembered all the mechanism on the bottom of theke. When the two ck shadows entered the stone gate, Su Chenyang pressed the mechanism, and then stone gate hummed. Su Chenyang snapped his spiritual fingers. After a wisp of light smoke, Su Chenyang disappeared.


    It was dark and damp in the underground pce. Phoenix lit up candles with her spiritual fingers. Beneath her was a puddle of bloody water. Obviously, someone had suffered the cmity just now. Phoenix stopped, and a sharp pain came from her back. When she turned around, she could not find Leng Cang¡¯s figure any longer. Not until then did Phoenix realise that she had fallen into Leng Cang¡¯s trap. Her arms and legs were confined by iron chains, and the floating iron chains became tightened and locked Phoenix firmly.


    ¡°This is what you got to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Leng Cang, did well. It seems that this man¡¯s blood is delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s father¡¯s voice.¡± It seemed that father had followed Chidi, and only Phoenix herself was not in the know. Despair swallowed her again.


    ¡°Supervisor Yuan, when will Chidi ascend to be Devil God?¡±


    ¡°It ising soon. If there is nothing wrong, Chidi will be the real Devil God after passing the tribtion tonight. You must be careful and do not allow any misceneous person to enter the underground pce. The day when he ascends sessfully is the day when we canmand the whole three realms. And take this robust man to the Blood Pool for Chidi¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Father sends me to the Blood Pool. To resurrect Chidi, father is doing things offensive to nature and reason.¡± With the thought, Phoenix kept weeping, extremely disappointed with her father.


    Su Shenyang hid in the corner, waiting for the appearance of Chidi. But the emergence of the fire-tribe. Nascent Soul was out of Su Chenyang¡¯s expectation. ¡°What will happen if Xiao Qi knows it? It seems that I do note to the human world for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Someone discovered Su Chenyang, though Su Chenyang clung to the wall closely. It seemed that Chidi had experts asmon as the clouds and his invisibility was in vain. Spirit Power bound Su Chenyang tightly like vines. Su Chenyang condensed his Spirit Power and chopped at the moving vines.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to escape.¡±


    A more powerful Spirit Power prated Su Chenyang, and then he felt his arms were tingling and his chest was as ufortable as being squeezed.


    ¡°Congrattions, the Majesty! The Spirit Power goes up to a higher level. He can be kept for Chidi¡¯s practicing.¡±


    ¡°Supervisor Yuan, you are right.¡±


    Su Chenyang was lifted by the Spirit Power. When seeing Su Chenyang, Nascent Soul was surprised first and then showed more hatred. ¡°Xiao Qi is haunting everywhere. I just came to the human world for a while, and now is followed by the people from the Fairy Kingdom. Pity on him. He will lose his life for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Supervisor Yuan, do you know him?¡±

 Chapter 48 Pass the Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 48 Pass the Tribtion</h4>


    Di Qing peered at Su Chenyang. The young man before him looked calm and easy. Di Qing could not help thinking of that person. ¡°Their temperament is simr. But the man has be the soul of the saber.¡± Di Qing was a bit stupefied. They used to be as close as brothers. Butter, Di Qing turned back on the brotherhood because of power.


    ¡°Take him to the Blood Pool.¡±


    Di Qing spit out the spirit and looked for the souls of the corpse. After paying allegiance to Chidi, Di Qing had sucked countless human¡¯s blood, and his Spirit Power was advanced by leaps and bounds. It was the power bestowed by Chidi. Di Qing would prefer Chidi to attack the Mount Kunlun, and make Shenzong of the Kunlun bow to the power. But Di Qing never expected that Xu Linghe was still alive. And what would they do when they met on the battleground?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Little demons hurried Su Chenyang to move forward. Su Chenyang bound by the Spirit Power looked at Nascent Soul coldly. ¡°I have to think of a way to escape.¡± Nascent Soulughed and thought that, ¡°There is not a good thing in the Fairy Kingdom. This is especially true for the youth before. He fails to answer my daughter¡¯s expectation.¡±


    ¡°All retreat. I will send this youth to the Blood Pool.¡±


    Little demons were happy inwardly and hastened to be invisibility. Nascent Soul would like to see Su Chenyang¡¯s spirit was to be sucked by Chidi. ¡°Xiao Qi, wait and see. I will upy the Fairy City one day and make you kneel and beg for mercy.¡±


    Su Chenyang looked around and kept in mind firmly the mechanisms in the underground pce. Nascent Soul was on guard against Su Chenyang¡¯s sneak attack all the way. Although Su Chenyang¡¯s hands were constrained, Nascent Soul knew that Su Chenyang had the ability to conduct a surprise raid.


    The Blood Pool was boiling. Su Chenyang was tied by the Spirit Power. Looking at the giant snake-shape monster, Su Chenyang remained calmer. ¡°Is it Chidi in the legend?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disturb Junior Uncle Grandmaster.¡± Nascent Soul showed great respect to the monster.


    ¡°Nascent Soul, is there any movement in Shenzong of the Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, Shenzong will offer his seat to another one the fifteenth next month.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who will be the next head of the Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°The spy reported that, it will be Shenzong¡¯s grand disciple, Xu Linghe.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Di Qing in the corner was more shocked. ¡°How could it be Xu Linghe? He died under my saber. How could hee to life again?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you report it early? Let me make some precautions.¡±


    ¡°Supervisor Yuan, has Xu Linghe really been resurrected?¡±


    Surprised, Di Qing was more worried about himself, but there was no turning back for him. Di Qing¡¯s brooding eyes smouldered with coldness.


    ¡°Grandmaster, please feel reassured. I have already had others keep an eyes on the Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Trouble you that. There must not be something wrong tonight.¡±


    ¡°The Majesty, you don¡¯t know that it is as easy as turning over a hand for Shenzong to resurrect Xu Linghe, because Shenzong is the head of the four Gods.¡±


    ¡°Nascent Soul, you¡¯re right. Only when the Majesty of the Qi Kingdom ascends to be a Spirit can he understand the reason.¡±


    ¡°Chidi is the Fortune God of the Qi Kingdom. I will never forget your benefaction.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, grand disciple brings the spiritual offering to you.¡±


    The monster with a snake body stared at Su Chenyang. ¡°The youth¡¯s body is full of Spirit Power. If I can eat his spirit, I may reduce the pain of flesh and blood when crossing the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Grand disciple, you are thoughtful indeed.¡±


    Su Chenyang knew Xu Linghe was powerful, but still did not expect that Xu Linghe would be the next head of the Kunlun. In the light, Su Chenyang was tied, and Nascent Soul picked up him and put him onto the sacrificial altar. Chidi was fond of such spiritual offering. Su Chenyang condensed his Spirit Power and tried to get away from there. It seemed that Chidi was bound to enter the way and be a Divine Being. What Xiao Qi worried about was going to happen. So Su Chenyang thought he¡¯d better get a life first. In the Blood Pool, Phoenix could see him clearly and could not believe how Su Chenyang became the spiritual offering.


    Phoenix flew out of the Blood Pool and dashed to the sacrificial altar. Seeing things going worse, Nascent Soul held up the Spirit Power. Di Qing sted a palm, and Phoenix was pounced several meters away. Nascent Soul picked up the robust man and squeezed his neck, and the robust man gulped the air. Su Chenyang gathered his Spirit Power secretly, intending to break away from bondage, but Chidi¡¯s snake body rolled him up. Staring at Su Chenyang, Phoenix could not help crying. At that moment, the only person to save her was her father, so Phoenix changed her face in the flowing light. When she changed into a woman¡¯s face, Nascent Soul looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Phoenix yanked at Nascent Soul¡¯s sleeves peevishly. Di Qing was totally in a state of confusion, wondering, ¡°How could the robust man be Supervisor Yuan¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°D**ned thing!¡±


    Nascent Soul loosened her neck. ¡°Has she taken the leopard¡¯s gall? Dare toe to the Blood Pool. If it were not for me, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Father, I miss you.¡±


    Phoenix wiped away tears in the eyes, hoping that she would not reveal ws, and she just wanted to save Su Chenyang.


    On the altar, Chidi rolled up Su Chenyang and opened his mouth. Phoenix leapt onto the alter and gathered her Spirit Power. Even though she had to risk her life, she would not allow Su Chenyang was eaten by Chidi. Nascent Soul vaulted up to block Phoenix¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Go back to the fire tribe. This is not where you shoulde.¡±


    Nascent Soul condensed his Spirit Power and rushed to Su Chenyang. Chidi loosened Su Chenyang and flew up. ¡°The little girl cannot mess up the passing of tribtion tonight and Su Chenyang¡¯s Inner Elixer must belong to me.¡± Chidi suspended in mid-air over the altar, his snake-shaped body shining with spirit light. Nascent Soul knew that the Grandmaster could not wait any longer. Tonight was Grandmaster¡¯s tribtion, as well as the day when Devil God return to his position. If it was dyed, Grandmaster had to sleep in the Blood Pool. But Nascent Soul just did not expect that his daughter would find ande to the Blood Pool.


    Di Qing, who had been watching with cold eyes, aimed at an opportunity and gave out another palm to the woman when seeing her off guard. How could Phoenix stand Di Qing¡¯s heavy assault? Then, she was smashed out. Nascent Soul cast a re at Di Qing, totally ignoring Su Chenyang in his hands. Then, Nascent Soul loosed his Spirit Power and rushed to his daughter to check whether she was hurt or not.


    Su Chenyang flipped over and rose up. Di Qing followed him closely and released his Spirit Power to a palm out. Chidi on the altar was in the weakest state, so he could not bear attack, and all he could do was condensing his Spirit Power to pass the tribtion as soon as possible.


    Phoenix was knocked down by Di Qing, her mouth corner bleeding. Distressed at the sight, Nascent Soul wanted to help his daughter to wipe the blood, but she avoided it. Obviously, his daughter hated him. ¡°I should not follow Chidi to do evil things. But My daughter, do you know that even your life is given by the Grandmaster.¡±


    Su Chenyang transformed himself into a water prick and thrust at the altar. Seeing that matters are in a bad way, Nascent Soul flew to the high altar. The water prick impacted on Nascent Soul, and his soul was cut off bleeding. Not being disturbed by external factors, Chidi spit out his spirit. Instantly, a streak of blood red spirit light soared to the sky, while Shenzong in the remote Ao Ze, Kunlun observed the celestial phenomena, estimating that it was when the grand disciple was born.


    The peeled-away Inner Elixer drilled into the Blood Pool. Swimming blood spirits condensed gradually. The Inner Elixer was wrapped by little souls tightly. When the blood water boiled, the Inner Elixer was lifted up. Chidi on the altar began his tactical formation with the Chinese zither and the reincarnation mirror floating in the formation. Spirit Power dashed out of Chidi¡¯s fingertips and infused into the celestial devices little by little. Above the pce, flowing light floated and dispersed to the underground pce circle upon circle. The Chinese zither rang, and the ringing spiritual voice entered the reincarnation mirror. At that moment, Su Chenyang could see on the altar, the reincarnation mirror was enveloped by blood souls tightly, and he never expected that the celestial device which was used to reim souls would be so vicious. The reincarnation mirror which was about to gather dead souls in all directions called the Evil Spirits for Chidi. An unending flow of souls flew from the reincarnation mirror. The celestial device was so formidable indeed that it could have those lonely souls clung to the Inner Elixer.


    ¡°Does the Heaven help Chidi? Let the three realms fall into war again?¡± The more Su Chenyang thought, the more frightened he became. When he left the Fairy Kingdom, Xiao Qi did not tell him that Chidi owned the immortal spirit of Yun Mu¡¯s spirit. And at present, with the assistance of the reincarnation mirror, Chidi¡¯s bing Devil God was unstoppable. Besides, Su Chenyang also discovered a secret that the Chinese zither was the key to unlocking the reincarnation mirror.


    Although Chidi on the altar did not know incantations about the Kunlun souls, he was a disciple of Creation God, ck Emperor. So Chidi did know about the reincarnation mirror, but watched strictly by Shenzong, Chidi could not put his hands on it before. But now, the reincarnation mirror was in his hands. Although he had gone through twists and turns to get it, it was worthwhile. However, to Chidi¡¯s surprise, Xu Linghe was resurrected again. To bring the dead back to life again, Senior Brother Shenzong must have taken great pains and strength. To Chidi¡¯s another surprise, Xu Linghe would be the next Sect Master of the Kunlun. As for the battle in the Cui Hua Mountain 500 years ago, if it had not been for Changxi and Jiangyu protecting Shenzong, how could there be what¡¯s called Head of the Kunlun? At the thought of what had happened in those days, Chidi burst into fury. Because in the Battle of the Cui Hua Mountain, not only had Chidi go nothing good, but also his true body was taken away by the Mentor. ¡°Mentor, since you have taken away my true body, I¡¯ll destroy the three realms you¡¯ve built up yourself.¡±


    In the underground pce, blood souls were expanding while absorbing essential souls were transforming with the reincarnation mirror. When the strings of the Chinese zither dashed out of the underground pce, the reincarnation mirror held up Chidi and soared to the sky. The whole night sky was torn off by the spirit light. Seen from afar, it looked like the sky gleaming with an array of stars. Suspending in the night sky, Chidi was about to go through the lightning tribtion required to be a God. Di Qing seized Su Chenyang and flew to the Star-picking Tower. At that moment, Su Chenyang could not move because Chidi had sealed up his Spirit Power, like a fish which would be sliced up by others at will, and he could do nothing even though had strong Spirit Power. Di Qing read the sacrificing spirit incarnation which Chidi had taught him, about to peel away Su Chenyang¡¯s fine spirit. Phoenix got rid of her father¡¯s bondage and flew out of the underground pce. ¡°It is the only chance to save Su Chenyang. I have to fight a way for Su Chenyang when Chidi is in the weakest state. Although Su Chenyang does not love me, I should not abandon him.¡± So Phoenix gestured with her hands and pressed hard to Di Qing¡¯s forehead. Nascent Soul was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety, after all, it was a big deal for Grandmaster to cross the tribtion. If something went wrong during the process, Chidi was impossible to regain his position as Devil God any longer. Chidi had been looking forward to the moment for 500 years. If his daughter, Phoenix, made any trouble at this crucial point and Chidi gave punishment, how could Nascent Soul bear thunderbolt rage? In the night sky, thunder was roaring, the strings of the Chinese zither were weaving, and the reincarnation mirror were wrapping Chidi. Di Qing condensed his Spirit Power sneakly and reached out his hands to jump at Su Chenyang, while Phoenix spread out her wings and jumped at Di Qing. Nascent Soul sensed something would go wrong, so he also flew out of the underground pce. In the night sky, Grandmaster¡¯s whole body floated Spirit Power and blood souls flushed the sky. Clouds ruffled and the moon and stars were engulfed by the blood color. Chidi¡¯s snake tail was transforming. When a crash of thunder split the clouds and pressed hard at Chidi, Nascent Soul spread out his Spirit Power and encircled him closely. The Chinese zither revolved in the night sky and bounced back every thunderbolt. Chidi was struggling. To pass such tribtion, even a God could not avoid the pain of that the flesh was torn to shreds. Su Chenyang¡¯s spirit was being peeling off by Di Qing. Phoenix spit out her spirit, her wings extending and her spiritual fire burning along the way. The sky was alight with the mes. Phoenix only hoped Su Chenyang would survive even at the cost of her own life.


    ¡°Report! The seal on the suppressing devil pagoda has been broken.¡±


    ¡°What will be, will be.¡± Shenzong looked at his own grand disciple and made up his mind inwardly. It was time to have Xu Linghe take over the position to be the Head of the Kunlun. Shenzong slipped his spiritual fingers slightly. Then the Kunlun feather flew out, and the void space opened. Top-one divine sword of the Kunlun flew from it. The floating divine device surged in the flowing light. When the spirit light brushed the Sword Hilt, the swirling sword edge glowed radiantly.

 Chapter 49 The Seal On The Demon-suppressing Pagoda Had Been Removed

    <h4>Chapter 49 The Seal On The Demon-suppressing Pagoda Had Been Removed</h4>


    This was a ten-feet-long divine sword of flowing light, its sword wings attached a silver Spirit Wings Beasts. When the Spirit Wings Beasts blew out silver light, the Flowing Light Sword gathered majestic momentum and soared up into the sky. The Flowing Light Sword, belonging to the Head of the Kunlun, had existed for hundreds of thousands of years, which was refined by the Veridical Fire of Dragon blood, Cold Stone and Xi Mu. Could the Sword help the three realms reverse the course of events in Heaven and Earth since its showing up? In the main hall, the divine sword gleamed with flowing light, waiting for the call of Shenzong.


    ¡°The 27th Head of the Kunlun, Xu Linghe, take order! Take the disciples of the Kulun to the human world now. To stop Chidi from passing the tribtion to be the Devil God.¡±


    When Shenzong¡¯s voice sounded in the main hall, the Flowing Light Sword hovering over the main hall fell onto Xu Linghe¡¯s hands as if it had been surrendered. In the silver light, the Kunlun feather immerged between Xu Linghe¡¯s eyebrows.


    Shenzong¡¯s thundering voice ignited the crowds in the Kunlun Hall, and also surprised Xu Linghe. Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s decision caught Xu Linghe unprepared. But the most important thing now was to prevent Chidi from passing the tribtion! In Ao Ze, the seal on the suppressing devil pagoda had been removed, which meant a great cmity to the Kunlun. ¡°Grandmaster asks me to take the responsibility of being the Head. Can I? I¡¯m afraid to let Junior Uncle Grandmaster down.¡±


    Shenzong looked quite calm but there was a storm in his heart. ¡°The seal on the suppressing devil pagoda in the Kunlun has been removed while Chidi is passing tribtion. Apparently, there are certain evildoers in Kunlun Sect. Now, I have to clear the sect.¡±


    ¡°Report to the Head, on the back mountain, Demon Aura of the demon-suppressing pagoda is soaring to the sky and heading to Ao Ze Hall.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, rush to the human world now!¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, please rest assured. I will fulfill the task.¡±


    In one corner of the main hall, a person¡¯s eyes gleamed with calctions. He was the senior disciple of Shenzong in the Kunlun, Ye Juechen. At the thought that because of Mentor¡¯s partiality, he missed the opportunity of being the Head which he had been waiting for 20 thousands of years, Ye Juechen gave out a sneer. ¡°It is really good to remove the seal in Ao Ze. But who did it to unseal the Suppressing Devil Pagoda ahead of me and vented my hatred? Is there anyone colluding with Chidi in addition to me? If so, not only I, but also some more persons have a grudge to Shenzong.¡± With the thought, Ye Juechen looked around the hall. At that moment, the atmosphere in the hall was tense, and the disciples were biding his time, ready to face the monsters from the Suppressing Devil Pagoda. Ye Juechen hid into the crowd and made good preparation to escape.


    On the cushion, Shenzong nced at the crowd coldly. For those evildoers who betrayed the Kunlun, Shenzong would never tolerate them.


    ¡°Grandmaster, Ao Ze has been surrounded by Monsters.¡±


    Xu Linghe flew into the main hall. The little disciples of the Kunlun looked more frightened. Shenzong knitted his eyebrows tightly. ¡°The grand disciple came back halfway perhaps because he is still worried about me. It seems that the grand disciple has discovered that there is something wrong with my body.¡±


    Over Ao Ze was full of Demon Aura. Shenzong flew to Ao Ze by auspicious clouds, and Xu Linghe led the Kunlun¡¯s disciples and followed his steps. Along the way, the Flowing Light Sword swept the evils and demons. On the clouds, Shenzong waved his spirit light. As the founder of the Kunlun, how could Shenzong overlook it? Seeing all of the peopleing out of the Hall, Ye Juechen hid in the corner alone and wanted to find a safe ce to hide. At that moment, two figures shed across the other side of the main hall. Ye Juechen chased after them and could see two familiar faces under the faint light. ¡°How could they be Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing? Why don¡¯t these two Hall Owners follow Shenzong to resist the Monsters, and hide here instead? Are they scared of death?¡± Thinking of that, Ye Juechen sneered. He was about to leave when quarelling voice rang from the corner. Ye Juechen moved along the wall closely. When hearing that the Suppressing Devil Pagoda had been unsealed, Ye Juechen saw light immediately. ¡°It turns out that the persons who hate Shenzong most are not me.¡± At the thought, Ye Juechen had a plot in his heart. His fingers gestured a spell, and then the other two men¡¯s words and deeds were collected by the spell. Ye Juechen thought, ¡°I should take action with the utmost caution. If Ie to light one day, it¡¯s good to take these two Hall Owners as scapegoats.¡± Ye Juechen got out of there. However, inside the main hall, the two persons exchanged a look. As a matter of fact, what Ye Juechen had done just now was peeped by someone else, but the two Hall Owners had a more profound plot. ¡°We will let you unable to wash yourself clean even if you jump into the Yellow River. Hum... Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    ¡°Younger brother, we should keep closer watch on that guy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Not until did the two persons went far that Ye Juechen got out of the main hall. It seemed that he could not stay in the main hall any longer. Tonight, someone unsealed the demon-suppressing pagoda, and Shenzong was bound to go into the matter seriously. ¡°There is no room for my verbal defence. I might as well go to Ao Ze as soon as possible. But the Hall Owners in charge of rewards and punishments have enjoyed high positions. Why do they still collude with Chidi? Has Chidi given themrger promise?¡± Ye Juechen was a person who did not believe anyone else, so he could guess some out of it. ¡°It seems that Nascent Soul has found some more helpers. And his promise to me has been thrown into the eastward flowing stream. I¡¯d better act cautiously.¡± If it had been not for Nascent Soul¡¯s bait that he had promised Ye Juechen to support him to be the Head of the Kunlun, Ye Juechen would not have taken risks. ¡°What a d**n Nascent Soul! Making more trouble to me! Two Hall Ownerses up andpeted for the Head of the Kunlun.¡±


    Seen afar,the entire Ao Ze was besieged by devil souls. Along the way, the Flowing Light Sword swept the Monsters. Ye Juechen had seen the power of the Flowing Light Sword before. When he could witness it with his eyes, it really deserves the reputation it enjoyed. ¡°How disgusting Shenzong is! Deprive my right to use the Flowing Light Sword.¡± Ye Juechen took a nce back at Xu Linghe and mingled into the crowd secretly. But with some steps, the crowd stopped. Surprisingly, the matter that prevented Shenzong from attacking the devils was to punish the Hall Owners, Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing. No one could believe that the two persons who had exerted themselves to the utmost made secret deals with Chidi. So hypocritical were they that Shenzong had never thought before.


    A dense mass of demons were crammed in Ao Ze. Xu Linghe flew to the cloud sea, and split the demon-suppressing pagoda with the Flowing Light in his hands. However, little disciples of the Kunlun were all exhausted, while demonic souls kepting from the pagoda endlessly which was hard to distinguish. When Shenzong wanted to seal up again, a demonic power tore and pulled him. Shenzong thought, ¡°Obviously, the power¡¯s owner knows me well. But seldom people in the three realms can know me that well, let alone the living persons. Even Chidi himself does not have such Spirit Power. And the person able to limit my Spirit Power is the Mentor. But Mentor has disappeared for tens of thousands of years. Even if Mentor is still alive, he should not be the Demon Spirit. The Spirit Master of the Immense Wastnd is the Creation God. How could he destroy the three realms that he set up himself?¡±


    When Shenzong set up formation, a mysterious sign appeared on the sky. Demonic souls which were surrounding Ao Ze rushed to the human world. Xu Linghe¡¯s flowing light chased after the souls. Shenzong knew the Monsters¡¯ purpose, but who was restraining his divine power, and who could have such formidable power in the three realms? Shenzong was lost in his thought. At that moment, a youth in snow-white garment stood on the top of the Kunlun. At the night when gangs of demons swarmed out of the pagoda, the youth¡¯s eyes gleamed with coldenss. No one who he was. If Shenzong knew that it was the youth who had restrained his Spirit Power, what would he think?


    The youth headed to the Immense Wastnd. And he released himself from refining and tried his hand at Spirit Power. ¡°But the Kunlun¡¯s Shenzong is not so powerful as the old guy said. How about the future Head of the Kunlun?¡± Instead, the Kunlun¡¯s Flowing Light Sword aroused the youth¡¯s interest.


    ¡°My lord, shall wee along for the ride in the human world? The hypocrite in the Kunlun is bound to get in Chidi¡¯s passing tribtion. I hate these guys. They talk of morality, but act ill deeds!¡±


    ¡°Xue Yi, do you know about the Mentor, Shenzong?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the Spirit Head of the Cui Hua Mountain, ck Emperor, the Mentor of the four ancient Gods?


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Was he killked by Erfu from the Mount Da Huang?¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Master is not so easy to die, and is constrained in Si Shui by my deceased Master.¡±


    ¡°My lord, I am totally confused. Has the deceased Master passed away for a long time? How could he constraint ck Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Xueyi, Zhu family is notmon divine tribe. We are the offspring of Pan Shi. The Original Spirit is immortal as well.¡±


    ¡°My lord, what divine instrument did the deceased Master use to imprison ck Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s speak further of itter. My Zhu family¡¯s Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll can not only create world but also hide incantations to deracinate the world. But the old thief dared to destoy such unique book!¡±


    ¡°My lord, has the Divine Being Heaven Roll really been ruined? ...¡±


    ¡°Xueyi, do you believe the old thief¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°Only idiots believe! It is a divine book that can overrun the whole universe. If I take it, I will not throw it away.¡±


    ¡°So this old thief can only stay in Si Shui.¡±


    ¡°My lord, it is really cruel. Si Shui is the purgatory of Original Spirits!¡±


    ¡°Xueyi, who is the ruler of the Immense Wastnd?¡±


    ¡°My lord, of course, it is you.¡±


    ¡°So, never mention this hypocrite in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the predecessor of this immense wastnd?¡±


    ¡°My lord, this is the secret of Zhu family. I do not have magic skills.¡±


    ¡°The Immense Wastnd is the birthce of my Zhu family. When Zhu family set up the Immense Wastnd, the old guy was still nobody. If it had not been for him who had stolen Zhu family¡¯s Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll, how could he have created the world and foster disciples? It is a pity for the Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll! Not only did the deceased Master misce his trust in the old guy, but also lost arge number of mountains and rivers. The old guy both stole the Divine Being Heaven Roll and destroyed Zhu family. So, you say, why should I keep the three realms? I will take back Zhu family¡¯s things from these bandits.¡±


    ¡°My lord, do you mean if the three realms did not have Zhu family¡¯s Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll, it will be a desert chaos.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The old thief stole the Heaven Roll, created a world and set up a sect, even proimed himself as everything¡¯s Spirit Master. Xueyi, it should have been the honor of the Zhu family, but now is upied by ck Emperor who talks on principle but acts on interest. My ancestors turn in their graves. How can I let these bandits off?¡±


    ¡°My lord, will you exterminate the world?¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin was silent. But Xueyi knew that the Master had already had his own scheme, and the y had just begun.


    ¡°It is Xueyi who knows me well. Well, let¡¯s go to join in the fun first to see how these Kunlun¡¯s bandits stop Chidi.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯re a wise man. No one canpare to you in the Immense Wastnd.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what about the three realms?¡±


    ¡°It is a blessing for the three realms to have you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Xueyi, let¡¯s go to see the fun.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin rolled over and flew to the cloud sea, who looked as pure as a child. But for Yuan Xueyi¡¯s good understanding of his Master, he would have regarded Zhu Jiuyin as amon youth.


    Xu Linghe fell into the pce wall, and the Flowing Light Sword killed the demon all the way. Xu Linghe set foot on the homnd after his resurrection. What happened there seemed to have happened before. His enemies were in the Imperial City. And the Flowing Light Sword led him, and his spirit light raked demonic souls all the way. Even in front of him were a mountain of des and a sea of fire, Xu Linghe had to get through them. Anger was burning in his heart. Looking at the spirit light over the underground pce, the Flowing Light Sword got rid of Xu Linghe hand and flew up into the clouds like a meteor. Xu Linghe gestured his fingers, and vaulted on the dragon¡¯s back. The floating clouds obscured the starlight, and Chidi suspended in the night sky. Xu Linghe never knew the reincarnation mirror and the ancient string zither could be the divine instruments to help to pass tribtion. Xu Linghe drove his spiritual beast and came along the way, his flowing light radiating dazzling spirit light. And countless demonic souls behind him were reduced to ashes. Di Qing on the Star-picking Tower turned pale. The dead person coulde back alive. In addition to being surprised, Di Qing felt more frightened. For the throne, Di Qing killed his brother a wrong thought in passing. But Di Qing did not regret it and would continue to move on this road to authority. He extended his fingers to fetch Su Chenyang¡¯s spirit. Phoenix neighed and rushed to Su Chenyang. ¡°If Su Chenyang dies, I will not live in the world alone.¡±

 Chapter 50 Who Helped Devil God to Return to His Position

    <h4>Chapter 50 Who Helped Devil God to Return to His Position</h4>


    As long as Di Qing got the Original Spirit, he shook Su Chenyang off. Phoenix swept her wings, but Di Qing nimbly eluded it. On the cloud, Chidi spit out the Evil Spirit, and the floating Original Spirit followed the Evil Spirit into the reincarnation mirror. Xu Linghe gestured his hands, reading the incantation. Only the Kunlun Soul could stop the reincarnation mirror. When the Kunlun Soul sealed up the reincarnation mirror, Su Chenyang¡¯s Original Spirit fell into Xu Linghe¡¯s hands. Phoenix¡¯s mind was set at ease finally. When seeing clearly the life saver, Phoenix had recognized him. The man in front was Fox¡¯s husband. If Jiang Wuyou knew that her lover was still alive, how delighted she would be! Phoenix wanted to tell the man before her that his woman had delivered a boy for him. But Phoenix was about to speak it out when Su Chenyang¡¯s painful cried interrupted her and dragged her back from the thought. Su Chenyang was on the verge of death, waiting from Phoenix, so she put his spirit carefully into his mouth. The moment Su Chenyang opened his eyes, he was melted by the woman¡¯s expression¡ªa look of worry. ¡°Yes, she is worrying about me. I never thought that an ebullient woman like her would have sadness in her eyes.¡± And the sadness was for Su Chenyang. At that moment, something sprouted in Su Chenyang¡¯s heart quietly¡ªthis was the seed of love.


    ¡°Su Chenyang, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the name of Su Chenyang is so melodious. Actually, it refers to the same person, but why does it have different meaning now? Troublesome Phoenix has stolen my heart.¡± Su Chenyang was cuddled by warmth. He fell in love with Phoenix unbelievably, never expecting that the distance between love and hatred was merely a thought. It seemed that men¡¯s hearts were also like needles at the bottom of the sea. Anyway, Su Chenyang was happy with sweetness at that moment.


    Zhu Jiuyin stared at Xu Linghe in the distance. ¡°Will he be my strong opponent? If he is one of the old guy¡¯s disciples or grand disciples, he must be the enemy of Gupan¡¯s Zhu family.¡± In the defensive cover, Chidi was confronted with thunderbolts. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light Sword in his hand and charged at the defensive cover all the way. The reincarnation mirror and the antient string zither were spreading Spirit Power in the Blood Curse. Xu Linghe waved his spiritual fingers, and then, the Kunlun Soul whistled out and wrapped the reincarnation mirror tightly. Without the support of Blood Souls, Chidi¡¯s long tail which should have been broken off loomed again. Surging clouds gleamed with pale light, and then, a thunderbolt blew up the night sky. It was the moment when Chidi was in his weakeast point, but passing tribtion was also a crucial road to be the Devil God. Only by bearing the pain of split fresh and broken skin was Chidi able to enter the way and ascend to be the God. However, the giant dragon gushed out mes and pressed hard along the way. At that moment, Nascent Soul could not take care of his daughter¡¯s safety any longer, and flew to the cloud instead, since his backer was Chidi. ¡°If the Grandmaster dies, I will not be Xiao Qi¡¯s oppenent any more, and the fire tribe will be in the bag of the Fairy Kingdom,¡± thought by Nascent Soul. So for Nascent Soul himself, he would spare no effort to save his Grandmaster. On the Star-picking Tower, Di Qing had certain coping method, so he flew to the top of the tower, where the original souls of the emperors¡¯ in the Qi Kingdom were hidden. Each emperor would leave a wisp of his own Original Spirit, and those Original Spirits merged into the Dragon Qi. When a hundred emperors¡¯s Original Spirits were gathered, they would transform into the ck Dragon to guard the Qi Kingdom. Di Qing pricked into his own chest. When the Blood Qi in his heart integrated into the Dragon Qi, a force of evil spirit rushed into his body. Di Qi only felt his body was being torn up and his arms and legs were changing. When dense scale armor covered his arms and legs, Di Qing was overjoyed in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve finallye to the moment. It turns out that Father does not cheat me. There is something that can make me strong here.¡± The ck Dragon waved its mammoth tail and flew up all the way, its stiff scale armor adding more coldness to the night. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light Sword and stepped on his giant dragon, showing no feeling to their previous friendship. They used to treat each other like their own brothers but went away from each other gradually afterwards. Zhu Jiuyin just watched them with interest, and he had already had answers in his heart. For him, it was more beneficial to assist Chidi to be the God. Through the battle, Zhu Jiuyin just wanted to see the strength of the Kunlun¡¯s Head. Yuan Xueyi beside chuckled, knowing that the Master was contemting without good intentions.


    ¡°It sounded weird.¡±


    ¡°My lord, I have guessed the result. If Erfu fails to pass the tribtion, Master, you can give him a hand to be the God.¡±


    ¡°Being altruistic is not my style.¡±


    ¡°Master is wise.¡±


    The entire Imperial City was covered with blood souls. Lin Xiaosa rushed all the way. It seemed that the Devil God was going to return to his position tonight. Lin Xiaosa thought, ¡°Di Qing is not my brother any longer. For the sake of power, he aided an evildoer to do evil. If Di Li knows it, how will she face him?¡± Lin Xiaosa flew to the underground pce by wind, where lightning were shing and thunder were rumbling. Chidi was being packaged by blood souls. Seen from afar, a ck dragon and a white one were flying in the clouds. When Lin Xiaosa flew onto the Star-picking Tower and caught a clear sight, he could not speak for his excitement. At that moment, there was no need to say anything more. Even if a thousand words fell into the heart, they merged into one sentence, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ck Dragon brandished its dragon tail and whipped at Xu Linghe. Di Qing¡¯s heart was smoldered with jealousy. ¡°Lin Xiaosa dares to stretch his elbows out to help others!¡± But Di Qing still had ways to tame Lin Xiaosa, such as asking Di Li to live in the pce for several days. ¡°What will Lin Xiaosa do with that?¡± Su Chenyang gestured and set up the water formation. Then, row upon row water columns were shot at Chidi. The ck Dragon downthrust at the giant dragon. Xu Linghe¡¯s flowing light swept at it. After a spirit light, the ck Dragon let out a long cry and spit out the Dragon Pearl, which was still burning.


    The mes reddened the night sky. Xu Linghe leapt onto the ck Dragon¡¯s back and his fingers gestured with a steady flow of Spirit Power. There was a crack on the ck Dragon¡¯s back. When the Flowing Light Sword brushed it slightly, the ck Dragon took off its dragon scales. Only then did Lin Xiaosa realize that the ck Dragon was transformed by Di Qing.


    ¡°Linghe, spare him.¡±


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    The Flowing Light Sword shot cross the night sky. Lin Xiaosa protected Di Qing closely not for anyone else but Di Li. Xu Linghe diffused his Spirit Power. ¡°How can I hurt Lin Xiaosa?¡±


    ¡°Di Qing, if you continue to do ill deeds for the evildoers, I will not tolerate you any longer.¡± After finishing it, Xu Linghe flew to the cloud sea. Di Qing picked himself up from the ground, his eyes red with hatred.


    ¡°Xu Linghe, I can kill you once, and I can kill you twice,¡± thought Di Qing. However, Lin Xiaosa did not know that Lin Shuyu did not know because of his being momentary softness, he would bring fatal disaster to himself.


    Xu Linghe smashed out a palm, and then Nascent Soul was thrown down the clouds heavily. The Flowing Light Sword broke through Chidi¡¯s defensive cover where Chidi was transforming. When the snake-shape body was peeled off, a man walked out of the spirit light. Seeing the matter is worsening, Xu Linghe strenghtened his Spirit Power, and Su Chenyang transformed himself into a water cannon to shoot into the defensive cover. The Flowing Light Sword thrust at Chidi like lightning. Zhu Jiuyin who had been watching the fun beside knew that it was time to give a hand, because the moment was both thest moment for Chidi to be the Devil God and his weakest point. Any ident would waste the effort already made. ¡°The Kunlun¡¯s hypocrites, I just want to fight against you! And what can you deal with me?¡± Zhu Jiuyin thought. He concentrated himself and gathered Qi to irritate the Spirit Power inside him. To resist the Flowing Light Sword, he must outpace the Sword. It seemed that he would disy Zhu family¡¯s unique technique. When Zhu Jiuyin revealed his true body, the night sky was incarnadine with gloom and fright. With a titanic beast-shaped body, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s true body flew through the clouds at thunderbolt speed, his arms soaring to the sky and waving. When his hands skimmed over, there was an atmosphere of pressure in the sky, with airflow diffusing in all directions. Looking at the behemoth in the night sky, Xu Linghe was also shocked, and his giant dragon was struggling, the roaring soud shaking the ground and mountains. Holding the Flowing Light Sword on his spirit beast, Xu Linghe charged at Chidi at thundering speed. Layers of Spirit Light dashed to Chidi. Such attack could crumple everything like sweeping up dead leaves. The underground pce was copsing, even the cemented Star-picking Tower and the Imperial City were rolled up gradually. The whole Imperial City was enwrapped by the Spirit Light. In the floating light, the defensive cover got thinner, while Chidi was suspending in the floating light. Without the protection of the defensive cover, how could Chidi dodge the divine power of the Flowing Light Power? When Flowing Light prated into the defensive cover, Chidi¡¯s body was rolled up by the behemoth. It was first time that Xu Linghe had seen such jumbo monster. Lin Xiaosa on the ground was also stunned. ¡°What monster is it?¡± Zhu Jiuyin held Chidi and flew up to the clouds. Xu Linghe drove his dragon beast followed. Zhu Jiuyin set up the formation to cast Pangu¡¯s Divine Incantation about Entering God on Chidi to help him to enter his position. This was the God¡¯s willingness. Chidi was sealed up by the denfensive cover. Zhu Jiuyin dripped the blood incantation and used the blood as the starting point. Keeping in step with Zhu Jiuyin, Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light Sword, seething Spirit Light flowing out from the Sword hilt. On the de point, the Spirit Beast was bathed with Sword Qi and smoted at Zhu Jiuyin at lightning pace. His Heaven and Earth Pouch tingled. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual fingers gestured and robbed the reincarnation mirror. Next second, blood demons swarmed out of the reincarnation mirror. Chidi sucked the Original souls, his blue hairs waving in the blood souls. Then, there were crashes of thunders in the night sky. Zhu Jiuyin warded off lightning and thunders for Chidi. Xu Linghe was astonished inwardly, ¡°What monster is it? It is not scared of the lightning and thundering attacks. I¡¯m afraid he is only the person like that in the Heaven and Earth.¡±


    Erfu let out a long cry and ascended in the sky. Zhu Jiuyin knew that Chidi had be the Devil God and returned to his position, so his spiritual fingers draw a Gupan¡¯s spell and immersed it into the ce between Chidi¡¯s eyebrows. The divine brand was only created by Pangu¡¯s Zhu family. ¡°I am not sure how powerful Chidi will be when he bes the God, but I only hope to constrain the Kunlun¡¯s hypocrites in the Si Shui like imprisoning ck Emperor. Only when my Zhu family regains the Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll can the dirt and foul be cleaned up totally in the human world to re-create the world and humans,¡± thought Zhu Jiuyin.


    Ao Ze, Kunlun. Sitting on the cloud couch, Shenzong closed his eyes to perceive the secrets of heaven. Suddenly, he knitted his eyebrows tightly, his face turning pale. What he could see was that bones of the dead were everywhere, and that the whole three realms was pervaded with the aura of death. When he tried to perceive more, nothing but darkness was in sight. ¡°Whose Spirit Power will be so formidable to control the Heaven and Earth in the three realms?¡±


    Nascent Soul went straight all the way. When he witnessed his Junior Uncle Grandmaster be a god, he was still excited. On the ground, Di Qing looked at the Blood Pool in the underground pce. The ce that supplied fresh blood to Chidi would no longer exist. It was time for the Qi Kingdom to have a benevolent emperor. A bloodthirsty smile took on the corner of Di Qing¡¯s mouth. He waved his spiritual fingers, and then the entire underground pce was buried into ground. ¡°It is time to take advantage of other¡¯s power to realize my ambition.¡± Di Qing touched the ces which was hurt by flowing light, broadening his face into a wider grin. ¡°Xu Linghe, I will surpass you sooner orter. At that time, the Kunlun, the human world, the demonic world and the Fairy World will be below me!¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin headed westward by the wind. Yuan Xueyi was a bit confused, wondering what the Lord was nning. ¡°Why did the Lord help Chidi be the God, but still cast the Gupan Incantation on Chidi? It is clear that the Lord means to coerce Chidi to serve him. Perhaps Chidi is still grateful to the Lord. How insidious the Lord is!¡± At that moment, Chidi suspending in the night sky was not the one he had used to be. His spiritual palm with mixed spirit absorbed the Demon Spirits under the sky. When Royal Demon issued an order, devils and demons everywhere bowed to him. The ground was shaking. Chidi murmured the incantation, and the cracked ground was rolled up by a gust of demoninc wind. Later, the ghost gate of the Nether World was unlocked. Chidi¡¯s palm cleaved the gate, and then swirling Demon Spirits swarmed out of the Nether World. Seeing the situation, Xiao Ba also rushed out of the ground. ¡°I have been sent to the Nether World by the fox spirit of the Teal Hill for years. It is time for me to take a stroll out. What a wrenched fox! I will take revenge on you, since you¡¯ve destroyed my face.¡±


    The continuous demonic power dashed up to the Cloud Nine, or down to the Nether World. Those demons shivered the nine provinces. ck Emperor who was trapped in the Si Shui was eager to break himself off Pangu¡¯s demonic incantation, however, his Original Spirit was burned in the mes. With no other way to go, ck Emperor had to transmit his voice through a hierarchy of means, hoping that his disciples would make full preparation as early as possible to stop Zhu Jiuyin from finding the Pangu¡¯s Divine Being Heaven Roll. If Zhu Jiuyin eliminated the three realms, the people in the human world were bound to suffer. ¡°Being the Master of all, I shall protect the living creatures.¡±

 Chapter 51 Memory Had Been Cleaned Up

    <h4>Chapter 51 Memory Had Been Cleaned Up</h4>


    In Ao Ze, Shenzong woke up in the trance, only to find his Mentor. Shenzong never expected that ck Emperor was still alive and used ss 9 sound transmission to tell Shenzong that someone was going to destroy the world. But who was Zhu Jiuyin? And who had the divine power to destroy the world? Shenzong¡¯s Mentor had spent a hundred thousand years creating the world, whose mind and strength had been worn out for the three realms. Therefore, Shenzong would never allow the three realms to be ruined in his hands. Even if Erfu became the Royal Demon, Shenzong still had methods to deal with him. But how formidable the ability to destroy the world was! Even Shenzong¡¯s Mentor was in such a mess that he had to utilize ss 9 sound transmission to inform Shenzong. However, when Shenzong tried to rify everything, ck Emperor¡¯s image had faded away.


    Xu Linghe wanted to destroy Royal Demon, but could do nothing. The Flowing Light Sword cleaved the clouds, attempting to stop the Demon Spirits from nine provinces. But how could Chidi let Xu Linghe achieve it? A gust of demonic wind blew from the ground, and Kunlun¡¯s disciples were buffeted unsteadily. Little cky held a stone column tightly. Su Chenyang transformed himself into a water chain and twined Little cky firmly. Then, Little cky loosed his hands. Di Qing followed the demonic wind to the clouds. In Di Qing¡¯s view, it was the right time to express his loyalty to Chidi, because Chidi was so powerful that Di Qing had sworn to follow Devil God¡¯s steps even at the risk of his half life. Nascent Soul showed some reluctance to leave his daughter, but the fire tribe had to rely on Chidi. In order to answer the shame brought by Xiao Qi, Nascent Soul had no choice but to be cruel to his daughter. He had a thousand words to her daughter, but they only became a sigh in his heart.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t want your daughter?¡±


    Phoenix asked in a choked voice. ¡°If I don¡¯t have Father, I will not be the Phoenix that I used to be.¡± Looking at her father fling himself into the sea of clouds, Phoenix knelt on the ground, helpless. The authority was to me for everything. ¡°To pursue authority, Father chooses to follow Chidi and abandon me.¡±


    ¡°Father... you will not be my father from now on.¡±


    Phoenix picked herself up, turned around and left. However, Chidi on the clouds thrust a palm at her. How was Nascent Soul able to head off the Devil God¡¯s Spirit Power? So Nascent Soul could do nothing but witness his daughter fell to the ground.


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, why hurt my daughter?¡± Nascent Soul asked in a timid voice, not daring to look at Chidi steadily.


    ¡°Nascent Soul, your daughter is your untouchable underscore. She will encumber you one day. I just warn you, if she dares to ruin my things...¡±


    ¡°Nascent Soul understands and will never betray you. Phoenix listens to me most. Junior Uncle Grandmaster, would you please spare my daughter? I will be ready to die the cruelest death for you.¡± Chidi hurled Nascent Soul down and flew to the Mount Da Huang.


    Su Chenyang picked Phoenix up in his arms. It seemed that she was badly hurt by Chidi. Xu Linghe flew to them and was delighted to see Brother Su again. He thought, ¡°Judging from Brother Su¡¯s reaction, he has a feeling for the girl. As for what happened tonight, someone must have stacked the deck sneakily. From unsealing the demon-suppressing pagoda to assisting Chidi to be the Devil God, they happened so coincidently. However, it has been the fact that Chidi bes the Devil God, and now he is led around by the nose by the others. I have to return to Kunlun to report on the task. But what kind of Monster is the one that helped Chidi in the midway? The Monster even took away my divine instrument!¡±


    ¡°Xiaosa,e to Kunlun with me! This is not a ce to stay for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, what will Xiaoli do if I leave here? Di Qing will push too hard on Xiaoli. I have to stay here and take care of her.¡±


    ¡°If so, you should take good care of Xiaoli and stay away from Di Qing.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, your mother-inw, Madam Hou Qing and your wife¡¯s sister, Han Chiyou, are settled in a hidden ce. You can rest assured. But where does the true body of little sister-inw fly to?¡±


    ¡°What mother-inw? When did my Senior Brother get married?¡±


    Chengyi¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that Senior Brother has been married? Xiaosa is really good at telling jokes.¡±


    Hearing the words, Li Xiaosa thought, ¡°The brother¡¯s memory may have been cleaned up, so he forgets everything about Jiang Wuyou. If one day Xu Linghe knows that his wife is not alive, how grief-stricken he will be!¡± Lin Xiaosa was unwilling to see Xu Linghe in that way, but hoped his brother would be happy. Perhaps forgetting was a good thing.


    ¡°I am telling a joke. How could you not know that your Senior Brother gets married?¡±


    Su Chenyang held back the words that he was going to say, thinking, ¡°Perhaps Brother Xu has forgotten Jiang Wuyou. If I tell him now, it will only bring sorrow to him.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, this girl has to be healed in time. It¡¯d be better for her to go to Kunlun to recuperate for a few days first.¡±


    Phoenix was still in aa. It seemed that Chidi¡¯s palm was really furious. They drove the wind out of the underground pce. Not until Xu Linghe walked far away did Lin Xiaosa changed into a wisp of smoke to fly out of the Imperial Pce. The only one whom Di Qing could take away was Di Li. So Lin Xiaosa thought he¡¯d better find a safe and reliable ce for Di Li. At present, the Princess¡¯ temporary imperial abode was impossible to live in any longer. Lin Xiaosa hastened to the Princess¡¯ residence and found that the courtyard was as quiet as usual. Lin Xiaosa went to Di Li¡¯s courtyard, eager to see his woman as soon as he could. When he entered the inner hall, the hall was in a mess. There was not a trace of Di Li, but just a jumble of things. Lin Xiaosa was stricken with panic and ran out of the inner hall immediately.


    ¡°Xiaoli...¡± Lin Xiaosa called Di Li again and again in an increasingly high voice. His heart fell to the bottom, worrying that, ¡°Has Di Qing taken Xiaoli back to the Qi pce? Di Qing is so fast that I even have no time to guard against him.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa, I am here.¡±


    When Di Li came close to Lin Xiaosa, he hugged her tightly, his eyes full of tears. It was the first time for Di Li to see her Brother Li like that. Not knowing why, Di Li felt her heart was trembling as well, and she put her little hands around her husband so tightly, which she had never done that before, as if he had been embedded in her body.


    ¡°What a stupid brother. I am always here and only waiting for Brother Xiaosa.¡±


    ¡°Di Li, let¡¯s go the North Desert! Only you and me.¡±


    ¡°What about my Brother Emperor? I am only the rtive to him. Besides, Madam Hou Qing and Girl Xiaoyou, they are Brother Xu¡¯s family members. Since Brother Xu is dead and Sister-inw Wuyou is missing, Madam Hou Qing and Girl Xiaoyou should have a home!¡±


    Su Chenyang came out of the underground pce and flew to Kunlun. It was the first time for Su Chenyang toe to the Immortal Realm. Precipitous mountains were terrifying. The main peak was surrounded by other mountains, big or small. Viewed from afar, Kunlun was like lying on the clouds, while at the foot of the peak was encircled by the Ruo River, like a natural barrier separating it from the mortal world. A group of people followed Xu Linghe into Ao Ze, where spiritual beasts and auspicious birds appeared. On the clouds, a Kunlun¡¯s little disciple drove a spiritual beast and flew to Xu Linghe. When Xu Linghe got down from the clouds, the little disciple dismounted and knelt at Xu Linghe¡¯s feet. At the sight of it, Su Chenyang thought, ¡°It turns out that Brother Xu is the Sect Master of Kunlun. I have known that he is not amon person, but I never expect his true identity is noble. So surprising. Commander in Chief and Brother Xu are really ideal couple. But pity that Brother Xu has forgotten Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, follow me.¡±


    Su Chenyang held Phoenix in his arms and kept in step with him. Liu Ruoshui at the corner greeted Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Sect Master, Junior Uncle Grandmaster asks you to the Pavilion of Book Collection.¡±


    ¡°I know. Take this Young Master to a wing room and find a medical spirit to check this girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, if you need something, feel free to say to Ruoshui.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Su, this way please.¡±


    Liu Ruoshui led the way. And a pair of eyes peeped at them at the corridor. When Xu Linghe entered the book pavilion, the guy revealed himself finally.


    ¡°Younger brother, why is Shenzong so hurry to see that guy at night? Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by Shenzong? What¡¯s more, because of the unsealing of the demon-suppressing pagoda, the whole Kunlun was jittery. If Shenzong knows that we did that...¡±


    ¡°Chicken-hearted...¡±


    ¡°Crime of Treason! Our souls will be peeled off by Mentor and reduced to the animal path. We¡¯d better take a rest now. What happened tonight is too sudden. I have to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jing, you are a coward.¡±


    Zhou Jing, who was stimted, followed Zhou Yi to go to the study room. They walked too anxiously to notice something unusual beside them. Early when they peeked at Xu Linghe, Ye Juechen had already followed them to see whether the two guys would brew mischief tonight. Although Ye Juechen were jealous and Nascent Soul offered him tempting chips, Ye Juechen still held back. After all, Kunlun was his own home. As long as Ye Juechen did note to the end of his resources, he was willing to leave a way open for the future. It was true that he hated Shenzong. In his opinion, if Shenzong had been more impartial, Ye Juechen would not havemitted treason. The Mentor should be to me for his partiality, because Mentor had forgotten that it was Ye Juechen himself who had followed the Mentor for tens of thousands of years. Since Mentor set up the sect, Ye Juechen had been following him. Being the Senior Disciple of Shenzong, Ye Juechen could not get anything out of it, even a Hall Owner. How could Ye Juechen not be sad?


    Zhou Yi and his younger brother Zhou Jing quietly sneaked into the Pavilion of Book Collection, trying to explore what Shenzong and the new Sect Master were discussing tonight. But when they arrived at Pavilion, the two were worried, fearing that the people inside would find them. Both of them suffered from fears. Disying sorcery to eavesdrop was absolutely forbidden. So they had to get closer little by little. However, the people inside talked in a low voice, so the two of them cocked their ears but could only hear the word ¡°Pangu¡±, and nothing else. Perhaps with a bad conscience, they would prefer to know the things about unsealing the demon-surpassing pagoda. But they were eavesdropping there for four hours but could not still figure it out. So they had no choice but toe back disappointed. It seemed that they might as well go back and take a good sleep. So they left there and backtrack to their ces. The people inside the room talked to each other by ss 9 sound transmission. Only the persons with profound Spirit Power could recognize it. How could Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing understand?


    Ye Juechen was pretty patient. Since the Mentor used the ss 9 sound transmission, something great must have happened. ¡°I have to know the Mentor¡¯s movement well so that I can have more chips in the future.¡± Then, Ye Juechen released his hearing. Because he knew a bit of the ss 9 sound transmission, he could feel the Mentor¡¯s anomaly thoughys of defensive covers. In the Pavilion, the Mentor sat on a bamboo-made couch, while Xu Linghe listened aside. However, when mentioning ck Emperor, the Mentor paused. Mentor¡¯s face turned pale against the light on the candlestick. Ye Juechen had never heard of the name before, let alone knowing that ck Emperor was the Shenzong¡¯s Mentor. Shenzong had never mentioned before since Ye Juechen had followed him for 20,000 years. But tonight, why did the Mentor talk about this matter? Was ck Emperor in a difficult position? Ye Juechen wanted to hear more clearly, but moving footsteps rang inside. Ye Juechen had to retreat to the darkness and wait quietly. Not until did Xu Linghe shut down the door of the Pavilion of Book Collection, Ye Juechen left by the wind.


    Xu Linghe took a nce at the ck figure and curled up the corners of his mouth. He thought, ¡°Junior uncle master Ye is quite restless. Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing from the Hall of rewards and punishments just left, and Ye Juechen came. Junior Uncle Grandmaster just used a few tactics and these guys have been already anxious. Obviously, they all have an ulterior object in view. But who is Zhu Jiuyin mentioned by Junior Uncle Grandmaster? Is he the monster that helped Chidi be the Devil God? Everything is coincident tonight. So the person behind the scene is definitely meticulous. Can he be Zhu Jiuyin? Chidi made me lose my father, and I am bound to take revenge against him. Junior Uncle Grandmaster said ck Emperor is imprisoned in Si Shui. But to save ck Emperor is not an easy task. Besides, it is a must to regain the Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll. If Zhu Jiuyin determines to ruins the world, can I have the ability to stop him.¡± The three realms were changing all the time. Xu Linghe had expected that it would be peaceful again as long as he could prevent Chidi from ascending to be the Devil God. But out of his expectation, a Zhu Jiuyin rushed out on the halfway. What caused Xu Linghe enough headache was that he knew nothing about that person.


    Out of the Pavilion of Book Collection, Xu Linghe remembered Su Chenyang, not knowing how the girl¡¯s wounds were. So he flew to the wing room up the night wind. Seen from afar, Su Chenyang leaned against the door. ¡°It seems that Brother Su has some problems,¡±thought Xu Linghe


    ¡°Brother Su, is the girl Phoenix better?¡±


    ¡°Much better. Sorry to trouble Brother Xu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 52 To Live with Flesh and Bones

    <h4>Chapter 52 To Live with Flesh and Bones</h4>


    ¡°Brother Xu, I will leave for the Fairy City tomorrow. There is something...¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, if you want to say something to me, let¡¯se in and say.¡±


    Xu Linghe pushed the door open. His wing room was very elegant, where spring flowers blossomed in the bamboo basket and books were neatly ced on the desk. Su Chenyang looked at the collection of cultivation methods. It seemed that the room¡¯s master often read them, so the corners of some book pages were broken. In the entire inner hall, bamboo wares were in the majority. The master lived a simple life. The soft couch was covered with a bamboo mat as filmy as cicada¡¯s wings. Everything looked tranquil. Su Chenyang found himself not seated well on the bamboo mat. Perhaps celestial beings got used to following their bent. Not exquisite as the bamboo mat was, it wasfortable to sit on.


    ¡°Brother Xu, do you still remember Jiang Wuyou?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How about it?¡± Su Chenyang took out the bell and put it on Xu Linghe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, this is Kunlun¡¯s sound transmission.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember why you¡¯ve given it to me?¡±


    ¡°No.I¡¯ve forgotten many things after I got up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You just forget... Jiang Wuyou. You love each other. I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but I know you love her. She was ruined by her face, and also gave birth to your baby. Brother Xu, if you do forget her, just take what I am saying as drunk words.¡±


    ¡°Baby... Impossible! How can¡¯t I remember that? Is there someone who cleaned up my memory? Who, who did it?¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s heart suddenly ached, but he did not know who he was aching for. His heart seemed to be torn apart. The tea cup was broken into pieces, and the sound jarred the people outside. Liu Ruoshui who had been standing by at the door came in. Su Chenyang got freaked, not expecting that Xu Linghe reacted so strongly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Xu? Why did he lose control? What disease does he get?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Su, you¡¯d better not meddle in Kunlun¡¯s affairs. He is not your Brother Su. He is our Sect Master. Young Master Su, I think, you should take an early rest.¡±


    ¡°Girl Liu, is Brother Xu like that every night?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master will be fine. Young Master Su, you might as well take a rest. I will handle it here.¡±


    Su Chenyang walked out of the room. Inside the room was well-illuminated with the candlelight. Through the cracks of the door, Su Chenyang saw Girl Liu was wiping Brother Xu¡¯s sweat. Only with a nce, Su Chenyang could tell the affection in the girl¡¯s eyes¡ªthe tenderness only appeared when a girl saw her sweetheart. ¡°What will Commander in Chief do when she sees that?¡± thought Su Chenyang.


    Su Chenyang waited for Phoenix to wake up. Last night, Xu Linghe¡¯s mania rpsed, and Shenzong had to feel Xu Linghe¡¯s pulse while Girl Liu was sitting up with him. When Su Chenyang came to see him, Girl Liu at the door looked displeased. ¡°Maybe she is still angry with me for what happened before,¡± thought Su Chenyang.


    ¡°Girl Liu, if your Sect Master wakes up, plese tell me...¡±


    ¡°Young Master Su, Grandmaster is feeling Sect Master¡¯s pulse.¡±


    ¡°I know. Girl Liu, I am ready to leave here.¡±


    Su Shenyang returned to the wing room, but the woman on the bed still did not wake up. He leaned over and touched the woman¡¯s forehead, and it was a little hot. ¡°Is she really sick?¡± Su Shenyang sat on the corner of the bed, recalling that when he first met the woman in the human world, he treated her rudely. If it had not been for the woman who had risked her life to save him, Su Shenyang had already lost his life in the underground pce. At that moment, Su Shenyang only wanted to guard this woman. His hand crossed from her forehead, trying to smooth the woman¡¯s tight eyebrows. The woman was murmuring. When Su Shenyang drew nearer, he could hear clearly that she called his name. Su Shenyang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°She is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Woman, I am here...¡±


    ¡°Su Chenyang.¡±


    Phoenix blinked, afraid that it was only a dream. Her ck eyes flickered her thick eyshes as beautiful as butterfly wings. Staring at the man in front, the woman stretched out her little hands and touched softly. When her fingers were circled by the big hands, Phoenix could feel the true warmth. ¡°He is here. I am not dreaming!¡± Phoenix picked herself up and could not help but plunged into the man¡¯s arms. Phoenix had concealed herself in the phoenix tribe for years for him, with the only hope of seeing him.


    ¡°Brother Xiaomao.¡±


    When Phoenix called his nickname, Su Chenyang could not calm himself down any longer. It turned out that the little fool that he had been looking for was always in front of him. Su Chenyang held Phoenix in his arms. At that moment, Su Chenyang only wanted to hug her, his woman. He never thought that Phoenix was the little fool, and that the girl who had always followed him grew into a slim and graceful woman. It seemed that the Heaven had made the arrangement and sent the cute little fool to Su Chenyang himself.


    ¡°Brother Su.¡±


    Xu Linghe saw them hugging each other when he entered the room. It seemed that what Xu Linghe guessed was right. Su Chenyang loved that girl. Xu Linghe gave a little cough, and then the atmosphere became embarrassing in the wing room.


    ¡°Ruoshui said Brother Su was going to return to the Fairy City?¡±


    ¡°You are Xu Linghe?¡±


    Phoenix could not believe that she would meet Little Fox¡¯s husband there.


    ¡°Girl is...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know me, but you just have to remember Jiang Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou...¡±


    Xu Linghe read silently. Su Chenyang interrupted the topic, afraid that Xu Linghe would go mad, because Su Chenyang was still in great trepidation at the thought of what happenedst night. It was true that Xu Linghe¡¯s loving emotion had been peeled away, but he did not forget her on the bottom of his heart. That was why he had such a reaction. Su Chenyang knew that Xu Linghe would remember Commander in Chief sooner orter, and he hoped it woulde earlier.


    After seeing off Su Chenyang, Xu Linghe had some doubts in his heart. ¡°If what Su Chenyang said is true, someone must have cleaned up my memory. And the person should be nobody but Junior Uncle Grandmaster without doubt. But why did Grandmaster do that? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I will remember the past? Is Jiang Wuyou my wife? No, I have to ask Junior Uncle Grandmaster now!¡± Xu Linghe walked out of the room and drove the wind to Ao Ze.


    ¡°Sect Master, good morning.¡±


    Liu Ruoshui greeted him far away, finding that the Sect Master looked better. Last night, Liu Ruoshui was scared indeed. Sect Master held her hands and called ¡°Wuyou¡±. So Liu Ruoshui could not help but think, ¡°What is Jiang Wuyou like? She can make Sect Master hang up on her like that. Is the woman that Sect Master loves a human or a devil?¡± Liu Ruoshui felt bitter when thinking about what Sect Master looked likest night, hoping that the Sect Master could forget everything about Jiang Wuyou. When Xu Linghe opened the door, Grandmaster was not there.


    ¡°Where is Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°He has gone to the forbidden area in Ao Ze... Sect Master, you¡¯d better wait for a while.¡±


    Xu Linghe only wanted to know the truth. Only the Sect Master was allowed to enter Kunlun¡¯s forbidden area, because an evil creature was kept there, which was left by Xi Mu, the Ancient Celestial Grandmaster in Kunlun. Xi Mu was a divine spirit. Not until Xi Mu had passed away did Shenzong came to establish the sect there. But the evil creature was kept in the forbidden area. Xu Linghe was not familiar with the forbidden area. And the divine hall in front was bathed in peace and harmony. Xu Linghe strode in it. The door opened from the inside, and Shenzong sat on the ground. Xu Linghe stood and looked at Junior Uncle Grandmaster, sensing that the Grandmaster was somewhat different today. The wind on the snow mountain passed through the hall and blew the papers on the desk with a swoosh. Shenzong concentrated his spirit, not being disturbed by things outside. Xu Linghe came closer to him step by step.


    ¡°Here youe.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, I am puzzled at one thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I was once possessed by the devil. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were lying on the bed for two months, and your souls were returning to the Nether World. I brought you back from there.¡±


    ¡°How was I possessed by the devil? The spiritual heart I¡¯ve been cultivating is not eroded by Evil Spirit.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, what do you want to know on earth...¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory and forgot the important people. Does Junior Uncle Grandmaster hope me to live such an unclear life?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, the past is the past. Just forget it. Being your Grandmaster, I have the power to supervise and urge you. Can¡¯t Sect Master weigh the importance in it?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, is my memory cleaned up by you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have this right.¡±


    ¡°Do I? Without me... you would have been dead. Without me, could you be the Sect Master? Without me, you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    ¡°If I have to live as ruthless and loveless a life as you do, I would rather not.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying... What are you saying?¡±


    Shenzong condensed his Spirit Power and gave out a palm. This palm hit Xu Linghe on the face heavily. With the taste of blood on the mouth corners, Xu Linghe felt the pain pierced into his heart, but he resisted the sorrow and grief in his heart and looked at Shenzong perversely.


    ¡°What helps Kunlun stand tall? What can love that you call bring to you? In this ce where stronger animals prey on weaker ones, only strength can talk...¡±


    ¡°But if there is ack of love, what is the meaning of living?¡±


    ¡°Is it? Think about how your rtives in the human world treated you? I still remember what you were like at five years old. You looked less than three years old. I asked you to go with me, but your frightened look ached my heart. A boy born in a rich family was so thin. At that time, I guessed you must have suffered a lot of maltreatment, so I stayed in your backyard to observe for several days. Do you know why I brought you toe to Kunlun? You were only a five-year-old little boy, but when you were pushed into theke by your brothers, no one was willing to save you. You were the youngest master in the Prime Minister! Without Mother, you even could not get your father¡¯s love. Therefore, I decided to save you from the bitter sea and help you be the person who could enjoy the scenery on the peak. But now, you don¡¯t want everything that I give to you. A person who wants to aplish great achievements has to tolerate such loneliness. Only then can you not be tripped on the way. He¡¯er, I am for your own good...¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, I understand your care and thought for me. But I am also a person with blood and flesh. If I be ruthless and loveless, will you want to see that? In the world, only Junior Uncle Grandmaster does good to me, but I still want to feel pleasure, anger, sorrow and joy as themon people do...¡±


    ¡°Since you refuse to realize your error, I will show you something in the forbidden area. That is what Xi Mu, the most primeval divine spirit in Kunlun, paid for her love for Emperor Jun.¡±


    Shenzong set up the formation, and tumbling Spirit Power emerged from his body. In the floating light appeared an ancient formation map on the ground. Shenzong¡¯s spiritual fingers moved between the eyebrows. There was a little beast among his fingers. When the little beast swirled in the ancient formation map, Xu Linghe followed Shenzong into the space.


    At the foot were a pile of white bones, rolling skulls floating from the clouds. Shenzong kept moving forward. Tens of thousands of monsters¡¯ bones passed through the body of Xu Linghe. What had happened here? White bones were all over the valley, which piled high to the clouds. In the floating light, Shenzongnded in thekeside. Xu Linghe discovered that it was the primeval Kunlun, and at the foot, what ran in the Ruo Shui Lake was blood! The blood leaked out of the bones and flowed all the year round. Shenzong waved his spiritual fingers, and then there was another scene in front. A woman with a human face and a beast body stood on a pile of badly-mutted persons, her hand holding the Flowing Light Sword and her inky hair flying. Her eyes revealed the imposing pose of sweeping all before one.


    ¡°He¡¯er, this is Kunlun¡¯s Xi Mu. This Flowing Light Sword is refined by her blood essence. Look, Kunlun¡¯s Xi Mu has experienced your so-called love. I cleaned up your memory, only because I don¡¯t want you to suffer the bone-crushed pain in the future.¡±


    In the image, the woman with a human face and a beast body was nailed to the Divine Pir. But her lover was inessible topassion, who did something fiendish, though he stared at her gently. The woman¡¯s belly was cut open, but the man smiled and reached his fingers out to strip the woman¡¯s heart. When he held the woman¡¯s spirit in his hands, the man smiled with happiness while deadly stillness took on the woman¡¯s eyes. Xu Linghe knew Shenzong¡¯s intention of doing so.

 Chapter 53 The Mystery of Shenzong’s Life History

    <h4>Chapter 53 The Mystery of Shenzong¡¯s Life History</h4>


    ¡°But what does it have to do with me?¡± Xu Linghe was puzzled inwardly. Then the image changed into another scene¡ªwhen the Heaven and Earth just began, a woman drove her leopard spirit and went on fights. At that time, the man (Emperor Jun) who took the woman¡¯s spirit was merely a leader of Yan tribe. The man came together with the woman for his own good. The woman was filled with admiration of his ambition and great talent, but the man was plotting for the woman¡¯s territory. Later, the woman was really moved by the man, and fell in love with Emperor Jun. However, out of her expectation, Emperor Jun only wanted her country. The woman was pregnant for ten months and had to avoid the man killing. She ran to Kunlun, but the man was ruthless and unwilling to spare her, so he chased after her to Kunlun. To protect Kunlun¡¯s living creatures and her child, Xi Mu had fought with Emperor Jun fiercely for 500 years. Then, Emperor Jun bought off God of Mountains of Kunlun and took the child hostage to threaten the woman. Xi Mu was the divine spirit to guard Kunlun, so how could she allow herself to save her child at the cost of tribesmen in Kunlun? What¡¯s worse, Emperor Jun alienated tribesmen with wiles. Xi Mu was betrayed by her tribesmen, and Emperor Jun upied Kunlun and ughtered the tribe. Xi Mu was cut open, and her spirit was taken away. And then, the boy child was rescued by ck Emperor of Mount Cui Hua. Tomemorate the woman¡¯s deeds to protect her tribesmen, ck Emperor sealed up her spirit in Kunlun.


    ¡°Is Xi Mu the mother of Junior Uncle Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster established the sect in Kunlun for your mother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, I just want to tell that love is not all of life. It is the most changeable. Sometimes, love you value as your whole life is only the chips in others¡¯ eyes. It can make you alive or dead. The reason why I adopted you is that we were abandoned by our fathers. Emperor Jun is my father, but he totally ignored my life and death.¡±


    ¡°I understand what Grandmaster meant. But I just want aplete life, and even if I feel hurt, it is my choice anyway.¡±


    ¡°If so, I should not push you any more. But you should take the responsibilities in Kunlun and in the three realms, as well as keep order in the three realms. The reason why Zhu family constrains the Great Grandmaster is that they want to find the Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll. The Pangu Heaven Roll can both create and destroy the world. So it cannot be fell into Zhu family¡¯s hands. However, my Mentor, ck Emperor, who raised me up, is trapped in Si Shui by Zhu family...¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, I am afraid I cannot bear them.¡±


    ¡°You have to bear the responsibilities no matter how. I am getting older...¡±


    ¡°I will always keep in mind your graciousness to raise me up. Without you, I am afraid I would have died long ago.¡±


    Xu Linghe knelt on the foot of Shenzong. No matter what happened, Xu Linghe could not forego the gratitude that Grandmaster raised him up. Now, Grandmaster was getting older and was no longer the man be in high and vigorous spirits. Kunlun would continue developing in Xu Linghe¡¯s hands. Kunlun was the home of Xu Linghe, Grandmaster, as well as of thousands of disciples in Kunlun. So how could Xu Linghe let others trample on this purend?


    The two men went out of the forbidden area. Following behind Junior Uncle Grandmaster, Xu Linghe looked at Shenzong¡¯s receding feeble back and regretted his carelessness. Xu Linghe thought, ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s back gets stooper. He has spent his hundreds of thousands of years Spirit Power saving me. I should not make Grandmaster worry about me any longer. Instead, I should solve problems for Junior Uncle Grandmaster and let him live an easy andfortable life in his old age.¡±


    No sooner had they got off the auspicious clouds than Liu Ruoshui rushed to them immediately. Shenzong scowled and thought, ¡°The disciples in Ao Ze are bing more and more unruly and doing everything in a fluster.¡± Seeing Grandmaster¡¯s face falling, Ruoshui had to tell the fact that the Hall Owners of rewards and punishments caught two spies and imed that the two spies knew the Sect Master, and asked Sect Master to take a look. Xu Linghe was startled about what Ruoshui said, thinking, ¡°The two persons im to know me and are caught as spies. In other words, I am supposed to be the inside thief in Kunlun. Since the seal on the demon-suppressing pagoda has been removed, seldom persons in Kunlun have such ability. These two Hall Owners are so desperate now to do such things. But before having concrete evidence, they are hurry to find a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, I will go to see it. Pleasee back and take a rest.¡±


    Xu Linghe flew toward the Hall of rewards and punishments by the wind. Seen from afar, two persons were kneeling on the ground. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart sank. With a mere look at their back, Xu Linghe could tell who they were, and it had been a long time since he saw them. But now they had to face each other as spies. Father had passed away, and Xu family was broken and dispersed. It might be thest time for Xu Linghe to see his two brothers. Xu Linghe strode to the courtyard step by step. The two men picked themselves up from the ground, trembling. When Xu Linghe came closer to them, Xu Yin pulled the hem of Xu Linghe¡¯s garment and rambled in his words. Xu Linghe finally could know clearly what he said. Sure enough, Xu Linghe¡¯s elder brothers were reluctant to let go of Xu Linghe even on their deathbed. They struggled their ways to Kunlun and told the Kunlun¡¯s disciples that the new Sect Master was an inside thief. It seemed that Xu Linghe should express his gratitude to his elder brother¡¯s love, for they did not forget him from boy to man.


    ¡°Who is so arrogant here? Pull them down and give a severe penalty.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t get angry. The two said they were your old acquaintances. I think we should allow them to finish their words.¡±


    When Xu Yin saw his youngest brother again, Xu Linghe was as high above him as the clouds were from the mud. After their father had passed away, Xu Yin was not the eldest master any longer, but just like a homeless cur. The reason why Di Qing did not kill him was to show it to Xu Linghe. However, Xu Yin knew that there was no brotherhood or fatherhood in the Xu family. What¡¯s worse, Xu Yin had been bullying Xu Linghe for a long time. And now, fate sent Xu Yin to a dead end once again, and he became a victim of others. The Hall Owners drew him out to make him a scapegoat for them.


    Xu Xi did not dare to look up. Sect Master¡¯s manner imposed him. But the Hall Owner had said that Xu Xi had to cling to his view that Sect Master was his boss behind the scene. Anyway, Xu Xi thought it was worthwhile to take pains for glory and wealth in the future, but why was the Sect Master so familiar to him?


    ¡°It is you.¡±


    Xu Xi crumpled on the ground. ¡°It is really a small world. It is him!¡± Xu Xi feltpletely disheartened. Thinking that the guy¡¯s Joy Hall and his ruthlessness to him, Xu Xi jumped into Xu Yin¡¯s arms. Xu Linghe let out a sneer and thought, ¡°Dare to find such two blockheads. The Hall Owners are not far from death.¡± But Xu Linghe was also aware that it was not the proper time to beat the grass and scare the snake, because he had a weak foundation in Kunlun while Kunlun was extremelyplicated inside.


    ¡°Hall Owner, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Xu Yin went down on their knees and kowtowed continuously. Zhou Yi kicked him off and thought, ¡°Di Qing sent two good-for-nothing fools!¡± Xu Linghe snorted coldly because his elder brothers seemed to be smart then.


    ¡°Guards!¡±


    ¡°Throw these two blockheads into the Ruo Shui Lake.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Xu Yin was delighted, wondering whether Xu Linghe had mercy on him. But when Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power prated his check, Xu Yin was shocked and frightened. He could not still believe that he would die in the guy¡¯s hands. Xu Linghe had grown up indeed, who was not the coward as he used to be in childhood. But it was toote for Xu Yin to realize it. ¡°Perhaps Xu Linghe hates me. The humiliating life in childhood buries the hatred in his heart. He has always hidden his strength, waiting for theing of this day.¡± At the thought, Xu Yin closed his eyes with a smile. Maybe death was the only escape for Xu Yin. It was Karma to die in Xu Linghen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°To go and apany Father!¡±


    Xu Linghe left without mercy. Xu Xi held his elder brother¡¯s corpse and wailed ceaselessly...


    Zhou Yi knew it was careless to take that move. Di Qing was really stupid, since he had known that Xu Linghe was not an ordinary person, he still sent these blockheads there on the matter of unlocking the demon-suppressing pagoda, which revealed that they had an ulterior object in view. That Mentor did not look into the matter at that moment did not mean that he would not investigate it secretly. It turned out that the Emperor in the human world had less strategic vision than Xu Linghe. Zhou Yi thought, ¡°I have to go to the human world to remind the Emperor not to add to the chaos to me. I even don¡¯t know if it was right or wrong to take this move.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, when will Chidie to attack Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Ah Jing, my eyelids are twitching these days. Is there anything to happen?¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, there is nothing more important than to be the Sect Master. We are from the Hall of rewards and punishments and have been following Mentor for about twenty thousand years. And we can only get the position of being the supervisors in the Hall. But that Xu has only been here for a few days, and be the Sect Master. It is unfair.¡±


    ¡°Because Master is partial. But Ah Jing, you should pay more attention to Ye Juechen. This guy always keeps track of us. Keep a closer eye on him!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhou Yi went out of the courtyard and flew to the west. Zhou Jing was very annoyed with the crying man and really wanted to kick him into the Ruo Shui Lake. At that time, Xu Xi¡¯s heart was changing greatly, as Xu Yin¡¯s death gave him a head-on blow. Nonentity could only be trampled upon by others at will. Di Qing cheated them toe to Kunlun, merely because Di Qing wanted to satisfy his own vanity and show off in front of Xu Linghe. Now, elder brother had died in Xu Linghe¡¯s hands, which was caused by Di Qing. Xu Xi thought, ¡°I swear vengeance against Di Qing. Although I am not a great talent, I am a worldly man. Di Qing, you y my brother. And I will not let you be better.¡± Xu Xi picked himself up from the ground to hold his brother¡¯s body and walked forward. Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual fingers just prated Xu Yin¡¯s veins. Xu Linghe could not bring himself to kill his elder brother. After all, his two brothers were also his father¡¯s sons. If they died, his fathers would not feel settled down underground. Xu Linghe only hoped that his two brothers would devote themselves to doing good and not fall to be others¡¯ pawns. By doing so, Xu Linghe thought he couldfort his father underground. Xu Linghe used to think that he hated his father. But when his father was controlled by Chidi and would like to die rather than hurt Xu Linghe, Xu Linghe knew that his father always loved him. But it was toote for Xu Linghe toe to realize the truth.


    Xu Xi carried his brother in arms leaving along the mountain road. Suddenly, Xu Yin¡¯s heart throbbed. Then Xu Yin understood everythingpletely. As a matter of fact, that guy just acted in front of Zhou Yi in order to cover up the truth, so Xu Linghe just battered Xu Yin unconscious. Xu Yin was always a treacherous person on the make, but now he was moved by Xu Linghe¡¯s deeds unexpectedly. That palm was like a trickle into Xu Yin¡¯s heart. ¡°I should do something now. In the past, I forgot family love and only pursued for profits. I forgot how to be an elder brother. Although it was Chidi who killed the father, Di Qing cannot get away from it as well. Being the eldest in Xu Family, I should do something for father who has passed away.¡±


    ¡°Xu Xi, let me down.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother.¡±


    Xu Xi hugged his brother, his voice cracked with excitement. The elder brother did not die... not die!


    ¡°We really don¡¯t have the generosity as that guy. But I finally think clearly that our Xu¡¯s brothers should be of one heart! Father is dead, but we should not let the Xu family fall... That guy did not kill us. As for the immortal deeds we¡¯ve done before, he can kill us enough thousands of times. But let¡¯s think about it. The real killers of our father are Chidi and Di Qing.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too. How about infiltrating into Qi¡¯s pce and spying on Di Qing...¡±


    ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Xu Xi, that guy has not changed for many years. We should avenge our father. Don¡¯t let the guy do that before us!¡±


    ¡°Elder brother.¡±


    The brothers held each other¡¯s hands tightly. Xu Linghe on the top of the mountain felt gratified inwardly, because his brothers finally understood his painstaking intention...


    Xu Linghe knew that Zhou Yi went to the Qi¡¯s pce and wondered whether Zhou Yi would be afraid of being discovered since he left in such a hurry. Xu Linghe thought, ¡°I should set aside these brainless persons, except Ye Juechen who has a meticulous mind and keeps spying on what happens in Kunlun. I¡¯d better bide my time to see who will be the boss behind the scene. Does Zhu Jiuyin also assign some spies? Grandmaster said a secret power is always hiding in Kunlun. Who is that? Does it have any secret agent? The entire Kunlun seems to be calm and tranquil, but no one knows how roaring the waves are beneath the surface.¡± Xu Linghe filled his mind with a myriad of thoughts and ideas along the way.

 Chapter 54 Be Careful of Xiao Qi

    <h4>Chapter 54 Be Careful of Xiao Qi</h4>


    When Xu Linghe returned to Ao Ze, he found that Grandmaster¡¯s room was still lit. Through the thin window paper, Xu Linghe saw the person inside the room cast off the sorcery and coughed with his palm covering his mouth. In the candlelight, Grandmaster¡¯s hair were gray at the temples. ¡°Grandmaster, this is... ¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s nose twitched.


    ¡°Grandmater, have you slept?¡±


    The person inside the room did not expect that the grand disciple woulde, so he disguised himself with sorcery hurriedly. Xu Linghe standing outside the room just stared at everything quietly. When the door opened, Grandmaster was in high spirit again, showing no trace of weakness before.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why not take a rest?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, today, my elder brothers of the human world came to find me. They were taken by the Hall of rewards and punishments and egged toe to Kunlun... Although the two brothers were merciless to me, I can¡¯t be ruthless to them. After all, they are my brothers. To save me, my father destroyed his own heart meridians. I can¡¯t hurt my father¡¯s children...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, you did the right thing. Repaying injury with kindness is what a true and indomitable man should do. How can my grand disciple not have forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster,there is still one thing I don¡¯t understand. Zhou Yi collides with the Qi¡¯s Emperor in the human world and Chidi. He must have something to do with unsealing the demon-suppressing pagoda. Why does Grandmaster clean the Sect?¡±


    ¡°And what can we do after cleaning them? There will be another Zhou Yi. In the entire Kunlun, there are many persons like Zhou Yi. We should cast a wide to wait the enemies into the. After a few days, Kunlun will announce to the three realms that it will hold a grand ceremony for you to be the Sect Master. At that time, will the bandits like Zhou Yi sit by and watch?


    ¡°Grandmaster, you mean to cast the, lure the enemy toe in and then kill them all. But we can¡¯t see the enemy, but they can see us.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, Chidi¡¯s resurrection is to lead the three realms, but Kunlun is his greatest enemy. If he wants to unify the three worlds, he must remove Kunlun. But he has no strength to win. He can only carry out secret attacks. So Chidi set finger men in Kunlun. But if we dispose of the spies in the Sect now, He¡¯er, If you were Chidi, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°I would find the next target. As long as I can provide more benefits, there are some persons who dare to make a reckless move. Because the position of being the Head of the Kunlun is quite tempting in the three realms.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, there are five influences in the three realms. First is the Kunlun; second is Chidi; third is Xiao Qi in the Fairy Kingdom; fourth is the weakest one, Di Qing in the human world; and thest is the most fathomable, Zhu Jiuyin. The reason why Chidi helped to rece the Emperor in the human world was to getmon people¡¯s blood. Now, Di Qing in the human world has been under themand of Chidi. And there are actually four influences now. Except Zhu Jiuyin, only Xiao Qi is the only choice. In your opinion, will Chidi join hands with Xiao Qi to attack Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I believe in cousin¡¯s character. He will not set himself against me.¡±


    ¡°What about Zhu Jiuyin? I guess it may be Zhu Jiuyin who helped Chidi return to the position and unlock the demon-suppressing pagoda in Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Zhou Yi? Could it be said that Chidi is rted to Zhu Jiuyin as well?¡±


    ¡°It is possible! The night before yesterday when the demon-suppressing pagoda were unsealed, I cast the spell to seal it up again. But a Spirit Power came to stop me. Linghe, who had such ability in the three realms? Because of it, time dyed and Chidi could return to his position... Oh, it may be the Heaven¡¯s will, but it is a disaster for the living creatures in the world. This unavoidable cmity will only be reversed and stopped by our Kunlun so as to bring less suffering to the people. He¡¯er, ck Emperor created the world for the living creatures to give a ce to live in. In the past a hundred thousand years, the three realms have been living together peacefully. Although there are some friction and little fights, there are still ces for living creatures. But if Zhu Jiuyin and Chidi associated with each other to find out the Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll, it is thest thing that we want to see.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, Chidi has the different purpose from Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin wants to destroy the world while Chidi wants to be the ruler of the three realms. Besides, Chidi will never share power with others, unless Zhu Jiuyin can give more benefits than the three realms.¡±


    ¡°If Zhu Jiuyin is powerful enough and Chidi has no way but to surrender?


    He¡¯er, we should resue ck Emperor before discussing more. Only Mentor knows Pangu¡¯s Zhu family well. As for Chidi, he has returned to his position for a while. He will be upied with the matters in Mount Da Huang.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, I got it. We should stir up trouble inside the Mount Da Huang first.¡±


    ¡°He can cause internal strife in the Kunlun Sect, and we can do the same to his Mount Da Huang. This is also a gift to my Junior Brother for his returning to his position.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Junior Uncle Grandmaster has been prepared. I am still here at a loss what to do.¡±


    ¡°Your Great Grandmaster used the ss 9 sound transmission to ask us to find out the Pangu Divine Being Heaven Roll. But my junior uncle master is also nonplussed over it, not knowing where the Heaven Roll is. Anyway, we should rescue ck Emperor from Si Shui.¡±


    ¡°I am going to save ck Emperor, but the burden to protect Kunlun will fall on Grandmaster¡¯s shoulders again.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯er, old as I am, I still have hard bones. I think Chidi will note in a short period. Maybe the Mount Da Huang now is in a chaos.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster is thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°All is fair in war. Chidi dares to muddy the water in Kunlun. Why can¡¯t we set fire on the Mount Da Huang? But it is still the battle of the same master.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re right. But it is also a helpless move.¡±


    ¡°If Xu Linghe does forget Fox, it will be too pitiful... Chenyang.¡±


    ¡°My fool,e with me to the Fairy City. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Fairy Kingdom will take away your territory?¡±


    ¡°Will you? If one day the two countries fight, will you help Xiao Qi to attack the fire tribe?¡±


    ¡°If I am still the Commander in Chief, I will. Because... I have to obey the order.¡±


    ¡°You... do let me down.¡±


    Phoenix kicked at him. ¡°How hot-tempered the woman is!¡± Su Chenyang thought and dodged again and again, but Phoenix was breathless and tired, thinking, ¡°This man is terribly honest.¡± Su Chenyang looked at the pouting woman andughed. He said to himself inwardly, ¡°How can this little fool understand me? If one day, the fire tribe and the Fairy Kingdom made war, I will persuade Xiao Qi to give peace to the fire-tribe border areas.¡± But Su Chenyang would not let Phoenix know his own mind, but he just needed to protect her, hoping that his little fool would always followed him as she did in the childhood.


    Across the forest was the Fairy City. Su Chenyang followed Phoenix closely as he thought, ¡°She is so hot-tempered. I don¡¯t know what to do if one day she bes my wife. Will Su family have a shrew?¡± And then two words appeared in his mind, ¡°Tune up.¡±


    Viewing the Fairy City from afar, Phoenix sighed with emotion in her heart, ¡°Although I am the fire-tribe princess, I spent my childhood in the Fairy Kingdom. Every ce is as familiar as my memory.¡±


    ¡°Chenyang, look at the soul battle arena... It is the same and does not change. Last time, you lost the battle, and I kept crying for a long time...¡±


    ¡°Fool, it ismon for a soldier to win or lose...¡±


    ¡°Chenyang, I think I can¡¯t face Fox, afraid that I let something slip in a moment of carelessness. If Fox knows that Xu Linghe has forgotten her...¡±


    ¡°Phoenix... Xiao Qi wants to know the current situation about Chidi... I have to report it back in the Fairy City.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t manage my mouth...¡±


    ¡°What a fool.¡±


    ¡°Why is here covered with snow...¡±


    ¡°It is said that it was cursed by Chidi, but don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Father is staying pretty close to Chidi. If Xiao Qi vents his anger on the fire tribe, what should I do? I will be homeless at the time... Fox once said it was not a benevolent act to stop a war with a war. But I don¡¯t have the strength to subdue Xiao Qi without weapon. My fire tribe is always weaker than the Fairy Kingdom. If Father continues to go against Xiao Qi, Father will only have a bad ending.¡±


    ¡°Your father followed Chidi in order to find a backer, but he should not help the evildoer to do evil deeds. You also saw the underground pce in the Qi Kingdom. To be the Devil God, Chidi sucked living human¡¯s blood, even engulfed my spirit...¡±


    ¡°Chenyang, Father has a grudge against Xiao Qi. You have not seen that my father was hurt by Xiao Qi so miserable that no one bore seeing him. Father crawled back to the fire tribe all the way. His legs were corroded badly. I had to use ice-soul insects under the fire tribe to scrape his bones, peel away his rotten flesh and re-clean the muscles and bones. At that time, father hovered between life and death with great pains. So, father robbed Fox away in order to retaliate Xiao Qi¡¯s deeds. Anyway, you should be careful of Xiao Qi.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is a man of great talents and ambitions. It is inevitable that sometimes he acts with a domineering air. The fire tribe came to provoke. So how could the Fairy Kingdom lose a national prestige...¡±


    ¡°Father said that Xiao Qi killed your former king.¡±


    ¡°What do you say? Isn¡¯t he dead in the battle between the two armies?¡±


    ¡°That is the one-sided word of your Emperor. Xiao Qi wanted to kill my father to cover his crime.¡±


    ¡°Fool, can¡¯t your father lie to you...¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaomao, I put the words here. If one day the Emperor of the Fairy Kingdom tolerate you, you cane to the fire tribe for me... Be my fool husband...¡±


    ¡°What a fool. But I like you. I will let arge sedan chair carried by eight people take you and marry you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. The Imperial City is in front. I will not go to the Fairy City... Su Chenyang, I am serious. You should be careful of Xiao Qi.¡±


    Phoenix left silently, not knowing when they would meet again after parting with him this time. But with the responsibility on her shoulders, how could she wander in the world at leisure? The temperature in her hands got colder, and the wind moaned through Phoenix¡¯s cuffs and chilled her.


    ¡°Little fool.¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s body fell into a hug and was held tightly. Her heart was fluttering, and her blood boiling. Her hands were wrapped in big hands. Su Chenyang could feel that Phoenix¡¯s body was changing. ¡°This little fool is scared.¡± Su Chenyang could not help butughing, never imagining that such a hot-tempered woman would be so timid.


    ¡°Dare tough more... I am going to kick your ass.¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s mouth was blocked as she murmured. ¡°This guy is so bold that he dares to kiss me in broad daylight. It seems that men are not deserved giving an amicable face. Otherwise, they may act like a tyrant.¡± Phoenix opened her mouth slightly, and then a trace of blood appeared on her shell-like teeth. Su Chenyang gave out a cold snort, thinking that, ¡°This little fool dared to bite my lips. She is so unromantic. I should tune her up indeed.¡±


    Phoenix broke away from Su Chenyang and flew away. ¡°That man just took advantage of me!¡± The more she thought, the more her face burned. Her little hand touched the lips, and they were still hot. ¡°But why I like the feeling a lot?¡±


    Su Chenyang silently watched the woman until she disappeared into the sky. Then, he dived into the pce wall. A little pce servant saw that it was the Commander in Chief and poked out his head to see whether the new Commander in Chief was as amazingly formidable as the female Commander in Chief. Su Chenyang waved his spiritual fingers, and then a mask covered his handsome face. Perhaps the little pce servant did not expect it, so his eyes gaped at him wide and open. Su Chenyang burst into heartyughter, which shook the snow fall. Not until then did the little pce servant realize that Commander in Chief Su did it on purpose...


    Inside the Yun Shu Wan (a residence). Wuyou delighted her child. Several months passing, her child likedughing more. Wuyou held a small bell and shook, and Xiao Dou Ya¡¯er (Wuyou¡¯s son) crawled over and seemed to like the bell a lot. Xiao Qi sat on the couch, looking at the woman and then the child. Xiaoyao shook the bell and yed with the child, no sorrow but happiness on her face. However, Xiao Qi knew that Xiaoyao just hid her sorrow. Being a mother, Xiaoyao had the responsibility for her child except love. Xiaoyao was not what she used to be, since zing light faded on her, and instead, she became calmer.


    Outside the Yun Shu Wan. Su Chenyang had been waiting for the little pce servant to transmit the report. When the little pce servant¡¯s high-pitched reedy voice rang at the door, Xiao Qi stood up and walked out of the Yun Shu Wan. Wuyou took a nce at his hurrying leaving back, wondering, ¡°What drives Xiao Qi in a hurry?¡± Then, Wuyou held her child and left the residence as well.

 Chapter 55 Escape the Fairy Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 55 Escape the Fairy Kingdom</h4>


    Wuyou followed him to the Imperial Study. Through the breach, Wuyou could tell that the man was Su Chenyang, though his back was against the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, several days ago, Chidi passed tribtion and ascended to be the Devil God. I failed to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Is there any movement of Shenzong in Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°All the disciples in Kunlun fought against Chidi. But unexpectedly a titanic monster appeared on the way.¡±


    ¡°The monster is Chidi¡¯s Spirit Beast?¡±


    ¡°Not only was this monster¡¯s Spirit Power unfathomable, but also it helped Chidi return to his position. Even the Sect Master, Xu Linghe, felt helpless.¡±


    ¡°Xu Linghe is still alive? Was he killed by Di Qing...¡± Xiao Qi never expected that his cousin could be resuscitated, sorrow mixed with happiness in his voice. ¡°If Xiaoyao¡¯s husband is still alive, I am afraid I can¡¯t even get thest tenderness, and loving her quietly also bes a luxury. It won¡¯t take long that Xiaoyao will be taken by the cousin, and I will not see her any longer.¡± With the thought, Xiao Qi felt bitter in his heart, his fingers clenching pale. He had to exhaust his life¡¯s courage to make the decision.


    ¡°The matter that Xu Linghe is still alive is just between you and me. If Jiang Wuyou knows it... ¡± Xiao Qi said in a chilly tone. Su Chenyang¡¯s eyes dulled. It turned out that Phoenix was right, and Xiao Qi¡¯s darkness was absolutely terrifying.


    Wuyou outside the door had been drenched in tears. ¡°My Linghe is still alive. It turns out that the Heaven does treat me well and make my dreame true. I will find Xu Linghe...¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Two people in the room flew out of the door. Wuyou, holding her child, bolted out all the way. She did not stop until she ran to the corner, because she could not have Xiao Qi to discover herself. What Xiao Qi had said sent a shiver into Wuyou¡¯s heart. Wuyou calmed down gradually and could not let Xiao Qi discover her. Perhaps the child in her arms had his mother¡¯s temperature and slept well. Wuyou held the baby toward the Yun Shu Yuan.


    But Wuyou could not sleep all the night.Now, she had lost her Spirit Power and was just a feeble woman, even unable to truss up a chicken. Although her face had recovered from hurt, venom¡¯s erosion made her look ugly. Afraid she would scare her baby, she was always wearing a mask. A pce servant once said there was a highly skilled sorcery doctor in the Fairy Kingdom. But Xiao Qi never mentioned it. Now it was clear that Xiao Qi did not want Wuyou to have Spirit Power at all. ¡°If I want to leave here, I must have the Spirit Power to protect my child. Since Su Chenyang has seen Xu Linghe, why does he bring Xu Linghe to see me? From what I know about Linghe, Linghe will not leave me alone, unless something unexpected happens.¡± With a thousand thoughts crammed with her mind, Wuyou could not figure it out. Looking at the sky getting light, Wuyou gave out a mirthless smile. ¡°I did not sleep all over the night.¡±


    When seeing Xiao Qi in the morning, Wuyou spoke of the scars on her face deliberately. At first he was taken aback ¨C then he continued to delight her baby. At the sight, Wuyou knewpletely that as Wuyou had guessed, Xiao Qi did not want Wuyou to restore her Spirit Power. But how could Wuyou do it at Xiao Qi wished? Wuyou thought, ¡°I have to find a way out. But in the entire Fairy City, except my previous brothers, who can help me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, I have seen Commander in Chief Su for some time. He is really good at brewing the peach blossoms wine. When will I have a drink of it?¡±


    ¡°You are a mother now. Why do you want to be a drunkard? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will do harm to your child?¡±


    ¡°I like the thing in the cup. I think I can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°You always love me, right?¡± Wuyou asked, wondering how Xiao Qi answered it. The reason why Wuyou raised the question was to embarrass Xiao Qi. For Wuyou, Xiao Qi¡¯s love meant nothing to her. If it happened in the past, Wuyou would feel guilty, but now he was not even a friend to Wuyou.


    Xiao Qi did not expect that Xiaoyao would change into a pointed topic. She stared at him with her cold eyes. Xiao Qi was lost for words at that moment. If there had not been Xu Linghe, Xiao Qi himself would say, ¡°...I love you¡± to Xiaoyao... But Xiao Qi dare not and could not say it out.


    ¡°The pce is really boring. Ask your brothers to gather in the pce tomorrow!¡±


    After a period of silence, Xiao Qi gave the answer that Wuyou wanted. Although it was a little, embarrassing, Wuyou could sweep awayst night¡¯s depression and began nning in her heart secretly.


    In the mirror, the woman¡¯s cold eyes softened. Her little hands touched her cheeks, and there was no jade skin under the hands. But Wuyou did not feel inferior any longer. Since she had a baby, her heart was brimmed with happiness, bathing herself in the satisfaction that her child brought her. Now, she was making preparations for the escape. Maybe Xiao Qi was alerted to it, since there were more guards in the Yun Shu Wan. But anyway, the people Wuyou was waiting for came finally.


    The courtyard was well-illuminated with a stove fire burning in it. Su Chenyang brought the peach blossoms wine. Shen Chuya bought a tigher-head doll for her baby. Leng Mohan took a sword that he forged by himself for the baby. The small and delicate silver sword was ced in a jade sheath. Among them, Xiao Nai was the most generous¡ªhe brought a spirit pet for her child. Seeing the spirit pet, Wuyou could not help but thinking about her Little Lingchong. But because she lost her Spirit Power, she was unable to call Little Lingchong. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything just like a trash.¡±


    ¡°This preach blossom wine has been prepared when we attacked the fire tribe. Today, let¡¯s drink until we are thoroughly drunk.¡±


    ¡°Chenyang loves wine as life. I guess there is one more infatuated woman in the world.¡±


    Xiao Nai was teasing him.


    ¡°Phoenix likes you very much. Why don¡¯t you give her a chance?¡±


    Wuyou held the tass full of wine and drank it all to show her respect to her brothers, who were all selected from the soul battle arena and could finally gather together.Xiao Nai, unwilling to be quiet, stood up and disy the phoenix dance. Fire was burning in the firece, and wine was boiling in the wine pot. Leng Mohan in unlined clothes performed swordy. Looking at the brothers drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, Wuyou thought about her husband. ¡°If only Xu Linghe were here! To live an ordinary live with my child...¡±


    ¡°When will His Majesty dominate the three realms?¡±


    Xiao Nai staggered and breathed alcohol fumes. His drunken speech silenced the lively atmosphere a lot. The first thing that came to Su Chenyang¡¯s mind was the fire tribe. ¡°Will Xiao Qi have such ambition?¡± Su Chenyang could not find it then, but was convinced a bit of Phoenix¡¯s words. In order not to let Commander in Chief know that Xu Linghe was still alive, Xiao Qi warned Su Chenyang not to speak it out. From that moment, Su Chenyang was really indecisive. ¡°If I tell Jiang Wuyou that Xu Linghe is still alive, Xiao Qi will not spare me.¡± To kill the enemy without any sound, it required strategy and cruel heart, and Xiao Qi had both. Su Chenyang knew Xiao Qi loved Jiang Wuyou, but the love brought disaster to Commander in Chief. Su Chenyang looked at Jiang Wuyou beside the stove light. Perhaps because of rich and mellow wine, Wuyou kept drinking the thing in the cup. Xiao Nai could not bear seeing it and came up to stop her. Wuyou opened her intoxicated eyes and burst outughing. The tass was taken away by Xiao Nai, but Wuyou could not care about so much. She ditched her sleeves, held the wine jar and drank wildly.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, drinking in this way is bad for your health. Let¡¯s drink it slower.¡±


    ¡°What? Chenyang, are you afraid that I will drink your peach blossoms wine out?¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, you are really drunk. I am afraid that you will be ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I, Jiang Wuyou, have been a drunkard since three years old. You are looking down upon me, a woman.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, I am worried about you. In the past, I would stop you. But now you have Xiao Douya to take care of...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Douya? When did I have Xiao Douya?¡±


    Xiao Nai and Leng Mohan kept shaking their heads. It seemed that Commander in Chief was really drunk. Shen Chuya stared at the woman silently in front, thinking, ¡°Commander in Chief is really a legendary woman. If it happens to other women, what will they do? A woman who has lost her Spirit Power and her appearance is still able to be so confident. She is still the real girl, who blew my mind.¡± Bathed in the firelight, her face reflected the light. Although it was not a beautiful and elegant face, Shen Chuya¡¯s heart still beat for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s ratherte. Let Commander in Chief have a rest.¡±


    Xiao Nai smoothed his wrinkled hem of his garment. ¡°I really enjoy myself drinking today. It has been a long time since I drank carefreely.¡± Thinking about the monthly pain that he had to suffer from poisonous insects before, Xiao Nai was more grateful to Xiao Qi. If it had not been Xiao Qi who detoxified for him, Xiao Nai was afraid that he would have had to endure the stabbing pain every month. So Xiao Nai hoped that he would repay Xiao Qi¡¯s kindness for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Commander in Chief!¡±


    Su Chenyang raised Jiang Wuyou, only to find that Commander in Chief had drunk herself into oblivion. So Su Chenyang had to carry Commander in Chief on his back. Suddenly, Wuyou¡¯s little hands covered on Su Chenyang¡¯s hands, which startled him. Su Chenyang realized that Commander in Chief pretended to be drunk in order to cast a mist before others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Chenyang, I know you went to the human world and know that Xu Linghe is not dead. But Xiao Qi does not want me to leave the Fairy City. How can he stay me here? I must find Xu Linghe, but I have to avoid Xiao Qi¡¯s watch. So I need to restore my Spirit Power. Do you know the sorcery doctor in the Fairy Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I know some. But His Majesty is keeping a fairly close watch. I am afraid it is difficult to leave.¡±


    ¡°At the time of rat tonight, you use the sorcery to take my son to leave first.¡±


    ¡°If his Majesty finds it, I am afraid that it will be harder for Commander in Chief to...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to constrain me.¡±


    ¡°If Commander in Chief does want to leave, I will arrange it. At the time of rat, I will wait for you in the Yun Shu Wan. We only have one chance. If His Majesty is alerted tonight, it will be more difficult to leave in the future.¡±


    ¡°Wuyou is unable to repay your kindness. I am always ready to go through fire and water for the sake of your needs in the future.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu and I are on the same wavelength. What¡¯s more, Brother Xu once saved my life.


    There is another thing to tell. Brother Xu has forgotten you...¡±


    ¡°What? How can my husband forget me...¡±


    ¡°I tried to sound him out. He can¡¯t remember everything about you two...¡±


    For Wuyou at that moment, disasters dide in session. She did not expect that her lover would not remember her. ¡°How about my child...¡± A myriad of thoughts crowd into Wuyou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You have to help me...¡±


    ¡°I wille at the time of rat. Now I am going to make it well-arranged. After all, there is only one chance.¡±


    Wuyou sat quietly, waiting for theing of the time of rat, while in the Imperial Study, Xiao Qi was buried himself in his world. Xiao Nai had reported to him that Xiaoyao was to leave tonight. Knowing it, Xiao Qi felt his heart was broken with a hole. ¡°Since when have I not lived without Xiaoyao? Will I let her go?¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s face darkened with a scowl. In his brush, the portrait on Xiaoyao, rendered with ink, looked in a mess. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? How can¡¯t I draw Xiaoyao¡¯s appearance?¡± Xiao Qi swung his sleeves and swept the brush and ink down to the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Nai, keep a close watch on Yun Shu Wan. I really want to see how Su Chenyang will take Xiaoyao away.¡±


    Xiao Nai stepped out and felt guilty about Commander in Chief. But Xiao Qi was his great benefactor. ¡°If it had not been for His Majesty, I would have died early of being poisoned.¡± (However, Xiao Nai had forgotten that Commander in Chief had given her life to save him).


    The child in her arms slept sweetly. Wuyou had changed into a ck garment. She used a luxurious quilt to wrap her child well, and then walked out of the room. There was a deadly silence at night. Her hair around the ears was fanned away by the wind. Drops of snow fell into her neck. Afraid the night wind would hurt her child, Wuyou held her child tightly in her arms. Perhaps Xiao Dou Ya felt his mother¡¯s heartbeat, and his little lips moved a bit and fell into a sound sleep again. Several screams of the eagles rang asionally in the courtyard, which sounded bleak and creepy. Xiao Nai was looking at Commander in Chief. It seemed that Commander in Chief was waiting for Su Chenyang. Wuyou thought, ¡°Su Chenyang has promised toe at the time of rat. Why hasn¡¯t he showed up yet?¡± Wuyou was waiting with great anxiety.

 Chapter 56 Xiaoyao, Stay or See Them Die

    <h4>Chapter 56 Xiaoyao, Stay or See Them Die</h4>


    Suddenly footsteps rang in the courtyard. Wuyou hid in the corner. She did not show up until she could catch clear sight. Su Chenyang came, with Shen Chuya and Leng Mohan on his heels, behind him, who surprised Wuyou a bit.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, if you are ready, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wuyou followed Su Chenyang closely, with Shen Chuya behind them. Seeing them walking out of Yun Shu Wan, Xiao Nai turned around and flew to the pce gate. Wuyou held her baby tightly. The pce gate was in front. Su Chenyang swept his spiritual finger, and then the gate guard fell on the ground and slept. Leng Mohan opened the gate. But Su Chenyang felt it strange that there was not a guard along the way. At that moment, Wuyou only hoped to leave the Fairy City as soon as possible and find the sorcery doctor to help her restore her Spirit Power. However, when the pce gate opened, what Wuyou saw was rows upon rows of human walls before her. And the person in front was Xiao Nai.


    ¡°Nai, why you are here?¡±


    Wuyou stepped forward and looked at Xiao Nai in surprise on the opposite side. Su Chenyang himself did not expect that Xiao Nai would be there and thought that, ¡°It is all my fault. I should not have told him. I just hoped one more person would add one more chance for Commander in Chief to escape from the Fairy City. But I never expected that this guy would stop me.¡±


    ¡°Nai, let Commander in Chief out of the city...¡± Shen Chuya just hoped he could persuade Xiao Nai to let Jiang Wuyou go out of the city. But Xiao Nai steadfastly refused to do so, totally ignoring the brotherhood. Su Chenyang knew that Commander in Chief had only one chance. After tonight, it would be harder to escape. In order to repay the gratitude for Xu Linghe to save his life, Su Chenyang did not hesitate to help Wuyou, even it would displease the Emperor, and so he swept his Spirit Power toward Xiao Nai.


    ¡°Nai, I, Su Chenyang, never ask for help... But this time, could you please let Commander in Chief go? We all survived from the soul battle arena. If it had not been Commander in Chief who had saved us painstakingly, you and I would have died. Nai... She is just a weak woman now. If His Majesty stays her here with force, it is immoral... It is natural that she wants to find her husband. Why does His Majesty prevent her?¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief Su, talk theseter to His Majesty. I only take orders from His Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Nai condensed his Spirit Power secretly, and Leng Mohan transformed himself into an eagle and flew out. Actually, the eagle tribe was discontented with Xiao Qi, so Leng Mohan was more disdainful of Xiao Nai. How could Xiao Nai even betray his own brothers? On the other hand, Xiao Nai did not put Leng Mohan in his eyes at all arrogantly. He held his Phoenix Spirit Meniscus Tulwaur in his hand and chopped at Leng Mohan. Soldiers mustering at the city gate blocked the entrance, even a drop of water couldn¡¯t leak out. Wuyou never expected that Xiao Qi would treat her like that. She thought, ¡°Xiao Qi never pressed me to do anything before, and I also once considered him as my friend. Without Xiao Qi, I could not live here. But love can¡¯t be forced. I only love Xu Linghe.¡± The baby in her arms seemed to be awakened by the noise and let out a cry across the night sky. Wuyou patted her baby¡¯s back with heartache. Su Chenyang changed into a water dragon and shot at the soldiers. The soldier guarding the gate screamed with fright since he had never seen such situation before. Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur was suspending in the midair. This was the first time for Wuyou to see it. Su Chenyang condensed water chains, trying to bind Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur. However, the Meniscus Tulwaur¡¯s Spirit Power spread outwards and turned the water chains back. Shen Chuya protected Wuyou and her son. Leng Mohan extended his eagle wings out, and his spiritual wings charged at the soldiers on the city gate. Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur intercepted them, and the spiritual wings were shot to the ground. Su Chenyang then transformed himself into a water curtain, fenced out the soldiers on the city gate, and shielded Wuyou to leave. Xiao Nai flew upward and blocked Wuyou¡¯s way. Chen Chuya gave out a palm, but Xiao Nai took it. His Phoenix Spirit Meniscus Tulwaur swirled in the spirit light. When it got full power, it thrust at Chen Chuya and he was catapulted away heavily. Wuyou stared at Chen Chuya got hurt, but could not do anything to help him.


    ¡°Xiao Qi,e out.¡±


    Wuyou stood on the city gate and shouted Xiao Qi¡¯s name. She knew that Xiao Qi was looking at her somewhere. Wuyou was unwilling to see the brothers fight against each other, but Xiao Qi made everything unable to go back. Because of his selfishness, he made the brothers who used to fight hard in bloody battles stood opposite. The corner of Shen Chuya¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and his heart was shook furiously by Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur. But how could Shen Chuya sit by and leave Commander in Chief alone? He was bound to protect Jiang Wuyou. As early as in the soul battle arena, with a nce back, the woman had fallen into his heart. Shen Chuya wanted nothing but the Commander in Chief left there safely to see her husband. Even if Commander in Chief had forgotten everything, Shen Chuya harbored no regrets.


    ¡°Chuya.¡±


    Wuyou raised Shen Chuya, and Su Chenyang stood close to Wuyou and her baby. Xiao Nai was no longer their brother. To show loyalty to Xiao Qi, Xiao Nai even hurt his old brothers. Xiao Nai held the Meniscus Tulwaur in his hand and blocked their way. Leng Mohan gathered his Spirit Power and cleaved at the city gate. With a bang, the city gate copsed, and the soldiers on it also fell with gravel. Leng Mohan spread his wings and hovered above the soldiers, his sharp ws piercing through the guards¡¯ chests. The air was crammed with the smell of blood. Su Chenyang safeguarded Wuyou and her baby and moved step by step toward the pce gate. But how could Xiao Nai allow them to leave? Xiao Qi had decreed that whosoever dared to take Commander in Chief away from the Fairy City set himself/herself against the royal authority and would be killed without mercy. Xiao Nai had no way but to be loyal to the Fairy King. And at that moment, Xiao Nai was like a killing machine. His eyes was reddened, and his Phoenix spirit was seething in his body. His Spirit Power spread from his fingers to all over his body. The Meniscus Tulwaur absorbed in the Spirit Power. When the Meniscus Tulwaur became aze and red, Xiao Nai brandished it at Su Chenyang. Su Chenyang gestured and fended off the attack. Leng Mohan changed himself with his body covered with the cold iron armor. Xiao Nai¡¯s swirling Meniscus Tulwaur was shot to the ground by the cold iron armor. Leng Mohan waved his wings and charged at Xiao Nai. Xiao Nai condensed his Spirit Power, lifted the city gate and flew to Wuyou, because he would not allow the group of people to leave. Xiao Qi loved Jiang Wuyou, and it was undoubted that Xiao Nai should help his Emperor to keep Wuyou stay in the Fairy City. Seeing Xiao Nai behaving like that, Su Chenyang was aware that Xiao Nai was abnormal then, for the youth who used to be innocent had been changed by Xiao Qi, and that Xiao Nai was only Xiao Qi¡¯s puppet. So Su Chenyang transformed himself into a water cannon and shot at Xiao Nai. The heavy artillery was bombarded in the night sky, and then soldiers on the city gate fell to the ground. Wuyou held her baby in the arms and kept running forward.


    ¡°Xiaoyao.¡±


    Jiang Wuyou stopped, and Shen Chuya stuck up for his Commander in Chief. The man standing on the corner of the ally wore a mantle made of peacock feather, his eyes gleamed with imposing chill. Looking at the man in front, Wuyou felt calm. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Qi is not what he used to be. His warmth has been blown away by the night wind and turned into a chilly ice. He is not the person I used to trust. The Xiao Qi who apanied me in my helpless situation has disappeared. The Xiao Qi who helped me at the cost of his own Spirit Power has disappeared.¡± Suddenly, Wuyou¡¯s heart ached, for Xiao Qi of the past, as well as for herself.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, I will always be with you.¡±


    Shen Chuya defended Wuyou tightly, which seemed to provoke the person on the corner of the ally.


    The night wind, mixed with snowkes, pped on Wuyou¡¯s neck. Wuyou wiped the water drops on the face. Su Chenyang in the distance was entangled by the reinforcements. Leng Mohan was fighting with Xiao Nai. So the only person that could protect Wuyou was Shen Chuya.


    ¡°Xiaoyao, you stay here... or he...¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Qi mmed out a palm. And Shen Chuya was shot out, his body like a broken luxurious batting...


    ¡°Commander in Chief, I can only apany you here. I have to go first.¡±


    Shen Chuya wanted to hold Wuyou¡¯s hands, but Xiao Qi mmed out another palm. Shen Chuya was thrown into the air. Wuyou wanted to catch Chen Chuya, but it was toote. Xiao Qi, like a devil from hell, approached Wuyou step by step.


    ¡°Xiaoyao, could you stay with me?¡±


    ¡°I am Xu Linghe¡¯s wife, forever.¡±


    ¡°My cousin forgot you. And you are nothing now.¡±


    ¡°So what? I will have him remember... Xiao Qi, we should be friends. You destroy everything. You once gave me confidence when I was most helpless... let me trust you.¡±


    ¡°And so what? I want to keep you. What can you do with me?¡±


    Xiao Qi hugged Wuyou, and the baby in Wuyou¡¯s arms awakened Xiao Qi. The corner of Wuyou¡¯s mouth was bitten by Xiao Qi. Wuyou gave a smack on Xiao Qi¡¯s face, and her little hand kept wiping her mouth. ¡°This brute dares to kiss me!¡±


    Su Chenyang was also shocked at what happened just now. Was Xiao Qi mad? How could he be so rude to Commander in Chief? If one day, Xu Linghe knew it, he would kill Xiao Qi tens of thousands of times. Su Chenyang used the water cannon to shoot at the soldiers on the ground. Leng Mohan looked at Xiao Qi with darkened eyes. It seemed that Xiao Qi really liked Commander in Chief. How could he so frivolously kiss Commander in Chief in the presence of guards? Leng Mohan thought, ¡°My eagle¡¯s tribe serves for the Fairy Kingdom for generations. But even until now, there is no benefit gained at all. Xiao Qi even is so ruthless to his subordinates. Someday, will I have the same fate as Shen Chuya?¡±


    Leng Mohan broke away from Xiao Nai¡¯s constraint and flew to Wuyou. But Xiao Qi mmed a palm at Leng Mohan.


    ¡°Mohan, don¡¯t mind me and just leave here quickly... Chuya is dead. I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief, the Fairy Kingdom is not worthwhile to stay any longer. Let¡¯s leave here together.¡±


    Leng Mohan gathered his Spirit Power and made up his mind. ¡°Today, you, Xiao Qi, die or I die. People of my eagle tribe are always ves for generations. As the Master of the eagle tribe, I should do something for my people. Even if I die, I will have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, take your life.¡±


    Leng Mohan condensed his Spirit Power and moved his fingers, his feather flicking in the night sky. As soon as his feathers came closer to Xiao Qi, it changed into the eagle-tribe soldiers, each of whom held a sword in his hand and stabbed out as quickly as lightning. Xiao Qi gathered his Spirit Power quietly and swept away. And then, the solider fell to the ground, but were injected Spirit Power quickly by Leng Mohan. Tens of thousands of soldiers approached hard at Xiao Qi. In de light and sword shadow, Xiao Qi¡¯s sleeves were cut open. No matter how powerful Xiao Qi was, he could not resist numerous soldiers himself. Xiao Nai flew head-on, and his Meniscus Tulwaur rotated in the midair. Su Chenyang saw Leng Mohan dying Xiao Qi and pulled Wuyou¡¯s hands to rush forward.


    ¡°Chenyang, we can¡¯t leave Mohan behind.¡± Wuyou shook off Su Chenyang¡¯s hands and tried to turn back.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, never look back and just keep going forward. Don¡¯t worry about me. Today, we have to say goodbye to each other, and it may be the goodbye forever. But I don¡¯t regret at all. During the fight in the fire tribe, you risked your life to save us. I will be your soldier in the next life.¡±


    ¡°Mohan... I, Jiang Wuyou, am sorry for my brothers. I only think about myself, but forget your hardships. Chuya has died for me. I can¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    Su Chenyang could not think too much, and he gave Wuyou a whack, then Wuyou fainted. Xiao Douya slept soundly in his mother¡¯s arms. Su Chenyang carried Wuyou in the arms and flew up to the cloud sea. Xiao Qi¡¯s wrath filled the sky. He gestured with his hands and charged at Leng Mohan. Leng Mohan was bounced dozens of meters away after being blown heavily. How could Xiao Qi allow Wuyou to leave him? Xiao Qi got rid of Leng Mohan and followed up to the cloud sea. Then, Xiao Nai pressed hard to Leng Mohan.


    ¡°Xiao Nai, why do you stop Commander in Chief? Do you want to force her to die? His Majesty is ruthless, and you¡¯re more heartless. We are brothers who once experienced bloody battles together. Commander in Chief treated you well. And merely for the Emperor, you dared to betray your brothers, broke the promise of saving Commander in Chief together, even revealed it to His Majesty...¡±


    ¡°His Majesty once saved my life. It¡¯s no use saying more. I am only loyal to the Emperor...¡±


    Leng Mohan caught up with Xiao Qi, disyed his sorcery and set formation to trap Xiao Qi. And Su Chenyang¡¯s secret spirit changed into a water spirit and wrapped Wuyou.

 Chapter 57 Su Chenyang’s Lady of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 57 Su Chenyang¡¯s Lady of Luck</h4>


    Su Chenyang exhausted all his strength to inject a spiritual into the water spirit, only hoping that Commander in Chief would be able to see Brother Xu in the flesh. The water spirit rolled on the cloud sea, and Wuyou disappeared in the sky with the water spirit.


    It was toote for Xiao Qi to block it. What Su Chenyang used was Su family¡¯s unique sorcery. Whosoever was protected by the water spirit could be free from any attack. Only when the spirit sorcery had used up, would the Spirit Power vanish, and then the water spirit would return to its original ce (Su Chenyang¡¯s body). Su Chenyang was worried about where Commander in Chief would fall. After all she had lost all of her Spirit Power.


    Xiao Qi was more discontented with Su Chenyang, and his hands gestured and shed at Su Chenyang. Since Su Chenyang had used up his strength to call the water spirit for Commander in Chief. However, Xiao Qi exerted his 100% Spirit Power in order to teach Su Chenyang a lesson. Seeing the matter worsening, Leng Mohan flew forward and tried to attack Xiao Qi from the back. To Leng Mohan¡¯s surprised, Xiao Qi¡¯s back was also filled with Spirit Power, and Leng Mohan was knocked tens of meters away. Su Chenyang caught Leng Mohan. But how could Xiao Qi spare them? It was these two persons who let go of Jiang Wushuang, his lover. Xiao Qi closed his eyes, and Spirit Power extended from his body. His legs and arms were zing, and his body was transforming. When a lion roared high into the sky, Su Chenyang only felt the pain in the back. The constriction came in all directions. Su Chenyang condensed the water spirit and cleaved at Xiao Qi. Leng Mohan flung his wings and flew up, his spreading cold-iron wings sweeping at Xiao Qi. At the same time, Xiao Nai¡¯s phoenix feathers were also ring in the mes, his feather arrows waving in the fire. Leng Mohan had to face with Xiao Nai, the Phoenix, and his cold-iron wings sshed sparks in the mes, and rays of spirit light crossed the sky. Xiao Qi concentrated his attention and condensed Spirit Power with the only hope of catching up with Xiaoyao as soon as possible. He knew that Xiaoyao would leave him for good. Xiao Qi himself never, ever felt so frustrated, because his love also disappeared with Xiaoyao. He still remembered how cautious that wisp of soul was to earn a bare living when he first met her. But he did not know when he had fallen in love with Xiaoyao and when he wanted to jump a im Wuyou. It was love that made him selfish. Such love came in a sudden rush and overwhelmed him. However, Xiaoyao only loved Xu Linghe, even Xiao Qi forced her to stay, and he could not get any of her love at all. ¡°Where am I inferior to Xu Linghe?¡± With the thought, Xiao Qi was burned with anger. ¡°It is these two guys who stopped me and let Xiaoyao leave me forever, even it is a vain hope to see Xiaoyao again. How can I spare them?¡± Xiao Qi gestured his spiritual fingers and hurled at them with thunder-like power. On the clouds, Su Chenyang was attacked, blood spitting out of his mouth. When Leng Mohan tried to struggle to his feet, his arms were broken in smashes. Looking at Xiao Qi stepping toward himself, Su Chenyang thought of Phoenix. ¡°Am I predestined to separate from Phoenix?¡± Su Chenyang called Phoenix¡¯s name in his heart, his eyes stinging. ¡°My little fool, don¡¯t be sad about me. Your Xiaomao brother just did the thing he should do... Commander in Chief, you must be happy! Don¡¯t let your brother¡¯s blood shed in vain.¡±


    ¡°Commander in Chief Su, as an official of the Fairy Kingdom, you dared to break the Emperor¡¯s orders. What punishment do you think you deserve?¡±


    ¡°Do I? You loved your cousin¡¯s wife. It is morally bankrupt. You will get retaliation from Kunlun for what you have done. At that time, the country is not a country, and the family is not a family. I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen.¡±


    ¡°How can my Fairy Kingdom fear Kunlun?¡± Xiao Qi let out a snort and gave out a palm at Su Chenyang. He thought, ¡°If it had not been for Su Chenyang, Xiaoyao would not have had the ability to leave me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Linghe has been the Sect Master of Kunlun. You constrained Jiang Wuyou. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will bring trouble to the Fairy Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Nai, take this person to the Fairy Dungeon. I want to punish him as a warning to others to see who dares to vite the holy order in the future.¡±


    The moment Xiao Qi¡¯s voice just fell, arge number of celestial soldiers and generals gathered on the rushing clouds. When they approached closer, Su Chenyang could see it was Phoenix. On the cloud, with the fire-tribe wand in her hand, Phoenix pped her wings and flew towards him. It never urred to Xiao Qi that the King of the fire tribe woulde to save people personally. ¡°Does Su Chenyang collide with the fire tribe?¡± With the thought, Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes was burning with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that Commander in Chief Su holds back a trick like this.¡± Xiao Qi gestured his hands. Then, the sky was covered with a dark mass, a flock of lions bucking and rushing to Su Chenyang.


    Phoenix held the mace and suspended in the air. Spirit Power gathered in the mace in a continuous flow. The Holy Spirit of the fire tribe was burning in the mace, lighting up the sky and the ground. Spirit Power spread in all directions, and wherever it went was consumed by the fire. Su Chenyang never thought that his woman would be so formidable and could not shift his eyes from her. She was no longer the little fool. The fire-tribe army charged at Xiao Qi. Xiao Nai wanted to guard his Emperor, but was knocked down by the mace¡¯s power several meters away. Xiao Qi revolved his fingers, and then, a fierce gale sprang up and a ck hole released Spirit Power in the mid-air. The fire-tribe soldiers were borne aloft. The ck hole swirled the soaring waves, which ran high with an irresistible force. Su Chenyang did not think that Xiao Qi had the ability to control the water spirit. Su Chenyang himself was just able to transform himself with things, while Xiao Qi was powerful enough to control at will. Only the Holy Spirit among the spiritual cultivators could be adept at it. Although Su Chenyang could transform himself into watery creature, he could not achieve as high attainments as Xiao Qi did. The mace rotated in the roaring waves and lifted up the soldiers up who were drowned in the flood. Leng Mohan¡¯s iron feather hovered over Xiao Qi to conduct a sneak attack. However, when Leng Mohan put his hands closer, a Spirit Power began twisting him and his back was bashed by Xiao Nai. The roaring and giant waves rolled up Leng Mohan toward the ck hole. Su Chenyang transformed himself into a water chain and pulled back Leng Mohan tightly. Xiao Qi slightly snapped his Spirit Power to cut off the water chain. Next moment, Leng Mohan was thrust into the ck hole by the roaring waves. Su Chenyang dropped into the waves immediately, because he could not do nothing to save Leng Mohan from ruin. When in the battle with the fire tribe, Commander in Chief was ready to die for the sake of save all the people, which astounded Su Chenyang a lot. So now, Su Chenyang would not abandon his own brothers as well. But Xiao Qi would not let go of him and took the little flying serpent from his arms. The serpent had had naga¡¯s spirit pill and became excited when seeing the water. Receiving Xiao Qi¡¯s call, the little flying serpent slipped into the waters and slithered all the way. When Su Chenyang grasped Leng Mohan, the little flying serpent jumped and bit him. Seeing the matter going worse, Phoenix used his silver whip to lift Leng Mohan up. But when Leng Mohan was saved, Su Chenyang was dragged into the water instead. On the clouds, flocks of the lions were worrying the soldiers of the fire tribe, and the entire Fairy City was thick with the smell of blood, even the sky was dyed red. No one knew how many persons of the fire tribe were injured or hurt. Xiao Qi stood on the cloud and injected his Spirit Power into the water in a flow. The little flying serpent was changing and entangling Su Chenyang firmly. At that moment, Su Chenyang dived into the water and conjured escaping technique, using his body as a bait. The little flying serpent sensed the smell of new flesh and swam toward Su Chenyang. Phoenix¡¯s mace was still fighting against Xiao Qi, and she hoped that it would distract Xiao Qi and give more living hope to Su Chenyang.


    On the water surface, waves doubled and redoubled. Su Chenyang spread his Spirit Power to secretly conjure the triggering spell. When the little flying serpent pressed hard, a bang shocked the sky. Su Chenyang dashed out of the sky as quickly as lightning. It was toote for Xiao Qi to dodge then, so his fingers were bombed to the sky and the little flying serpent got blown to smithereens. Xiao Qi blocked off the leaking Spirit Power, and the flock of lions entered a ck hole at a soaring speed. The injured Xiao Qi showed no willingness to fight any longer. And Xiao Nai never expect this to be the result, let alone that the Emperor¡¯s hands had been blown by Su Chenyang. Luckily, Xiao Qi had the ability of rebirth. Otherwise, he could not keep his hands intact. Xiao Nai helped Xiao Qi to fly back to the Fairy City.


    ¡°Little fool.¡±


    Su Chenyang walked toward Phoenix step by step. The clouds were gleamed with spirit light. ¡°Is it Elixir Pearl, since only naga can have such colors? Father once said that only naga¡¯s elixir pearl could send out seven-colored lights.¡± Phoenix thought and clenched the elixir pearl in her hand. This inner elixir was not amon elixir pearl, because it was spiritual dose that could scavenge the venom. There was finally a cure for Fox, and she did not know this antidote had been hidden in the little flying serpent¡¯s body.


    ¡°Little fool, you are my Lady of Luck. Why can youe in time? Do you have a celestial eye?¡±


    ¡°This is a secret.¡±


    ¡°Mohan, you can¡¯t go back to the eagle tribe. You might as well go to the fire tribe with us.¡±


    ¡°After the battle today, I am afraid I have been the traitor of the Fairy Kingdom. But since I came here, I will not fear any threat of Xiao Qi. My eagle tribe has had a grudge to Xiao Qi...¡±


    Su Chenyang understood how embarrassing the situation the eagle tribe was in. It turned out that it was just Leng Mohan¡¯s camouge to help the Commander in Chief to escape, and his true intention was under the pretext of justice. Seemingly, Leng Mohan helped to save Commander in Chief, but secretly, he aimed to break away from the Fairy Kingdom¡¯s domination. ¡°What a wonderful n...¡± In this way, the eagle tribe would win the people¡¯s support.


    This battle was really breath-taking. Leng Mohan flew in the direction of the eagle tribe. Being the Prince of the eagle tribe, Leng Mohan situated his temporary residence pce on the cliffs where high buildings towered into the clouds. Above the temporary residence pce guarded the eagle-tribe soldiers, who were armed with their special weapon¡ªfeather arrows. They were not themon arrows, but made of the most poisonous red crane¡¯s feathers.


    Su Chenyang followed Phoenix to the west. ¡°Since I left to the fire tribe, what will happen to father?¡± Su Chenyang did not want his father to be involved in this matter. After all, his father was too old to stand the toss. Although it seemed impetuous to rescue Commander in Chief, Su Chenyang did not regret it. ¡°If Xiao Qi makes a fuss about it and holds my father under duress, is it too stupid?¡± After all, Xiao Qi himself knew that it would be an unbearable shame if the word spread that he tried to rob his cousin¡¯s wife. But Phoenix¡¯s remarks made Su Chenyang realize that Xiao Qi also had a fraudulent side and yed his hand stealthily. Xiao Qi dared to deceive people in their gaze and killed three persons of Xiao Family. Apparently, Xiao Qi was a good hunter.


    ¡°All the people, Listen! Today, Xiao Nai performed well in guarding me. I will give him one hundred spiritual cultivators as a reward.¡±


    ttered by the sudden granted award, Xiao Nai never expected that he would be a master one day. For hundreds of years, Xiao Nai had been regarded a homosexual and marginalized by everyone. But now, he could have his own home servants. How couldn¡¯t he be delighted? At that moment, Xiao Nai straightened up himself and held his head high, with an air of tion. On the main hall, all the ministers cast a jealous nce at Xiao Nai. No one had expected that a youth about 20 years old could own 100 spiritual cultivators as guards. And this award was granted by the Emperor himself! What a supreme honor it was! When all the other ministers left, Xiao Qi asked Xiao Nai to stay. Not until then did Xiao Nai realize the function of those 100 spirit cultivators. It turned out that Xiao Qi wanted Xiao Nai to secretly chase where Jiang Wuyou had gone. Obviously, the Emperor loved Commander in Chief hysterically. However, Xiao Nai would rather hope Xiao Qi would build up establishments in the battle. ¡°But the Emperor... s!¡± Xiao Nai seemed a bit disappointed.


    ¡°By the way, to monitor the movement of the fire tribe and the eagle tribe,¡± ordered Xiao Qi. Xiao Nai left with the order. Xiao Qi was at his desk to sort out what the situation was in the neighborhood. Honestly speaking, Xiao Qi preferred the simple-minded, for example, Xiao Nai was much easier to control, while some bold and crafty persons like Su Chenyang and Leng Mohan were impossible to defend effectively, even if by using super power. In fact, Xiao Qi had seen through Leng Mohan already. Leng Mohan secretly plotted to break away from the Fairy Kingdom¡¯s rule under the cloak of helping Xiaoyao to escape. Last time, Xiao Qicked concrete evidence that Leng Mohan tried to y up to the fire tribe, so the eagle tribe would escape a bullet. Xiao Qi, therefore, thought this time he should carry out a foolproof n to make an end of the eagle tribe, a traitor. The writing brush¡¯s ink was drawing on the paper, but Xiao Qi even forgot what Xiaoyao looked like under her mask, thinking that, ¡°I love Xiaoyao with my heart and soul, but she only thinks of Xu Linghe. Why there is Xu Linghe in the world...¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s hands were not well under control, and his fingers with explosive wounds still bled, though were re-filled with new flesh.

 Chapter 58 This Is the Most Beautiful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 58 This Is the Most Beautiful Woman</h4>


    The water spirit carried Wuyou flying over the sky. When the water spirit became thin, she realized how dangerous situation she was in, because Su Chenyang seemed to have forgotten that Wuyou did not have Spirit Power to protect herself. Then, her body began falling, and she had no way but to fall with the wind. Before she was a desert. ¡°Is it the ce where ck Emperor of the three realms has created the world? Is this really the Immense Sea?¡± When the water spirit was finally evaporated, Wuyou wanted to find a cool ce. But there was no trace of any human in the endless desert. But the baby in her arms could not stand the heat. Wuyou struggled her way forward. But the heat drained away her strength quickly. Wuyou raised her head and tried to see further, but the eyes were stung by the scorching sun. Bathed in sand and dust, the tip of the nose was quickly covered by ayer of salt, the corner of her mouth splitting open with a bloody cut. The baby in her arms had woken up already, his eyes tearful and bloody blister appearing on his small mouth. The mouth was chewing. Wuyou knew that her baby was hungry. The baby had followed her for a day without eating anything. But what could she do? During these days, her body had reached the limit, and the baby was so weak that he needed to eat something. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to survive from the wastend. Wuyou bit her finger open, since it was the only way to save her baby. In this sparsely popted ce, it was easy to die, but the hope for living was so small. In order to make the child alive, Wuyou had ced life and death outside, but her baby was so pitiful that he had to endure everything with her. Wuyou wanted to find a ce to shield the heat. But there was nothing but only destend in sight. Her body ached as if being burnt, and the baby was sucking her blood. Perhaps the baby was too hungry, and he took it with great appetite. Wuyou caressed the baby, desperately hoping that a rain would pour down the intense heat of summer, thus could give her some hope for living. However, beneath the feet, there was nothing buy a vast sand and dust. Apart from the burning sand, it was hard to find any living creatures. Wuyou held her baby tightly and the blood on her finger began clotting. However, the baby kept crying, possibly because he was too hungry. When the finger flowed again, the baby let out the sucking sound with satisfaction. The sun on the top of the head weakened Wuyou and tortured her with the burning pain. ¡°But, I can¡¯t fall down. How can be a mother give up her child?¡± She tottered ahead feebly. However, the desert seemed boundless. Her vision became blurred as her steps became too heavy to move forward any more. She had ran out of her strength and had no more. After losing her Spirit Power, her body was like amon person¡¯s. ¡°My child... my poor child. You haven¡¯t seen your father yet. You are still so young. But your mother can only be with you here... Only here.¡± The stone¡¯s edge cut Wuyou¡¯s blood vessel, and blood spread out and poured out continuously. The little baby took in his mother¡¯s sweet blood. He was too young to know that it was the hope that his mother left him. It was the hope that his mother had abandoned her own hope of living only for the sake of making him alive. Perhaps he would never know that there once a woman who was willing to die for him. ¡°My son...¡±


    Nie Xiaowubored his way with a medicine box. Every time Grandma Moon went to the Immense Sea to give medical advice to others, Nie Xiaowu would follow her. Nie Xiaowu was gasping for air with tiredness. ¡°What a d**m ce. It hasn¡¯t rained for months.¡± The shoes rubbing raised blood blister on his torn feet. Nie Xiaowu sat on the sand dunes and shook the sand out that got into the shoes, wondering that why Grandma at her old age still bothered herself travelling among the Immense Sea, especially what Nie Xiaowu did not understand was that she had never stop it. Sitting on this empty sand dune, Nie Xiaowu could get nothing but the zing sunshine. The water sack on his waist got shriveled. Looking at Grandma walking in front, Nie Xiaowu picked himself up, ready to move on. But at that moment, he heard a baby crying. Nie Xiaowu stopped and looked around. In the endless desert, there was nobody except Grandma and Nie Xiaowu, even wild grass was hard to spot. He looked around. ¡°A baby was crying just now. Did I run into any evil?¡± Nie Xiaowu shook his hand and prepared leave. But the baby¡¯s cry rang again in the sand hollow. Nie Xiaowu ran in the direction of the sand hollow. Seen from afar, a pack of ck robe was buried in the sand. After the sand wind, a baby¡¯s little hands were exposed. ¡°How can there be a baby in such a deste ce?¡± Nie Xiaowu sped up his steps to see what happened. When he squatted, he was shocked by the sight in front of him. In the ck clothes was a baby boy, whose face was stained of blood. Nie Xiaowu lifted the clothes, only to find that the baby was sucking the fingers. The blood flowed continuously. Nie Xiaowu dug the sand with his hands. A woman¡¯s body emerged from the sand. It seemed that the woman in ck provided the blood. Nie Xiaowu suddenly realized that to let her baby survive, the woman cut through her blood vessel. The wound on her wrist was so deep and the bone was visible, while a blunt stone on the scattered sand was covered with blood. Sure enough, this woman loved his baby so much that she dared to cut her skin and flesh with such a blunt stone. Nie Xiaowu was used to witnessing life and death, but this time he was still shocked by this mother¡¯s love. His eyes became moistened voluntarily. He carefully dug away the sand covered on the woman and could finally see the woman¡¯s true face. But what the woman looked like did not matter at all. Nie Xiaowu thought she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    ¡°Grandma, a woman is lying here.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu stood up and looked at Granny Moon. Changxi stopped and headed to the sand hollow. When she saw the baby, she fell in a trance, because she once had a baby too, but now she did not know how everything was getting along with the baby.


    ¡°Xiaowu, to check the woman. I am afraid that she is impossible to survive in such a hot day.¡±


    Changxi came forward to feel the woman¡¯s pulse as she finished the words. But she was shocked at the woman¡¯s pulse, her heart sank, because the woman¡¯s pulse was too weak to feel. The baby in ck clothes was sucking blood, his fingers fiddling with one another and his tender mouth stained with blood. Changxi showed great pity to the woman. ¡°This woman moves me a lot. If I had not abandoned my daughter, I might not feel so guilty. To make up for this regret, I decided to travel the Immense Sea and heal the wounded and rescue the dying.¡±


    ¡°Xiaowu, find a cool ce and give her some drinking to see if we can save her.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu took the water sack from the waist and carefully lifted the woman¡¯s face. Maybe the woman wascking in water for a long time, and the skin began peeling off on the corner of her mouth. Nie Xiaowu unscrewed the lid of the water sack and gave the water to her mouth drops by drops. However, the woman was too feeble to have the strength to drink. So the droplets of water fell into the sand and disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Granny Moon, I am afraid that the woman is really dying... She even can¡¯s swallow the water.¡±


    ¡°We need think of a way. Otherwise there is no hope for her to live... What a poor child.¡±


    When Nie Xiaowu thought of the way, his face burned up. He never thought that he would do this to a strange woman. When the water was sent into the woman¡¯s lips, Nie Xiaowu¡¯s face turned red. This was kissing. Nie Xiaowu sent the water little by little, hoping to help the woman.


    ¡°It seems that the woman has bled too much. She must be healed quickly.¡±


    The moment Granny Moon¡¯s voice faded away, Nie Xiaowu carried the woman on the back and hurried forward, and Changxi held the baby and followed. The baby in the arms did not cry or get irritable, probably because he had been fed by his mother¡¯s blood. He rolled his eyes at Changxi. But when he found it was not his mother to hold him, the baby burst into tears. Changxi patted his back gently. Along the way, the baby ruefully looked at the grandma before him. Perhaps, the baby himself wondered why his mother changed her appearance.


    The moon had risen up to the trees top when they arrived at Grandma¡¯s dwelling. Nie Xiaowu put the woman down and covered the bedding on her with great caution. However, the woman on the bed was still unconscious. Nie Xiaowu took a sunstroke-preventing pill out of the medicine box and put it into the woman¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she wake up?¡± Granny Moon asked in surprise when seeing Nie Xiaowu still taking the pulse for the woman. Usually Nie Xiaowu might have run away. Changxi did not tell clearly when she had picked up Nie Xiaowu, but merely remember that on one morning, when she opened the door, Nie Xiaowu hadid under her fence. From then on, Nie Xiaowu woke up early every morning and did some chores for Changxi. And sometimes, when they came to the Immense Sea, Nie Xiaowu would carry the medicine box. Over time, Nie Xiaowu had be Changxi¡¯s little disciple. But she had never seen Nie Xiaowu was so warm-hearted before. He would take care of a disfigured woman.


    ¡°Grandma, I think the woman lost too much blood. She will die if she goes on like this. Could you use the blood transfusion technique to help her? To give my blood to the woman.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing, I can have a try.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu was also shocked by himself. Since when did he be so kind? But he could not bear to see the woman die. As long as he thought that the baby would live without the mother, his heart ached. It was thest thing Nie Xiaowu hoped to see. In the candlelight, Nie Xiaowu rolled up his sleeves, and Grandma Moon held a silver needle to find his pulse. When the silver needle pricked into his blood vessel, Nie Xiaowu could feel his heartbeat. His blood flowed out drops by drops. Grandma Moon took a soft capsule from the medicine box. When the capsule was full of blood, Grandma Moon used a hair-like flexible tube to stab into the woman¡¯s heart veins. Seeing Grandma¡¯s medical technique, Nie Xiaowu let out a sign inwardly. ¡°This woman is so lucky that she can meet Granny Moon.¡± Not until Granny Moon took a deep breath did Nie Xiaowu¡¯s heart finally fell. Granny Moon straightened her back and pounded her arms and shoulders. Nie Xiaowu handed a cup of hot tea to Granny Moon. Changxi¡¯s dry throat could be moistened finally, but she felt there was something strange about the way Nie Xiaowu behaved. ¡°He is so kind today. Is he for the woman?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, you have to guard her carefully. If she can wake up, it will be fine. If not, even a divine doctor cannot save her.¡±


    After hearing thest word, Nie Xiaowu knitted his eyebrows. It seemed that he had to guard the woman tonight. But at midnight, a wild beast¡¯s cry sounded. Nie Xiaowu walked out of the house, and a ck shadow who had hidden in the forest walked to Nie Xiaowu.


    ¡°Xueyi, what¡¯s matter? It is sote now.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you have a poor memory, even forgot the day of worshipping the ancestors. So the old guys in the tribe are discontent with him.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I will not go back because I encountered something today. Let¡¯s put it aside tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°My lord, have you sounded out where the Pangu Heavenly Book is now?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of the Moon is much alerted. I think, I have to spend some time here.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you are living afortable life. Look at me... I am worried about you so much that my skin bes coarse and hard now.¡±


    ¡°Xueyi, if there is nothing serious, don¡¯te to Mount Yao Guang too much.¡±


    ¡°My lord, is this grandma the Goddess of the Moon, Changxi?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the ck Emperor¡¯s death has something to do with Chidi and the Goddess of the Moon. What¡¯s more, the Pangu Heavenly Book disappeared overnight without a trace...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Chidi stole the Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°If Chidi did get the Divine Being Heavenly Book, why did he have to pass tribtion?¡±


    ¡°How about constraining the Goddess of the Moon and forcing her to surrender the Pangu Heavenly Book? Isn¡¯t it better?¡±


    ¡°If you were her, would you be forced to surrender the Heavenly Book?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of pain, and even more afraid of Si Shui. But if the Heavenly Book is so formidable, it is okay for me to endure some pains.¡±


    ¡°Well, now do you know why I choose to stay in the Mount Yao Guang? The Goddess of the Moon will be off guard one day. And perhaps she will say out the secret of the Pangu Heavenly Book.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi knew that her lord was a meticulous hunter. It turned that Yuan Xueyi came to the Mount Yao Guang in vain, because the lord had made up his mind not to return so quickly. So Yuan Xueyi decided to go back and have a good sleep. Yuan Xueyi flew up into the cloud and headed to the direction of the Immense Sea.


    Nie Xiaowu returned to the house. The candle on the candlestick burned with tears, drops of tears gathering along the candle. When the candle burned out, it was getting light outside the window. The woman on the bed didn¡¯t wake up through the whole night. Nie Xiaowu took the woman¡¯s pulse again, sensing that her pulse condition was steady. Perhaps she was just too tired.

 Chapter 59 Xiao Douya Could Call Mo

    <h4>Chapter 59 Xiao Douya Could Call Mo</h4>


    Generally speaking, it was true that amon person had died of thirsty if there is no food or drink. But this woman still persisted, and it must had something to do with her own child. It was the mother¡¯s love that saved the baby and herself as well. Nie Xiaowu shook to smooth the pleats on his garment and strode out of the house.


    There was a ray of sunshine in the window. The first thing Wuyou did after waking up was to feel her sides. When her fingers searched around and found no baby, Wuyou sat up on with apprehension in her heart. The sunshineing in was a little dazzling. Wuyou had to narrow her eyes to adapt to it. ¡°Where is it? Where is my child?¡± Not until she ran to the courtyard did she realize that it was a strange ce. Nie Xiaowu saw the woman with a sloppy face, who seemed to be better. When Wuyou tried to shout the name of her child, she found her throat was too hoarse to speak of a word. Nie Xiaowu also did not expect the woman to be dumb. At that time, Wuyou were on the verge of copse and shed tears with anxiety. ¡°Where is my baby? Where is it?¡± Wuyou wiped her tears helplessly. It suddenly hit Nie Xiaowu why the woman cried. He ran into the room and held the baby out. As a matter of fact, afraid that the woman would feel worried, he found some wolf milkst night. Unexpectedly, little baby drank them all. So it seemed that he had to find moreter.


    ¡°Your child.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu pulled the woman¡¯s clothes corner, and then put the baby into the woman¡¯s arms. The woman held the baby and gently gesticted until the baby giggled. The woman showed a smile. Nie Xiaowu could not see her real face, since there was only a pair of eyes exposed under her mask. But Nie Xiaowu knew that there was gentleness gleaming there. Although the woman had lost her facial appearance, her eyes were brimmed with love for her child. Maybe a mother¡¯s love was like that¡ªas long as her child could survive, she would not hesitate to do everything, even have to lose her life. The woman in front used her thin arms to raise the sky for the baby, leaving the living hope to her child in the plight. She loved her child in the most shocking way. ¡°How powerful that amon person loves her child.¡± Nie Xiaowu stood in the courtyard and watched the woman silently.


    ¡°Grandma Moon.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu greeted her. In Mount Yao Guang, there were no misceneous people except for the birds and beasts. Nie Xiaowu had been living a boring life. But now, there was one more person here, who added some vitality there. Although this woman was a dumb, Nie Xiaowu did not care.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that it is this granny who save my life.¡± Wuyou held her baby, about to kneel down to express gratitude to her saver. But to her surprise, the granny used sorcery to raise Wuyou¡¯s knees up. Wuyou really liked the amiable granny in front of her.


    ¡°Granny, the woman can¡¯t speak and need to be healed more.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu hoped that the woman was a normal woman, since her child needed taking care of. Changxi also did not expect the woman to be dumb. Last night, when she felt the woman¡¯s pulse, the woman was only feeble, but why couldn¡¯t she speak now? When Changxi used a bamboo piece to softly press the woman¡¯s throat, Changxi could know why the woman could not speak. It turned out that the woman had carried the naga¡¯s poison of the Mount Zhuo Guang, and the poison had been suppressed by the Spirit Power. Besides, the woman¡¯s face might be hurt by the poison as well. ¡°What did the woman experience? She carried her baby to escape to the desert alone.¡± Changxi sympathized the woman a lot. Being a weak woman, how powerful she had to be to struggle against her own fate. But the poison of the Mount Zhuo Guang was notmon one. There were certain way to detoxify her. But it was extremely cruel to kill a naga and take its elixir. Changxi cultivated the medical spirit of saving the wounded and helping the dying. So how could she bear to kill other living creatures? If to rescue a person was at the expense of killing other creatures, it would go against Changxi¡¯s original intention of saving people. The reason why she had decided to be a medical spirit was to atone for her crime. But the woman before needed the help. Changxi could not bear to see how helpless the woman became in front of the woman¡¯s baby.


    ¡°Granny, can this woman be cured?¡±


    ¡°To heal her dumb, we need naga¡¯s elixir as a guiding drug...¡±


    ¡°Is it the naga¡¯s Inner Elixir in the south?¡±


    ¡°Xiaowu, you know naga?¡±


    ¡°I am only amon people. How can I know it? I just heard from others.¡±


    At that moment, Nie Xiaowu was just a wandering orphan, a countryman who had never seen the world. So how could he know Nan Yi?


    Ming Zhu once said no one was able to solve the poison. Not until then did Wuyou realize that Nanyi had been extinguished, and Ming Zhu had been eaten up by the little flying serpent. It turned out that no one was capable of dealing with the poison indeed. ¡°Do I, Jiang Wuyou, have to live like that? How can my child face a disfigured dumb woman?¡± Wuyou held her baby tightly, trying to get some courage from Xiao Douya. But how could a little baby in her arms know it?


    ¡°Xiaowu,e to the mountain to get some wolf milk. The baby may be hungry again.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu tightened the water sack on his waist and prepared to climb up the mountains. Changxi knew that the woman was in a weak condition. Thinking of a kind of fruit named Fo Lai in the back mountain, Changxi felt she should go to the back mountain to see whether the woman was lucky enough to have a taste of the fruit. Wuyou was heartfelt grateful to the two benefactors. On the verge of Wuyou¡¯s life, it was Grandma and Xiaowu¡¯s kindness that save Wuyou.


    Only when Nie Xiaowu could not catch the sight of Granny¡¯s little hut did he dare to use shape-shifting technique. Under the real face, he was no longer amon guy, but was Zhu Jiuyin, Pangu¡¯s family master. Worried about the woman¡¯s child, Zhu Jiuyin flew up to the cloud sea. Mount Yao Guang was a ce where spiritual beasts tended to haunt around. When at the foot of the mount, Zhu Jiuyinnded from the clouds. ¡°I have to find some spiritual creatures to build up the baby¡¯s health so that the woman can feel reassured a bit.¡± Zhu Jiuyin snapped his spiritual fingers, and then a cracked appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Sorry, my Lord, I amte. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Go and find some spiritual things that a baby can eat.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, when did you get married and have a baby? Please ept my congrattions. These days, a new face came to the Mount Yao Guang. My Lord, do you know who he is?¡±


    ¡°It should be Chidi from the Mount Da Huang.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you are really awesome.¡±


    ¡°Go to find some food.¡±


    Having found a cool ce, Zhu Jiuyin was waiting for the Master of the Mount Yao Guang. The servant said someone came to the Mount Da Huang. Hadn¡¯t Chidi returned to his position and be the Devil God? So there was only one possibility that he came to the Mount Yao Guang¡ªhe knew the Goddess of the Moon hid there. Did Chidi know why the Pangu Heaven Roll disappeared? It seemed that Chidi was not satisfied with the position of the Devil God and desired to create Heaven and Earth as well. But the Pangu Heaven Roll belonged to Zhu family, so it could be only utilized by Zhu Jiuyin. ¡°Look, ck Emperor! Look at your good disciple! You grabbed the Pangu Heaven Roll by force, and so what? You are still betrayed by your disciple.¡±


    Seeing the servant send the food, Zhu Jiuyin felt surprise. It seemed that the Hill Master had hidden a number of precious things, even found out Yao Ji¡¯s red bird egg. Zhu Jiuyin looked at the egg, whose glistening eggshell was attached Spirit Power. Even the tiny celestial chicken contained power. Zhu Jiuyin took the water sack from the Hill Master and raised the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on what happens on the Mount Da Huang. Don¡¯t ruin my n.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin changed into Nie Xiaowu, picked up the wolf milk and flew onto the auspicious clouds. The little God of Mountains was a bit confused, wondering, ¡°When does the Lord have a baby? Well, I have to find some precious things to the future junior lord as soon as possible, so that I can get some promotion in the future.¡±


    It had been at noon when Nie Xiaowu returned. He felt a bit guilty to hear the baby¡¯s cry. It did take some to go out this time. The woman held the baby, walking around the courtyard. Nie Xiaowu took the wolf milk and sped up his pace. The little baby¡¯s nose was so sensitive that his eyes were staring at the water sack. Seeing her baby so greedy for the milk, Wuyou could not hide the tenderness in her eyes. ¡°This young man is really kind.¡± Nie Xiaowu walked into the bamboo house, made a fire and cooked the mil, when the pot cover creaked, he put the red bird egg into the milk and mixed until they were wellbined. He put it back into the water sack and cooled the milk with his palm spreading Icing air.


    ¡°Little baby, the wolf milk is here.¡±


    The little baby sucked the wolf milk, reluctant to loosen his mouth. The woman patted his back, afraid the child would choke.


    ¡°It has been at noon. Why Granny hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±


    Wuyou described with her hands. When Nie Xiaowu figured it out, he showed much concern for the Goddess of the Moon. So Wuyou and Nie Xiaowu rushed to the back mountain one after another. Nie Xiaowu held the baby while Wuyou looked around. It was like dredging for a needle in the sea to search for a person in the dense forest. So they had to take a rest from time to time along the way. But Wuyou felt that someone was tracking them. When Wuyou turned around, Nie Xiaowu disappeared! ¡°Where is my child?¡± Wuyou was startled with cold sweat. ¡°Where is it?¡± Wuyou prowled about restlessly like a chicken with its head cut off. She was worried about her child and the youth. Anything would happen in the thick forest. She would not allow anything to happen to her baby. The baby was so poor that he had to suffer hardships and difficulties since he was born. And now the baby disappeared under Wuyou¡¯s eyes! It was a double whammy for Wuyou. Her mouth trembled and whimpered. ¡°I am so useless. I even can¡¯t call my baby¡¯s name.¡± When Wuyou felt disappointed, she heard Nie Xiaowu¡¯s voice and a tender small voice crossed the sky. ¡°My baby can call his mother. Linghe! Our baby can call his mother.¡± Her eyes glistened with tears. The young mother shed tears with happiness. Nie Xiaowu apanied the woman quietly and was moved by the mother and her child. He disyed sorcery just now because he had to handle the elf that followed the woman. When Nie Xiaowu came to look for her, he saw the woman was on the verge of going mad. At that moment, Nie Xiaowu himself could also feel the true and deep love between the mother and her son. The anxious baby could speak when he saw his mother. Nie Xiaowu felt warmth in his heart, touched by the mother and her son who depended each other for survival. Nie Xiaowu had never seen his own mother, so he could not feel the mother-and-son love. He had led a vagrant life since he was a baby. When he was found and brought back, his heart had been stiffened. At his young age, he had witnessed the Immense Sea ofplete devastation. And his parents transformed themselves into suppressing-soul stone in order to constrain ck Emperor in Si Shui. ¡°So it is ck Emperor who deprived me of my parents... Deprive my right of enjoying parents¡¯ love. ck Emperor! You make me lose my parents. I will destroy everything you¡¯ve created and make your original spirit uneasy forever. Let the world, the universe surrender to me.¡±


    ¡°Xiaowu.¡±


    It was Grandma Moon¡¯s voice. Wuyou headed to the direction of the voice, guarded by Nie Xiaowu. In his eyes, the mother and her child were necessary to protect. They moved cautiously, and Wuyou held her baby tightly.


    ¡°Granny.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu raised his voice in order to remind the elves in the mountains that the Lord was there, so they should give way to him. Strange things flowed in the air, and birds on the trees scattered suddenly. Nie Xiaowu guarded the woman and hid behind trees.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard footstep. Why there is nobody?¡±


    ¡°Granny, have you seen a masked woman holding a baby?¡±


    ¡°I have been living here for several decades and have never seen any strangers.¡±


    ¡°Old woman, you are refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡±


    A rude man held the Spirit Mirror. In the illusion was a young woman. Nie Xiaowu could not see clearly since he stood in the distance. But Wuyou had guessed that the rude man must be a scout sent by Xiao Qi. It seemed that the ce she stayed now was not safe as well. ¡°I¡¯d better leave here as soon as I recovered well.¡± Jiang Wuyou never wanted to see Xiao Qi. He lingered like a nightmare. She did not expect that they two woulde to such a situation. To Wuyou, Xiao Qi used to be like a friend and teacher. But now, they became strangers. Who should be to me for it?

 Chapter 60 Black Emperor in Si Shui

    <h4>Chapter 60 ck Emperor in Si Shui</h4>


    ¡°If Xiao Qi had not saved me, what would happen now? It would be another ending. I will returned to Little Fox¡¯s body. Although my Spirit Power is not so high, I will live a happy life. And I will not get into the plight today. Since everything can¡¯t turn back. Whether I am ugly or weak, I will keep on living strongly.¡±


    ¡°Old woman, if you continue refusing to say, my leather whip doesn¡¯t have eyes at all.¡±


    The rude man held the whip and hurled at the old woman¡¯s shins. There were tens of thousands of thoughts shing in Nie Xiaowu¡¯s mind. ¡°If I save Granny, what I have done will be in vain.¡± When Nie Xiaowu was weighing and considering, he found a baby in his arms, while the woman stepped away.


    Wuyou stood under the tree and protected Changxi. It was toote for the rude man to retract his whip, so the heavy whip fell on Wuyou¡¯s arm. A myriad of thoughts crowd into Nie Xiaowu¡¯s mind. To save or not were tearing his heart. The baby in his arms red at him. ¡°Is the baby so smart that can read my mind...?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The rude man became agitated at the sight of such an ugly woman. ¡°Isn¡¯t he Xiao Qi¡¯s scout? How couldn¡¯t he know me?¡± Wuyou held the old woman in the hands and gesticted. The man got angrier. Why there was a dumb there to hinder the business? So he flung another whip. Without any defense, Wuyou suffered twoshes. Changxi condensed her Spirit Power secretly, afraid that she might not be good at sorcery as before since she had not used it for hundreds of years. Her spiritual fingers cut off the whip and swept to the rude man slightly. Next second, the man fell to the ground and slept. Wuyou was not surprised at it, because in such a remote area, it was indispensable to live with Spirit Power. ¡°If I still have Ancient Spirit to protect me, how can I be trampled by others at will?¡±


    Changxi healed the wound for Wuyou, thinking, ¡°The woman was really bold. Dare toe up with bare hands. I did not expect that it was the woman who came up.¡± Wuyou lowered her head, and the skin of the neck was so harsh that Changxi could not bear to see more. The poison of the Mount Yao Guang corroded her skin and her organs. No one knew that the kind woman had to endure piercing pain every day. If she could not receive timely treatment and allow it to continue, she would die without doubt. But it was lucky that the woman had Spirit Power to protect herself. ¡°Where did the woman get these strange Spirit Powers?¡± Wondered Changxi.


    ¡°Granny, if the woman¡¯s poison can¡¯t be cured, what will happen...¡±


    ¡°She will die of organs failure.¡±


    ¡°How did she get over it?¡±


    ¡°Her poison is being suppressed by the Spirit Power. But the desert¡¯s heat caused Zhuo Guang poison. So she can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Aside from naga¡¯s elixir in Nanyi, is there any other method?¡±


    ¡°An ancient book includes the methods to solve all the poisons in the world. But no one has seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a wonderful book? Granny, please make it clear and I will find it for sure.¡±


    ¡°It was ruined... What a pity on this book.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu could guess that what Granny Moon referred was the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. ¡°Is the ck Emperor the one who has ruined the Book? If so, I will destroy ck Emperor¡¯s Original Spirit without doubt.¡± A vicious expression took on Nie Xiaowu¡¯s naive eyes. Since Granny Moon was so familiar with the Heavenly Book, she must have something to do with the ck Emperor¡¯s death. But what bothered Changxi was nothing about the Heavenly Book, but why the woman¡¯s Spirit Power did not vanish. Granny Moon just took the woman¡¯s pulse and discovered that the woman only had little Spirit Power. Though it was so faint, it could still support the woman to survive for a few days. Nie Xiaowu was still thinking about the Heavenly Book. ¡°Well! I have to return to Si Shui and ask ck Emperor. I must get the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. It is every master¡¯s long-cherished wish of Pangu Family to revive the Immense Sea.¡±


    After dinner, Wuyou was feeding the baby the wolf milk. Since the baby could have the wolf milk sent by Xiaowu, the little thing became more and more active. In the candlelight, the baby¡¯s hands kept busy all the time. Wuyou always stay away from her baby in some distance, afraid that her real look under the mask would scare the child. But this little baby was quite powerful. And something unexpected happened. When his hands hit the mask off, the baby was stunned and then pouted his mouth with tearful eyes. The baby¡¯s cry pierced the night sky. Wuyou¡¯s heart was full of sadness. It was true that she had an ugly face, even the little baby was so scared of her. She picked up the mask on the ground slowly, covered the baby¡¯s eyes and tried to put on the mask. But no matter how hard she tried, her trembling fingers could not put it on. Changxi looked at the woman and tears kept dropping. It had been a long time since Changxi shed tears, since she had believed that the heart was made of steel and would not be influenced by the secr thoughts. Only Changxi herself knew that this woman must be saved, even she had to use the extreme method. And besides the naga¡¯s elixir that could save the woman, the other was the Heavenly Roll. The world thought that the Roll was just a book, but they did not know that the Roll contained some techniques like universal devastation, Shennong¡¯s coverall medicine, as well as the techniques of Creation of the Heaven and Earth. The Mentor, ck Emperor, owned this book, so he was able to create the world and suppress Divine Being, thus became the God of the Creation of the Immense Sea and beyond. ¡°If the things had not happenedter, ck Emperor would have been alive and Shenzong would have been my senior brother. Everything was ruined by my insane desire. And my daughter also left me forever.¡± So Changxi shed tears for both herself and the woman in front. Changxi help the woman to cautiously put on the mask. The little baby gazed, and used his little hands to touch his mother¡¯s cheeks. When the little nose sucked the familiar scent, he was sure that she was his mother... Then he giggled.


    ¡°Granny.¡±


    Wuyou gesticted awkwardly before Changxi, which made Changxi feel more pitiful. The woman always made others worry about her. It seemed that Changxi herself had some doomed rtionship with her. Perhaps Changxi had done so many bad deeds, so she wanted to do some redemptive work.


    ¡°Take an early rest. And get up early tomorrow and go to the Immense Sea with us.¡±


    Wuyou held the baby and walked in the direction of the Bamboo Tower, while in the Immense Sea, Nie Xiaowu kept busy. ¡°I must have ck Emperor open his mouth tonight. Otherwise, my patience is going to run out.¡± After returning the Immense Sea, Nie Xiaowu changed back into Zhu Jiuyin. Along the way, little demons made way for their family master. Si Shui was a ce where most of the souls gathered and it was also the most gruesome. Yuan Xueyi followed her master closely. Today, the master had an imposing air that could thrill the world. Yuan Xueyi was shocked at it and could only look up to him. With a mere order, Yuan Xueyi had to get off the bed and became his qualified follower.


    Si Shui was located in the dark river of several hundreds of meters deep. Zhu Jiuyin sat on a boat made of human¡¯s bone. Yuan Xueyi was quite curious since it was the first time for her toe to Si Shui, and she put her small feet on the boat deck. It seemed that she was easy to drop into Si Shui. Zhu Jiuyin demonstrated his sorcery, eager to leave there as soon as possible, because the Spirit Power would be eroded in such a chill ce. The boat moved forward with the Spirit Power, while the spiritual creature in theke swam toward Zhu Jiuyin. Yuan Xueyi probe her head to see what was in theke. But the moment she wanted to stand up, the spiritual creature bit Yuan Xueyi¡¯s skirt horn. With a crack, some of Yuan Xueyi¡¯s skin was exposed, so she hurried to cover her eyes. When she came to herself, she cursed how silly she was. How could she cover her eyes? She should cover the man¡¯s eyes. When her mind was still struggling, a robe fell from her. Yuan Xueyi looked at the man, who made her snuff. The man did not cast an eye on her. Yuan Xueyi should have given some thanks to the man. But not knowing why, she just wanted to give him some blows. ¡°Although I am just a follower and not a gorgeous woman, I am listed the beauty of the Immense Sea.¡±


    ¡°My lord, have you seen a woman¡¯s body before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Am I not a woman?¡±


    ¡°s! So t like the water surface. Where can you get high waves?¡±


    Yuan Xueyi was hit by a burst of grief. ¡°When do I be a man? No!¡± Yuan Xueyi straightened up her chest and looked at her master with more pride, only hoping that her master could acknowledge that she was not a man.


    ¡°No matter how you stuck out, there is no wave.¡±


    ¡°My lord, why is the spiritual creature in theke of Si Shui so rude to rob away my clothes? Later, I will change all the spiritual creatures in theke to be female ones. How dare they pull my clothes...?¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin could not hold back and spray to Yuan Xueyi. He turned around and coughed with embarrassment. The boat kept moving and when it stopped again, it had arrived at the gate of the dark water. Zhu Jiuyin put the boat into his ear, stepped on clear wind and passed through the gate. Yuan Xueyi moved cautiously. In such a ce, any slow movement would make her the food of the spiritual creature. Zhu Jiuyin rotated the te. After some roaring sound, the te prated into the cliff. Zhu Jiuyin flew to the soul¡¯s pir. When hended, he knelt on the ground. Yuan Xueyi was quite confused why the Lord knelt to ck Emperor. Weren¡¯t he the enemy of Pangu Family? Yuan Xueyi kicked toward the soul¡¯s pir. Unexpectedly, the pir could not withstand such a single blow and copse with creaks. When Yuan Xueyi picked up something, she hid herself behind Zhu Jiuyin with scare.


    ¡°My predecessor Lord is here. How dare you!¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin smashed out a Spirit Power. Yuan Xueyi fainted with fright. Zhu Jiuyin retracted his Spirit Power and conjured to restore the souls pir to put his parents¡¯ skulls into the souls pir again. Don¡¯t look down upon the skulls. They were Pangu¡¯s suppressing soul skull. Pangu¡¯s physical body could be destroyed, but their Spirit Power would not vanish, which was used to suppress the Original Spirit of the vast universe. If it had not been for his parents¡¯ spiritual skull, ck Emperor would have escaped.


    The souls of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s parents were ced on the cliff. Zhu Jiuyin painted a Pangu¡¯s blood on it. Suddenly, a breach split on the cliff wall. Zhu Jiuyin became invisible in the breach. Only by prating the cliff wall could Zhu Jiuyin see ck Emperor. ¡°What happened to the old guy?¡± Zhu Jiuyin went down to the depth along the wall. With some interval steps, there was spell painted on the ground, which was useless for themon persons but useful for those who had divine spirits. Pangu family was once the human king in the vast universe. If ck Emperor had not stolen the Heavenly Book, it should have been Pangu family that could create the world. Pity that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s father misced his trust on ck Emperor and let him be the Master of the three realms. What Zhu Jiuyin hated was not the three realms but ck Emperor¡¯s deceit, so he only wanted to uncover the real face of the God of the three realms. Souls beneath Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s feet waved. On the way, a psychic beast led the way, which had life-and-death contracts with their family masters. If their master died, the psychic beast had to stay in the Si Shui for good. When they approached ck Emperor, these psychic insects were in a panic. Zhu Jiuyin condensed his Spirit Power, and got close to ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit step by step. Suddenly, the psychic beast behind him made a scream, and then Zhu Jiuyin saw the spiritual beast was squeezed and died by the Spirit Power. ck Emperor deserved reputations he enjoyed. With a mere thought, he could kill the spiritual beast. But since Zhu Jiuyin hade, how could he fear ck Emperor? Zhu Jiuyin held the Moon Chopping sword of the Immense Sea and swept to the divine spirit. And the divine spirit drew a spiritual circle and spread around. The Spirit Power nked in the sword. Zhu Jiuyin condensed his Spirit Power. Then, continuous Sprit Power surged out and injected into the sword. In the chilling light, the sword absorbed in the spiritual creatures in the Si Shuike. The floating Spiritual Qi flew toward the ck Emperor. Spark sshed, leaving burnt trace behind. The divine spirit revolved in the dim light and gave out a bloody and burning circle. The sword suspended in the mid-air. When the divine spirit got closer, it attacked the sword. Zhu Jiuyin yed tricks, using Pangu¡¯s magic weapon of covering the heaven to block the divine spirit¡¯s spiritual light. Since the divine spirit¡¯s power had been sealed up by the magic weapon, Zhu Jiuyin was even more proud. ¡°ck Emperor is just so-so.¡±


    ¡°ck Emperor, why did your disciple kill you?¡±

 Chapter 61 Xiao Qi’s Pawn Caught up

    <h4>Chapter 61 Xiao Qi¡¯s Pawn Caught up</h4>


    ¡°Young man, why do you want to alienate my disciple and me?¡±


    ¡°ck Emperor, you stole my Heavenly Book, so you could have the ability to create the three realms. Only for your bubble reputation, you ruined the Immense Sea, and my parents also died of your deceit.¡±


    ¡°I had my own difficulties at that time. If it had not been for Emperor Jun, I would not have robbed the Heavenly Book by force.


    Your parents and Emperor Jun made an agreement that Emperor Junmanded the nine-level heaven and your Pangumanded the Immense Sea and the vastnd. But atst, Emperor Jun broke up with your father because of imbnced benefits. At that time, barbarians ran amuck on the vastnd, so I had to use the Heavenly Book to create the world. By doing so, the chaotic world became orderly and all the living creatures in the universe had a ce to live. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You killed my parents, but are still making excuses here.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Pangu Heavenly Book...?¡±


    ¡°Destroyed by me...¡±


    ¡°Old guy, the Heavenly Book has appeared again. You can¡¯t lie to me. I also know that it is in the hands of the Goddess of the Moon.¡±


    ¡°Howe? A ruined book can¡¯t re-appear. It is totally nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of the Moon also told me that she killed you in order to be with Shenzong. It is not surprising to kill a person for the sake of being with the lover.¡±


    ¡°Is it useful to provoke a person who has lived for thousands of millions of years?¡±


    ¡°Whether you tell me or not, I won¡¯t allow you to live an easy life.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin held Pangu¡¯s Retracting Soulspass and injected the spiritual creatures of the Si Shui Lake. He pushed it hard toward ck Emperor. The Retracting Souls Compass suspended in the mid-air and spread out spiritual light. Then, devil wind blew in all directions. Every time ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit came closer to thepass, it would be swallowed some. Although ck Emperor was just a divine spirit, his perception state and eyesight were still the same as amon person¡¯s. Therefore, ck Emperor had to suffer the hacking pains brought by thepass. Seeing ck Emperor on the rack, Zhu Jiuyinugh wildly. He just wanted the divine spirit to be uneasy, even it was dead. At that moment, there was not a trace of Nie Xiaowu on Zhu Jiuyin. He was Pangu¡¯s family master in the Immense Sea, a person whose eyes had been covered by hatred. The Pangu¡¯spass sucked ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit. Even ck Emperor was formidable, he was just a wisp of divine spirit now. The young man trampled on him at will, but he could do nothing. His soul was torn off as painfully as it happened on the physical body. ck Emperor knew that the young man would not destroy his divine spirit, but if absorbed into thepass, his divine spirit would suffer the burning of the roaring mes. Although ck Emperor was the God of Creation, it was hard to endure the engulfing of Pangu¡¯s devils.


    ¡°You killed my parents, but is restrained by them in Si Shui. This is retribution.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes were as cold as snows. He added more Spirit Power. The surging Spirit Power gathered to thepass. ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit struggled in thepass. But it meant nothing to ck Emperor, since he had put the life and death aside. The alternation of zing pain and piercing chill could not destroy ck Emperor¡¯s willpower. ¡°It is impossible for this guy to get the Pangu Heavenly Book.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin had expected that ck Emperor had hard bones, but could not foresee that he would keep his mouth shut. The Pangu¡¯spass contained the Heaven and Earth of four seasons and eight divisions of a year, so not only did the divine spirit have to endure the fire burning at the bottom of the hell, but also suffered the ravages of icy spirits in the Pr Ground. ¡°But this old guy¡¯s willpower is as hard as a monolith. Is it true that the Heavenly Book has been stolen by the Goddess of the Moon?¡± Zhu Jiuyin also guessed that. Since the Pangu Heavenly Book¡¯s whereabouts was still a mystery, Zhu Jiuyin would not allow ck Emperor to be annihted. When ck Emperor was buffeted by the Pangu¡¯spass to the edge of death, Zhu Jiuyin dispersed the Spirit Power and opened the Pangu Retracting Souls Compass to release ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit. In the floating light, ck Emperor looked rather fragile. Then, Zhu Jiuyin stuck the constraining talisman on ck Emperor. In fact, the Pangu¡¯spass had damaged ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit into pieces.


    Zhu Jiuyin passed through the cliff wall. When seeing the master again, Yuan Xueyi did not dare to act wildly, but just followed Zhu Jiuyin to the boat. The boat drove toward the middle of theke carefully, followed by the spiritual creature who was escorting the Lord all the way. Yuan Xueyi feared the spiritual creature, so she clenched the hem of her garment tightly. Zhu Jiuyin was pondering about the Heavenly Book when the spiritual creature in theke leapt up suddenly and took Yuan Xueyi¡¯s clothes to the bottom of theke. Yuan Xueyi was struck dumb with astonishment.


    ¡°You¡¯re up against me. I will show you how I will deal with you.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi jumped into theke, which was totally out of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expectation that the troublemaker dared to jump down. When Yuan Xueyi went down to theke, she regretted it. The spiritual creature in theke was her nemesis indeed, since it dared to drag her to the bottom of theke. Yuan Xueyi thrust a palm, but the palm seemed to fall on a cotton bedding. Her body was being torn off by the spiritual creature. Not until then did Yuan Xueyi realize that the spiritual things wanted her inner elixir. Zhu Jiuyin watched the troublemaker struggling in theke, so swept his spiritual fingers slightly to cleave theke. Yuan Xueyi on the bottom of theke was shocked by her master¡¯s Spirit Power. ¡°What does the master want? Does he want to kill me, so he brings me here?¡±


    ¡°Useless! Why I still keep you...¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin lifted Yuan Xueyi up and threw her onto the deck. The spiritual creature had stolen all of her clothes, so Yuan Xueyi was naked. She took a glimpse at her breast. ¡°Why they are still t-chested?¡± She had tofort herself, ¡°They will grow up one day...¡± A long robe fell on her arms. The Master¡¯s calmness made Yuan Xueyi break down atst. Zhu Jiuyin only thought of Pangu Heavenly Book and totally forgot that Yuan Xueyi was a woman. For Yuan Xueyi, she was a woman, but her master regarded her as a man. How embarrassing it was for the beauty of the Immense Sea.


    The sky in the Immense Sea glittered with a myriad of stars. Viewed from afar, mountains extended, where they were the mountains outside the three realms. ¡°When I am able to open up mynd and establish my world, I will have Pangu family stand in an invulnerable position. So it is the foremost task to destroy Kunlun. To eliminate the hypocrites one by one! To worship the wraith in Pangu family.¡± Zhu Jiuyin smacked the three realms stone with his hand. Yuan Xueyi escaped into the earth with fear. Not until then did she realize the depression in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart. A group of people weed their family master with great respect. Looking at the furious family master, they thought they might as well stay away from the master.


    It was already midnight when Zhu Jiuyin returned to the Mount Yao Guang. Zhu Jiuyin changed into Nie Xiaowu. The candle in the Bamboo Tower was still on. Nie Xiaowu walked fast, trying to see how the mother and her baby were going on. But when he came closer, he found that spirit cultivators had besieged the Bamboo Tower. Nie Xiaowu flew up to the Tower. At the corner of the bamboodder, Granny Moon was chased after by some people. Nie Xiaowu knew that Granny had high Spirit Power, so it would be so easy for her to handle these guys. Looking around, Nie Xiaowu could not see the woman and her child, so he flew to the roof and swept his spiritual fingers across the sky. The floating stars gathered toward the Mount Yao Guang, where it was bright like a daytime. Nie Xiaowu suspended in the mid-air to seek the woman. Granny Moon flew down the Bamboo Tower, with Nie Xiaowuing behind. Xiao Nai looked around, but could not find any trace of Jiang Wuyou. Since a scout had reported that a suspicious woman appeared in the Mount Yao Guang, Xiao Nai carried out the sneak attack with the aim of catching Jiang Wuyou by surprise. Xiao Qi was very infatuated with Commander in Chief, but Xiao Nai¡¯s ambition was not looking for people. But he just had to obey Xiao Qi¡¯s orders. Xiao Nai looked at the two persons in the courtyard up and down. ¡°Who are they, anyway?¡± Xiao Nai had observed the old person secretly. The doctor was an expert in conjuring spirits, since several of his spirit cultivators were knocked down by the old woman, even their souls were scattered.


    ¡°Granny, who are they? Do theye to take revenge at midnight?¡±


    ¡°Are these people sent by Chidi? At that time, the Goddess of the Moon collided with Chidi to kill ck Emperor. Did Chidi guess that Granny stole the Pangu Heavenly Book?¡±


    ¡°It seems that we can¡¯t live here any longer. We should find another ce.¡±


    ¡°Granny, where is the woman? Why can¡¯t I see her?¡±


    ¡°Ask her hide in the hidden passage beneath the Bamboo Tower.¡±


    It turned out that she hid in the darkness of the Bamboo Tower. Xiao Nai flew to the passageway. Nie Xiaowu could feel some stranger¡¯s scent and knew that someone was spying there. ¡°Do theye here to look for the woman?¡± Nie Xiaowu followed along the way. When he arrived at the passageway, he was worried about the woman. ¡°These people came from afar merely for the woman?¡± Nie Xiaowu was very curious. When he climbed in, a ck shadow tried to carry the woman. But the woman hid in the corner with a great scare, and the baby in her arms kept crying, probably because the baby saw her mother being bullied.


    ¡°Mo... ther.¡±


    The little baby stared at the man in ck with tears. But man in ck did not dare to look at the little baby and kept his head down. The woman was angry at the man, but now Xiao Nai was a trust follower of the Emperor, so he did not take the former friendship seriously at all.


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou, you can¡¯t escape the Emperor¡¯s palm. You¡¯d bettere back to the Fairy Kingdom. And I can report on thepletion of the task well. In order to find you, I haven¡¯t close my eyes for days.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu read the name silently. It turned out that the woman was called Jiang Wuyou. But the name only brought bad luck to her, not to mention helping her free from worry and trouble. Nie Xiaowu clenched his fists. If the man in ck dared to entangle her any more, Nie Xiaowu would punch him to the ground heavily.


    ¡°His Majesty said you had toe back. Otherwise, Su Chenyang will die.¡±


    Xiao Nai was very treacherous, because he knew the woman well. In the battle with the fire tribe, the woman chose to sacrifice herself rather than to see her brothers die. The woman was too kind. Therefore, Xiao Nai¡¯s words burnt Jiang Wuyou¡¯s heart with anxiety. ¡°I got Su Chenyang into the trouble. How can I abandon and ignore him? But if I return to the Fairy Kingdom with Xiao Nai, I am afraid that I can¡¯t leave there forever. I will not be with Xiao Qi. What should my Linghe do? Should my baby follow the family name of Xiao?¡± Wuyou¡¯s tears dropped restively. Her little baby could not bear to see her mother cry, so his hands kept wiping tears for Wuyou. Nie Xiaowu could not see it any longer, so he gave a heavy thump on Xiao Nai¡¯s back. Xiao Nai felt a piercing pain, thinking that, ¡°The person who sneakily attacked me has higher Spirit Power than me, because I can¡¯t perceive anything about him. So his Spirit Power is rarely strong.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Dare to be so rude to my woman!¡±


    Xiao Nai grimaced in pain and could not think too much. But Wuyou was stunned by Nie Xiaowu. If Xu Linghe had been there, he would beat Xiaowu to kneel to the ground and beg for mercy. Nie Xiaowu gave Xiao Nai a kick, the kick for the woman. Xiao Nai held his hand and had to tell the truth for the sake of keeping his life. Wuyou¡¯s suspending heart could fall finally. It seemed that what Xiao Nai had said were fabricated lies to cheat Wuyou to return to the Fairy Kingdom, and that Su Chenyang had been rescued by Phoenix to the fire tribe. Wuyou did not expect such ending. Obviously, Phoenix subdued Su Chenyang. ¡°But when can I meet with my husband?¡±


    Nie Xiaowu dragged Xiao Nai out of the passageway. Xiao Nai felt embarrassed. The feud had started then. ¡°The man dared to attack me sneakily. With my own ability, I should not have been so fragile.¡± Nie Xiaowu was fully aware of Xiao Nai¡¯s thoughts and thought, ¡°Am I afraid of the man? It¡¯s kidding. The woman needs my protection. The woman and the baby will follow me.¡± Nie Xiaowu loved this feeling, a feeling mixed with trivial things and happiness.


    ¡°Granny, let¡¯s go to the Immense Sea tomorrow.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu yelled at the Bamboo Tower, but no response came from the Bamboo Tower. Nie Xiaowu stepped up to the Bamboo Tower, only to find that Granny was not there. ¡°Where is Granny...?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Why do you get old so quickly?¡±


    Changxi never expect that Chidi woulde to the Mount Yao Guang. It seemed that her good days had toe to an end. If Changxi had not listened to Chidi¡¯s nderous words, she would not have been lonely and helpless like that. It was Changxi who had imitated Shenzong¡¯s handwriting to cajole the Mentor out. But to her surprise, Chidi exposed his wild ambition and killed the Mentor. So Changxi had to bear the guilt and conceal her identity and name there. So many years had passed. Her scar was torn off by Chidi today. Changxi¡¯s heart still bled.


    ¡°Junior Sister, do you want to know how Shenzong is getting along recently?¡±


    ¡°Stop it...¡±

 Chapter 62 Junior Sister, Hand Over the Heavenly Book

    <h4>Chapter 62 Junior Sister, Hand Over the Heavenly Book</h4>


    Changxi covered her ears in great pains. That man had been her sore point, tearing her heart up every time she recalled him. After so many years, her heart seemed to be numb, but now that man appeared again in another identity Chidi, which was like revealing her scar.


    ¡°I remember you were with our Master when he died. But when I went to find the Heavenly Book, it was missing. It must be you who stole it.¡±


    ¡°It was you who killed Master, and also thest who saw him. Howe you ask me that? Moreover, I don¡¯t know what it is, so, even I saw it, and I can¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    ¡°I came here not for chatting with you today. Changxi, you know my strength, so...¡±


    ¡°I have no Heavenly Book, and if you want my life, just do it!¡±


    ¡°What if I tell you something about your daughter?¡±


    ¡°My daughter... what happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    Changxi thought about a reunion a thousand times but never thought that her daughter would die. The poor child had never seen her father before her death. Changxi¡¯s mouth was trembling; she didn¡¯t expect to lose her daughter. All this was closely relevant to this wicked person in front of her who let her suffer a miserable life. If she didn¡¯t believe his lies, she would never betray the sect.


    ¡°Junior Sister, if you hand over the Heavenly Book, you will know a bigger secret.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! What secret will be more important than my daughter¡¯s death?!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter has married to a mortal and given birth to a boy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, Junior Sister... You are already not young.¡±


    At this time, Changxi was in aplicated mood. Just a second ago, she was guilty of her daughter¡¯s death, but now she felt lucky for her unexpected grandson. Though she lost her daughter, she wasforted to have a grandson with Shenzong. Changxi burst into tears with joy.


    ¡°Hand over the Heavenly Book, and I will tell you... the whereabouts of your grandson.¡±


    ¡°You want the Heavenly Book? But do you have the ability? You¡¯d better first tell me where my grandson is, or you can¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! Hand over the Heavenly Book!¡±


    How would Chidi be that patient? He gathered his Spiritual Power. Changxi knew that Chidi was treacherous and that he wouldn¡¯t tell her where her grandson is without interest or exchange. But how dare she give the Heavenly to him! If she did that, she would be condemned by heaven.


    They two passed through the bamboo forest one after one. At this time, Changxi figured out how to get rid of Chidi, but she was reluctant, because if she didn¡¯t get where her grandson is today, then she would never know about it. Therefore, at present, she could only use the false Heavenly Book to swindle Chidi¡¯s trust. So she stepped on the way to the false Heavenly Book. Chidi was very careful along the way. As the sect mates, they knew each other very much. Changxi went down all the way. When they arrived at the Heavenly Hole, Chidi became even more cautious to swindle. Changxi flew into the hole. She hadn¡¯t been here for many years. There was ayer of moss on the wet stone wall. Every time they took a step, a sound of rustling would be formed. Chidi gathered his Spiritual Power secretly, in case of the sneak attack from Goddess of the Moon. The stone walls were lifted up. When they got to the depth of the Heavenly Hole, Chidi was a little surprised by the dangerous peak. If the Heavenly Book was hidden here, it would take him a lot of effort to get it, because his Spiritual Power would be influenced by the Heavenly Hole. Qiongqi was guarding the Heavenly Book here. Chidi slowly climbed toward the cliff. Changxi was afraid that Chidi figured out he was cheated, so she followed Chidi closely. When Qiongqi saw the Goddess of the Moon who imprisoned it, the thorns on its back were erected. It stabbed the thorns toward Changxi and jumped up. Changxi turned left and right to avoid. However, Qiongqi was stubborn when seeing its enemy. It turned around and flew to Changxi¡¯s forehead again. Ignoring the battle, Chidi was still climbing up. But at this time, Qiongqi opened it huge wings and stabbed them toward Chidi. Though Chidi had returned to his real body, and be the Devil God again, he lost his Spiritual Power because of the Heavenly Hole. Qiongqi was so rude to the uninvited guests. When it saw Chidi was climbing to its own nest, it rolled up the rocks and mmed them toward Chidi. Chidi turned left and right to dodge the attack from Qiongqi, and smashed its nest with a palm when it was attacking the Goddess of the Moon. Then, a corner of the Heavenly Book was revealed. Chidi climbed into the nest slowly. Qiongqi swayed its giant wings and scratched the rocks. Chidi turned over, grabbed the Heavenly Book, and began to leave. Qiongqi flew toward Changqi wildly at this time, because its nest was ruined by these two uninvited guests. Gaining the Heavenly Book, Chidi was in ecstasy. He didn¡¯t care about Changxi¡¯s life and death and even hoped she to be eaten by Qiongqi so that there would be no one knowing the whereabouts of this Heavenly Book. Qiongqi had been chasing after Changxi. When it seized her, Chidi stopped moving, intending to witness the death of his junior sister. He didn¡¯t want Changqi to see her grandson; he wanted to let her painful, which would be his own joy. He hated everything in the past, Xuanhuang of the Cuihua Mountain and Shenzong who was stronger than himself. The best way of revenging a person was to destroy his favorite, so Changxi must die, which was his revenging Shenzong. He watched Changxi and Qiongqi on the cliff.


    ¡°Listen, Junior Sister. Your grandson has been staying with Shenzong all the time, but Shenzong doesn¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you to let you die without regrets... Xu Linghe.¡±


    Chidi revealed a ghastly smile for his gain without loss. Changxi smirked as well and patted Qiongqi with her hands. Chidi¡¯s anger slowly gathered, understanding Changxi¡¯s tricks. She cited him here to get out of him. She knew that her Spiritual Power was less than his, so she brought him here, for she knew the there was an unusual jade that could make his Spiritual Power in the Heavenly Hole. In addition, the Heavenly Book in his hand turned into a rag somehow. Changxi, who was on the back of Qiongqi immediately rushed to the exit of the Heavenly Hole. Being cheated was a shame to Chidi, and he would not forget about that. One day he would let Changxi pay the price, just see...


    Changxi rode Qiongqi toward the Bamboo Tower. She must leave the Mount Yao Guang now because Chidi would catch up with her soon. Since she lost the Mica spirit, only 10% of her Spiritual Power remained, so fighting against Chidi was just like crushing a stone with an egg. Now, she must protect that woman. She didn¡¯t discover the woman in the courtyard. Did she hide? Changxi controlled Qiongqi into the air. The star is bright, making it like in the daytime. The woman was looking around, perhaps she was looking for Changxi.


    ¡°Xiaowu.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu looked up and saw the Granny Moon on the Qiongqi. Granny Moon was the first one who could control Qiongqi. Qiongqi was famous for his temper. Changxi let Qiongqind and asked Wuyou to leave. Nie Xiaowu jumped on the back of Qiongqi and took the baby steadily. The only ce they could go to was the Immense Sea. Changxi rode Qiongqi into the sky again, expecting to leave here quickly. When Chidi got out of the Heavenly Hole, he couldn¡¯t find Changxi at all. He came to the Mount Yao Guang alone for the Heavenly Book. Because it was too important, he didn¡¯t bring a follower, even the Nascent Soul, resulting in being seriously shamed.


    ¡°Where are we going, Granny?¡±


    Nie Xiaowu knew where they were heading for, but he didn¡¯t want to be suspected. Wuyou looked at the human world withplicated emotions. She never thought there would be a day when she had to leave her famines, her love to escape.


    When crossing the desert, Nie Xiaowu thought of the moment of seeing the woman. At that moment, he was shocked. He lost his parents since he was a child, so he longed for love. The gentleness of the woman was what he wanted. Although he didn¡¯t quite know what it was, he knew that he would try his best to save the woman, if she encountered any danger one day.


    Wuyou tightly carried the child, looking into the distance silently. Qiongqi stretched its giant wings. The wind, carrying heat wave, beat its cheeks, and the Immense Sea was in front of it. Qiongqi received its wings. Granny Moon was full of energy as if the experience just now was not a big matter. Moreover, only she knew what happened to her just now. When Granny Moon pushed open the door, Wuyou was the first one shocked. There was lotus is in the courtyard, but the lotus leaves were not in a pond, in a porcin jar instead. They were in an orderly manner, which was difficult to find without carefulness. This detail indicated that Granny Moon was a woman who knew how to enjoy life. She could create such a peace even in the Immense Sea, a prosperous ce.


    Nie Xiaowu never knew that the Granny Moon had this house. It seemed that granny was very meticulous and alert. He must be more careful to prevent granny discover his difference. Changxi walked along the way, and Qiongqi turned into human shape, helping open the door. It seemed that Qiongqi often came here, familiar with the courtyard.


    ¡°Go and tidy up the backyard and let the mother and son rest early.¡±


    Qiongqi got out of the room and went directly to the backyard. Nie Xiaowu followed Qiongqi. This big thing regarded Granny Moon as master, which made Nie Xiaowu very curious. The room next to the courtyard was actually ventted, iid with some wooden boards. The surrounding area of those boards was separated by pink tulle. Nie Xiaowu stood on the wooden building, feeling like being in the star sea. Granny Moon owned a girl¡¯s mind, for she decorated the room like a boudoir, which was suitable for Jiang Wuyou.


    Though in afortable ce, Wuyou didn¡¯t fall asleep for a night, until the sun rose. She felt pain when she recalled the scary face of the child when he saw her. Even a child was afraid of her face, what if Linghe saw her one day. The child in her arms didn¡¯t understand beauty and ugliness, so he only truly reflected his emotions. Granny Moon and Xiaowu were only pity for her. Such a feeling of powerlessness prevailed her. There were still a lot of unfinished wishes of her! Though an elder of the Teal Hill, she had to flee her homnd and let her people wait for her.


    The streets of the Immense Sea were different from the streets of the mortal world. Residents here bought things with things. Nie Xiaowu prepared things early; his pocket was filled with the spiritual things from the Imperial Pce of the Immense Sea. The woman was a fleeing person without money, so he had to prepare for her.


    After breakfast, they went out to prepare the necessary items at home. It seemed that the Goddess of the Moon decided to stay in the Immense Sea for a long time. Nie Xiaowu was calcting how to hide his identity. The Immense Sea was his territory. They walked across the streets in the Immense Sea. Wuyou wore a mask, and crowded crowds would, from time to time, cast a curious look. In the Immense Sea, a woman must show their faces, so Wuyou was eye-catching. She had been used to everything, ignoring the looks of strangers. The baby in her arms was very curious about the toys, pointing at them. Nie Xiaowu knew the baby wanted to y them, so he handed a wooden carriage to the baby. The baby grabbed it tightly, and burst out satisfactoryughter.


    Changxi went to the cloth shop and bought a few pieces of cloth for the little baby. It was cool in the morning and evening in the Immense Sea.

 Chapter 63 They Are Wuyou’s Families

    <h4>Chapter 63 They Are Wuyou¡¯s Families</h4>


    It was not asfortable as the Mount Yao Guang. If not discovered by Chidi, Changxi still liked to be quiet.


    The owner of the cloth shop had been rmending the sky blue yarn. Remembering the back robe on the woman, Changxi bought the white cloth decisively as the woman¡¯s underwear. Changxi concerned about the woman very much. A few days ago, when she heard the story of the woman, she was touched. She, at that time, set her mind that she must make every attempt to help the woman find happiness again. She had a natural fate for this mother and her child. Ever since she saved the woman, she had been thinking out how to help her. That night, the woman¡¯s face scared the little baby, and Changxi knew how sad the woman would be. She could only hide her face under the mask, but in this way, the child would never feel his mother¡¯s temperature.


    Qiongqi put all the things they bought into the carriage. However, the little baby was reluctant to leave, trying to leave his mother¡¯s arms. In such a busy street, Wuyou got more careful. But the baby broke her arms and began to stumble forward. Wuyou was surprised. Her child was finally a little elder, but at the same time, she was worried that she was no longer his only one.


    ¡°This kid is so cute.¡±


    Liu Ruoshui looked at the baby, intending to touch his little fatty face.


    ¡°Mo~m.¡±


    The little boy was a little afraid of the stranger and staggered into his mother¡¯s arms. Liu Ruoshui liked this cute boy very much. Chengyi came out from an inn and saw his smirking junior sister.


    ¡°Youngest Sister, we have forgotten the time. The Head¡¯s waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I saw a little boy just now. He¡¯s so cute, which reminds me of us when we were young.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not in Kunlun now, Junior Sister. And we must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know. Are we here to save the ck Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess. Let¡¯s listen to the Head.¡±


    ¡°But the ck Emperor is dead, isn¡¯t he? And what are we still here for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or the Grandmaster will punish you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, the custom in the Immense Sea is more open than in the Qi Kingdom. The women¡¯s breasts are going to be revealed here.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you buy the thing?¡±


    ¡°No, the food looks too greasy.¡±


    ¡°Hurry back to the inn.¡±


    If Wuyou didn¡¯t hurry to leave, there might be a different result. If she looked up, she could see the Little cky, but unfortunately... From afar, Nie Xiaowu saw the two Kunlun disciples. He wondered why they were here. They two were the main attendants of Kunlun, which seemed that the man was also here. Nie Xiaowu decided to figure out what happened tonight. He returned back from wondering after the two Kunlun disciples disappeared into the Xiani Inn. It was time to go back home. Qiongqi had been waiting for everyone in the carriage. Nie Xiaowu jumped on the front of the carriage. Changyi in the car had been observing the movements around them. She just discovered Nie Xiaowu¡¯s strange action, and at this time, she remembered when she met Nie Xiaowu. But she felt that she should not doubt Xiaowu, for this child had helped a lot. Every time she practiced medicine, it was Nie Xiaowu who carried her medical box. She could only see the back of Nie Xiaowu through the curtain. Was this child his enemy? The answer was no. Xiaowu had saved a strange woman, which could tell that he was a kind-hearted man. Changxi began to me herself of doubting Xiaowu, of regarding him as a bad person. However, many yearster when she died, she would regret today. Life and death, love and hate, were destined, and no one could rewrite them.


    The carriage was driving slowly. Wuyou had a worry. She recalled the first time she came to the human¡¯s world, and she didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with a mortal man. Time was fast, and three years had passed in a blink. At that time, how could she imagine that she would marry Xu Linghe, and give birth to a child with him? She used to be grateful for Xiao Qi; without Xiao Qi, her child and she wouldn¡¯t be alive now. But she never thought that Xiao Qi, now, wanted to ban her. She never thought that they would be passers-by and that she would be at the Immense Sea now. Everything a man did, who loved you, but also whom you didn¡¯t love, was unnecessary. Xiao Qi¡¯s infatuation had be her burden, so Wuyou could only escape far away, so she chose to flee. She didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Qi anymore. In order to get rid of him, Shen Chuya also died. A young life disappeared like this, which was why Wuyou hated Xiao Qi. Those who had fought for the Fairy Kingdom were all killed by Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi was not the one she knew. He revealed the cold side of an emperor. Maybe he used to be like this, and he was just good at hiding his cruelty.


    The carriage finally stopped. Nie Xiaowu jumped off. Qiongqi started to carry the things on the carriage. Wuyou, holding the baby, opened the curtain, going to get off the carriage. However, the child was struggling in her arms, which made them almost fall down. Fortunately, Nie Xiaowu rushed over. The mother and the child fell into the man¡¯s arms, and the man didn¡¯t expect that his hand would touch the woman¡¯s breast. When Changxi, on the carriage, saw the blushing Xiaowu, she was stunned. She knew about love. For a simple boy, any young woman could evoke his curiosity. The boy¡¯s heart must be moved just now. but it might not be a good thing to Wuyou. A woman who was disfigured and speechless had been struggling with her child. Compared to love, survival was more important to her.


    ¡°Granny Moon.¡±


    Changxi pulled Nie Xiaowu, and Wuyou got rid of his arms. She promised to never make the same mistakes; she had to stay away from men in the future and had to leave here quickly. Although she was not as strong as before, she still did not want to rely on anyone. Though the Wolf King was dead, her real enemy was still alive, so how could drag out an ignoble existence? She didn¡¯t hope Nie Xiaowu to be the second Xiao Qi. The child giggled, probably he felt he was flying before falling down. Nie Xiaowu was pulled back by the little baby¡¯sughter. His fingers were still stained with the temperature of the woman, hot and dumb. This was unexpected to Nie Xiaowu as well. He, at the first, just wanted to help this mother and her child, but somehow, he began to care for the woman every day. She should just be sympathetic to the woman. Yes, it was just sympathy, which was also a man¡¯s pity for the weak ¨C heforted himself in his heart. He had his own work to do. His purpose was the Divine Being Heavenly Book of Pangu, and he was only sympathetic to this woman.


    Wuyou carried the baby, standing between the lotus leaves. The sun shone through the branches and leaves. The woman¡¯s face was gentle in the sunlight, making people forget the ugly for a while. Changxi knew that Wuyou was a decent woman, not those who wouldpromise on life. She would take good care of her children on her own, and would not rely on men because of helplessness. She was also a high-quality person. Changxi also found that the woman never gave up herself, instead, she always treated life with her best side. So calm to life, she must have experienced a lot! Only experienced people would have such a mentality.


    There couldn¡¯t be without alcohol when living in a new house. Qiongqi made a table of food, which made Nie Xiaowu very surprised. Let alone its nature, the food was delicious, making them shocked. Granny Moon poured the alcohol to everyone. The little boy looked at the chicken legs and stretched his hand to it. However, he didn¡¯t know how to eat the chicken legs, and it was Nie Xiaowu who helped tore the children up. The little boy didn¡¯t know any manner, grabbed the leg, and began to bite it. The chicken leg was covered by his saliva. Changxi couldn¡¯t help butugh. This kind of warmth was not verymon. Many years ago when her Master was still alive, Changxi was also so happy with her senior brother. She owned too much happiness when she was young. A group of children practicing in the caves of the Mountain Cui, and sometimes, they would cook wine and chat together in joy. When did everything change? When did the rtionship of brothers and sisters be so? Maybe the elder, the stronger the desire was! Shenzong left her forever. In the end, even the Master was killed by desires. If she coulde back to the past, she would guard her senior brother. She would hide her love from the Master. She would not let Chidi use herself. In order to be with a senior brother when she was young, she did so many things deceiving the sect. Although she didn¡¯t kill the Master directly, it was she who leaked the whereabouts of the Master to Chidi, and caused the Master¡¯s death. Selfishness made her lose everything. The senior brother Jiangyu was dead for her daughter.


    Wuyou took a sip of the alcohol, and her mouth was filled with hotness which then slowly entered her internal organs. Hotness came back to her throat, forcing tears to roll in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t tear; she could sweep everyone¡¯s interest today. She held the tears back. Nie Xiaowu silently watched her. He hoped she to tears because she would feel better after venting, after all, the road was still long in the future! The child was the happiest one after the meal. The chicken legs in his hand had been torn off more than half. Wuyou cleaned up the baby¡¯s sleeves that was covered with oil. Changxi looked at the baby and remembered the clothes she bought. She took them out from the inner room. The little boy pulled the clothes and didn¡¯t want to let them go. He broke her mother¡¯s arms and covered himself with the clothes. The little guy was dancing happily, and the clothes were shaken off on the ground. Suddenly, the little body and fell down heavily, and his cries ended the meal.


    This night Wuyou had a good sleep. Perhaps, it was the role of alcohol. After venting, her depression was thrown away, and life would continue. Whether you epted it or not, there would be no changes now. So why not just face it bravely? What would the child be if she was always so decadent? She was not a waste. She used to be not afraid of death, so owning no spiritual power was just a small matter, and she would awaken the spiritual power little by little. Since she could kill the Wolf King with the Ancient Spirit Power, she would not fall down in the future. As a mother, she was responsible for creating a happy life for her child, so she must be truly strong to protect her child.


    Nie Xiaowu went to the Laixiang Innst night and found that the Kunlun disciples had left. Nie Xiaowu knew the man was powerful, he never knew he was so prudent. Did the man discover him? But that was impossible. He had was now under the face of Nie Xiaowu, and the Kunlun Sect Master couldn¡¯t recognize him. Was it for the ck Emperor? But the Divine Being Heavenly Book of Pangu had just appeared in the world, and all the forces had flocked to the Immense Sea. Chidi was already in the Mount Yao Guang, and now the Kunlun Sect Master hid in the dark. The Immense Sea would be very lively.


    ¡°Xiaowu, I have to practice medicine today, and hurry to prepare.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu¡¯s thoughts were pulled back by Granny Moon. Since she was rescued by Granny Moon, Wuyou had been quiet in her own world. At this time, she suddenly realized that others had been taking care of her. In this big family, she had always been the weak party and been pity by Granny Moon and Xiaowu, so it was time she did something for everyone. The baby was close to his mother, and Wuyou started to clean up the courtyard. Granny Moon was a flower lover who well-organized the courtyard. The child was ying with the sweeping, while Wuyou was cleaning the weeds in the garden. It was very hot in June. The cicadas were crying on the treetops. Wuyou cooked a hot soup for everyone. The fire was vigorous, and the boiling hot soup was bubbling. The sweet fragrance overflowed the courtyard, making the child drool. When the hot soup of the summer was on the table, the child eagerly climbed on the stool. Wuyou patted the baby¡¯s small head; she stopped the child just to let the child learn to share. In the heart of Wuyou, Granny Moon, Xiaowu and Qiongqi were all her families, and she hoped to do something she could for them.

 Chapter 64 Little Fox’s Hunsband Came to the Immense Sea

    <h4>Chapter 64 Little Fox¡¯s Hunsband Came to the Immense Sea</h4>


    Looked from afar, Granny¡¯s figure reflected in the sunset. Wuyou held her baby and went down the Bamboo Tower. The baby got rid of his mother and toddled into Granny¡¯s arms. Seeing the little toy in Granny¡¯s hand, the baby kissed Granny in great delight. The people present were all amused at him. Nie Xiaowu held up the little boy and flew high. The tenderughter echoed in the sunset. Nie Xiaowu took the fish that Granny had bought and stepped up to the kitchen. Those friendsing from all corners of the Immense Sea were really like family, even serious Qiongqi was also cheerful, never expecting that he would be so simple like that.


    After dinner, Granny Moon felt at a loose, so she took up her needling again to make summer clothes for the child. After the baby was asleep, Wuyou came out of the courtyard. Nie Xiaowu kept staring at the woman, wondering why she still came out at night. Nie Xiaowu followed her out all the way. Looked in the distance, the woman sat alone under the moon. Although the bright moon hung high in the sky, the woman looked so dested. Obviously, she pretended to be optimistic in the daytime to support a peaceful sky for her child.


    Nie Xiaowu cast a shape-shifting spell and flew up. Wuyou raised her head and spotted a dancing squirrel. She did not expect that the squirrel also wore a mask, which was as ugly as her. The squirrel understood human well, and it jumped onto the Monkey Tree and picked up fruit for Wuyou. ¡°What a familiar scene. When I first came to the human world, I could also enjoy such view. Although I was a fugitive of the Teal Hill, I was also a naive little fox. But now, everything has changedpletely. I am married with amon person and have a child. I went through so many hardships all the way. Although my husband is still alive, when can I meet him?¡±


    Wuyou took the fuzzy wild fruit. The fruit looked ugly, but tasted delicious and sweet. Nie Xiaowu looked at the woman silently. He only wanted the woman to know that appearance was not the most important, just like the little wild fruit. Ill-looking as it was, its fruit flesh was so delicious.


    Wuyou did not think that the squirrel had such spirituality. Her hands stroked the fuzzy fruit. ¡°It is right that the fruit looks deformed like me, but it has its own charm under the in appearance.¡±


    Sitting in the moonlight, Wuyou closed her eyes and concentrated. Since she was poisoned by Ming Zhu, Wuyou could not find Ancient Spirit¡¯s trace. In this deep and quiet ce, Nie Xiaowu sat on the tree, looking at the woman in the distance. She wore a painful expression, but Nie Xiaowu could not do anything to help her, but just quietly apanied the woman. Why he transformed himself into a squirrel was not to give pressure to the woman. The woman seemed to be gentle with lofty and unyielding character inside. Time was passing. Wuyou wanted to strip the soul and look for her Ancient Spirit. But except for the piercing pain in the bones, nothing could be found. The Ancient Spirit did disappear from her body. Wuyou felt an inexpressible pain. But when she saw Granny Moon again, her face broadened into a smile as bright as the sun in the early spring sun. Nie Xiaowu knew that this woman did not want everyone to worry about herself.


    ¡°Come and have a look if the clothes is fit or not.¡±


    Wuyou felt at a loss suddenly. ¡°When did Granny buy the material?¡± Wuyou felt her ck robe, not knowing what to do next.


    ¡°Come here. Try it on.¡±


    Changxi smoothed the clothes for Wuyou. The pink gauze dress brightened Wuyou. If her face had not been deformed, the woman must be beautiful and refined.


    ¡°This is for the child. To see if it is suitable. I made it by rough measurement.¡±


    If a person had a good thought, even if he/she lost everything, he/she would not despair. Wuyou was warmed by the old woman. Even if there were thousands of words, Wuyou was unable to speak them out and had no regrets since she could meet Granny Moon in the strange ce. Looking at Granny Moon with tears, Wuyou thought, ¡°If it had not been for Granny Moon¡¯s good deeds, my child and I would have died,¡± and then Wuyou knelt down slowly to pay her gratitude to her benefactors. When Changxi helped Wuyou up, a doubt look shed on Changxi¡¯s face. ¡°The woman¡¯s Spirit Power is much stronger than a few days ago. It seems that this Spirit Power has been protecting the woman, but today the Spirit Power is abnormal.¡± Just now when Changxi touched the woman, the woman¡¯s sparse Spirit Power dared to attack her. Changxi frowned, and the strange Spirit Power reminded her of an old friend¡ªher deceased Senior Brother, Jiangyu. When it came to Senior Brother Jiang, Changxi was filled with remorse. Thinking back to the past, Changxi, for her self-interest, deceived Shenzong and Senior Brother Jiangyu to the Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven and fell into Chidi¡¯s trap. Consequently, not only had Changxi lost her daughter, but also Senior Brother Jiang had been involved in the trouble. Then, to save their First Senior Brother, Senior Brother Jiang¡¯s soul had been scattered. Therefore, Changxi felt guilty for Senior Brother Jiangyu. And to her surprise, Senior Brother Jiang¡¯s Spirit Power was in the woman¡¯s body, and the woman renewed her life on these Spiritual Qi. Changxi knew that the Ancient Spirit only served for the Teal Hill¡¯s Elders. ¡°Is the woman an Elder of the Tea Hill?¡± Changxi had forgotten the things in the three realms, but only remembered that after Senior Brother Jiang¡¯s death, his son seeded to his Elders¡¯ position. But the woman looked only about 200 years old. ¡°Is she Jiangyu¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Such deduction made Changxi ecstatic, since she had been tortured in the guilt. She would feel better if she could give a hand to Jiangyu¡¯s granddaughter. In fact, to save the woman, using the naga¡¯s elixir was a method to solve the woman¡¯s poison, and Pangu¡¯s Divine Being Heavenly Book was the other way. ¡°The woman does have a special link with the Heavenly Book. The Heavenly Book that all the three realms hunger for is just a life-saving straw for the woman.¡± The woman in front caressed carefully the new clothes. Although the woman couldn¡¯t speak, Changxi knew that she was expressing her gratitude to her.


    Granny Moon did care about Wuyou. However, Nie Xiaowu felt the storm in his heart. On the one hand, Granny Mood was a kind old woman. If it had not been for the problem of Heavenly Book, they would be bound to be like a family. On the other hand, Nie Xiaowu himself carried the fate of Pangu family. Therefore, Granny Moon could only be his enemy. But Changxi did not realize that she was in a growing trouble, and still felt lucky that she could have such a family member. Not far away from the Bamboo Tower was a private dwelling, which was located in a hidden ce. The house¡¯s owner looked a bit mean and was fond of bargaining. Xu Linghe doubted whether the owner was an old friend of Junior Uncle Grandmaster. ¡°Perhaps the house¡¯s owner has been living in the Immense Sea for a long time, so he has some philistine habits and bargains with me for more benefits. If he were not an elder, I would certainlypete with him.¡±


    ¡°Ying Fu, you said Si Shui...¡±


    The old man called Ying Fu did not spare a nce at Xu Linghe who hade from afar. ¡°The young man whose mustache hasn¡¯t grown well dares to be level with me! Thinking back to those days, Shenzong and I took up the wine cup and chatted merrily. This young guy was still nobody. I don¡¯t care he is the Head or not. I enjoy some reputation in the Immense Sea, and every hidden influence will do me a favor, to some extent. Well, the guy dares to ask me to listen to him! It is known that ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit is constrained in Si Shui, but no one knows where the soul ground is in Si Shui.¡±


    ¡°Ying Fu prioritizes profit above all else.¡±


    ¡°Young man, what do you take me for? The things that I want haven¡¯t appeared in the three realms. But I heard that the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book have the superpower to drive all the spirit. I do want to see if it is true or false.¡±


    ¡°Really big talks. But unfortunately, the whereabouts of the Pangu Heavenly Book is unknown.¡±


    ¡°Young man, in the territory of the Immense Sea, I still have some influence. Several days ago, my subordinate persons detected that someone holding the Book came to the Immense Sea. Even a person hase here from the Mount Da Huang. Needless to say, I think you can guess who is the person.¡±


    ¡°The Pangu¡¯s Divine Being Heavenly Book is in the Immense Sea?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable? But it never leaves the Immense Sea.¡±


    ¡°But ck Emperor telepathized the Grandmaster to pay attention to Zhu Jiuyin. If the Divine Being Heavenly Book never leaves the Immense Sea, why Zhu Jiuyin bothered to help Chidi? By doing so, Zhu Jiuyin will have one more powerful opponent to rob the Divine Being Heavenly Book with him.¡±


    ¡°Young man, Zhu Jiuyin hates the three realms created by ck Emperor a lot. If Chidi bes Devil God, he will be a big problem for Kunlun. Zhu Jiuyin just wants to see infighting of the same sect. He is more than happy to see that.¡±


    ¡°I should save ck Emperor from Si Shui first. I feel indebted to Grandmaster, while ck Emperor raised up Grandmaster. But how can I save ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to a ce tonight to see if the person knows passageway to Si Shui. But the person is really a big shot. If you follow, you will suffer the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Who is he that can make you filled with awe? I want to see as well.¡±


    ¡°I am an idler in the three realms. I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s affairs, but your Grandmaster is my old friend. Even if there is a cradle to the grave ahead, I will have a try. So you can count on me for ck Emperor¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster said you are loyal to friends, and sure enough you are.¡±


    ¡°This is a ttering... but it¡¯s still quite useful.¡±


    ¡°The old man is so entric and arrogant. The person who he reveres is not amon person.¡± After dinner, Xu Linghe was paying attention to what happened to the eastern wing room. Now it was hard for Ying Fu to detect Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power. Not until at the time of the rat did the door of the eastern wing room open. Ying Fu draped a bamboo hat. The golden bamboo hat was so eye-catching that it covered Ying Fu¡¯s powerful aura. It seemed that Ying Fu did fear the person, otherwise, he would not studiously wear like that. Xu Linghe observed Ying Fu¡¯s true body. When Ying Fu dashed into the sky, Xu Linghe could see clearly that the old man¡¯s true body was a beast-like creature from the Jiang Di tribe. It was an ancient tribe. Unexpectedly, the old man belonged to the tribe which was on the edge of being extinct. The Jiang Di tribe was an indispensable tribe for Emperor Jun when he fought in the Nine-level Sky. But Xu Linghe did not expect that the Jiang Di tribe had been hiding in the Immense Sea. On the cloud sea, Ying Fu kept gazing around. It seemed that he was quite hesitant. Xu Linghe transformed himself into a wisp of smoke to follow him, wonder inwardly, ¡°Who is the person on earth that can startle Ying Fu?¡± Ying Fu went through the cloud and stopped in a thick forest. Xu Linghe thought the person Ying Fu wanted to see was in the forest, so Xu Linghe hid himself there. Viewed from afar, the old man looked quite anxious. But when Xu Linghe came closer, a spout of water fell. Xu Linghe did not care too much, but condensed his Spirit Power and thrust forward. Then, Ying Fu gave out a cold snort, hitched up his trousers and flew to the clouds. Not until then did Xu Linghe realized that he had been fooled by the old man. The old man just wanted to warn Xu Linghe that, if Xu Linghe dared to peek again, it was not so simple as peeing. When Xu Linghe came back to earth, Ying Fu had disappeared from the cloud sea already.


    ¡°Is the Master in?¡±


    The small official who guarded the pce gate nced at Ying Fu. ¡°The old man again! Last time, to get some wine to drink, he knocked Emperor Jun¡¯s wine tank over. Will hee here again to steal something?¡± The official looked at him alertly, afraid that he would be tricked by the old man again in an unguarded moment.


    ¡°I am asking you.¡±


    Ying Fu snapped his fingers, which scared the official to shiver. The official thought, ¡°The entric old man is rampant and domineering before me, but acts like a mouse in front of Emperor Jun.¡±


    ¡°Master asks you toe in.¡±


    At the entrance of the pce, Ying Fu huddled his back without an arrogant air. On the main hall, the man on the chair was as majestic as ever, even Ying Fu felt imposed and dwarfed in the presence of him. Ying Fu fluffed out his golden bamboo hat and knelt down to the man, while the man on the superior chair looked lenient.


    ¡°Why do youe here?¡±


    ¡°Kunlun¡¯s Shenzong has a request of me. I can¡¯t reject it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    ¡°Master, could you grant me a map of Si Shui?¡±


    ¡°Fu, Shenzong¡¯s master has been imprisoned in Si Shui. If he is released, it will only bring nothing but harm to me.¡±


    ¡°Master, Shenzong is your descendant!¡±


    ¡°Do I care?¡±

 Chapter 65 Disintoxication for the Woman

    <h4>Chapter 65 Disintoxication for the Woman</h4>


    ¡°Your Excellency asked me to go to Kunlun, not for your son?¡±


    ¡°Ying Fu, when did you be kind? It was you who led the Jiang Di tribe to smash Kunlun. Why are you talking about the fellowship with me now?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, Shenzong does not know it. For the sake of kinship, could you please help Shenzong? Aftter all, ck Emperor is the most respected person of Shenzong.¡±


    ¡°You are bing confused as you are getting older. You know that ck Emperor is harmful to me, but are still so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°If Your Excellency promised it, the Jiang Di¡¯s underground influence will be under your control.¡±


    It seemed that Ying Fu had made up his mind this time. To help Kunlun, he was willing to hand in the Jiang Di tribe¡¯s influence, and he was finally relieved. In other¡¯s eyes, Ying Fu was the Heavenly Emperor, but only Emperor Jun knew that many people did not take Ying Fu seriously. Besides, his space for survival had beenpressed with little left. The reason why Ying Fu allied with Pangu family was to gain more benefits. But unexpectedly, ck Emperor got the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book...


    ¡°Take it... don¡¯teter...¡±


    After a streak of spirit light, the map of Si Shui fell into Ying Fu¡¯s hand. On the main hall, Emperor Jun was waiting for Ying Fu¡¯s dark talisman. Only with the dark talisman could he take over Jiang Di¡¯s power in a real sense. Ying Fu used his blood as a lure to press the dark talisman from his body. Emperor Jun condensed Spirit Power to absorb the dark talisman. ¡°The dark talisman that can rule the Jiang Di tribe belongs to me finally. ck Emperor, I don¡¯t know whether you are able to return to Cuihua Mountain. During the time that you have been imprisoned, the three realms are not your three realms. The ce you created to all the creature to live will be a living hell. Your intention to build the three realms was to suppress one another mutually, but in the end, human is the weakest and greediest part. In such a world where the great fish eat up the small, perhaps human will be extinguished atst.¡±


    Ying Fu walked out of the hall and smoothed the pleats on his garment. The little servant on the pce gate hid in the corner with fright when seeing Ying Fu came out. Ying Fu kicked him heavily, leaving the little servant so dazed that he could see the stars.


    ¡°I will note hereter. Look at yourself, how timid you are.¡±


    ¡°Really...¡±


    The small official patted the chest to calm down his heart. Ying Fu¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot, and he gave out another kick. It should be thest farewell to the royal pce. When Ying Fu returned, his resented face finally lit up. At night, the candle was still on in the bathroom. There was no doubt that the young man was taking a bath. Ying Fu walked closer and waved his spiritual fingers to put out the candle. A growl rang inside. Ying Fu said to himself, ¡°Dared you to follow me! You will be like this door.¡± The door was broken crash into pieces. Ying Fu became invisible and flew into his own wing room. But with only several steps, his body fell. Ying Fu looked around with shock. ¡°But it is right! It is my bedroom!¡± While he was puzzling, Xu Linghe came in at a brisk pace.


    ¡°Young man, Why aren¡¯t you in the bath room, bute here instead?¡±


    ¡°I can rest my heart to see you fall down.¡±


    Instead of being angry, Ying Fu felt delighted. ¡°Shenzong is so pedantic, but can finally have such an interesting grand disciple. Well, the young man has somewhat demeanor as I was young.¡±


    In a courtyard not far away from Xu Linghe¡¯s, it was totally different. Wuyou just put on clothes for her child in the morning, but less than an hourter, his clothes became dirt-sodden. Xiao Douya was busy ying in the locus pond, his sleeves sopping a lot. Wuyou came up and gave a p on his hip. The child restively looked at Wuyou with tears in his eyes, unwilling to have his tears fall down. He just stared at his mother with his meless eyes. Wuyou let out a long sigh, thinking whether she was a stepmother. The little child was only two years old, but he had had his own thought, waiting for Wuyou¡¯s to make a concession. What would happen if he grew up? But thinking what her child looked like when he was born, Wuyou yielded to him, softhearted. The little boy stopped atst. ¡°See! This is children, who makes use of your love and knock you down with tears!¡± Nie Xiaowu stared them on the wooden tower. ¡°The child is so cute that even at his young age, he has known how to earn adult¡¯s sympathy. He will be incredibly awesome when he grows up.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Douzi, you get up so early.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I want to eat wolf milk.¡±


    Hearing the words of ¡°wolf milk¡±, Wuyou felt shiver in her heart. ¡°My child cannot eat the wolk milk any longer. He is such a big boy that he should no longer take it.¡± For Wuyou, wolves were rather hateful. Because the Teal Hill had been destroyed by the wolf pack. Andter, the Wolf King died finally, and the wolf pack had to suffer the doom like the Teal Hill to be the prey of Chidi. ¡°Chidi, I, Jiang Wuyou, will do unto you as you did unto me. To change the Mount Da Huang into my Teal Hill¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I want to eat an osmanthus cake.¡±


    Changxi was ted with Xiao Douya¡¯s calling of ¡°Grandma¡±. ¡°The little boy is so clever andes up with some big idea when seeing I am going to visit patient out.¡± But it worked well for Changxi. ¡°The kid does have a inborn connection with me!¡± Changxi held the little hand, reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Grandma, remember it.¡±


    The little boy repeated it again. In his tiny heart, it was a kind of honesty and promise. Wuyou held him up and gazed after Granny Moon¡¯s back.


    During several months in the Immense Sea, Wuyou opened up a wastnd for nting vegetables in the backyard. In the past, Wuyou did not realize how interesting it was. But when she became amon person, Wuyou began enjoying the earthly life. In the field, the bean seedlings were spotted with some small flowers, while weeds started to creep under the vegetable rack. Not until then did Wuyou realise that nting vegetables was not as easy as she had imagined. When she finished loosening the soil, she found her child was not in sight. Wuyou looked for him back and forth like a chicken with its head cut off. Atst, a tender and naive voice rang from the courtyard in the neighborhood. ¡°Xiao Douya, little smart thing. Only within the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea, he can talk with a stranger. It is not allowed.¡± Wuyou walked on the bypass to the house. But when she saw the person in the courtyard, her heart almost stopped beating. In the courtyard, the man held the short bread and fed her child little by little. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with the sunshine, and his hands wiped the boy¡¯s mouth carefully. Wuyou only wanted to freeze the moment when her family of three appeared in the same frame at the same time, but missed one another in different corners. Wuyou did want to rush toward him, hug him and said, ¡°Linghe, how is everything with you?¡± But Wuyou did not have the courage to stand in front of him, because she was not so confident, courageous and straightforward as before. Because of love, Wuyou did care about her look, beautiful or ugly. Although there was only a wall separating them, the wall was inessible. ¡°Linghe, let me look at you quietly... even if you have forgotten me...¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Seeing his mother, Xiao Douya ran at full speed toward her, and the short breads in his hands went everywhere. Wuyou walked slowly toward them, every step embracing her deep love. She only hoped the time could stay longer. Step by step, Xiao Douya threw himself into Wuyou¡¯s arms. Xu Linghe silently gazed at the mother and her child disappeared out of the courtyard.


    ¡°Senior Brother Chengyi, the child is so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He has honey in his mouth, just like me at my young age.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Head, it seems that you like him very much.¡±


    Xu Linghe smelled the milky scent of the fingertips. ¡°The little boy is so clever. When can I have a kid like him?¡± Thinking about that, Xu Linghe could not help butughing. ¡°I hasn¡¯t got married. How can I get a kid?¡±


    On the way back, Wuyou kept crying. Her child kept wiping the tears for her. Maybe he was scared by her tears, and he burst into tears as well. Nie Xiaowu did not know what had happened. And Wuyou gesticted to Nie Xiaowu embarrassedly. Finally, it was exined that sand had fallen into her eyes.


    Day after day, Wuyou led a happy life. When Granny Moon came back, Wuyou¡¯s smile face wee her. Although Wuyou could not speak, her ringingughter infects all the family members.Wuyou made some new dishes in the meal, including Granny Moon¡¯s favorite dish rge meatball¡±. The steamedrge meatball was sprinkled with some diced green onion, which added more tempting aroma and delicious taste to the dish. Nie Xiaowu served Granny Moon with the rice. Xiao Douya gazed at them with anxiety, so he dipped his finger into the dish juice and sucked it. Wuyou would rather hope her child could be more polite and should not be haughty and spoiled because of his young age and others¡¯ indulgence. But Granny Moon could not bear to see it any longer, so she gave a great meatball to Xiao Douya. The little boy jumped into Granny Moon¡¯s arms, his oily hands leaving prints everywhere. With a look of frustration, Wuyou thought it was a must that Xiao Douya should go to school. Otherwise, how could he learn to behave himself well? On the other hand, if Xiao Douya knew that his mother would like to send him to the school, he would cut the greedy for food. The dinner finished in a cosy and warm atmosphere. After that, Granny Moon asked Wuyou to stay, because Granny Moon had made a decision during the supper that she would begin clean the woman¡¯s muscles and bones. So many strangers came to the Immense Sea these days, and she guessed that they woulde at Changxi herself. Therefore, Changxi was worried that if the woman did not have any Spirit Power to protect Xiao Douya, what should she do at that time? Getting along with the woman for a year, Changxi had known well about the woman and felt reassured to put the Divine Being Heavenly Book onto the woman¡¯s hands. The reason why Changxi hid the Heavenly Book was not to let Chidi seized the Heavenly Book. However, so many years had passed, but Chidi did not forget the Heavenly Book and tried to dominate the three realms. ¡°Chidi, as to the thing you are thirsty for, I will make it unreachable to you in your lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Xiaowu, take some medicinal herbs that can remove blood stasis.¡±


    ¡°Granny, are you going to disintoxicate the poison for the woman?¡±


    Nie Xiaowu was a little surprised. ¡°Does Granny have naga¡¯s elixir? But I was there while Granny was paying visits to patients. There was no trace of naga at all.¡± Seeing Nie Xiaowu¡¯s confused face, Changxi did not exin anything. As a matter of fact, herbal medicines were just a camouge to cover up the whole thing. The real thing that worked was the Divine Being Heavenly Book. But Changxi would not let Nie Xiaowu know it, not because she did not trust Nie Xiaowu, but it was absolutely a great secret and everyone would be curious.


    The hot-steaming bath bucket gave off the scent of herbal medicines. When water temperature dropped a bit, Granny took off Wuyou¡¯s clothes and put her into the bucket. Wuyou was quite embarrassed to be naked in the old woman, but Granny had said to acupuncture herter in order to let the herbal medicine flow to all of her veins. Even Wuyou¡¯s mask was taken off by Granny. When the mask was moved from Wuyou¡¯s face, she lowered her head, since it had been a long time since she showed her true face out. So Wuyou found it hard to adjust herself to it. Granny held the hair-like silver needles and acupunctured them for her. The needles looked pointed and sharp, but not so painful. Nie Xiaowu listened to what was happening inside across the door. There were some doubts in this heart. ¡°Does Granny use the Divine Being Heavenly Book to save the woman?¡± But Nie Xiaowu said no to the question. ¡°Because all the universe are craving for the Heavenly Book. Granny Moon will not give it to the woman? After all,pared to the Divine Being Heavenly Book, the woman is not worth mentioning.¡± Just because of Nie Xiaowu¡¯s wordly thought, he failed to get the Heavenly Book by a narrow chance. At that moment, Qiongqi spotted Nie Xiaowu, wondering, ¡°Why is Xiaow lurking around outside the woman¡¯s room?¡± Qiongqi had some suspects.


    ¡°Xiaowu.¡±


    Qiongqi¡¯s sudden words startled Nie Xiaowu.


    ¡°Granny Moon is detoxicating the naga¡¯s poison for the woman and having me guard here.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu was really good at telling lies. There were no such orders as guarding outside. But he was just afraid that Qingqi would see through him, so he had to make out a good case for himself. However, no matter how Xiwou made up, it would arouse a train of thoughts. After all, it was women who lived inside. Considering the scene where Granny Moon used the medicine herbs to detoxify the woman! Qiongqi was not so easy to y a fool on, and had been alert to Nie Xiaowu. As long as there might be anything harmful to Granny Moon, Qiongqi would be on guard. Although Nie Xiaowu did not go too far, it was still unusual to stand outside a woman¡¯s wing room either for lust or a scheme.

 Chapter 66 The Power of Creating the World

    <h4>Chapter 66 The Power of Creating the World</h4>


    ¡°Xiaowu, go to bed early and don¡¯te to the woman¡¯s wing room so often.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Qiong is right. I got it.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu answered Qiongqi in a confrontational tone, which made Qiongqi have more suspects. ¡°It seems that I should remind the Goddess of the Moon to be alert to Nie Xiaowu.¡±


    In the wing room, Changxi had been listening to what happened outside. ¡°Does Nie Xiaowu approach me also for the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book? But Nie Xiaowu is only amon person. How can he know about the Pangu Heavenly Book? No! Xiaowu is a kind boy. How can he be a spy? He will not be the man of Chidi. If he did belong to the Mount Da Huang, Chidi would have been here already.¡±


    The room was filled with medicinal herbs, and the bathtub was wrapped steamy fog. Wuyou closed her eyes, her face flushed by the medical steam. Her arms and legs had never stretched out as now. The flowing air spread out in all directions. Changxi gestured in her palms and read the spell. Then, her brow bones opened, and Spirit Power flowed in the bones. Floating flowing light gathered little by little. When a blue thing jumped out of the brow bones, Changxi condensed the blue things. It was an exquisite spinel that was suspending and floating. This was called ¡°God Farmer Techniques¡± in the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. The God Farmer condensed the Spiritual Herb¡¯s quintessence. The Spiritual Herb had been growing for tens of millions of years and born with the sun and the moon. It was the spiritual quintessence created at the moment of the initial opening of Chaos, which was a panacea able to detoxicate every kind of poison. Changxi opened Wuyou¡¯s all the veins. Flowing light surged on her fingers slowly. When the delicate blue spinel melted open, suspending medical herb¡¯s spiritual quintessence was dancing. Then, Changxi tore off the seal on the Heavenly Book, and tens of thousands of spiritual quintessence flooded into Wuyou¡¯s body. With sharp eyes and agile hands, Changxi condensed her Spirit Power to conjure and seal up these spiritual creatures. So the restless spiritual quintessences were sealed into Wuyou¡¯s souls. Well, these spiritual quintessence could not be overlooked, which could make amon person¡¯s body get brisker day after day and could clean the poison inside the woman. When the woman adapted herself to the spiritual quintessence, she could have the power to summon her Ancient Spirits. The spiritual quintessence took a tiny part of the Divine Being Heavenly Book. Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book embraced the power of the universe and was a collective wisdom of Pangu¡¯s generations. No one could imagine that such a shabby room would be a ce where the God of Creation of the three realms would emerge. And one day people would be impressed by such Spirit Power.


    Changxi had spent tens of thousands of yearsprehending its profound secret. The mystery that ck Emperor failed to understand was broken through by the Goddess of the Moon. But there must be someone to inherit the wisdom. The Goddess of the Moon chose Wuyou, merely because Wuyou had a strong will and a kind heart. The Heavenly Book possessed divine power. Whosoever inherited it must have apassionate feeling for all creatures. The Heavenly Book both had the power to create the world and the incarnation to destroy it. Therefore, to protect the three realms, it was a must to have the power to control Divine Being. ¡°Master could not do that. Perhaps the woman can eliminate demons for the three realms and stop such dark influences to bring peace and harmony to the Master¡¯s three realms again. Master, this is the atone for my crime. Though ites tens of thousands of yearste, I hope it can sce your souls in the Heaven.¡±


    Qiongqi was guarding the Goddess of the Moon quietly outside the door. He showed no interest in the Divine Being Heavenly Book, though everybody was desperate for. He only hoped that he could apany the Goddess of the Moon in his lifetime. The Heavenly Book was the Goddess of the Moon¡¯s secret worry. Finally, it could find its master today. All the people believed that the Heavenly Book was a kind of book. But in fact, the Heavenly Book was a delicate spinel, a crystal that condensed the wisdom of the Pangu¡¯s generations. Qiongqi knew the Goddess of the Moon¡¯s painstaking intention, and he always knew it because they were close friends for tens of thousands of years.


    Changxi nted the Spiritual Herb¡¯s original essence into the woman¡¯s body. The spiritual quintessence ran through Wuyou¡¯s bloodlines, and the dancing original essence jumped under her skin to grab a ce. And naga¡¯s poisons in Wuyou¡¯s blood were ringed by those original essences. When Changxi injected more Spirit Power, those original essences jumped on the naga¡¯s poison, leaving them nowhere to hide, and thus, naga¡¯s poison was annihtedpletely by the Spiritual Herb¡¯s original essences. Changxi unlocked the second seal, and the space on her eyebrow bones opened. Flowing light like blood and magma gathered in the Spirit Power. This was the world devastating power, whose incandescence would destroy all living creatures. The blood of the purgatory had the aura of the God of Death. Changxi knew it was the power that the three realms were crazy for, but now it would belong to the woman. Changxi had not expected that Pangu¡¯s power would be granted to a woman, but she was certain that the woman waspetent for the power, maybe going further than ck Emperor. Changxi¡¯s spiritual fingers gently pushed the suppressing-Divine Being power into the woman¡¯s body. Even ck Emperor himself could never have such power to surrender a God and wipe out a devil. But Changxi had puzzled it out. Those power being nurtured in the Original Spirit would belong to the woman. ck Emperor never thought that the Heavenly Book must be fostered by the Original Spirit, shone by the sun and the moon in Yao Guang, and fed by the Fo Lai fruit. To activate the Divine Being Heavenly Book, Changxi had been living in the Mount Yao Guang, and no one including Wu Shen knew her trace. After the battle in the Cuihua Mountain, Changxi abandoned both Yun Mu¡¯s spirit and her daughter and made the agreement with the King of the Fairy Kingdom that she would never see her daughter. Afterward, Changxi did not take a step in the Fairy Kingdom. She wanted nothing but a penance toprehend the formidable power that could shake both the heaven and the earth one day, and protected the three realms for her Master. The Spirit Power flowing on the Heavenly Book poured out of the Original Spirit. Changxi could not help but dropping tears. When the third Heavenly Book¡¯s seal was removed, Spirit Power converged like roaring rivers. The Spirit Power breaking out of the spinel was the power of restoration and resurrection to nurture the living creature in the three realms just like rain and sunshine to nourish everything. Changxi snapped her spiritual fingers and opened the wisdom door for Jiang Wuyou. The woman was lifted up suspending by the divine power. The original essences were cleaning the woman¡¯s bones and veins while the Spirit Power that could wither any God and devil was burning in the woman¡¯s body like magma. When the Power of World Creation met with the three Spirit Power, the woman¡¯s inky hair loosened up and her scars on her cheek were peeling off. When the skin that had been corroded by the naga¡¯s poison recovered, Changxi was amazed by the scene: the woman¡¯s skin was as clear as jade; her closed eyes were covered with thick eyshes, and her nose was straight and slightly upturned. Although her lips looked rather pale, it did not affect her beauty. Some of her hair strayed on her elegant neck. Her jade-like skin was so crystal and mellow. What made Changxi most amazed was the woman¡¯s four inches waist, which could stand out her plump breast. Bathed in the flowing light, the woman¡¯s purple hair band gleamed attractively. In front of Changxi, the woman was still the woman. But Changxi knew that the woman was not what she used to be. Her charm and beauty could not be covered by the sun and the moon. To conceal the woman¡¯s real look, flowing light drifted around the woman. Qiongqi had been guarding outside the room. As for what the Goddess of the Moon had done, Qiongqi knew well. But he did nothing but let out a sigh. Because the Goddess of the Moon should have inherited the divine power, but she was willing to give to the woman easily. ¡°It may not be a bad idea. The Goddess of the Moon can free herself from the crime on her that used her of killing her master and grabbing the Divine Being Heavenly Book.¡±


    Since Nie Xiaowu had been caught in the act by Qiongqi, Nie Xiaowu was being watched closely. Wuyou had to move on her life. Every day she passed the vegetable garden, she had some expectations in her heart. She knew that Xu Linghe had forgotten her, but she was still willing to guard her lover. This time, she stood in the courtyard, waiting for the night¡¯s falling. It had been sote, but the courtyard in the neighborhood was still quiet. In normal time, Xu Linghe would sit on the courtyard, enjoying the tea. But why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet? With more thoughts, Wuyou became more worried. She tried to climb over the wall to see his courtyard, but always fell from the wall after several attempts. On the other courtyard, Xu Linghe was amused by the woman. ¡°Why can¡¯t she climb over such a short wall?¡± Just now he tried to find out Si Shui on the map with Ying Fu, but failed. So he wondered where Ying Fu got the map. Xu Linghe knew that the woman was Xiao Douya¡¯s mother and he loved Xiao Douya so much. Even one night, he dreamt about Xiao Douya. And he woke up with surprise. It seemed that he should marry a woman now.


    ¡°So ugly. And you know her? Well, Kunlun¡¯s disciple may not have a chance to see a beautiful woman since they were born.¡±


    ¡°Old guy, you are so mean. The woman is miserable, and you still rub the salt on her wound.¡±


    The two entered the courtyard one after the other. When Wuyou climbed over the wall, the moon had risen up to the treetops. Her footsteps pattered the fallen leaves. The people of the house were sozy, and the whole courtyard was quiet. The house beside the bamboo forest was lit up with candles. Wuyou walked along the wall. However, the people inside had discovered her already.


    ¡°Sect Master, why did the womane here at night?¡±


    Chengyi was quite curious about it, and Liu Ruoshui was more eager to know the Sect Master¡¯s opinion. The woman must have some hidden intention since she dared to climb over the wall and enter the house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask more. She is his lover.¡±


    Xu Linghe sprouted out the water he had just taken in. Ying Fu held the paper fan to dodge the spray. Xu Linghe thought, ¡°The old man is really good at speaking shocking remarks. How could he think that the woman is my lover?¡± Outside the room, the woman crouched at the wall, not knowing that the people inside felt so funny about her posture. Chengyi just felt the woman was quite familiar, but when he could recollect it, Liu Ruoshui spoke first.


    ¡°Xiao Douya¡¯s mother?¡±


    Liu Ruoshui¡¯s hanging heart finally fell. After all, the woman looked so ugly while men preferred beautifuldies.


    Looking through the paper window, Wuyou could finally see her husband. In the candlelight, her husband just sat there quietly, the teacup in his hand steaming. Her husband looked quite unreal. Wuyou knew that it was not the candle that fumed her eyes, but the bitterness in her heart. Although there was only a paper window between them, it seemed they were separated by an unreachable distance. Wuyou wrote on the paper window gently. Although she could not speak, she only wanted to miss him one more.


    Inside the room, the man¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. ¡°The woman is writing my name!¡± Although the handwriting was vague, Xu Linghe himself could know that. Not until the slim figure disappeared did Xu Linghe recollect himself and feel remorseful at his trance just now. Ying Fu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does the young man really have some affair with the woman?¡± The more Ying Fu thought about it, the more pleased he felt. ¡°Boy, I haven¡¯t gotten even with you about my falling down. I am such a treacherous viin that I will take this revenge for sure.¡±


    When Wuyou came back, she still drowned herself in sadness. Xiao Douya threw himself into Wuyou¡¯s arms with tears. His little hand clenched Wuyou¡¯s big hand tightly. Not knowing why, Wuyou burst into tears. She did not know how long she hadn¡¯t shed tears, but knew that she could not be knocked down, because she had no one behind her. Even if her husband was still alive, they were just strangers. Her husband did not remember her, while she was still waiting in the same ce. Wuyou thought about what she used to be like. So reasonably acted in a pettish and mischievous way. But at present, she could do nothing but just peeked at him humbly. Without love, she was nothing.


    ¡°Mom, I am good and listen to you... Mom, you should be good... and never leave me.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Douya is the best. Come here, your Uncle Xiaowu. Let me fly you high.¡±


    Xiao Douya wiped his nose and crawled onto Nie Xiaowu. Wuyou felt better now and felt ashamed about that she wailed in front of Xiao Douya. She should not have done that, but she could not control herself and just want to cry.


    The Divine Being Heavenly Book rooted and sprouted in Wuyou¡¯s body. Changxi observed the woman¡¯s changes quietly. The reason why Changxi had sealed up the woman¡¯s look was not to attract others¡¯ attractions. After all, the woman had a child. No matter how powerful the woman would be, she could not prevent the thieves. Changxi hoped the woman and her child could live a simple and stable life as much as possible. As for what would happen in the future, Changxi was unable to cope so much.

 Chapter 67 Attack Kunlun (1)

    <h4>Chapter 67 Attack Kunlun (1)</h4>


    Chidi cleaved the stone table open with one palm. Nascent Soul hurried to kneel down. ¡°Grandmaster was fooled by the Goddess of the Moon this time. Not only did he get the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, but also made a mess of himself.¡± So Nascent Soul did not dare to look up. Since junior uncle master return to his position as Devil God, his temper grew perceptibly. However, Nascent Soul would be always loyal to Chidi. After all, without Chidi, there would not be Nascent Soul of today.


    ¡°Supervisor Yuan, the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book is...?¡±


    Di Qing arrived there hotfoot. He was upied and battered with multifarious affairs in the human world, looking over everything big or small himself. Worse still, Lin Xiaosa had a grudge to him. Being the Emperor of Qi Kingdom, Di Qing did not have a confidant around him. It was not so easy to be an Emperor. And now he was called to the Mount Da Huang, but he had to obey the rule, because Chidi was more powerful who controlled Di Qing¡¯s life and death. If Chidi wanted to kill him, it was as easy as pinching a nonentity to death.


    ¡°Emperor Qi, no one mentioned it to you?¡±


    ¡°How can a mortal know it?¡±


    ¡°The Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book is a unique book left by Pangu family.¡±


    In the royal hall, Chidi collected his anger gradually. ¡°How can I fail to control my temper? Is the Devil God¡¯s position that I¡¯ve returned too small? I¡¯ve just gathered some influences, so I should not cast a chill over my subordinates. I should not have growled at Nascent Soul. And the Junior Sister is so wicked. Dared to y tricks on me! Changxi, wait and see how I will fix you. You hid the Mentor¡¯s Heavenly Book without telling me. And I got nothing but a bad reputation...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Immense Sea is quite bustling now. It is said that the new Head of Kunlun has alsoe to the Immense Sea.¡±


    ¡°Did Supervisor Yuan mean Xu Linghe?¡±


    Di Qing felt delighted inwardly. ¡°Since Xu Linghe hase to the Immense Sea, it is the very moment to attack Kunlun. I should persuade Chidi to give a hand to annihte Kunlun, leaving no ce for Xu Linghe to live.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is a good time to attack Kunlun now.¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Master, we should grab the Heavenly Book first. If someone else seize the opportunity before us, we may have one more enemy.¡±


    ¡°We will grab the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, and can¡¯t miss the chance to attack Kunlun as well.¡±


    Di Qing knew that Chidi also wanted to eliminate Kunlun, so he said full of confidence.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is imminent to wipe out Kunlun. One, we can beat the dog before the lion. Two, we can let the three realms feel more awed. Isn¡¯t it better?¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qi, do you have this strength? Shenzong is not a soft touch. Don¡¯t go for wool ande back shorn.¡±


    ¡°Nascent Soul, you should not tter others while despising yourself. What Emperor Qi said is right. But the situation in the three realms remained unclear. Remember my passing tribtion? Someone secretly helped me to be the God. The person¡¯s Spirit Power is unfathomable. He used the celestial incantation. And only the Zhu family in the Immense Sea can use it.¡±


    ¡°Pangu¡¯s Zhu family?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Have Pangu family been wiped out by ck Emperor? How can someone show up again... Is there anyone escaping from the cmity?¡±


    ¡°Supervisor Yuan, who is the Pangu¡¯s Zhu family? I know little about it, since I am from the human world.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qi, there is something you don¡¯t know. Pangu family had a good rtionship with ck Emperor. Later, they carved up the world with Emperor Jun, but could have bnced interest. By coincidence, ck Emperor gained the Heavenly Book Heavenly Book, and Pangu family wanted to get the Heavenly Book back. During a heavenly battle, Pangu family was extinguished by ck Emperor. And now the Immense Sea is set up by the remnants of Pangu family. Don¡¯t underestimate this influence. The emergence of the Pangu Heavenly Book will stir up a foul wind and a rain of blood again.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I think, we should attack Kunlun first, and then go to the Immense Sea.¡±


    ¡°Sine Emperor Qi has your own ideas, let¡¯s divide the army into two.¡±


    ¡°Nascent Soul, take orders. This time, I will appoint you as a vanguard officer, and Emperor Qi assists you.¡±


    Chidi had his own n. Since Emperor Qi was so desperate to rid of Kunlun, Chidi was willing to follow his intention. After all, Chidi himself hated Kunlun to the core as well. Why not attack it? On the other hand, Emperor Qi wanted to destroy Kunlun, probably because he was afraid that Xu Linghe¡¯s growing influence would have a negative impact on him. Anyway, for Chidi, the most urgent concern was how to get the Divine Being Heavenly Book.


    Di Qing never expected that Chidi would agree with him readily. ¡°What a great event! Kunlun can¡¯t exist any longer. Chidi has his own n, but I am not a fool.¡±


    The army was divided into two: one was led by Chidi with his confidants and followers heading to the Immense Sea; and the other was led by Nascent Soul and Di Qing. Nascent Soul spread his golden feathers while Di Qing transformed himself into a ck Dragon. They two flew to the pce of the Qi Kingdom. In the journey to the human world, Chidi¡¯s devil army would be stationed in the Qi Kingdom. But when the Qi¡¯s soldiers saw the devil army, they all fell into a panic, because formon people, those devil soldiers were nothing but a flock of monsters. The Emperor of the Qi¡¯s Kingdom, Di Qing, seated himself in the military camp. When hearing the devil soldierse to the pce, all the women of the pce would like to have a look at the devil soldiers¡¯ imposing manner. However, the Queen¡¯s maidservant, Ni Shang,ughed in her sleeves. ¡°These ignorant women dare to be curious about the devil. They may not know how they will die in the future.¡± The Queen of the Qi Kingdom, You Qingcheng was more arrogant with favor. With her father assuming the position of Grand Marshal of Qi Kingdom, she dared to dress herself in man¡¯s clothes. Nishang had to follow her. When they arrived at the military camp, the small soldiers did not know the Queen. You Qingcheng waited there for a long time and still could not see her father. Besides, it was getting dark. So Ni Shang had to y the sorcery to let the soldier fall to the ground. The Queen was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Ni Shang would know the sorcery. Ni Shang still cautiously followed the Queen, because she knew it was a must to behave prudently in the heavily guarded military camp, and it was foolish to barge in like a chicken with its head off. However, how could You Qingcheng know that? Viewed from afar, Di Qing was having a banquet to treat the leader of the devil army. Ni Shang knew the leader well. He was nobody but Chidi¡¯s favorite person, Nascent Soul of the fire tribe. Ni Shang once saw him in the Qi¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Your Majesty, women are forbidden in the military camp. We¡¯d better see them from afar.¡±


    After waiting for a long time, there was no echo. Ni Shang said in a lower voice, ¡°Terrible!¡± If something bad happened to the Queen, Ni Shang herself would lose his head without doubt. Now Ni Shang had been already homeless and had to rely on the Queen to survive in the pce. Ni Shang stepped up her pace.It was dangerous for a woman to go to the military camp. In particr, the Queen was fair as a flower and beautiful as the moon. Even though she had disguised herself in a man¡¯s clothes, it could not still cover up the feminine of a woman.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ni Shang lowered her voice, only hoped that the Queen did not walk away far. The ripping sound of clothes rang from the grass. Ni Shang knew that something terrible happened, because it was the same voice as she was once forced by the Wolf King. Then came the woman¡¯s cries. Exasperated, Ni Shang knew that the Queen must encounter a rapist, so she thrust a palm toward the man. Then, the startled woman clenched her cor tightly and kept sobbing. Thinking about her own previous weakness, Ni Shang sympathized with the Queen more. Unexpectedly, the rapist tore away. How could Ni Shang allow the viin to feel free and easy to flee? She gave out another palm. When Ni Shang came closer, the strong scent of alcohol drilled into her nose. It seemed that the man was emboldened by wine. You Qingcheng picked herself up. What had happened just now must be the most humiliated shame she had ever encountered. The more she thought, the sadder she was. So You Qingcheng came up to beat and kick the man until she was tired and breathless. She threw herself into Ni Shang¡¯s arms, wailing. Ni Shang condensed her Spirit Power quietly and charged it at the man. The man had been somewhat rumpled, and now became more embarrassing. To Ni Shang¡¯s surprise, the rapist had a pce token.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the rapist is sent from the pce. Look at it!¡±


    Ni Shang handed the waist token. Seeing it, You Qingcheng felt more sorrow. To her surprise, the man served for her younger sister.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We never came out of the pce and have been always in the pce.¡±


    You Qingcheng swept away her weakness, with vicious expressions in her eyes. She pricked into the rapist¡¯s heart with a knife and walked away. Behind her, Ni Shang be inured to the darkness and was not surprised at it. The reason why Ni Shang changed herself into a maidservant and hid in the pce was to find a dwelling ce and keep an eye on Di Qing. If it had not been for the conspiracy among Di Qing, the Wolf King and Ming Zhu, Jiang Wuyou would not have died. Those people should be to me for the Spirit Master¡¯s death.


    No one could think that the Queen was tarnished in the military camp, while Di Qing was ttering the high-ranking military officers of the devil army. Ni Shang helped the Queen toe out of the barrack. As to what would happen when they returned to the pce, whether there would be any infighting between sisters was not Ni Chang¡¯s business. She only wanted You Qingcheng to know how loyal Ni Chang was. Only by helping the Queen could Ni Change closer to her goal. When the military camp was vague in sight, Ni Shang put down the curtain.


    After some drinks, although Nascent Soul was slightly drunk, he was still clear-headed, but still could not figure out what the Emperor Qi wanted. When it was just at dawn, the Qi¡¯s soliders and the devil soliders had been waiting for the Emperor Qi¡¯s final order. You Hu, Di Qing¡¯s father-inw was appointed as the Great Marshal of the Qi¡¯s army. You Hu attained the highest level in one step by taking advantage of his daughter¡¯s special favors granted by Di Qing. Besides, her daughter did not let him down, and gave a birth to a little prince. For Di Qing, the boy was Di family¡¯s descendant in a real sense. And You Hu did have the ability to be the Great Marshal, and he sat on his mount and followed Di Qing closely. Nascent Soul was inebriated and had been lying in the military camp for the Commander. Not until the assembly call rang did Nascent Soul realize why Di Qing fuddled him. As a matter of fact, Di Qing nned to have the devil army be the first to bear the brunt and the vanguard to open the road for him. Seemingly, both sides had the same amount of military force. What would Di Qing do if an Army Supervisor was missing? Nascent Soul knew the answer well, that is, having the devil army ze the trail. By doing so, Qi Kingdom could conserve its own strength. What a clever move that could shoot three hawks with one arrow! To kill the enemy through the hands of the devil army! Nascent Soul propped himself at the end of the bed, sitting on the bed for a while. When his mind got refreshed, he flew away by the wind. But when he came to the the drill ground, there was no trace of Di Qing. The empty drill ground looked rather deserted. Nascent Soul was a bit anxious and spread his golden feathers to fly to Kunlun. It had been halfway when he caught sight of Qi¡¯s army. Nascent Soul swooped andnded on the sand. It was known to all that speed was crucial in military affairs. Both Di Qing and Nascent Soul knew that well. Rising dust came from straight ahead. Nascent Soul, wrapped in the dust, looked ghastly. Di Qing had expected that, but could not expect that Nascent Soul would wake up so early. Di Qing thought, ¡°If Nascent Soul had slept for more hours, my n would prevail. I should have fuddled him with more drinks to make him sleep bettler so that I can conduct my n smoothly. Pity that Nascent Soul is a liquor-lover. My n had to be dead water now. Anyway, the cardinal task now is to attack Kunlun. My soldiers and horses are picked groups. Even without the assistance of the devil army, I can win for sure.¡± In the sand, Nascent Soul looked rather calm. After all, he was in other¡¯s territory, so he¡¯d better endures a while uneventfully. Although each of them hid with his own axe to grind, they still shared a final purpose¡ªto vanquish Kunlun. Nascent Soul thought, ¡°Since Grandmaster made me be the vanguard officer, he have also wanted to conquer Kunlun since long time ago. I will not let Grandmaster down. Since Di Qing is adept at tricks, I should take adavantage of it and have a good game. Previously, did Grandmaster seized Di Qing¡¯s weakness to stir up trouble between them and make them be enemies, though they had been brothers for decades? Even finally, Di Qing killed his brother himself. Therefore, Di Qing is a total hypocrite. Chidi and I are fully aware of it. But as Di Qing can be used, it shows that he is still useful. Well, I should give him some benefits and continue to use him. As long as Di Qing does not step beyond the bottomline, both of two parts will still enjoy peace and harmony. If not, Chidi will not tolerate him any longer and get rid of him like a rubbish.¡± However, what Nascent Soul could think about was what Di Qing had thought before. ¡°As I¡¯ve sought the assitance from Chidi to some degree when I am full-fledged, I will not be your puppet in your hands. You can use me. Well, I can use you, too. In the three realm, I can depend on others when I am in the weak situation, while I will choose a sound wood to rest as long as you don¡¯t have nutrition to nurture me.¡±

 Chapter 68 Attack Kunlun (2)

    <h4>Chapter 68 Attack Kunlun (2)</h4>


    Although the two had their own plots, they sharedmon interests. Nascent Soul stretched his golden feathers out Jin Yu, followed the devil army and rushed into the sky, while Di Qing transformed himself into a ck Dragon, looking down at the army of Qi Kingdom. It was the first time for You Hu to lead the army. Facing Kunlun, the divine realm, whether a General from the human realm would win the war remained unknown.


    Shenzong in Ao Ze did not idle. He could see clearly from the Spirit Mirror that Chidi was really inordinate. ¡°Does he think I have been dead? And the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom dared to hurt my grand disciple. How can I spare you?¡±


    Kunlun was covered with snow perennially. With the order issued by Di Qing, Qi Kingdom¡¯s army made camps at the foot of the mountain. Nascent Soul retracted his golden feathers and made preparations for attacking Kunlun. On the other hand, Kunlun appeared extraordinarily quiet. Shenzong sat on the cloud couch, with a calm face toward the uninvited guests. All the Kunlun¡¯s disciples were waiting for Grandmaster¡¯s decision in the main hall. Although the new Sect Master was not in Kunlun, it had little influence on Kunlun¡¯s disciples. After all, Shenzong had been living there for tens of thousands of years, a deep-rooted figure in Kunlun¡¯s disciples that was unshakable. For Shenzong, the devil army¡¯s assault was merely a small war, because he had followed ck Emperor to fight everywhere since he was child. How could Shenzong fear such threat?


    Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments had sent the news secretly to Nascent Soul and asked him not to take action rashly. As nned, they should haveunched a sneak attack, but Zhou Yi¡¯s message made Nascent Soul change the operational n. Shenzong in Ao Ze was not fazed by the fact that his enemy had approached to the foot, which dreaded Nascent Soul a lot. Since Nascent Soul had followed Chidi for tens of thousands of years, Nascent Soul should be a Shenzong¡¯s martial nephew speaking of the generation, so he knew much about Shenzong. In terms of army force, Nascent Soul was in a dominant position, but was strategically inferior to Shenzong. Although Di Qing from the human world had abundant army forces, he was still amon person. Therefore, Nascent Soul thought he should make a thorough and mature n before conducting the attack. Looking up Ao Ze on the cloud, Nascent Soul held in awe. Both Chidi and Nascent Soul himself felt fearful in their hearts.


    Di Qing did not think too much and took the offensive firstly. He had cancelled all of his former calctions. Kunlun was right before him. Anyway, Di Qing still felt inferior inwardly. Even if he had be the Emperor of Qi Kingdom, Xu Linghe still sat above him. And Kunlun was the one that enabled Xu Linghe to sit up high. Di Qing decided to destroy the superiority and trampled heavily on Xu Linghe. Only by doing so could Di Qing feel satisfied. This was the right gesture of a winner.


    Under themand, all of Qi Kingdom¡¯s officers and soldiers shot their crossbow arrows with oils to Ao Ze. Nascent Soul did not expect that Di Qing was so obtrusive, since he was still contemting how to coborate with Zhou Yi from inside and outside forces. But the Human Sovereign hoped to strike first to gain the initiative. What an impetuous move! Shenzong kept calm, only waiting for Di Qing to strike first, because Shenzong did not forget the rules when ck Emperor created the worlds, that is, God could not kill mortals, unless the mortals offended God¡¯s dignity. Nascent Soul¡¯s n was ruined by Di Qing, so he had to spread his golden feathers to fly to the cloud. In Ao Ze, Shenzong sat on the cloud couch, and his Spirit Power enwrapped those crossbow arrows with oils. The devil army followed Nascent Soul to the cloud sea. Shenzong waved his sleeves, and the great airflow forced the burning arrows to fly at the devil army. Nascent Soulmanded the devil army to rush to Ao Ze, and Di Qingunched another attack. Then, a vast host of pedreros were pushed out and fired at Ao Ze. To take Kunlun, Di Qing had made full preparations. Gunpowder refined by potassium nitrate, charcoal and sulfur was Di Qing¡¯s divine instrument to attack Kunlun. It seemed that Di Qing came to Kunlun well-prepared, since gunpowder had strong killing power. But Shenzong himself was quite used to the threats and remained calm. For immortal, the gunpowder was a kind of edge tools, but for God, it was merely like an egg dashing itself against a rock. Shenzong held the Suspending Sky Mirror in his hand, and then Spirit Power poured out of the mirror continuously. Nascent Soul gestured and condensed spirits. Devil soldiers with devil sabres in their hands rushed up. The moment Zhou Yi caught sight of Nascent Soul, Zhou Yi hurried to hide behind Shenzong, wondering why Nascent Soul would attack Kunlun in advance, since the Hall of Rewards and Punishments hadn¡¯te to reinforce. ¡°How could Nascent Soulunch head-to-head confrontation so quickly? Is there any change of the n?¡± Qi¡¯s cannonballs charged straight at Kunlun and bombarded there with dust blowing. Kunlun¡¯s disciples conjured, set formation and suspended in the air to confront them. Shenzongmanded the sword formation. Flowing Light was floating, and Spiritual Sword was swirling. Next second, Sword Qi was condensed above Ao Ze. Shenzong¡¯s spiritual fingers swept away the devil army, and the floating incantation sieged the devil armypletely. Di Qing transformed into the ck Dragon and hung the iron chains on the stone to build an iron chains bridge for Qi¡¯s soldiers.


    In order to win the battle, Di Qing had given good to Ye Juechen a lot so that he could get a close-up map of Kunlun. As the saying went, ¡°Know the mutant; kill the mutant,¡± Di Qing pondered over the attacking strategy day and night. Althoughmon people were weak, they boasted strong endurance. So Di Qing had made some preparations to use cables to build an iron bridge for soldiers. And soldiers of the human world crawled on the bridge to Kunlun. You Hu was the first to reach Kunlun¡¯s summit, and he held his war saber high, looking fierce. ck Dragon suspended in the mid-air. The soldiers followed onto the peak, set pedrero and fired at Kunlun¡¯s disciples in a frenzy. Shenzong was one step ahead of the attack. He ascended into the cloud andmanded his sword spirit. Then, Kunlun¡¯s disciples built a defensive wall themselves and spread their Spirit Power to wrap up Ao Ze tightly. Shenzong held the Suspending Heaven Mirror and proliferated his spirit light. Clouds gathered and tumbled in the sky. A gale whipped great stones and pressed hard to the devil army. With roaring sound of artillery, the summit was bombarded with falling pieces. Shenzong gestured and called the Goddess of Rain, Po Xi. ck clouds rolled apanied by peals of thunderbolts. Po Xi held a divine device, and the rain poured down from the sky. Di Qing had never seen it before, and continued to order his troops to press ahead. The pedreros were put out by the flood, and Po Xi¡¯s divine device bombarded over Di Qing¡¯s head. Seeing a bomb charging toward himself, Di Qing pulled You Hu to block himself. And You Hu who held the war sabre was attacked by Po Xi. When Di Qing turned around, You Hu was as dark as charcoal, his skin burnt with thick smoke. All the soldiers stepped back with fear. Di Qing was driven by a bloody lust to kill Shenzong and totally ingored his soldiers¡¯ lives. Nascent Soul had no way to retreat and had to brace himself to move forward. The devil army rushed to Shenzong in flocks, while Kunlun¡¯s disciples safeguarded Shenzong tightly, hoping that Po Xi could wipe out the Monsters as soon as possible and return peace and quietness to Kunlun. In the ck clouds, Po Xi used her divine device to collected water from rivers, and revolving water dragon dashed along the way and dived toward the devil army, which scared them to scatter in all directions. Nascent Soul put his palms together and gestured to call blood bats from the hell. His teeth bit his fingers hard, and then blood flowed along his finger. Nascent Soul thumped the ground, and a crack appeared. With more thumps, hudreds of thousands of blood bats crowed out from the dust. Those blood bats which were once killed by Shenzong just now flung to Kunlun¡¯s disciples. On the cloud, Po Xi collected the rivers¡¯ water and struck at the soldiers from the human world. Di Qing transformed into ck Dragon and dashed at the Goddess of Rain, Po Xi. Shenzong released his Spirit Power, which ran to Po Xi in a flow. Po Xi absorbed the divine power. Di Qing tried to stop, but failed. It was the power of the God of Kunlun. Even though Di Qing had changed into ck Dragon, he could not resist it. Deluge poured out in all directions, leaving and of the wailing and despair of Qi¡¯s soldiers. The blood bats released by Nascent Soul rose from the dead, prated into the defensive cover and bit Kunlun¡¯s disciples. Ye Juechen snapped his spiritual fingers, and the blood bats bounced again after several struggles. Ye Juechen was reluctant to see his junior disciples die of blood bats¡¯ poisons. He was so contradictory inwardly that although he betrayed Kunlun, he still hoped they were alive. Seeing Ye Juechen acting in that way, Nascent Soul gnashed the teeth in anger but could not say anything more about it. After all, it was not so easy to find a smart and stable spy like Ye Juechen, who did help Nascent Soul save much effort, while Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing were not so clever as Ye Juechen. However, Shenzong was surprised at Ye Juechen¡¯s behavior, since he knew that Ye Juechen must have something to do with the suppressing-demon pagoda, but afraid of letting the sleeping dog lie, Shenzong chose to investigate him covertly. In fact, betraying Kunlun should be a captial offense for Ye Juechen, but Shenzong decided to spare him once because of his remaining kindness. But for Zhou Yi and Zhou Jing, Shenzong did not decide yet, and would contiue to investigate in the dark to think about a thorough way to get rid of those bristletails. It ured to Shenzong that Zhou Jiang was good at drawing maps, so Shenzong decided to take advantage of it. As long as the n would be carried out properly, those vile spawns would be arrested without offering any resistence. But Shenzong was also aware that all the trouble sources were on Chidi. Only by getting rid of Chidi could Kunlun regain peace and harmony. This time, Chidi did note to Kunlun. He must go for the Heavenly Book. Compared to Kunlun, the Divine Being Heavenly Book meant a lot more to him. Sure enough, Chidi was in the Immense Sea now.


    Di Qing who had changed himself into the ck Dragon was taken into the center by Po Xi¡¯s rivers, and his officers and soldiers were also swept away by the rapids. Seeing the things worsening, Di Qing dashed onto the clouds. When he settled in, he began worrying about the soldiers flowing along the stream. If they were rushed downstream, they would die without doubt. Confronted with giant waves, Di Qing forged his way upstream with falling soldiers full of his dragon back. Being the Emperor of Qi Kingdom, Di Qing should not let the soldiers and officers down. Even though he was selfish, he still hoped his people would support him as the King of the country. The tumbling waves trapped strugglingmon people. Shenzong was unwilling to see that, becausemon people were so vulnerable that God was forbidden to ughter them. Shenzong spread his Spirit Power and lifted up Qi¡¯s soldiers. But Po Xi did not care about them at all and caused another thunderbolt. ck Dragon flung its great wail to Po Xi, trying to overpower the disgusting woman with a move. However, Po Xi was the Goddess of Rain called by the Suspending Sky Mirror and could be only overpowered by Shenzong. ck Dragon disgorged its Dragon Spirit with an attempt to battle out with the Goddess of Rain. With one more burst of lightning, ck Dragon was bombarded with smokes. Di Qing fell off the clouds by the thunderbolt. Nascent Soul spread his golden feathers to catch Di Qing in spite of the thunderbolt, while Di Qing was still pondering about how toe from behind to win. Seeing Shenzong off guard, Di Qing bounced at him again. At that moment, Po Xi flew to protect Shenzong. ¡°The mortal is courting death.¡± The Goddness of Rain aimed at Di Qing to smash again. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in Ao Ze, which caused countless deaths and injuries of the devil army. At that moment, Nascent Soul regretted having attacked Kunlun with Di Qing. The Emperor of Qi Kingdom was blindfolded by jealousy. Actually, Nascent Soul himself had some opportunity to win in the beginning, and felt a pity about hisyout and pawns. But everything was totally ruined by Di Qing¡¯s shortsightedness. ¡°How can I tell Junior Uncle Master about this result?¡± Nascent Soul was looking around for Zhou Yi, hoping that the Hall of Rewards and Punishment wouldunch a certain counter-attack. But there was no trace of Zhou Yi anywhere.


    ¡°Spare no one.¡±


    Shenzong threw a cold nce, and then Kunlun¡¯s disciples rushed up. The remaining devil army was also surrounded tightly, and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army waspletely outgunned and pleaded Po Xi for mercy. Nascent Soul was drawn to the wall. ¡°Am I going to die here? No! I can¡¯t die!¡± Nascent Soul gestured and called the Land Escape Spirit. This was a life-saving technique that could enable Nascent Soul to escape the tribtion. The wind was roaring above Ao Ze, where a stream of airflow swept across the sky. The spinning tornado tore off the spiritual barrier. And the Land Escape Spirit hovered above the devil army, and its votex flowed straight into Shenzong. Nascent Soul saw the opportunity toe, unloaded the Land Escape Spirit and drilled into the ground, and then the devil army was also rolled in. Darkness came over Di Qing, and he was rolled into the ground by the vortex. A sudden war ended silently. Kunlun¡¯s Shenzong defeated hundreds of thousands of troops and forced them throw their helmets and armors. Ao Ze was in a mess as the eyes could see. Although this battle concluded, Shenzong knew that the war just began.

 Chapter 69 Beat The Dog Before The Lion

    <h4>Chapter 69 Beat The Dog Before The Lion</h4>


    Kunlun¡¯s disciples began cleaning the battlefield. Zhou Yi retreated quietly,ining inwardly, ¡°The Emperor of the human world is really foolish! The borate n drawn up with Nascent Soul was chucked outpletely. I¡¯ve thought we could have taken advantage of Xu Linghe¡¯s absence to wipe out all the Kunlun¡¯s disciples. I did not expect such result.¡± But Zhou Yi wondered why Ye Juechen stood up to save Kunlun¡¯s disciple out of danger. ¡°Is his behavior a pose to show Shenzong, or out of kindness?¡± If Ye Juechen did it for thetter reason, Zhou Yi thought it was a must to warn Nascent Soul of it so as to prevent Ye Juechen from ruining their great cause. Although they all served for Chidi, they had seldom connection. When the corpses had been cleared away and Kunlun¡¯s disciple returned to Ao Ze¡¯s main hall, Zhou Yi entered the hall and hid in the corner quietly. Looking around, he did not see his younger brother Zhou Jing, so he felt quite uneasy. He had asked Zhou Jing to take the disciples of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments to wait and scoop out in the back mountain. But didn¡¯t they know that things had changed, and were still waiting there? But Zhou Yi gave a negative answer to the assumption, since he had told Zhou Jing that things would change after certain time and not to act rashly. ¡°Why hasn¡¯s my younger brother turned up? Is there anything wrong to him?¡± Zhou Yi was anxious at that time.


    When Shenzong sat on the cloud couch, the noisy main hall becames quiet. And Zhou Yi was flustered. Shenzong rarely came to the hall unless there was something important to announce. Looking around, he found that all the Kunlun disciples were there, and even the injured Kunlun¡¯s little disciples were carried to the main hall. ¡°What happened indeed? Even the injured disciples can¡¯t be absent.¡± With the thought, Zhou Yi¡¯s heart was entangled again. Since his brother was still missing, the fear welled up in Zhou Yi¡¯s heart. ¡°Did something bad really happen to him?¡± Zhou Yi took an inadvertent nce and saw Ye Juechen smiling at him significantly. Suddenly, Zhou Yi felt a chill struck him. It seemed that his brother¡¯s whereabout was rted to this person, and Ye Juechen took a look back on him. And no eye contact was exchanged afterwards.


    ¡°Take him up.¡±


    Shenzong¡¯s voice scared Zhou Yi wet with cold sweat. He found his younger brothers trussed up tightly, and the disciples of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments were behind. His younger brother looked frightened, seemingly not knowing what was going on, while the disciples of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments wailed heavily, perhaps because they knew they would die soon. Zhou Yi clenched his trembling hands, warning himself not to be chaotic himself. Shenzong snapped his spiritual finger, and Zhou Jing bounced out tens of meters away from the Spirit Power¡¯s attack. Only then did Zhou Yi realize how serious the matter was. He lowered his bloody head on the ground.


    ¡°You vile disciple, dared tomit high treason!¡±


    On the hall, Shenzong was as chill as an icicle, who was so scary that little disciples did not dare to speak. Zhou Jing kept kowtowing. The moment Shenzong¡¯s voice faded away, Zhou Jing had been greatly frightened to death. Zhou Jing had never seen the Mentor was in such fury before, as if the Mentor¡¯s stern manner showed that he was eager to peel Zhou Jing¡¯s skin off. But with more thought, Zhou Jing still could not figure out what¡¯s wrong with himself. ¡°I was in the back mountain at that time. But when I woke up, I found myself tied up. Did the people of the Hall of Rewards and Punishements betray me?¡± Zhou Jing took a glimpse behind, only to find that all the disciples of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments were tied up. ¡°Does Shenzong find that I collude with Chidi?¡± The more Zhou Jing thought, the more frightened he was. ¡°Who sold me out? Is it my brother, since only my brother is fine in the Hall?¡± Thinking about that, Zhou Jing felt his heart hurt as if cut by knives. ¡°How could my brother sell me out?¡±


    ¡°Look at the good things you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Shenzong grabbed something and threw it at him. Zhou Yi was in confusion firstly, and when seeing clearly what was on the brocade roll, he sat down heavily on the ground. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the map of Kunlun? The map is drawn in such details that only Kunlun¡¯s disciples can do it. And in Kunlun, only I can draw such a borate map.¡±


    Zhou Yi held the map and crawl in the direction of Shenzong. He did not want to die, and it was clearly he had been framed!


    ¡°Do you convict yourself of the sin?¡±


    Shenzong snapped his spiritual fingers, and Zhou Jing was once again bounced out, his mouth bleeding. Zhou Jing thought of his brother, and crawled toward thest life-saving straw, hoping his elder brother to save him. But Zhou Yi was also helpless and thought, ¡°Someone did y tricks in the dark and tried to force his younger brother to admit that he has colluded with Chidi. What a vicious movement. If I choose to defend my brother, the person will take out more evidence to prove that Zhou Jing colluded with Chidi. Who is he? Only two possibilities. One, Shenzong has known that we removed the seal on the demon-suppressing pagoda, but could not find the chance to fix us. So he took advantage of the moment when Nascent Soul attacked Kunlun to frame Zhou Jing. By doing so, Zhou Jing was caught with the loot and could not clear himself up even he jumped into the Yellow River. To kill a person with a borrowed knife. Each knife pricks into the vital part. I did not expect such result, either. And second, it was all done by Ye Juechen. To win Shenzong¡¯s trust, he dragged Zhou Jing into the water. Afraid that Shenzhong had any suspect, he made Zhou Jing the scapegoat to show his own loyalty. What should I do now? Should I sit by and watch Shenzong beat Zhou Jing to death?¡± Zhou Yi¡¯s teeth trembled. They had been living together since childhood. And Zhou Yi never thought one day, either of them would take a step first. His brother Zhou Jing squat down in front of him, and Zhou Yi thought, ¡°If I carry the crime, Zhou Jing will be alive!¡± Zhou Yi bent down to help his younger brother to clean the corners of his mouth. In addition to fear, nothing was in his brother¡¯s eyes. Only then did Zhou Yi know that he should not let his brother go this way. ¡°If I could chooses again, I would rather my brother would stay away from the disputes and live a simple life. It is I who force my brother to embark on this road of no return. If I knew this result, I should teach him some ways to survive so that even if I am dead one day, my brother will still have some living hope. Kunlun is no longer a peaceful ce. Except for me, there would be someone else. Whereever there are people, there are disputes. In order to stand out, everyone dares to make a reckless move. This is a Jinghu world. Kunlun is the Jianghu world for Kunlun¡¯s disciples, and also a ce of jungle justice. For the position of Sect Master, sacrifice is inevitable.¡± Zhou Yi released his brother and walked to the main hall step by step. Shenzong just pressed hard on Zhou Yi and also yed it to those Kunlun¡¯s disciples engaged in illegal activities¡ªShenzong showed zero tolerance to those who colluded with Chidi. The main hall was utterly quiet. All of the people there were still shocked at the sudden plot.


    ¡°Master, the map is Zhou...¡±


    When the sound of ¡°Zhou¡±s voice just fell, Zhou Jing suddenly flew up, knelt on both knees to all the disciples in the main hall and confessed that the map was drawn by himself, and then gave it to Di Qing in the human world. Ye Juechen was moved by their brotherhood, never expecting that there were some true feelings between these two brothers who seemed to be selfish in normal times. But Ye Juechen could not understand how the map had fallen into Shenzong¡¯s hands, and he remembered well that he had given it to Di Qing. The more Ye Juechen thought, the more flustered he became. In the whole Ao Ze, only Shenzong could force Zhou Yi to give in. Therefore, it seemed that Shenzong had known the truth of the seal on the demon-suppressing pagoda and guessed that it had been done by Zhou Brothers, but Shenzong just waited for the chance. And this time, the two brothers became the spies, which made Shenzong unwilling to stand any longer, so he decided to get rid of them through a borrowed knife. In fact, the Kunlun¡¯s map was drawn by Ye Juechen who imitated Zhou Jing¡¯s handwriting. Therefore, even the map was discovered, no one could trace it back to Ye Juechen himself. Ye Juschen guessed that Shenzong got the map probably when he fought with Di Qing. ¡°Master¡¯s movement to beat the dog before the lion is cruel indeed. He did it for all the Kunlun¡¯s disciples in order to warn those who are disloyal to repent as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will have the same doom like Zhou Jing. Has the Master found something out?¡± Thinking of it, Ye Juechen was scared with cold sweat. He felt lucky that he had acted in a well-rounded way, and did not leave any evidence. But next time he warned himself that he must be more careful and never follow the footsteps of Zhou Jing.


    ¡°As the Deputy Hall Chief of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments, you dare to collude with outsiders. Considering you¡¯ve been following me for years, I will leave you die with whole body.¡±


    Shenzong transformed a sharp sword and charged at him. Zhou Jing crept trembling toward it and held the sharp sword to prick his own abdomen. Zhou Yi blocked the sword edge with his hands, because he knew that the sword would kill his brother, making them apart from each other forever. But Zhou Jing knew that he could not drag his brother because of his own foolishness. ¡°Even I am alive, I can¡¯t aplish anything great. I will give the living hope to my brother, hoping one day he will be the Sect Master of Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother...¡±


    Blood flowed from the fingers. And Zhou Yi held his brother tightly. At that moment, Zhou Yi only wanted to treat his younger brother gently. Zhou Yi¡¯s younger brother whom he had despised from childhood gave the living hope to him, which embarrassed him a lot! Zhou Jing¡¯s blood reddened Zhou Yi¡¯s clothes. ¡°This is my brother.¡± Zhou Yi¡¯s heart was tearing. He knew that it was he who had forced Zhou Jing into the blind alley. ¡°If I had not been so selfish and remained in my proper sphere, how could Zhou Jing die?¡±


    On the cloud couch, Shenzong looked ruthless but felt sad inwardly. Zhou Jing had followed Shenzong for tens of thousands of years since the establishment of the Sect and was bewildered by greed. In the entire Kunlun, there were many more greedy disciples apart from Zhou Brothers. It seemed that those disciples had forgotten their vows made at the moment when the Sect had been built. If it went on like that, Kunlun would fall in a mess ahead of the three realms. Shenzong felt heart ached seeing that Kunlun was being swallowed by selfish desires. All the Hall Masters were ganging together. This was not the Kunlun that Shenzong wanted. His Master once warned him that Kunlun¡¯s presence was to guarantee the peace in the three realms and that Kunlun could not lose its essence. But now how did Kunlun change? The disciples colluded with outsides and got Kunlun into trouble of Authority battle. Without some unusual methods to clear the Sect, Kunlun would perish before Chidi¡¯s assault. Zhou Jing died as ast resort. Shenzong only hoped Kunlun¡¯s disciples would take this as a precept and never erode Kunlun¡¯s foundation. ¡°How many disciples can know my good intentions? Today, Zhou Jing died and Zhou Yi will not be reconciled. But once the bristletail in the Kunlun is not cleared, the Kunlun¡¯s foundation industry for tens of thousands of years will have to be cast to the winds.¡± Shenzong was reluctant to see such a sight.


    Zhou Yi carried his brother out of the main hall. He understood that what Shenzong had done today was done for him. Today, either he or his brother would die. Shenzong had to use the trick because hecked evidence. In the main hall, all the little disciples were flustered, since they had never seen Shenzong was so cruel before. Even the disciples of the Hall of Rewards and Punishments were exiled to the wastnd and would not be allowed to return to Kunlun forever. Shenzong weakened himself by removing his assistants and subordinates as if he had severed his arms and peeled off his muscles and bones. But Shenzong did not have an excuse to expel Zhou Yi out of Kunlun. Zhou Yi swore, ¡°One day, I will use your blood to sacrifice my Younger Brother Jing.¡±


    Ye Juechen felt fortunate that he could have a path out thanks to his tact, and dared not to ack rashly in the future. The movement to beat the dog before the lion was used on the right time by Master. In this way, not only could the Hall of Rewards and Punishments be eradicated, but also Zhou Yi was left alone and helpless. ¡°What a tactful movement! I thought Master has be a dotard and never imagined that a simple map could catch all the forces that ZhouYi has fostered in one draft,¡± thought Ye Juechen. When he returned to his wing room and began cleaning the drawing paint, for some unknow reason, his hands shivered, because he found the nicking tool and some drawing paint were missing. Ye Juechen checked them again. When making the final confirmation, he fell into a panic. Someone had taken away some drawing paint when Ye Juechen was off guard. The drawing paint was the most convincible evidence. If someone wanted him to fall like Zhou Jing, just hand them over to Shenzong. But the person left a line of life for Ye Jechen. ¡°Is he Shenzong?¡± Ye Juechen did not think that he saved himself, merely because Shenzong found Ye Juechen still held his conscience in the battle.

 Chapter 70 Get Grand Marshal by Tact

    <h4>Chapter 70 Get Grand Marshal by Tact</h4>


    Di Qing was defeated and fled to Qi¡¯s pce. When seeing the Queen, Di Qing fell down, unconscious. You Qingcheng had never seen him like that before, so she turned pale with scare and hurriedly asked the imperial doctor to feel Di Qing¡¯s vein. And then, she knew that Di Qing was just bogged down with tiredness. You Qingcheng stayed beside her husband until the daybreak and fell asleep then. When Di Qing woke up, the sun was three poles high. Sunshine came in through the breach of window curtains and crept on the woman¡¯s face. Bathed in the golden sunshine, the woman looked rather tender and beautiful. Di Qing raised the woman¡¯s hair, and the soft hair slid through his fingers. Perhaps because the wind in the morning disturbed the woman, or her hair was being curled up, the woman began moaning, which ignited a desire fire to burn on Di Qing. So he took off the woman¡¯s clothes and covered her with his body. A sudden chill made You Qingcheng scream with fright. When she opened her eyes and found it was Di Qing, her eyes were still glistened with rm. But Di Qing totally ignored it and continued to capture herpletely. You Qingcheng started struggling when thinking what the rapist had done to her. Di Qing was really getting in the mood and went randy at You Qingcheng¡¯s tears. The lust burnt in his body while the tender woman blossomed with pain. Di Qinge showed great affection to the woman. When his lust burnt out, everything became calm again.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    You Qingcheng was sitting up andbing her hair, while Di Qing was thinking the woman¡¯s scared look when they had enjoyed the great time. ¡°Did she not like my favor?¡± Di Qing felt upset at the thought. At that moment, the weeping outside rang and eased the erotic atmosphere inside. Ni Shang had been waiting outside the door. When the door opened, Di Qing¡¯s arbitrary look scared Ni Shang to lower her head.


    ¡°In the morning, this is keening.¡±


    Di Qing took a nce at the beautiful girl kneeling on the ground. You Qingcheng knew that she was her unmothered younger sister.


    You Qingmo.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how did my father die?¡±


    You Qingmo wept like pear blossom bathed in the rain, who looked rather pitiful. Di Qing was shocked, wondering where she could get the news. Di Qing had blocked the news not to let the Queen know it. It turned out that someone spread it deliberately. Thinking of You Hu¡¯s death, Di Qing was somewhat flustered, but calmed himself down quickly for fear of being discovered. Because of his craving for survival that made You Hu die from thunderbolt, and his fear that You Qingcheng would hate him, Di Qing kept the news in the dark. But out of his expectation, the news spread so quickly. If the influential and powerful people knew that the Grand Marshal died because of the Emperor¡¯s clinging to life, what would they think? Besides, the vacancy was a lucrative position that everyone was eager for, even became the chip in the battles of the imperial harem. Without the assistance of You Hu¡¯s influence, the Queen would have a hardship in the pce. And now the only person that could fit the position was only Lin Xiaosa. Thinking of it, Di Qing had some plotting expressions gleaming in his eyes. He thought his sister shoulde back and live in the pce for some days. In the distance, two figures shed¡ª Xu Yin and Xu Xi. Since they had been spared by Xu Linghe, the two spent arge amount of money finding a facial changing doctor to change them into young eunuchs in the pce. In order to take revenge for their father, they infiltrated into the pce. With many inquiries, they chose a concubine with weak influence as their master, and then they found You Qingmo was You Qingcheng¡¯s unmothered younger sister. So the two began plotting. Even the Queen¡¯s being insulted was one part of their plot. But the rapist was disguised by Xu Xi. Although he had been almost killed by the Queen, he realized his dream for many years. As a matter of fact, Xu Xi loved You Qingcheng for a long time, but it was the Holy Mother Empress who arranged the marriage, and he was also helpless. But now he could see her everyday.


    Inside the room, You Qingcheng only felt her head spin around. ¡°Is my father dead?¡± You Qingcheng dashed out of the room. Di Qing was afraid that the woman would lose her mind and hurt herself, so he quickly pulled her into her arms and held her tightly. You Qingmo, kneeling on the ground, became cold, since she showed too much sorrow about her father¡¯s death. After all, her father spent more effort and energy on her sister, and she was like a weed under her sister¡¯s feet, even the servants in the You family did not look up to her. In one word, You Qingmo felt she had never been treated like a Miss at all. In the You family, her sister won the preference of her father; after the death of the father, her sister could still be favored by the Emperor. So, for You Qingmo, thest string was torn off, and she was seethed continuously by jealousy. Her little hand clenched pinched his thigh and did not loosen her hands until the thigh hurt.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    You Qingmo reminded the Emperor that she was still squatting. But at that time, Di Qing just pampered the woman in the arms, totally neglecting You Qingmo, such a tiny concubine. Ni Shang kept hiding in the corner and knew everything there like the palm of her own hand. In fact, she did see such scene before. For Xu Linghe, Ming Zhu used tricks to put Ni Shang into the prison. Just now, Ni Shang seemed to see the same y again, although the leading actress had changed, the y was the same and obsolete. It seemed that the woman was really an emotional species. For love, they were willing to bring destruction on themselves like a flying moth darting into the fire. Since Ni Shang had experienced the Wolf King, she could see everything incisively and would not fight for love any more, but just wanted to take revenge as soon as possible and returned to the Teal Hill to live a quiet life. In the past, Ni Shang was forced to leave there, and now the Wolf King was dead and there was no war in the Teal Hill. As long as Ni Chang could take revenge for the Spirit Master, she was bound toe back to the Teal Hill. Although the Spirit Master was not there, Ni Shang would take good care of the people in the Teal Hill.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Royal Court is engaged in a brawl now.¡±


    A little pce servant hurried there and stepped back seeing a person squatting on the ground. Women¡¯s positions in the pce were changeable, no one knew whether the woman would be his master or not one day. So the pce servant thought he¡¯d better stay away from her and did not stir up killing trouble for himself. Di Qing was unwilling to leave, but the affairs in the Royal Court were waiting for him. You Qingcheng in his arms became calmer, but Di Qing was afraid that his woman would do stupid things. He threw a nce at the little maidservant in the corner and came up to grab her. Ni Shang lowered her head more with scare, only hoping Di Qing would leave soon.


    ¡°Take care of your master.¡±


    Di Qing threw a word and turned away. Not until the footsteps went far away did Ni Shang raised up her head. When thinking that the rapist forced her, You Qingcheng had more grudge to her younger sister, even wanted to kill her with a knife. But You Qingcheng could not do it. After all, You Qingmo was her half-sister who shared the same father with her.


    ¡°Elder sister, our father has passed away.¡±


    You Qingmo picked up herself with tears in her eyes, while You Qingcheng could not help but wailing, never expecting that her father would leave her. But the day came, You Qingcheng could not express the sorrow in her heart. Seeing her sister so sad, You Qingmo had to apany her to cry. Xu Yin who had been observing them in the corner acknowledged the superiority of his master. It seemed he had followed the right person. It was not an easy job to y. Before seeding in cheating others, the actors should deceive themselves first. ¡°The Second Miss of You family is shrewd indeed.¡± Ni Shang began worrying about You Qingcheng and was pretty sure that the things happening in the military camp must be instructed by You Qingmo, but this woman kept showing her weakness.


    Di Qing went to the Royal Court and found all the important ministers present there. It seemed that the Grand Marshal was a hot vor, even the old Prime Minister who had been sick for a long time also turned up. Di Qing had his own candidate, but he still needed someone to rmend Lin Xiaosa. ncing at the ministers in the Royal Court, Di Qing spotted Leng Cang lowered his head. Since he did something helpful for Di Qing in the underground pce, Leng Cang¡¯s promotion skyrocketed, so he had assumed that the Emperor would appoint him as the Grand Marshal, but unexpectedly, he was asked to work for others¡ª the Emperor ordered him to rmend Lin Xiaosa, the princess¡¯ husband to be the Grand Marshal, which made Leng Cang somewhat displeased. But he could not resist the Emperor¡¯s cold eyes and had to brace himself to do it. And Di Qing was waiting for that moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to rmend a person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Prince Consort, Lin Xiaosa.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report. I think it is not appropriate to have the person from the northern desert to be the Commander in Chief in our Qi Kingdom.¡±


    The moment Leng Cang¡¯s voice just fell, the old Prime Minister was the first to object, followed by a group of ministers to support him. Di Qing knew that it was not easy to let Lin Xiaosa as Grand Marshal of Qi Kingdom, but he was well-prepared. The old Prime Minister had a son who was a general in the frontier and was always dissatisfied with You Hu. Now Di Qing¡¯s father-inw was dead. What sudden happiness to the old Prime Minister. But to his surprise, a person rushed out halfway to stand in his way, so how could the old Prime Minister tolerate it? Therefore, stood up to oppose it. And no matter what, he would still be opposed. For Di Qing, he was thest person to give the position of the Grand Marshal to the old Prime Minister, because it was like to send a goat into a tiger¡¯s mouth. But Di Qing thought the father-inw did die for me. If someone spread it to the people on purpose, saying that their Emperor was as timid as a mouse, how could Di Qing set a national authority. Now the only solution was to find a capable militarymander to wage a just war, and to turn the domestic contradictions to the outside, this would not only expand the contradictions in the territory but also resolve. So why not go ahead with it?


    ¡°It seems that there have been suitable candidates in the hearts of all the ministers.¡±


    Standing on the right was Su Tu from the Grand Council, and he rmended the son of the old Prime Minister. Hearing the name, the Royal Court was a burst of agreement, as if the position was sure to get. Obviously, all the ministers in the Royal Court were currying favor with the Prime Minister. Di Qing eyes at Leng Cang. Having received the Master¡¯s hint, Leng Cang knew that it was time for him to y. Leng Cang stepped out of the queue steadily in the direction of the throne where Di Qing was seated on. Di Qing fully knew what Leng Cang was going to do. Since they had grabbed others¡¯ vulnerable point, they would grab tightly and not let it go. When Leng Cang knelt down closest to the old Prime Minister, something dropped on the ground. Leng Cang picked them up in a hurry, but his hands failed to listen to him. And more things in his chest fell down on the ground. The old Prime Minister took a glimpse. Only the glimpse chilled the old Prime Minister thoroughly. Those fallen documents were with his son¡¯s signatures, but the revised documents on the border had to be submitted to the Emperor. In other words, his son took some kickback and kept down those documents secretly without handing over to the higher level. So the Emperor and people in the upper level knew nothing about it. The old Prime Minister felt bitter in his heart. If the Emperor looked into it, his son would be charged with treason without doubt. The more the old Prime Minister thought, the more frightened he was. So he made up his mind immediately. Since the Emperor was willing to rmend the princess¡¯s husband, he would like to do a favor to the Emperor and make him happy. So the old Prime Minister stepped up, faster than Leng Cang. Although the old man was sick, he walked so agily that he came to the front of the hall within several steps. The old Prime Minister knelt on his knees, and Di Qing narrowed his eyes, waiting for words toe.


    ¡°I think, the princess¡¯s husband is the most suitable candidate for the Commander in Chief.¡±


    When the resonant voice of the old Prime Minister resounded the main hall, the people who had just ttered were shocked and confused. They didn¡¯t understand what happened. But there were always a few smart people who secretlyined, fearing that the person on the throne also took their own vulnerable points. Finally, the vacancy of the Grand Marshal was made up. Di Qing had expected such a result, but it just took some tricks. Although his movement made the old Prime Minister lower his head, it also caused a potential disaster, because the old Prime Minister had been Xu Yinchang¡¯s deputy and also knew that Di Qing raised souls in the Blood Pool. Although the dynasty had been changed, how could Di Qing sit well if the people of Qi King knew that the king was a demon? But it was because the old Prime Minister knew the truth that he could be promoted to the position. ¡°Di Qing, you dare to threaten me today. I will not walk on Xu Yinchang¡¯s old path. Since you dared to use your father-inw to block arrows for you. Perhaps you also will kill me one day.¡± The old Prime Minister began calcting for himself, afraid that he would be sold out by Di Qing, but still worked for him.

 Chapter 71 Old Friends Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 71 Old Friends Meet Again</h4>


    Di Qing gained the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal for Lin Xiaosa by scheme. Ordinarily, Di Qing was not stupid, but he always acted recklessly on matters rted to Xu Linghe and lost his mind and wisdom as an Emperor should have. Faced with Xu Linghe, Di Qing was full of jealousy, since Xu Linghe would not spare at a nce at the things that Di Qing fought his way to obtain.


    In the East Bridge at ten miles outside the eastern suburbs was situated the mansion of Princess Li of Qi Kingdom. Di Li got up early. And a decree came from the pce to ask her to live in the pce for some days. And Di Li herself hadn¡¯te to the pce for a few days, so she missed her brother and sister-inw so much. The child¡¯s frolicking voice rang from the courtyard. Through the thin window, Di Li saw her child ying with the aunt of Han family, as Madam Hou Qing was busing needling. Di Li pulled down the window gauze and chose the proper garment to go to the pce for herself. Then, a me covered her from behind.


    ¡°Brother Lin.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa did not say anything but just cuddled Li¡¯er. ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape the fate, I should face it. Di Qing takes Xiaoli to threaten me. And it is the fate that I am unable to get away from. Being a man, I should stand in the breach to protect my wife and child. Finally, I have to get involved in the muddy water. I don¡¯t know what will happen when I meet my brother on the battlefield one day.¡±


    ¡°My dear lord, take good care of Yan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I will apany you to see the brother and siser-inw. Let Madam Hou Qing take care of Yan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°My dear lord, I juste back to my parental home, to the wolf¡¯sir.¡± Lin Xiaosa would not let Di Li know the conspiracy behind it, and just wanted a hold up a sky for his Li¡¯er and make her live the life she wanted. All the way on the carriage, big hands clenched little hands tightly. Since they had Yan¡¯er, Di Li seldom went out. Although the bustle and hustle in the busy streets were still yearning, Di Li was not the little girl that she used to be. Now, she was the Princess of Qi Kingdom. This honor was like a shackle on her: in the past, she could walk through the streets at will while at present, she could not act willfully because of her elder brother.


    ¡°Madam,e down and have a walk.¡±


    ¡°No, my brother is waiting!¡±


    The two snuggled closely. When the carriage stopped, Di Li loosened her husband¡¯s hands unwillingly. Seeing the Princess arrive, the pce servants knelt down in a hurry. Di Li raised her hand to signal them to retreat. In fact, Di Li did not like overborate formatalities. What a free and easy life she had had in Jiangnan.


    ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Lin, please wait and go to the imperial study. His Majesty has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°My dear lord, I will meet the Queen ande backter.¡±


    Not until Di Li¡¯s figure had disappeared in the horizon did Lin Xiaosa leave for the imperial study. Pce servants greeted Lin Xiaosa with great respect, because the person in front was the Grand Marshal who held the military power. They were careful along the way and retreated at the gate of the imperial study.


    ¡°Pay my respect to Your Majesty.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa gave a formally hierarchical salute to Di Qing. And Di Qing on the royal couch greeted him with unexpected enthusiasm.


    ¡°Princess Consort, you should protect the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal well. I keep it specifically for you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I will protect the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal with my life. But my child is still less than one year old, and I want to be apetent father.¡±


    Di Qing had expected that Lin Xiaosa would evade. To deal with his brother-inw, Di Qing decided to use a simple and rude method, that is, taking advantage of his younger sister. Di Qing knew that Lin Xiaosa had a weakness for Di Ling. As long as anything was involved in Di Li, anything else was nothing. Even if it was the moon in the sky, Lin Xiaosa would pick it up for Di Li, let alone being the Grand Marshal.


    ¡°This morning, Qingcheng spoke Xiaoli to me. Since you¡¯vee here, stay here longer and apany her imperial sister-inw. And I¡¯ll take my little nephew to the pce for a few days... What do you think?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa had expected that Di Qing would act in that way. To realize his own intention, Di Qing would make the most of the family love. Actually, Di Qing knew that Lin Xiaosa was not interested in authority, but he still coerced Lin Xiaosa to ept it only for his own wild ambition.


    ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for the kindness.¡±


    The seal of the Grand Marshal looked exquisite, but Lin Xiaosa seemed to be loaded down with its burden. Di Qing exploited his own sister to gain his ends. And the days when they had taken up the wine cup and chatted merrily had gone forever. Fate pushed Lin Xiaosa, Xu Linghe and Di Qing to the antagonistic positions. Lin Xiaosa knew that Di Qing¡¯s final objective was to dominate the three realms, and he was forced to be the Commander in Chief of all the military. One day, Lin Xiaosa would be ced to meet his brother armed with weapons. Perhaps it was the ending that Di Qing was willing to see. What Di Qing was doing now was to prove that he was more powerful than Xu Linghe, while Lin Xiaosa himself was merely a victim of Di Qing¡¯s wild ambition. To tie down Lin Xiaosa, Di Qing took Di Li as his own chips, so Lin Xiaosa had no way but to ept the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal.


    The Queen¡¯s bedchamber was well-illuminated. Di Li never expected that the Queen had prepared so much treasure for appreciation. Besides, her royal sister-inw said all the treasue was given to her by her brother. ¡°My brother is so considerate and has spent many thoughts on each treasure. What¡¯s more, every time the sister-inw mentions brother, her eyes are gleamed with tender feelings.¡± Di Li did feel happy for her brother, because her brother could have such a good wife to love him and it was a blessing for her brother. ¡°But for Brother Xu¡¯s assistance, there would not have been such a happy match! Has Brother Xu been reincarnated? In the past, the royal sister-inw once had an affection to Brother Xu. But everything and everyone have changed. It¡¯s hard to predict anything in the world, for example, I fall in love with Brother Lin again.¡±


    ¡°Li¡¯er, sleep with me tonight! Let¡¯s talk some women¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°My husband is still waiting for me. And how can I upy this phoenix bed? This is the most honorable phoenix bed in Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Hearing You Qingcheng¡¯s call, Ni Shang stepped out of the corner. Sure enough, You Qingcheng¡¯s enthusiastic detainment had been organized well with Di Qing. What happened in the Royal Court yesterday gave rise to much discussion, and now the news that the princess¡¯s husband would be the Grand Marshal spread all over the Qi Kingdom. And countless people strived for the position with miliary power. However, Lin Xiaosa did not take it seriously at all. Di Qing was reluctant to give the position to the other, afraid that if one day the Grand Marshal achieved higer aplishment than he, he would not control him. So to consolidate his regime and military power, Di Qing would hold them tightly in his hands. And the only person that could make Lin Xiaosa surrender was his own sister, Di Li. Di Qing held Li Xiaosa¡¯s weakest point and deprived Lin Xiaosa of his any force to fight back. Family love was a weak point for kind people; but for a viin, it served as a chip. Ni Shang would not cling to anyone, and she chose to live on herself. She had almost lost her life once she relied on the Wolf King, and had put into jail once dependent on Di Qing. Therefore, they were all consequences of relying on others. Although it was a bitte to realize it, she felt lucky that she understood it finally.


    ¡°Report to the Queen, the pce servant said His Majesty has had meal in the imperial study.¡±


    ¡°Did His Majesty say when he wille here?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is ying chess with Princess Consort in high spirits.¡±


    ¡°My sister, have you heard it? Your brother is ying chess fervently. It seems that the brother-inw can¡¯t leave now. You might as well apany me. And I will send you back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ni Shang felt ridiculous inwardly, thinking that, ¡°The couple do act well and even scheme against their sister.¡± Originally, Ni Shang had a good opinion of You Qingcheng, but now, the opinion disappearedpletely. The pce was a huge dye vat. You Qingcheng looked so innocent in the very beginning. But at present, having followed Di Qing, such a fraudulent person, You Qingcheng changed a lot just as the saying went, ¡°Anyone that touches pitch shall be defiled.¡± What a husband-sing-wife-apany!


    In the Qi Wu Pce, Xu Yin told You Qingmo that the Emperor was ying chess with the the princess¡¯ husband. And You Qingmo asked Xu Yin to have a look at the Feng Wu Pce and knew that the princess would sleep there. You Qingmo also knew why the princess was kept to sleep in the Feng Wu Pce. The whole Qi King had already knew that Lin Xiaosa would be the new Grand Marshal, and the Emperor needed such an assistant. Then, You Qingmo had a n in her heart: since the princess was so important, why not let the princess Li disappear for some days? If so, Lin Xiaosa was bound to follow the Emperor to find the princess, and You Qingcheng would be inevitably punished, or even she would be put into the Cold Pce. At that time, You Qingmo herself would be the beneficial owner for sure. The more You Qingmo thought, the morecent she became. Although Xu Yin was not sure of sess, he was quite familiar with roads in the pce, believing that it was easy to hide a person in such arge pce. You Qingmo masked her face as Xu Yin did and lurked quietly into the Feng Wu Pce. For Xu Yin, he was d to see each of Di Qing¡¯s good things ruined. Since Di Qing wanted Lin Xiaosa to take charge of the military talisman to make the Authority more concentrated, Xu Yin would not allow it to happen as Di Qing wished. Xu Yin quietly pushed the door open, while You Qingmo was on the lookout. In fact, You Qingmo was at sixes and sevens about doing that at night. But just as the saying went, ¡°Fortunees from danger,¡± You Qingmo believed she had to strive for good luck herself. Xu Yin looked around and found nothing unusual, so he took out a pill. It seemed like a poisonous drug, but it was actually a knockout powder when sniffed. After the Queen went faint, Xu Yin began searching the princess¡¯ trace. ¡°Is the princess not here?¡± Xu Yin was about to leave the room when he spotted the princess was sleeping on the couch beside. Xu Yin approached her quietly, put a pill into the princess¡¯ mouth and carried the princess on the back to leave. Ni Shang jumped out from the corner. The thief was bold indeed, daring to steal people in the Feng Wu Pce. Xu Yin had never thought that he would be discovered, so he desperately ran ahead. And Ni Shang chased after him closely to the outside of the city. Xu Yin looked at the sky and became anxious. In fact, he did not intend to kill anyone. But the woman just rushed to him in hot pursuit. Xu Yin did not feel good to carry the woman on the back all the way. identally, he fell down, and the fainted woman woke up by the fall. Xu Yin was afraid of being recognized and then plunged into thene to return by the way he came back to the Qi Wu Pce. Xu Yin thought, ¡°Anyway, I did not kill anyone, but just want to dissatisfy Di Qing.¡± Because of the knockout powder, the woman fell to the ground again.


    ¡°The East Bridge at ten miles outside the eastern suburbs.¡±


    Di Li spoke out the residence. Ni Shang carried the Princess and headed to the Princess¡¯ residence. The domestic servant who got up early did not expect that it was the lord and did not dare to look at them steadily. Ni Shang supported Di Li and entered the courtyard. It was really the Princess¡¯residence where the domestic servants were selected so strictly that they dare not look straight at their Master¡¯s awkwardness.


    ¡°Xiaoli, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Madam Hou Qing held Di Li with great anxiety. Without Di Li, Hou Qing thought she would have died already. Thanks to Lin Xiaosa to hide her in the Princess¡¯ residence, Hou Qing could escape a tribtion. Ni Shang beside stared at Madam Hou Qing, excited to meet a rtive from the Teal Hill in the Princess¡¯ residence. ¡°How fortunate that the Spirit Master¡¯s mother is still alive!¡± But no matter how excited Ni Shang was, she had to choke down, because people from the pce were on the way and she shoulde back to the pce as soon as possible. If one day Ni Shang would return to the Teal Hill, she would pick up Madam Hou Qing to the hometown. Even there was only a person living in Teal Hill, she would rebuild the hometown. As expected, the Pce Guards hurried there. Lin Xiaosa left in such a hurry that he was covered with dust. When seeing his wife, Lin Xiaosa gave a big hug and did not relieve himself until he confirmed there was nothing wrong with her. Ni Shang withdrew from the crowd quietly and thought she¡¯d better not show up so much in the crowded ce. After all, she had many acquaintances there.


    ¡°Wait, youngdy!¡±


    Ni Shang¡¯s heart felt constricted, but she calmed herself again when she turned around. She thought, ¡°Even if I am recognized by Lin Xiaosa, he will not make things difficult for me, because I am the savior of Di Li.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, if you get into trouble and turn to me in the future, I will never decline it.¡± Ni Shang took the waist token, but unexpectedly, her finger was scratched out. Ni Shang hastened to cover the fragrance, but her little action betrayed herself and someone detected something unusual. When Ni Shang walked away, Madam Hou Qing followed her quietly.


    ¡°Ni Shang, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, it is me... It is me.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing could not hold back her tears any longer. Seeing Ni Shang reminded her of her poor eldest daughter.


    ¡°Xiaoshang... You¡¯er is dead...¡±


    ¡°Aunt, Ni Shang has already knew that. Anyone who is struck by the poison of Mount Zhuo Guang will die without doubt.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyou has lost her father since childhood and should have lived happily. Who knows that she is dead in the hands of the wicked woman?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, this is all done by Chidi and Di Qing. The gang of bandits is still atrge. The vengeance will be answered one day.¡±


    Ni Shang said goodbye to Madam Hou Qing, changed herself into a wisp of smoke and flew in the direction of Qi¡¯s pce.

 Chapter 72 Xiao Douya Was Picked up by His Father

    <h4>Chapter 72 Xiao Douya Was Picked up by His Father</h4>


    Because of his negligence, Nie Xiaowu made Qiongqi suspicious. No one would predict that there would be a bloody battle in the Immense Sea in the future. All the forces flocked to the Immense Sea since the Divine Being Heavenly Book had shown up. Nascent Soul fled to the Immense Sea, and Chidi killed the Head of the devil army in his fury. Nascent Soul knew that Chidi did to frighten him. In fact, the battle should have been conducted through coborating from within with forces from outside, but unexpectedly, Di Qing ruined the n. However, Chidi only punished Nascent Soul himself, which made him puzzled. ¡°Why does Chidi only punish me?¡±


    ¡°As a Commander in Chief, you were dictated by the Vicemander.¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, it was urgent at that time, and I had to let the Emperor of Qi Kingdom go wildly.¡±


    ¡°Until now, you haven¡¯t still confessed your mistake? Today, I can kill the Head of the army. Tomorrow, I will kill you, too.¡±


    However, Nascent Soul counted the penalty to Di Qing inwardly. Since the Wolf King had been killed by the Spiritual Master of the Teal Hill, Chidi had annexed the devil realm, and then dominated the territory from the devil wolf pack in the west to the Teal Hill in the south. The hometown of Jiang Wuyou had fallen into Chidi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Xiao Douya,e with me to have fun in the market.¡±


    Standing on the small tower, Nie Xiaowu delighted the little boy. No sooner had Wuyou picked up the beans and entered the courtyard did Xiao Douya throw himself into his mother¡¯s arms and act pettishly. Since the uncle in the neighborhood gave some dessert to the little boy, Xiao Douya would like to run to the neighborhood to y with him. And Granny Moon found that, and told Wuyou that Xiao Douya should not be allowed to the neighborhood any more. However, Granny Moon did not know that the uncle next to the door was Xiao Douya¡¯s father. Although Xu Linghe did not know Wuyou any longer, she still hoped that the man would see his own child every day.


    ¡°Mom, the uncle next to the door bought a string of candied haws to me!¡± Xiao Douya pulled a string of candied haws out of his pocket, where the little boy put it. When he handed it in, his hands were stered with candy, and he had a big bite. Looking at her child eating appetizingly, Wuyou could not help but thinking of the past when she was still an innocent little fox, the first thing she tasted in the human world was sweet and sour snack. And she was as curious as Xiao Douya, believing it was the best delicious in the human world. It was the same day when she met the man, and then their love began sprouting. She once believed they would live a happy life since then. But it turned out that it was a test of the Heaven. As she thought that, she put it onto the tip of her tongue carefully and tasted it slowly. Although the man bought if for Xiao Douya, Wuyou still wanted to engrave the taste in her memory.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying?¡±


    Nie Xiaowu knew that the woman was missing a person. Even though she never mentioned it, Nie Xiaowu could feel that. For Nie Xiaowu, the woman was like a book: Although the book appeared in at the first sight, when he turned the first page, he was fascinated about it and thought the next chapter would be more wonderful. When he kept reading it, he found that he was deeply attracted by it.


    ¡°Xiao Douya,e with me to have something delicious in the market.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu was unwilling to see the woman shed tears, because that could make himfortable. On the other hand, Xiao Douya was very happy, since he thought he would have something delicious in the market, even though it was the simple but tasty string of candied haws. With Xiao Douya¡¯s expectation, they walked out of the courtyard. Wuyou stared closely at the door in the neighborhood. Her husband¡¯s door was locked. Xiao Douya broke loose from the embrace and ran toward to the door. His hand knocked at the door and could merely make tiny sounds. It seemed that Xiao Douya missed the uncle so much that his hands had knocked pale, which made Wuyou¡¯s heart ache. Nie Xiaowu could not stand to watch that any longer, thinking that, ¡°Xiao Douya is really a little white-eyed wolf who is supercilious and ungrateful. How can he concern about a man who he has just known for a few days? But when did the person live in the neighborhood? Why don¡¯t I know? I should have a look at him.¡±


    ¡°Changxi.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Qiongqi entered the room when Changxi was reading a pharmacology book. Since the Heavenly Book left her body, Changxi felt her body was not as good as before. In order not to reveal her weakness, she had to find some ancient methods to nurture herself so as to make herself look energetic and refreshed. She was afraid that someone would discover her difference.


    ¡°Qiongqi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°How many years has Nie Xiaowu been with you?¡±


    ¡°It has been roughly two years.¡±


    ¡°Is Xiaowu devoted to practicing medicine?¡±


    ¡°Qiongqi, speak frankly.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that Nie Xiaowu gets near to you for a purpose. Several days ago, I saw him acting sneakily outside the door while you¡¯re detoxifying Xiaoyou.¡±


    ¡°Xiaowu is a simple child. Perhaps he was out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I hope he is as we think.¡±


    Qiongqi stepped out of the room. Along the way, he could not persuade himself. ¡°Changxi is kindhearted, but I should keep an eye on Nie Xiaowu, because I will protect the Goddess of the Moon all the times.¡±


    In the market, Xiao Douya was still attracted by the delicious food there, running all the way with his hands full of snacks. Nie Xiaowu followed him closely. But the scout reported to him that all the influences were heading to the Immense Sea, while Nie Xiaowu himself was waiting for Xu Linghe. Nie Xiaowu believed that the man woulde, because Shenzong would send Xu Linghe to Si Shui for ck Emperor. But half a month had passed, Nie Xiaowu could not find Xu Linghe. So he went to do some bribery in the ck market, but the reply disappointed him. Afraid that Xu Linghe would chicane, Nie Xiaowu set two more spiritual barriers in Si Shui, so even if Xu Linghe hade to Si Shui, it was not so easy for him to find the exit. A group of people came from the east of the street, and Xiao Qi took the lead. His definite purpose toe to the Immense Sea was to find Xiaoyao (Wuyou). It had been a long time since Xiaoyao had hidden herself in the Immense Sea. When Xiao Nai came back to the Fairy Kingdom, he was heavily injured. Obviously, someone had been helping Xiaoyao. Since she had left Xiao Qi, he felt like his soul was lost. The more he struggled, the more heartached he was. He even thought perhaps Xiaoyao was looking at him somewhere. In the busy street, Xiao Qi was missing Xiaoyao in a trance, but he was afraid of facing her. Although he had yed some tricks to detain Xiaoyao and Shen Chuya had been pushed into the Underworld, Xiao Qi did love Xiaoyao.


    ¡°Xiao Douya.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Douya disappeared in a blink. Wuyou was looking for him all the way, but even Nie Xiaowu disappeared as well. The night in the Immense Sea was attractive, but Wuyou was not in the mood to enjoy it. People to and fro walked past her. Wuyou fell into a panic, and she did not dare to think about what would happen if she lost Xiao Douya. When Nie Xiaowu turned up again, Wuyou¡¯s heart sank with chill. Her child was lost under the eyes of two adults. What a huge mistake! She even could not forgive herself. Nie Xiaowu did not expect that, either. He just left for a little while. Xiao Douya was out of sight, and the woman was anxious like a chicken with its head cut off. Nie Xiaowu felt guilty, because if he had not chased a person, Xiao Douya would not have been lost now. Just now, Nie Xiaowu spotted Xu Linghe, the Sect Master of Kunlun, but when he came back, he only saw the woman burnt with anxiety.


    ¡°Xiao Douya.¡±


    Because it was the day of the Goddess of Flowers in the Immense Sea, Wuyou¡¯s voice was drowned in the crowd. In all the streets andnes gathered young women, so it was too hard to find Xiao Douya, like searching a needle in a haystack.


    Wuyou followed Nie Xiaowu, and they searched for Xiao Douya separately. She looked for Xiao Douya with great anxiety. The passing people were all startled at the masked woman. She stumbled along the way, even was knocked several times by the flooding crowd. The people there lit up with great enthusiasm, totally ignoring the woman¡¯s sadness and anxiety. Wuyou shouted in a intive and hoarse voice, and she had never been so desperate.


    ¡°Uncle, I want a festiventern.¡±


    A familiar child¡¯s voice cut through Wuyou¡¯s heart. Viewed from afar, the man was holding Xiao Douya in his arms. Bathed in the light, the man in the snowy silk garment seemed toe out of a picture. Xiao Douya held the man¡¯s neck, his hands gesturing in the warm light, and the man kept smiling. ¡°The smile once belonged to me!¡± As Wuyou thought it, she stopped and just quietly observed the two men in front¡ª the most important men ever in her life¡ª they were so closed to Wuyou. In the busy crowd, Xu Linghe turned around inadvertently and fell into a momentary trance as he spotted that the little boy¡¯s mother was staring at him. Xu Linghe loosened his big hands. The little boy appeared grieved at the sight of his mother and ran to her quickly. The little boy¡¯s frankincense faded away in Xu Linghe¡¯s arms. Looking at the little boy running wildly, Xu Linghe was struck with a sense of loss.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Xiao Douya held her mother tightly, his aggrieved tears washing his clothes. Wuyou caressed her child gently. Out of her expectation, Xiao Douya cried more sadly, possibly because he was so frightened at the separation with his mother. Looking at the mother and her child, Xu Linghe felt fortunate that he hade to the market. If he hadn¡¯t, how panic the little boy would have got. Suddenly, Xu Linghe realized that he was considerably concerned about the little boy and amazed at the destined link with the little boy. Perhaps because of blood-and-bone rtionship, the link was innate. So if any father and son were apart distantly, they would be bound to meet each other just like the father and his son on the scene.


    ¡°Mom, you lost me, and the uncle saved me.¡±


    The little boy looked at his mother ruefully. Wuyou turned all of her missing into a word, ¡°thanks¡±. In the past, Wuyou would throw herself in the man¡¯s arms and wail, but now she only had sighs. Her man looked at her in the distance without any affection in his eyes.


    ¡°Head Senior Brother.¡±


    Chengyi held the festiventern and yed joyfully with the Junior Sister. It turned out that the festival in the Immense Sea was the day when the men and women came to make a blind date and worship the Goddess, and women would present a festiventern to the man she fell in love with. And now Junior Sister Ruoshui asked Chengyi to give the festiventern to Head Senior Brother. Chengyi knew certainly Junior Sister¡¯s intention, but the Sect Master had no any amorous affection of her. So Chengyi had to force himself to give the festiventern to the Head. But the moment he handed it out, a pair of little hands held the festiventern and ran to the Head. Chengyi felt his eyes were about to pop out when he caught a clear sight. It was Xiao Douya in the neighborhood. ¡°Since when did Xiao Douya be so closed to Senior Brother,¡± wondered Little cky (Chengyi). How could he know that Xiao Douya had already been a frequent visitor, but he did not realize it?


    ¡°Thank you for yourntern.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Douya sent his gratitude politely. Chengyi swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue and shook his head helplessly. Thentern that Youngest Junior Sister nned to give Head Senior Brother appeared in Xiao Douya¡¯s hands by mistake. It seemed that Junior Sister Ruoshui¡¯s passion of love for Head Senior wasted. Watching Senior Brother squatting and wiping sweat for Xiao Douya, Chengyi felt a shock in his heart in the light. ¡°Why is the little boy so familiar?¡± Chengyi shifted his eyes between Senior Brother and Xiao Douya. The more he sized them up, the more surprised he became. The little boy looked exactly the same as Senior Brother in the childhood. Chengyi looked the masked woman up and down, but had no impression at all. However, Wuyou knew him without doubt¡ª he was her husband¡¯s Youngest Junior Brother. And she also stared at the woman beside who treated her husband well. Looking at the woman knitting her eyebrows, Wuyou saw the light that the festiventern was intended to present to her husband, but it was spoiled by naughty Xiao Douya. The woman beside red at the festiventern. Wuyou thought if eyes would kill people, Xiao Douya would have been killed to pieces and wondered what kind of the woman would be. Obviously, there were always women around her husband. Wuyou held up Xiao Douya in her arms and withdrew from the crowd. No matter how deeply Wuyou loved the man, her Xiao Douya only wanted his father to love him. After all, Wuyou had a lingering fear of what Ming Zhu had done to her.


    ¡°Goodbye, uncle.¡±


    Xiao Douya ran back and threw himself into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms, his body giving off frankincense. Xu Linghe took a deep breath. This fragrance was the unique sweetness of the babies. And he was unwilling to let Xiao Douya leave. Wuyou held Xiao Douya in her arms, wondering whether Xiaowu had returned home or not.


    ¡°Junior Sister, Xiao Douya looks like a person, right?¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth curled up in the corner, his heart filled with Xiao Douya.

 Chapter 73 Ninth Heaven, Emperor Jun

    <h4>Chapter73 Ninth Heaven, Emperor Jun</h4>


    After the festival of the Goddess of Flowers was the grand ceremony of worshipping heaven in the Immense Sea. Nie Xiaowu attended the Ceremony of Worship as the identity of Zhu Jiuyin. This was the rule passed down generations to generations in Pangu family, and each of the Master of Immense Sea could not revise it. On that day, all the Original Spirits scattering in the three realms would gather in the Immense Sea, and Zhu Jiuyin would cast incantations of Pangu family on the Original Spirits to make them parts of the Pangu family and stay in the Immense Sea forever. Because of the power of Pangu¡¯s incantations, Original Spirits could have physical bodies to be the valiant warriors in the Immense Sea and were supposed to be always loyal to the Family Head of Immense Sea and never vited their vows. All the Original Spirits in the universe lingered outside the three realms and were abandoned.


    Ying Fu burnt the map of Si Shui that Emperor Jun had given him. All of his property was changed with a fake map, which infuriated Ying Fu considerably. To his fury, he was cheated by the person who he had followed most of his life. When he went to the Ninth Heaven again, he took Xu Linghe with him. Along the way, Ying Fu warned Xu Linghe repeatedly and changed him into a bow-backed servant. Xu Linghe epted with pleasure. Last time, he was not only cheated by the old man, but also made the mess of himself. And this time, the old man was willing to take Xu Linghe, so Xu Linghe could not help but wonder whether the old man used him as a hired thug. But it wouldn¡¯t be better anyway, because Xu Linghe wanted to know who the boss was behind the old man. The twonded from the auspicious clouds and headed to the pce gate directly. The pce was more magnificent than that in the human world. When they arrived, Ying Fu revealed his true color. The pce servants took up the shields when seeing Ying Fu there, and even some of them crumpled down onto the ground with fear. Ying Fu came there with anger, but seeing the pce servants on the ground, he realized that how rampant he was. ¡°Since when did I be a person who bullies the weak and fears the strong? s! Why do I be a coward when seeing Emperor Jun?¡± Ying Fu took off his thrusting rage and helped the pce servants to make their clothes neat. The little pce servants all shrank their necks with fright. Watching the pce servants¡¯ shocked looks, Xu Linghe knew that the old man had been assuming great airs for a long time, so he wondered how the Master of the pce would treat his spoiled subordinate. The two flew to the colored-ze pce, and Xu Linghe could not help but sigh with emotion everywhere he passed by. Shrouded in the mist and cloud, the buildings shed by in the Flowing Light. Light and graceful, the sea of clouds lifted the temple. identally, Xu Linghe¡¯s feet was spotted with starlight, which were transformed into a sea of stars in the human world, and now hopped on his toes. This was the Ninth Heaven in the legend.


    ¡°What a country bumpkin that has seen nothing of life!¡±


    ¡°Your master is Emperor Jun.¡±


    Ying Fu held his head high in a lofty air and led Xu Linghe to pass thest building. When theynded from the auspicious clouds, the pce gate were standing fairy maidens. Ying Fu took no notice of the fair maidens, followed by Xu Linghe. The two walked to the pce. Just with a mere nce, Xu Linghe could tell who the man sitting on the imperial couch was, because Xu Linghe once saw his image in the forbidden area of Ao Ze. It turned out that Ying Fu¡¯s master was Emperor Jun indeed. Seeing Xu Linghe¡¯s surprised look, Ying Fu appeared more arrogant, thinking, ¡°Xu Linghe must be numb with shock. Every time he addresses my name directly, he doesn¡¯t know my true identity and height that the Kunlun can¡¯t not reach to.¡±


    ¡°Ying Fu, why are you here today?¡±


    Ying Fu sat on the steps heavily, one step away from Emperor Jun. Xu Linghe was quite worried about the old man, since the man in the imperial hall was not amon devil. Xu Linghe once saw Emperor Jun when led by the Grandmaster to the void. Emperor Jun radiated vital force of the hell, who abandoned his own child and killed his own wife merely for Authority, and unbelievably, he could rise to the Ninth Heaven.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the map of Si Shui that you gave me is to deceive me. Right? I have rummaged the Immense Sea thoroughly, and still could not find the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Fu, you mean I broke my words? Si Shui is Pangu¡¯s forbidden area. Perhaps the new family master re-established the defensive cover.¡±


    ¡°You meant Zhu Jiuyin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After several days, there is a ceremony to worship heaven in the Immense Sea to attract all the Original Spirits in the universe toe back to the Immense Sea, and the forbidden area in Si Shui will open. You can disguise yourself and sneak into Si Shui. Remember not to touch theke water there.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, the map you gave mest time must be fake, while it is true that you upy my dark power.¡±


    ¡°Fu, you should live out your life in retirement.¡±


    When hearing Emperor Jun mention Zhu Jiuyin, Xu Linghe thought about the Grandmaster¡¯s word: ¡°If Zhu Jiuyin wants to extinguish the realms, can you handle it?¡± Xu Linghe thought, ¡°As for Si Shui, would Zhu Jiuyin open the forbidden area on purpose so as to hook me?¡± The man on the throne may have gone through times, so his tyrannical air was covered by peaceful aura. If Xu Linghe hadn¡¯t seen Emperor Jun¡¯s image in Ao Ze, he would not regard the man as an evil. In fact, the man had some resemnces with Shenzong. The royal crown was fastened tightly on the man¡¯s head, and his eyebrow bones jutted with his eyes revealing wisdom. He ran his fingers through his beard regrly. Xu Linghe stared at Emperor Jun closely, hoping to distinguish whether the man in front was true or not. The Grandmaster once told Xu Linghe that Emperor Jun had an agreement with Pangu. What¡¯s more, since Emperor Jun dared to kill his own wife, were his words reliable? Emperor Jun felt dreaded being stared by the humpbacked man and did not expect that Ying Fu would bring an expert of spirit cultivation. Though the humpbacked man looked unspectacr, his whole body was bathed in strong aura. Emperor Jun tried to feel him out, but when condensing his Spirit Power, he calmed himself down instead, thinking, ¡°How can I reveal my real intention?¡± With the thought, he smiled more. ¡°The man in front conceals his true appearance. And he must not amon person since Ying Fu is willing to take him here.¡± Emperor Jun looked at the man up and down, only to find the clearness in the man¡¯s eyes. Stared by Emperor Jun, Xu Linghe thought, ¡°The man who is looking at me is Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s father. The man who forsook Shenzong is more brutal than my father.¡± At that moment, Xu Linghe could understand more the Grandmaster¡¯s feeling of ck Emperor. In fact, Emperor Jun had died in Grandmaster¡¯s heart, while ck Emperor was the person who raised and taught him like a father and teacher. The loving-kindness was as profound as deep water.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I trust you again this time.¡±


    ¡°You have a growing humanity. Fu, don¡¯te to the Ninth Heaven anymore.¡±


    To Emperor Jun, Ying Fu was hard to understand, since when he followed Emperor Jun to fight everywhere, Ying Fu had not been as soft-hearted as now. ¡°What has changed him?¡± In Emperor Jun¡¯s opinion, it was quite indigestible. They used to make the world together and struggle for supreme power by hook or crook. But now Ying Fu was different. Only Emperor Jun knew clearly that he himself would not be controlled by anyone. In the past, he could kill Xi Mu for authority, so was there any impossible thing he could not do? But Emperor Jun was still scared by Ying Fu¡¯s change, because the murderous devil could give up everything for goodwill, and it astounded Emperor Jun a lot.


    ¡°I am tired and no longer fond of power... You and I both came from the Yan tribe. We were right to expand our territory, but you should not make use of a woman¡¯s love. So many have passed, but I still can¡¯t forget the sorrow in Xi Mu¡¯s eyes when she died. I am both helping Shenzong and myself. Only in this way can my heart be peaceful.¡±


    Xu Linghe did not think that the old man would say that. The man looked cunning and mean, but he treated the Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s well. Although he hadmitted unforgivable mistakes, he was willing to give up everything for the Grandmaster, which made Xu Linghe arouse the admiration for him. Looking at the two¡¯s fading figures, Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes became more profound, with a thought that Ying Fu was out of control now. Suddenly, Emperor Jun felt somewhat lost. ¡°The man is away from me farther and farther. We used to experience bloody battles. The indispensable two of us are drifting away.¡± Emperor Jun stepped down his throne.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Fu left, but you still have me.¡±


    Emperor Jun walked to the woman who was kneeling over the ground. When the woman raised up her head, Emperor Jun held her in the arms and walked toward the study room. Who could imagine that the woman had a look of Xi Mu? What would happen if Shenzong saw her one day? With clothes scattered on the ground, the woman only had under vest on herself. But Emperor Jun stopped suddenly. The woman was numb with fear, afraid that Emperor Jun was unhappy and tried to make trouble on her again. So her semi-naked body was changed by Emperor Jun¡¯s sorcery. When Jiu Ying¡¯s feet were turned into a long tail, Emperor Jun hugger her.


    ¡°Xi Mu.¡±


    Jiu Ying knew who Xi Mu was, but did not understand why Emperor Jun changed her into Xi Mu¡¯s look. It was the man who had killed his wife in person, and that¡¯s why Jiu Ying could appear around him. So many years had passed. Every time she was intimate with the man, he would like to change her into the look of Xi Mu. Jiu Ying felt sad at the thought. Although she had been the Queen, she had to live in the dark. In the Heaven Realm, no one knew she was the Queen. Each time Emperor Jun would transform himself into the look that he had hundreds of thousands of years ago. And Jiu Ying knew well that the reason why the man changed himself into the young look was for Xi Mu. However, no one knew what the man thought exactly. He was so frighteningly heartless, but was dreadfully spoony. He enwrapped himself and overlooked all the living creatures by assuming an air of superiority. Jiu Ying also knew that the man was reminiscing Xi Mu. But Jiu Ying loved the man, so she was willing to apany him quietly.


    ¡°Xi Mu, I dreamt of you against night. Your blood kept flowing, and I tried to stop it... But no matter how hard I tried, I was unable to stop it.¡±


    Jiu Ying watched the man silently. He was shedding tears. How desperate she was to kiss away his teardrops and to make him no longer sad. But she knew that the man did not belong to her, but to Xi Mu, the Divine Spirit of Kunlun. And the man in front was torturing himself by his own means. Suddenly, Jiu Ying did not want the man to think of the woman any longer, so she condensed her Spirit Power and transformed herself into her original look. To her surprise, Emperor Jun burst into the rage and threw Jiu Ying several meters away. Irrational, he grabbed Jiu Ying up and gave another punch. Jiu Ying shook and fell down like a defoliating leaf. She thought, ¡°Am I wrong as I don¡¯t like to be a substitute?¡± The woman screamed, which made Emperor Jun clear. Looking at the woman on the ground, Emperor Jun felt kind of guilty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I killed my wife with my own hands. How can¡¯t I let it go?¡±


    Since Ying Fu returned from the Ninth Heaven, he became silent. Xu Linghe thought how to sneak into Si Shui and asked Ying Fu for some ideas. After all, Ying Fu belonged to Jiang Di family and was the Master of dark influences. But with some knocks on the door, Ying Fu did not respond. Xu Linghe had no choice but to open the door himself, only to find the old man sitting there quietly. Apparently, it must have something to do with the Ninth Heaven. However, time was not waiting for anyone. Tomorrow was the day of worshipping heaven, but Ying Fu was in low spirit.


    ¡°Ying Fu, tomorrow will be the day of worshipping heaven. Have you got any ideas?¡±


    ¡°No ideas?¡±


    Xu Linghe did not expect that the old man answered so simply, and was unable to respond in a short while. Since returning from the Ninth Heaven, the old man became quieter without an air of arrogance. Xu Linghe knew the reason well. The old man was missing the past with Emperor Jun, since he felt sad that the former brothers partedpany and wen on each way. Perhaps in Xu Linghe¡¯s opinion, Emperor Jun was a big evil, but in Ying Fu¡¯s heart, Emperor Jun was his brother whom he experienced bloody battles with. Suddenly, Ying Fu chose to leave his brother one day, and it had made Ying Fu hard to get ustomed to. What¡¯s worse, their brotherhood that hadsted all most a life would vanish, and they would be strangers to each other. How difficult it was that Ying Fu had to ept that! The pointed decision straitened Ying Fu, but he did not regret, because he was willing to do something for Shenzhong. But he just could no longer take up the wine cup and chat merrily with Emperor Jun.


    ¡°Ying Fu, if Emperor Jun colludes with Zhu Jiuyin, it will be harder to escape at that time.¡±


    ¡°Even His Excellency cheats me, I have to go there, and I will die at ease.¡±

 Chapter 74 Worship Heaven in the Immense Sea

    <h4>Chapter 74 Worship Heaven in the Immense Sea</h4>


    In the ceremony of worshipping heaven, the door of each house was hung with a mahogany sword. Wuyou got up early and hung the mahogany sword that Granny Moon had bought on the door. A mahogany sword was to exorcise evil spirits. On the day of worshipping heaven, all the souls would drift into the Immense Sea in all directions. So on the day of each year, the wooden swords which had been blessed were on sale on the streets, forming a scene in the Immense Sea.


    Xiao Douya helped his mother to hold the wooden sword, making invisible drawings in the air. Nie Xiaowu picked up Xiao Douya and took out a ¡°Fu¡± character from his arms. Seeing nobody notice him, Nie Xiaowu recited the incantation, and a streak of spirit light flew into the character. Since Xiao Douya had never seen such sorcery, he opened Nie Xiaowu¡¯s palm curiously. When he found there was nothing in the palm, he gaped more wide-eyed. Nie Xiaowu burst outughing at the child¡¯s simplicity. However, Qiongqi in the opposite wing room saw everything clearly. If Qiongqi was right, Nie Xiaowu could use sorcery without doubt. Judging from his conjuring technique, it was different from themon sorceries, and it seemed that Nie Xiaowu used the ancient techniques that had been lost for a long time. Viewed from afar, the ¡°Fu¡± character radiated an aura of auspiciousness and peace. Don¡¯t look down on the ¡°Fu¡± character. It was able to make spiritual souls wince far away. Therefore, Qiongqi concluded that Nie Xiaowu must have a link with Pangu family, just not knowing which influence he belonged to in the Immense Sea.


    Nie Xiaowu put Xiao Douya down and walked out of the door. He went to a ce with no one else and flew away. Qiongqi followed him, but when getting closer to him, Qiongqi found Nie Xiaowu had disappeared under his eyes. At that time, Qiongqi realized how powerful Nie Xiaowu was, and what he guessed was right. So Qiongqi rushed back, eager to tell it to Granny Moon so that she was mentally prepared. The moment Qiongqi wanted to leave, more Spirit Power appeared behind him and tightened him little by little. Qiongqi read some incantation, and then those Spirit Power loosened gradually from his body.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Yuan Xueyi descended from the sky, and her spirit fingers swept and fought with Qiongqi. Qiongqi did not expect it to be a woman and flung his Spirit Power to her back. Yuan Xueyi escaped the attack, and her hands gestured and thrust a palm. ¡°How dare the old man is to follow the Master of the Immense Sea, so I will teach him a lesson.¡± Yuan Xueyi¡¯s Spirit Power was not weak, so Qiongqi strengthened his Spirit Power more. He was not bellicose, so he rose high to the sky and stretched his wings out immensely. Actually, there wasn¡¯t too much ability on Yuan Xueyi, so she was defeated only within few rounds. Qiongqi swept the woman with his Spirit Power, and Yuan Xueyi was thrown into the air. Qiongqi gave another palm, which could kill the woman for sure. Yuan Xueyi felt regretted that she had neglected cultivating spirit, and had not chance to escape even in the critical moment. Qiongqi applied all of his Spirit Power, with no mercy in his palm, because it was the woman who dyed the time. In Qiongqi¡¯s heart, there was nothing important than Granny Moon. Yuan Xueyi was catapulted in the air again, and she was as lifeless as a fallen leaf. However, a person caught her falling body. She could feel the warmth behind. ¡°It is the Master who has caught me. But why does hee back?¡± Today, things couldn¡¯t be dyed. To worship heaven was the Master¡¯s mission, and he could not be absent today, because collecting souls was a major event in the Immense Sea to bring fresh blood to the bloody army in the Immense Sea. But the Master returned for the sake of saving Yuan Xueyi, which opened her heart and allowed a man to live there. On the other hand, Zhu Jiuyin remained calm and swept his sleeves. Then expanding Spirit Power enwrapped Qiongqi. The old man who was being lifted up by the Spirit Power was not surprised at all, because he had expected such kind of his ending. His life or death was at the young man¡¯s whim. Nie Xiaowu snapped his spiritual fingers on the top of Qiongqi¡¯s skull. Because Qiongqi had known Nie Xiaowu¡¯s real identity, it would ruined the cause to keep Qiongqi any longer.


    ¡°My lord, kill him.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi pounced over and held Qiongqi¡¯s neck tightly, because the old man almost took her life, and she would not spare him. Yuan Xueyi held a saber in her hand and shed toward Qiongqi¡¯s neck. Qiongqi¡¯s eyes remained clear, since he knew that he could not escape it. Why not face it bravely? He realized that Nie Xiaowu would only leave death and approach the Goddess of the Moon just for the Heavenly Book, so how was Nie Xiaowu willing to give it up? Qiongqi closed his eyes, waiting for death. Even time seemed to be solidified at that moment. However, Qiongqi did not wait the pain on his body and guessed whether the young man was thinking about their old friendship. But next second, Qiongqi felt the stinging pain on the top of his skull, and Spirit Power poured out of his body. Darkness rushed into Qiongqi¡¯s head, and he felt in a dizzy. Zhu Jiuyin used Pangu¡¯s technique to seal parts of Qiongqi¡¯s memory, so his memory would remain at the point before leaving home. Zhu Jiuyin did not kill Qiongqi not because of kindness, but because he was afraid of arousing the Goddess of the Moon¡¯s suspect. After all, the woman saw him go out. Based on the understanding of the Goddess of the Moon, any w would lead failure to the game.


    ¡°My lord, we should return to the Immense Sea.¡±


    The two flew onto the sea of clouds and headed in the direction of the Immense Sea. When Qiongqi woke up, he felt stupefied, wondering why he was in the valley.


    People were passing to and fro in the streets of the Immense Sea. Today was the day when souls came back to the Immense Sea. Although it sounded scary, the people of the Immense Sea were waiting for the new settlers. The ceremony was held in a square near the imperial pce. When Zhu Jiuyin arrived there, the square had been clogged with people. He ascended to the altar of worshipping heaven. The arrival of the Master of the Immense Sea silenced the noisy square a lot. Xu Linghe dressed up and mingled into the crowd, while Ying Fu became a citizen of the Immense Sea, and Chengyi and Liu Ruoshui disguised as a couple. Xu Linghe stared closely at Zhu Jiuyin on the altar who had not reached twenty years old, but his Spirit Power had been unfathomable, so Xu Linghe began calcting how many odds he would have when he decided to barge into Si Shui tonight. The person on the altar could sense the peep of strong spirit from the crowds and know that the man woulde, but what mattered if he dide? ck Emperor¡¯s divine essence was only allowed to stay in Si Shui for good. Zhu Jiuyin lit up the Holy Fire on the altar with his spiritual fingers. The people of the Immense Sea would witness how to call the divine essences in the universe. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual fingers drew the Holy Fire, and the mes suspended in the air. When the me spread out, Zhu Jiuyin gathered all of his Spirit Power and injected it into the me. Then, the Holy Fire expanded. Zhu Jiuyin spit out Pangu¡¯s Soul-reining Beast. The Sacred Beast of scores of meters high leapt into the sky, and all the people of the Immense Sea looked up to it. The Sacred Beast which lodged in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body was the messenger of original souls in the universe. It soared to the sky and faced with Zhu Jiuyin. The me on the altar was still changing. When Zhu Jiuyin put the Pangu¡¯s gesturing spell into the Holy Fire, the Soul-reining Beast ran to the Holy Altar. Zhu Jiuyin conjured and set formation. Then, a trail of Spiritual Qi rose from the square, changed from thin to thick, and expanded into a canopy to dash to the sky. Next second, the Holy Fire on the altar extended underground like a vortex. Zhu Jiuyin jumped into the altar where mes soared like magmas. The Holy Fire extended to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s legs and arms. When the golden mes emitted Spiritual Qi and spread to Zhu Jiuyin, the Soul-reining Beast gleamed with golden light rose high from the altar to the sea of clouds. Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth and spit out the moon and stars. This was called Seven Souls Incantation of the Big Dipper in the Immense Sea, which set formation with the moon and stars. And then, the moon¡¯s and stars¡¯ Spiritual Qi would guide the original souls in the universe to Si Shui, where the original souls had to be expiated by Pangu family¡¯s Souls Stone, and to be shaped their physical body by using the morbid air in the Si Shuike. After that, the original souls had to endure the burning of the Holy Fire. Then, those original souls could be the immortal soldiers and guard the Immense Sea. Zhu Jiuyin was the one who had the power to control the original souls. In the three realms, only Pangu¡¯s family studies this kind of incarnation, while the supreme power to control this Divine Being technique was the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. Zhu Jinyin was changing in the Holy Fire. When he lifted up the moon and stars, Xu Linghe saw the monster that once helped Chidi in the underground pce. The people of the Immense Sea broke into loud apuse and cheers. Apart from the disciples of Kunlun, the Devil God, Chidi was also in the crowd. Not until then did Chidi understand that it was Zhu Jiuyin who helped him return to his position. Xiao Ba behind Chidi fixed his eyes on Zhu Jiuyin, observing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arms and legs full of Spirit Power like erupting magma. Xiao Ba was overawed by such formidable Spirit Power. Since Xiao Ba was called by Chidi from the Nether World, he had believed that Chidi was the most powerful in the three realms. But to his surprise, the Master of the Immense Sea would be so redoubtable, and then, Xiao Ba thought that the Master of the Immense Sea could have the ability to be his backer.


    Zhu Jiuyin lifted up the moon and stars to illuminate the sky. Original souls in the universe were gathering in all direction to feel the Spiritual Qi of all the living creatures. At that moment, the Immense Sea was enveloped in the moon and stars. Zhu Jiuyin spit out the spell to constrain the Soul-reining Beast. The Beast in control transformed itself into drops of delicate beads and scattered. In the Immense Sea, Zhu Jiuyin swept his spiritual fingers slightly, and then, the floating delicate beads flew to the sky gleaming with spirit light. Those delicate beads were the messengers of original souls, which would take the soul essences in the universe back to the Immense Sea. The sea of clouds surged that pushed the ceremony of worshipping heaven into a climax. On the clouds, Zhu Jiuyin waved his spiritual fingers, and then, Spiritual Qi with long tails flew to the all directions of the universe. Every wisp of souls was called by the delicate beads. Zhu Jiuyin injected his Spirit Power into the original souls, which enabled those weak souls to have power to return to the Immense Sea. The delicate beads spattering in the three realms sucked in the original souls. When the delicate beads were swollen up, they would trace Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s aura back to the Immense Sea. Zhu Jiuyin conjured the spell to guide the collection of original souls. In the sky, those delicate beads carrying with soul essences flew back to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands. Lurid delicate beads reddened the Immense Sea. Rapturous acmations were raised inside and outside the pce. For the people of the Immense Sea, each wisp of original souls was a part of the bloody army, which could make the Immense Sea more peaceful and away from the mes of war.


    ¡°Grandmaster, Zhu Jiuyin is collected so many original souls. It seems that he is reserving military power for himself.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the Immense Sea for looking for the Divine Being Heavenly Book. Mind your own business.¡±


    Since Nascent Soul had lost the fight, he was reprimanded by Chidi several times. Obviously, his Grandmaster was quite disappointed with him. Now, Xiao Ba was promoted in an important position. So Nascent Soul thought he should do something happy to regain Chidi¡¯s recognition. It was necessary to find Changxi, the Goddess of the Moon first. Nascent Soul looked around, trying to find a ce to have a rest. Because of the Grandmaster¡¯s attitude, Nascent Soul had a sense of crisis, and was totally not in a mood to appreciate the divine power of the Master of the Immense Sea. Looking down the crowd, Nascent Soul spotted an acquaintance, his hateful person¡ªXiao Qi. In the crowd, Xiao Qi seemed to be looking for someone else. The enemy was right in front, so Nascent Soul would not let him go for sure. Nascent Soul approached Xiao Qi secretly, and had forgotten his Grandmaster¡¯s words already. There was a sharp saber hiding in Nascent Soul¡¯s hands, and he hoped to kill Xiao Qi in a densely-popted ce so that he could still have change to escape. Totally unaware of the eyes, Xiao Qi just stared the front and finally spotted Xiaoyao. Xiao Qi was excited, ignoring the danger behind him, and could only see Xiaoyao in his eyes. In the crowd, Wuyou stared at a man¡¯s back quietly. Although the man had changed his face, Wuyou could recognize him and followed him all the way. ¡°Why does my husbande to the Immense Sea? It is impossible for him to watch the Master¡¯s ritual of worshipping heaven.¡± Wuyou held her child in the arms and got closer to her husband carefully. Not far away, Xiao Qi sensed something different. The one who could make Xiaoyao so nervous was only Xu Linghe. It turned out that the man dressed as amon citizen of the Immense Sea was his cousin. Xiao Qi had a mixed feeling of happiness and sorrow. ¡°Does Xiaoyao¡¯s husbande to the Immense Sea for the Heavenly Book?¡± However, Xiao Qi did not realize that the danger was pressing on towards him. Nascent Soul let out a sneer and charged at Xiao Qi. Unexpectedly, the crowd rushed toward them suddenly, and Xiaoyao was submerged in the crowd. At that moment, Wuyou regretted having taken Xiao Douya with her. The child in her arms burst out crying with fear. Xiao Qi looked at them with his heart frightened, so he rose up into the sky and flew toward Jiang Wuyou. So Nascent Soul failed to prick him, wondering whether Xiao Qi had eyes on the back. However, with more looks, Nascent Soul understood well. It was all because of the woman. Then, Nascent Soul held up the child and left immediately. What he wanted was only to get more chips, and he hadpletely forgotten the lessons that he had been taught when he had robbed the woman away.

 Chapter 75 Fall Into a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 75 Fall Into a Trap</h4>


    ¡°Give my child back!¡±


    The hoarse voice cut through the night sky, and the woman touched her throat, unbelievable that she could speak finally.


    Xu Linghe¡¯s heart trembled, when he saw Xiao Douya¡¯s mother struggling in the crowd. Xu Linghe flew with the wind and held up the woman. Chengyi did not think that his Senior Brother would go to save the woman. In fact, they had nned to go to Si Shui. Why did Senior Brother mind other¡¯s business? Besides, Ying Fu¡¯s n was messed up. On the clouds, Zhu Jiuyin was about to lead the original souls to Si Shui when something unexpected happened, which irritated Ying Fu a lot. However, Xu Linghe could not mind so much, but could not bear to see the woman hurt. Even he could not figure out why he was worried about the masked woman, even if she had nothing to do with himself. Out of Xiao Qi¡¯s expectation, Xu Linghe took action much faster than him. In the distance, Nascent Soul held the little boy and disappeared in the night. Xiao Qi followed him. It seemed that Nascent Soul was not afraid that the fire tribe would be extinguished.


    ¡°Xiao Douya is taken away by Nascent Soul.¡±


    Wuyou tried to get rid of the man¡¯s arms anxiously. The flooding crowd surrounded them. The people of the Immense Sea huddled together to witness how their Master to guide the original souls to Si Shui. Holding the woman in the arms, Xu Linghe leapt over the crowd and ran after the man who had taken Xiao Douya away. Xu Linghe knew the thief well, but he did not know why Nascent Soul took away Xiao Douya. Wuyou was more worried about her child, and also could not figure out why Nascent Soul did that, since she was not the Commander-in-chief of the Fairy Kingdom any longer and had no more interest conflicts with him. When Xu Linghe put Wuyou down, Nascent Soul had disappeared. Looking at the empty street, Wuyou could not support herself due to fear and weakness. ¡°Why is my child always dogged by misfortunes?¡± When the two passed the alley, no trace of the child had been found. Xu Linghe spread his Spirit Power to search for Xiao Douya. Meanwhile, Xiao Qi chased Nascent Souls all the way. When entering an alley, Nascent Soul slipped into a family, a rather ordinary house. As soon as Xiao Qi walked in it, the courtyard was well-lit immediately. In the light, Nascent Soul held the little boy. And Xiao Qi looked at Xiao Douya closely. Perhaps Nascent Soul had conjured some sorcery, and Xiao Douya slept well. Xiao Qi knew well what Nascent Soul wanted. Xiao Qi once was willing to give up benefits for Xiaoyao, and it encouraged Nascent Soul to act more recklessly. And tonight, Nascent Soul took Xiao Douya away and tried to coerce Xiao Qi into submission. Then, Nascent Soul realized that Xiao Xi could really give up everything for Jiang Wuyou.


    ¡°This little boy is not my child, and has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Nascent Soul condensed his Spirit Power, which made Xiao Qi¡¯s heart in suspense. But thinking why Nascent Soul took away the child, Xiao Qi calmed himself down a bit.


    ¡°Do you have the strength to kill me?¡±


    Xiao Qi threw cold nces at Nascent Soul, and Nascent Soul could not help but retreat several steps with fear. And the little boy in the arms was woken up suddenly. When he saw clearly that he was not in her mother¡¯s arms, the little boy tried to break away from the constraint. Nascent Soul raised the little boy with one hand. For Nascent Soul, the little boy was his chip now, and he was pretty sure that Xiao Qi would not leave the child, but he just wanted to see how Xiao Qi would injure himself and forced Xiao Qi to taste the feeling of humiliation. The child in his hand reddened, but Nascent Soul would not be tender-hearted.


    ¡°This child is very tender. I¡¯m afraid to hurt him carelessly.¡±


    Nascent Soulughed crankily, and he knew that he would be the victorious part.


    ¡°Uncle, save me.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s tender voice chilled Xiao Qi¡¯s heart. This was Xiaoyao¡¯s child whom she gave birth to after conceiving for ten months. Xiao Qi thought, ¡°Am I so hardhearted?¡± Looking at the changing expression on the man¡¯s face, Nascent Soul knew that he won the bet, so he shed his saber out. Xiao Qi¡¯s arms was cut bloody open, and blood dropped along his clothes. Nascent Soul wanted to destroy Xiao Qi¡¯s pride and give him a taste of beingpelled, just as he had been forced to the cliff by Xiao Qi. Nascent Soul gave another sh on Xiao Qi¡¯s slink, leaving a cut with bone visible. Inside the house, a person was staring outside. She was Chidi¡¯s newly-married wife named Xuan Ji. In order to expand his influence, Chidi married the Goddess in Baize, Xuan Ji, after he became the Devil God. During the journey to the Immense Sea, Chidi took his wife with him and remained under cover in the alley. Xuan Ji preferred quietness to noise. Chidi cared about his wife very much, so he set a defensive cover before leaving there. But unexpectedly, Nascent Soul barged in, which displeased Xuan Ji very much. But moved by the scene, Xuan Ji thought that Xiao Qi was a man full of sentiment, and appreciated him very much. However, what Xuan Ji did not know was that Xiao Qi did that only for love. If it had nothing to do with him, he would be ruthless. Take what had happened in Xiaoyao¡¯s Joy Hall as an example, how innocent themon people were when they had been killed by Chidi. Xu Linghe could sacrifice his life for his faith, while Xiao Qi only cared about Xiaoyao¡¯s life and death. Although Xiao Qi was cruel, merciless, and cold-blooded, his love for Xiaoyao was iparable but so selfish that he wanted to possess her himself. For Xuan Ji who was used to seeing the fights for authority, when she watched a man willing to be humiliated for a little child, her silent heart was rippled.


    Outside the room, Nascent Soul was rather insatiable, and he just wanted Xiao Qi to feel the pain of humiliation. Nascent Soul shed the saber, leaving deep cut with bones visible every time. But Xiao Qi had to stand that, because this was the only thing he could do for Xiaoyao¡¯s child. Xiao Douya had never seen such scene before, and he kept crying, worried about this uncle too much. In his little heart, he would remember who did well to him. Nascent Soul was unwilling to let Xiao Qi go easily. The most effective way to destroy a person was to debone his pride. Nascent Soul held the little boy high.


    ¡°Kneel down.¡±


    Blood soaked Xiao Qi¡¯s clothes, and he had never been humiliated like that before. But Nascent Soul grasped Xiao Qi¡¯s weakest point. So Xiao Qi swore inwardly, ¡°One day, I will peel off your skin and pull out your veins.¡± Seeing the hatred in Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes, Nascent Soul lifted the child up, ready to hit him. With the palm, Xiao Douya would die without doubt. Then, Xiao Qi knelt his knees on the ground, which surprised Xuan Ji a lot. She believed that the man would returned what Nascent Soul had done to him with hundreds of humiliation than now, since the man¡¯s pride was being trampled, and that Nascent Soul would not end well. Xiao Douya looked at the uncle, thinking that if there was someone who had to kneel down, it should be his mother, and why the uncle was kneeling to the ugly man. Xiao Douya cried with grievances, and this tough boy bit the back of Nascent Soul¡¯s hand tightly. Nascent Soul gave him a heavy hand, and then blood drops filtered on Xiao Douya¡¯s forehead. The sight tugged at Xiao Qi¡¯s heartstrings. How dared Nascent Soul to hurt Xiao Douya, since Xiao Qi himself could not bear injuring this little boy? Then, Xiao Qi gave a m toward Nascent Soul, but Nascent Soul was so base that he used Xiao Douya toward the attack off. Xiao Qi had to scatter his Spirit Power helplessly. Nascent Soulughed wildly...


    The woman staggered along the distant alley, and her back seemed thin but strong. Xu Linghe diffused his divine consciousness to detect where the little boy was. When the divine consciousness prated a house, Xu Linghe could feel the strong Spirit Power. ¡°Does Nascent Soul hide there?¡± Xu Linghe held the woman and flew over the high wall. When they entered the courtyard, the courtyard was in a mess. Apparently, there had been a ferocious battle before. Xu Linghe searched carefully, hoping to find trails of clues. When Wuyou found a piece of rag cloth in the corner, her heart was down to the bottom with fear and coldness. It was a corner of her child¡¯s clothes stained with some blood. Wuyou rushed into the inner room. Afraid that something unexpected would happen to the woman, Xu Linghe followed closely. The two entered the room. Wuyou walked along the wall. Xu Linghe nced over the room, finding the smoke of the incense burner on the desk was swirling and the water in the tea cup was steaming. What made the owner leave in such a hurry? Xu Linghe searched the house carefully, hoping to find something unusual. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s sob interrupted Xu Linghe. Anything bad happened to Xiao Douya? Xu Linghe flew out of the room and found a tiny figure in the corner far away. Xu Linghe was startled at the sight. ¡°Is Xiao Douya really killed?¡± When Xu Linghe got closer, his suspending heart could fall finally. Someone had conjured Deception Technique, so the Xiao Douya on the ground was only a piece of worn rag.


    ¡°Xiao Douya.¡±


    Holding the rag, the woman choked with sobs. Xu Linghe wanted tofort the woman, telling her that Xiao Douya would be fine. But he did not know how to say it as the words were just on his lips. He would not feel a mother¡¯s love for her child. The woman¡¯s violently sad cry pierced Xu Linghe¡¯s heart and left a cut there.


    ¡°Please save Xiao Douya.¡±


    Wuyou held the clothes tightly. Xu Linghe did not want to see the woman crying, so he swiped his spiritual fingers to break the deception technique. When Wuyou saw clearly the clothes in her arms, she felt relieved that Xiao Douya was still alive and said to herself not to be discouraged, because her child was still waiting for her to rescue him. Wuyou picked herself up from the ground and walked to the courtyard. She had not discovered just now that there was a courtyard on the right. And the most urgent thing now was to find the child.


    Xiao Douya¡¯s scent became thicker, and the scent came from the ancient well. Xu Linghe followed the woman and searched carefully. Wuyou flipped over and jumped into the deserted well. Xu Linghe never thought that the woman would jump in, so he followed. The well had been deserted for some time with lush nts everywhere. Stepping forward, Wuyou was surprised at the scene on the bottom of the well, where it could be named ¡°the Kingdom of nts¡±. Some unknown nts grew so fast that they would twine around when being trampled. It was toote for Wuyou to dodge, and she was twined tightly by the soft vines. The man behind her waved his Spirit Power, and then those vines roared like beasts. Whoever the woman was, Xu Linghe would protect her well. The two looked around, hoping that Xiao Douya was nearby. But suddenly, the dry well shook for some unknown reason. Wuyou lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Because of inertia, she kept sliding down to the other end of the well, where she heard a familiar voice. ¡°The voice of my child...¡±


    Wuyou rushed to the voice excitedly. Xu Linghe chased up to stop her, but it was toote. How to stop a mother¡¯s love for her child? Xu Linghe had to see the woman miss her footing and fall into a mechanism, where burning ck iron thorns enclosed the woman tightly. Not until then did Wuyou realize that she fell into other¡¯s trap and that all the things in the courtyard were arranged deliberately with the final aim to lure her to the dry well. Wuyou was pressed hard by the ck iron, and any carelessness would kill her there. Xu Linghe tried several times to save the woman over the mechanism, but with some attempts, he still failed. Amon person could not stand the burning ck iron thorns. Xiao Douya¡¯s voice was used to bait Wuyou. Suddenly, a burst of wildughter rang overhead.


    ¡°It is you! It is small world. Unexpected, right? The Sect Master of Kunlun, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Let the woman go.¡±


    ¡°Let her go? Xu Linghe, she is your wife and the Spirit Master of the Teal Hill. I am her enemy of extinguishing her tribe. Release her, and then let her kill me?¡±


    Xu Linghe was lost in his thoughts. ¡°Chidi said the woman is my wife, but why don¡¯t I have an image about her? When did I get married with the woman? Is the Grandmaster who cleared away my memory about her to make me the Master of Kunlun with my whole heart? Is the woman my wife?¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s heart fluctuated, but he had to calm himself down, because the foremost task at present was how to rescue the woman and Xiao Douya. On the other hand, Wuyou who had been constrained by the ck iron was burned with hatred when she saw her enemy. All had beenmitted by Chidi. Wuyou hated that she was so useless that she was unable to stab her enemy to death. Her eyes under the mask zed with hatred.


    ¡°Lure me here, not for that woman, right?¡±


    ¡°What a pity... Tonight is a good opportunity to save ck Emperor. But you have to stay in the well. Xu Linghe, do you think whether you are deserved it or not?¡±


    ¡°ck Emperor is also your Master.¡±


    ¡°Master? I¡¯ve already forgotten that. Now I am a God. What kind of things ck Emperor is?¡±

 Chapter 76 The Power to Shake the Moon and Stars

    <h4>Chapter 76 The Power to Shake the Moon and Stars</h4>


    Magpie Festival, Missing Little Fox


    A girl boasts beautiful appearance, delicate hands, and graceful figure; her charm shares a scenic beauty with the autumn river;


    In a rainy and lonely night, a man drank wine and not sober; he looked at the crescent moon in the distance and recalled the days when they first met each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡±


    Chidi¡¯s devil hole opened, and magma burst out of the earth¡¯s crust. The continuous magma was transforming. When the magma weaved into a giant, Chidi lifted it up and sealed up the dry well. The suspending fire charged on the way, and the ancient well crackled and got zed. Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual fingers swept and set a defensive cover for the woman. However, the mes spread and burned her clothes. In the ck iron pool, the woman was struggling. Xu Linghe recited the incantation, and a Sacred Beast flew out of his body. Then, the giant dragon blew out clouds of spray to constrain the mes, and the ck iron pool was filled with ck smoke after the rain wash. Not until the woman was out of danger did Xu Linghe jumped on the dragon¡¯s back. Along the way, his Flowing Light Divine Sword prated the sea of fire and charged at Chidi with unstoppable Sword Qi, and absorbed the magma. When the sword de turned red, Spirit Wings Beast flew out from the sword edge. Then, the Spirit Wings Beast that was released out of the sword de was transformed into numerous Sword Qi and ran straight to Chidi, followed closely by roaring Flowing Light. Rays of spirit light dispersed, and the ancient well was being destroyed by the Sword Qi. The giant dragon held its head erect and carried Xu Linghe while Chidi met the battle head-on. Being the Devil God, Chidi gestured to call the army from Hell, which was made up of corpses from Hell. A woman in red took the lead and pressed hard to the ck iron pool. Seeing the things might go worse, Xu Linghe followed, wondering whether the woman in red knew the little woman in the trap. Xu Linghe wielded his Flowing Light Sword. The woman in red waved her fingers, and then wandering dead souls flooded to Jiang Wuyou. To block the woman¡¯s attack, a Spirit Power rose behind Xu Linghe. However, Chidi chopped at Xu Linghe with a palm. Seeing the master being assaulted, the giant dragon rolled up huge stones and flung them to Chidi, its roaring voice shaking the ancient well. And copsed stone wall rolled to the ck iron pool. Chidi suspended in the midair, his Spirit Power soaring. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light Divine Sword in his hand, his Spirit Power surging around the sword edge. When the Sword Qi dashed into the night sky, Xu Linghe charged at Chidi at a speed of thunderbolt, and his Spirit Power spread and pounced on the stone wall. With a rumble, the whole ancient well bored down at the ck iron pool. At that moment, the woman in the ck iron pool was on the verge of death. Since the woman in red was about to prate the defensive cover, Jiang Wuyou had to dodge again and again, totally incapable of confronting such power. Even worse, Xu Linghe was besieged by the Hell¡¯s army. So he felt that he could not survive today, and then sorrow welled up in his heart for both the woman in the ck iron pool and Xiao Douya. Spirit Wings Beast tried to tear off Chidi, but was shattered into pieces. Those dead spiritsing from Hell changed into an Evil Qi and swept on the way. The air was crammed with those corpses¡¯ Evil Qi. The Flowing Light Sword took on powerful momentum, but when it was contaminated by the corpses, ayer of dirty Qi poured out from the sword hilt. Corpses Qi enwrapped the Spiritual Qi. Chidi knew the chance came, so he sted out a palm at Xu Linghe, and then, Xu Linghe felt a darkness in front and was thrown to the corpses. Next second, a dark flock of corpses sprang at him. And the giant dragon tried to rushed in to roll up Xu Linghe with its dragon tail, but was forced to retreat tens of meters by Chidi¡¯s palm. The dragon was hit and tumbled. Looking at its badly mutted master, the giant dragon shed dragon¡¯s tears unbelievably.


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s cry was so desperate and helpless, because she could do nothing but just witness her husband being engulfed by the Men of Sacrifice. A flock of corpses went at her lover, but Wuyou was unable to do anything. She even did not realize that the ck iron thorns stuck in her fingers. All the hatred was umting. Then, her ck hairy down, and the scars on her face began falling off. When her skin that had been eroded by the naga¡¯s poison was shedding, Xiao Ba¡¯s eyes were smoldered with jealousy. How fortunate the woman was! Her appearance was more amazing than before, crystal clear skin, long dense eyshes, and noble and straight nose. Her pale lips did not dim her beauty. Her fine hair trailed over her elegant neck, which ttered her smooth and crystal clear skin. What amazed Xiao Ba most was her four-inch waist which revealed more of her breasts¡¯ curves. In the flowing light, her purple hair was gleamed with enchanting charm. Wuyou threw a cold nce, which struck Xiao Ba with fear and terror. Looking at her husband, Wuyou broke out of the ck iron pool and raised up with the momentum of crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Chidi had never seen a woman with such Spirit Power before. The Spirit Power in her hands seemed to be able to reverse the universe. And the corpses were so vulnerable that they could not withstand a single blow. Everywhere her Spirit Power swept, the Original Spirits were reduced to ashes.


    The woman suspended in the air, bathed in the spirit light. When Spirit Power spread out gradually, the crammed corpses fell down like dust. Wuyou lifted up the man and hugged him tightly. Her husband in her arms was tattered and torn badly by the corpses. Enwrapped in the spirit light, the man¡¯s injuries were being recovered. Then, Wuyou injected their memory into the man¡¯s mind. At that moment, Wuyou just wanted the man to remember her. They had gone through countless parting and death. When they met again, he was her husband and she was his wife for good. Xu Linghe opened his eyes slowly, and his heart melted at the sight of his woman. In the dark night, the woman wore purple hair, which spread out like iris in the empty valley. Her face tilted slightly, filled with tears. She could feel the warmth beneath her fingers. The man was still in a trance. Then, the little hand held the big hand. Xu Linghe pulled the woman into his arms with all of his strength. The woman choked with sobs. This was the reunion in real sense since they had been parted for three years. Wuyou embraced the man tightly. The missing bitterness that had tortured her for three years was eased at that moment. Her tears dampened the man¡¯s clothes. Xu Linghe covered her lips with a wet kiss.


    ¡°What a deep love between you two!¡±


    The sound reverberated in the open. Chidi became puzzled on the clouds, wondering why Ling Ji of the Teal Hill got so powerful, since the power she had used just now was that of the Immense Sea. Did she own the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book? But Chidi denied the thought immediately, because he believed that Changxi would not give the unique book to others. Chidi condensed his Spirit Power secretly and swept at the woman again. Wuyou flew upward, since she hated Chidi to the bone. So she decided to be done with Chidi today. The death of her father, the murder of Uncle Jiefei and the extermination of the Teal Hill were allmitted by Chidi. Wuyou charged at him head-on, her overflowing Spirit Power shooting to the sky to illuminate the Immense Sea. Wuyou stood on the sea of clouds and gave off her Spirit Power, which poured out of her body continuously. Chidi murmured the Soul-peeling incantation, hoping to lead the woman into the space. Xu Linghe was worried about the little woman, because he had suffered a lot there and knew Chidi¡¯s strength. But he did not know that the woman in front was not the one who used to be trampled upon at will. Now, she possessed the Spirit Power that was able to reverse the universe. Chidi used blood as a guide and began conjuring and setting formation. Meanwhile, the woman recited incantations as well. In the flowing light, a piece of golden armor enwrapped the woman, whose golden light dazzled Chidi harshly. Was it the Pangu¡¯s Holy Garment in the legend? Then, the burning Holy Garment condensed the Spiritual Qi of all the living creatures. When it turned into Heavenly-light meteors in the sky, Wuyou chopped at Chidi at a thunderbolt speed. The Heavenly-light meteors were galloping in the night sky, and wherever they went, everything was reduced to dust. Panic took on Chidi¡¯s eyes. When his body was raised up, Chidi had no resistance at all. The Spirit Power came with great momentum and went with peace. The woman seized her enemy tightly. For her, all the hardship woulde to an end. Xu Linghe looked at the woman with bitterness in his heart. Every time the woman underwent development, Xu Linghe would feel heartbroken. Her shoulders bore the fate of her people, and her slim figure owned firmness and persistency. She could fight against the fate in the adverse conditions... ¡°How can I not love her?¡±


    Wuyou condensed her Spirit Power, and Chidi was about to be partitioned just like a fish on the chopping block. In the spirit light, her hair dispersed. Each hair gathered the Spirit Power, waiting for the Master¡¯s call, and perhaps next second, it would prate Chidi¡¯s body. In the flowing light, what Wuyou had was merely hatred. Her hair, like sharp pricks, stabbed into Chidi¡¯s body. Wuyou was about to exhaust her strength to attack Chidi when a child¡¯s cry crossed the night sky. It was her child. Yu Xuanji stood on the clouds while Xiao Douya was struggling ceaselessly. What a poor child! His little heart had to endure the damage from adults, who used him as chops again and again and forced his rtives to submit. Xiao Douya hated these adults, his eyes glistening with unbending expressions. Wuyou knew the woman, the Goddess of Baize. The shift from unfavorable to favorable thrilled Chidi with joy, since his new wife could turn the table so easily. ¡°She deserves to be my wife.¡±


    ¡°Let my husband go. Otherwise... this child.¡±


    Yu Xuanji shot a nce at Chidi. Since she had managed to find a backer, how could she allow the other to make trouble there? But to her surprise, the child could save Chidi. At that moment, Wuyou had forgotten to take revenge, and all in her eyes was only Xiao Douya. The woman from Baize was rather ruthless and brutal, so Wuyou thought she¡¯d better act cautiously. Xu Linghe had been badly injured, but hearing Xiao Douya¡¯s crying, he flew to the sea of clouds regardless of the pains on him. No one could expect that one family would reunite in such an asion. Xiao Douya was throttled, his face full of tears. Xu Linghe had an itch to rece Xiao Douya. As for the persons who abducted Xiao Douya, Xu Linghe swore that he would make their lives worse than death. Xu Linghe clenched his hand so hard that they were bleeding. As a parent, the child was in front of him, but he could do nothing to save him. How helpless Xu Linghe would be.


    ¡°Uncle, I am not scared.¡±


    Xiao Douya looked at Xu Linghe restively, which made Xu Linghe¡¯s heart ache more. The ache was only experienced when one had a child. Wuyou withdrew her Spirit Power, and her purple hair restored its softness. Chidi left sluggishly, while Xiao Douya ran to Xu Linghe at a brisk pace. When Xiao Douya threw himself into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms, Xu Linghe¡¯s heart softened considerably. It turned out that his child was always with him. Xu Linghe held up his son and gave him a good kiss. Xiao Douya¡¯s tender voice tickled Xu Linghe¡¯s heart.


    Chidi stared at Jiang Wuyou in the distance, not reconciled but had to. The woman¡¯s Spirit Power was so limitless and formidable that it frightened Chidi. In Chidi¡¯s opinion, few persons in the three realms couldpare with him, even the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master had been defeated. But the woman could beat Chidi down with a movement. Such Spirit Power could onlye from Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. Unexpectedly, the unique book that everyone was eager to get was obtained by the woman. It did embarrass Chidi. Although he had passed tribtion and be the Devil God painstakingly, the woman would defeat him with a palm in the end. Did he have to give up the territory gained by inches to Jiang Wuyou? Chidi¡¯s eyes darkened and he thought, ¡°Since Pangu Heavenly Book is in your hands, I will leave you without a day of peace.¡± But Jiang Wuyou did not realize that the Spirit Power in her body came from the Heavenly Book, and that Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book was what everyone was desperate to get, but injected into Wuyou¡¯s body by Changxi. Was it a blessing or a curse? Xu Linghe held their child in the arms and went back. Looking at the two men beside her, Wuyou thought she was dreaming, so she squeezed the back of her hand to feel the reality. Happiness came too suddenly.


    ¡°What a silly woman!¡±


    Xu Linghe sped the little woman in his arms. Xiao Douya stared at them in a huff, because he thought the woman with purple hair was not so reserved as his mother. If his mother had been there, Xiao Douya believed that his mother would not have been so light-headed. All in all, Xiao Douya took the side of his mother. Although the woman was not as beautiful as the woman in front, Xiao Douya loved his mother more. Wuyou cuddled her husband to challenge Xiao Douya¡¯s authority. The corner of her eyes raised, seemingly showing that, ¡°Boy, this is my ce.¡±

 Chapter 77 Madam Xuanji Kicked a Metal Plate

    <h4>Chapter 77 Madam Xuanji Kicked a Metal te</h4>


    Watching Xiaoyao fading away, Xiao Qi came out from the corner. The woman behind him just observed quietly. She thought, ¡°An infatuated man can do anything to get his lover. It seems that man is indeed a capricious species.¡± Yu Xuanji knew well what Xiao Qi was thinking. The man was ready to leap into a boiling cauldron or a zing fire for his lover. But when seeing his rival in love, the man would change all of a sudden. Yu Xuanji had seen clearly how ruthless the man was. He had clear targets, because he both could bear all kinds of humiliation for the woman¡¯s child, and could use unscrupulous divisive tactics for the woman, which was depended on his wrong thought made in a moment of weakness. However, Yu Xuanji needed such men. Chidi and Xiao Qi both had strong desires, who were the right persons that Yu Xuanji wanted to use. For a good hunter, patience was vital. Yu Xuanji was a beautiful woman who had a charming appearance that could captivate men. So to win a ce for Baize in the three realms, Yu Xuanji thought she had to need some assistance, but she just did not know that whether she was able to dictate Chidi and Xiao Qi or not.


    ¡°Quite unwilling to let her go. Right?¡±


    Yu Xuanji curled up the corner of her mouth. To make the man her prey, Yu Xuanji thought she had to arouse his curiosity. Yu Xuanji had the lust for dominating men. To be the woman on the top, it was a must to climb up on the men¡¯s shoulders. And would the man in front be Yu Xuanji¡¯s prey? Xiao Qi began reproaching himself, for he used Xiaoyao¡¯s child to barter with the woman in front. In fact, it was a golden chance for Xiaoyao to kill her enemy, but because of obstacle that Xiao Qi had set, Xiaoyao had to give up the chance. However, Xiao Qi fully understood how bitter and miserable Xiaoyao was to be homeless in other ces, but Xiao Qi could not tolerate to see Xiaoyao love the other man. Yu Xuanji and Xiao Qi returned to the Courier Station, each of whom had their calction. Chidi was waiting for his new wife in the meeting hall. Xiao Qi was unwilling to see Chidi, because Chidi had made Xiao Qi suffer great casualties in the battle with the fire tribe. Even worse, there was another man who was thest person that Xiao Qi wanted to see. ¡°Nascent Soul! Such an old guy. Hum! Let¡¯s wait and see how I will fix you in the future.¡±


    ¡°The King of the Fairy Kingdom can let bygones be bygones. I really admire you.¡±


    Xiao Qi never thought that things could reverse so fast. It turned out that there were not forever enemies in front of interest. Xiao Qi felt disgusted to shake hands and make it up with Nascent Soul, but he also knew that there was no turning back as long as he took this step. Although he had despised the gangs, he had to be one of them, which tore Xiao Qi¡¯s heart. He did not fear that he would be hurt one day, but that Xiaoyao would detest him. However, without the counter-bnce power, Xiao Qi thought he would never get Xiaoyao.


    ¡°Pay my respect to Devil God.¡±


    Xiao Qi lowered his head, and it was a real humiliation for him. The King of the Fairy Kingdom prostrated himself to Devil God. On the side, the Emperor of Qi Kingdom fixed his eyes on Xiao Qi, thinking that, ¡°Although I just met him once, his power can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± In fact, the Emperor of Qi Kingdom himself did not expect that he would work together with the person who he had fought against head-on-head. Fate did y tricks on them. Xiao Qi nodded his head at him to show respect.


    ¡°I should express my thanks to you today, Madam.¡±


    Chidi had more appreciation for his new wife. To his surprise, his wife did have some tactics; otherwise, he would have been unable to survive today. Recalling Jiang Wuyou¡¯s Spirit Power, Chidi felt frightened from the tips of his hair to the marrow of his very bones. How could Jiang Wuyou subdue him merely with a movement? Perhaps no opponent was able to defeat a person with such mighty Spirit Power. Chidi had gone through thick and thin to return to his Immortal Seat, but in the end, he was still inferior to a woman, which upset him a lot. In fact, the reason why Chidi had killed ck Emperor was to get the Divine Being Heavenly Book, but unexpectedly, the Heavenly Book fell into other¡¯s hands. But no matter what, Chidi thought he must be the master of the Heavenly Book.


    ¡°Has there been any news about Changxi¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but the east side of the alley came a family.¡±


    ¡°Go to check the alley. Be careful and do not miss anything.¡±


    In an inconspicuous corner, Xiao Ba kept paying attention to the inner room. When she heard the east side of the alley, she left quietly. Xiao Ba did not know what was called ¡°copse at the first blow¡± until she saw the fox spirit today. Xiao Ba¡¯s little hands gently touched her face that had been injured by the fox spirit, and she had to wear a mask due to that. She was not reconciled to it. Chidi once said the Heavenly Book could help to shed one¡¯s mortal body and exchange one¡¯s bones, so she was more willing to take this risk. The family was located on the east side of the Immense Sea. Even if it was like looking for a needle in a haystack, Xiao Ba also wanted to try. Beauty was a natural temptation for women, and she was willing to make attempts even at the cost of life. Xiao Ba paid close attention to each family along the corner of the street, and her soul essence had the skill to prate the wall. Behind her was a ck figure¡ª Yu Xuanji, the new wife of Chidi. The two women went stealthily down, the one after the other and each with her own axe to grind. Xiao Ba wanted beauty while Madam Xuanji wanted infinite Spirit Power. Their different ambitions would lead to different consequences for sure. Xiao Ba flew to a family that was situated on the east of the alley with a forest behind. Yu Xuanji followed her to the roof. And the scent of lotus flowers assailed the nostrils. Xiao Ba moved to the wing room. Perhaps the family got used to sleep early, so the candlelight was out in the rooms. Yu Xuanji flew down, but only to feel a stinging on her back. She was shocked, guessing whether she had been spotted by Xiao Ba. However, when she twisted around, she found it was a man. Nie Xiaowu held a dagger in his hand up against Yu Xuanji¡¯s neck. Nie Xiaowu happened to run into her as she was lurking and sneaking here like a ghost.


    ¡°You... and you. Come to my home for stealing or murdering?¡±


    Nie Xiaowu caught Xiao Ba, thinking that this female ghost was more audacious and dared to prate the wall of Jiang Wuyou¡¯s inner room. Yu Xuanji never expected that she would be caught on the spot. She was racking her brain to think of a method of escaping. But she failed. Nie Xiaowu picked up them out of the courtyard. He thought if he had not returned home in time, no one knew what evil deeds the two women would have conducted.


    ¡°If you refuse to answer...¡±


    The tip of the dagger was against Xiao Ba¡¯s face, and the chilling light pressed hard on the top of the head. Xiao Ba slumped on the ground. Yu Xuanji hated the spineless people, so she straightened her breast forward and rubbed Nie Xiaowu, hoping to fence off the de light by her mor. However, the man showed no mercy to her. Besides Xiao Qi, it was just the man who had no pity for her.


    ¡°The saber does not have eyes.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu slit Yuan Xuanji¡¯s face with the dagger, and she turned pale at his move. Her little hands were stained with blood. Yu Xuanji did not expect that the man would be so ruthless and cruel that he would disfigure her face with a cut. Xiao Ba herself had never seen such brutal scene before.


    ¡°Chidi sent me here.¡±


    Originally, Xiao Ba was a weak female ghost, attaching great importance to her appearance. So she was frightened by Nie Xiaowu¡¯s behavior and did not dare to make mess any longer. Compared to Yu Xuanji, Xiao Ba did not have too great ambition, and all she wanted was to take a small revenge. Since her Spirit Power was inferior to Jiang Wuyou¡¯s, she just hoped to transform into a beauty with some ability, just like Yu Xuanji who could enjoy the indulgence of men. But unexpectedly, she and Yu Xuanji kicked a metal te today. The man gave no heed to Yu Xuanji at all, so Xiao Ba had to take a second choice¡ª to confess everything, merely hoping to suffer less pains of skin and flesh.


    ¡°Is it Chidi who sent you here?¡±


    Nie Xiaowu narrowed his eyes and sized them up and down. It seemed that the female ghost did not lie to him. Did Chidie here also for the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book? Nie Xiaowu thought it was not so easy to rob the Book against himself and Pangu¡¯s thing could only belong to himself. How dared Chidi was! Nie Xiaowu pressed hard at the two women. Xiao Ba was so horrified that she wanted to change into a wisp of smoke and escape. But she was rolled back by Spirit Power. Yu Xuanji conjured Seduction Skill, which was a trump card of the women of Baize. And no man could resist it. Yu Xuanji¡¯s eyes were transforming as wisps of souls circle diffused outwards and her body was squirming in the flowing light. She danced seductively, which made her thin waist more luring and her shaking breast faintly enchanting. Her red lips opened gently, and a hot flush took on her face. She arched her eyebrow slightly, and the eyshes fluttered. Yu Xuanji¡¯s whole body distributed delicate fragrance that could allure a man. Just imagine, an enchanting woman was sent to the front of a hot-blooded man. What would happen? Xiao Ba thought she had been charming enough, but seeing Yu Xuanji, she had to acknowledge the superiority of Yu Xuanji¡¯s charm. Nie Xiaowu approached to Yu Xuanji slowly, as if he had met his lover after being apart for a long time, his eyes wistful. Watching Nie Xiaowu stepping toward Yu Xuanji, Xiao Ba gaped with shock, puzzling why the two would change like that. Was there a re-up of tension between them as if the swords were about to be drawn and bows bent? Why did they hug each other like lovers and even kiss? But when Xiao Ba came to herself, she realized that there was no sensuality at all. Although Yu Xuanji was embraced tightly by the man, she was pricked deeply by the saber. Xiao Ba looked at Xuanji¡¯s bleeding abdomen, where the saber prated deeply. Yu Xuanji let out two sneers and pulled out the saber, her eyes wide with bloodthirsty hatred. She thought the man was not amon person, because he had conjured illusion on her unknowingly and cracked down her seduction skills so easily. A man with so formidable power hid himself in such a small alley. Yu Xuanji took a few steps back on full alert. Even if the man was killing a person, he still looked radiant. Yu Xuanji thought, ¡°In the man¡¯s eyes, I am so worthless as a nonentity.¡±


    ¡°Tell Chidi, this is Nie Xiaowu¡¯s house. I will kill anyone who dares to barge in.¡±


    The two women did not dare to make a fuss any longer and fled. Only the two people knew that they were forbidden to step into the house from then on. Today, the two women went for wool and came back shorn, even almost lost their own lives. Nie Xiaowu looked at the courtyard behind him and walked to the Bamboo Tower to see if the woman was scared. But when he walked to the corner, he withdrew, because on second thought, he thought it was kind of inappropriate. Then, he went down the Tower quietly. However, Wuyou had already woken up. Wuyou could not figure out why her body became so alert then, since she could see distinctly what had happened in the courtyard just now. Although Nie Xiaowu¡¯s Spirit Power looked rathermon, he was able to oppress Yu Xuanji all the time. Both the two women used Seduction Skills, but still lost in front of the man.


    Wuyou could not understand what had happened tonight. Her whole body was full of Spirit Power, more powerful than before. But Wuyou knew that it was not Ancient Spirit¡¯s power, but from alien space. Wuyou seemed to be born with the power, able to utilize it at her fingertips. She even could defeat Chidi with a movement. How powerful it was! Wuyou¡¯s body became light, her veins opened up, and her arms and legs were wrapped by the Spirit Power. Wuyou felt she had been reborn. In order not to attract others¡¯ attention, Wuyou concealed her true look under the mask. Thinking about Xiao Douya¡¯s round eyes, Wuyou softened her knotted eyebrows. Xiao Douya could not understand why his mother was so changeable. Wuyou walked out of the room, while Nie Xiaowu was sitting alone in the courtyard.


    ¡°Xiaowu.¡± The woman¡¯s soft voice rang in the courtyard. Nie Xiaowu was a bit surprised that the woman was able to speak. It seemed that the treatment of Goddess of the Moon had worked.


    ¡°Why are you going down? It is toote. Please go to sleep.¡±


    The woman, like his family member, had rooted in his heart, and was hard to erase. For some unknown reason, Nie Xiaowu felt rather irritated tonight.


    ¡°I want to tell you that Xiao Douya and I will return to my hometown after several days.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I miss my hometown very much.¡±


    ¡°You... please remember the Immense Sea!¡±


    In fact, Nie Xiaowu wanted to say, ¡°Please remember Nie Xiaowu.¡± But he swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue. He felt something empty in his heart. The woman was about to leave. Nie Xiaowu wondered who would have the fortune to protect her afterwards, and felt disappointed and lost although they were like family members. He turned around to leave, and those unknown mood pressed him. He walked to the wing room slowly. However, Wuyou did not know the man¡¯s thought at all, thinking that it was because Nie Xiaowu was tired. Although it had been at midnight, Wuyou was not tired at all. Thinking that her husband lived next door, she jumped onto the high wall. But to her surprise, she fell into a person¡¯s arms without seeing clearly.


    ¡°My husband.¡±


    Xu Linghe held Wuyou in his arms and sat on the high wall. The two stared at each other quietly.

 Chapter 78 The Night in the Immense Sea

    <h4>Chapter 78 The Night in the Immense Sea</h4>


    ¡°My husband, the rain of stars.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Before the voice fell, Wuyou kissed him with wit in her eyes. Xu Linghe could not help but think of what had happened when they got married. The woman in front was still wonderful, loving him from beginning to end. Even when she was most helpless, she did not abandon their love. Even if he did not remember her, she still looked at him quietly.


    ¡°My woman, you are strong enough to support a sky for me.¡±


    The man¡¯s rough fingers slipped over the clothes and removed the woman¡¯s mask. In the night, her ck hair was changing. Xu Linghe ran his fingers through the purple hair with temptation. Long hair swayed in the night, and wherever the fingers passed through, it became soft. Xu Linghe closed his eyes to smell the fragrance from the hair. Wuyou felt a bit shy and avoided his husband¡¯s invasion. Xu Linghe smiled heartily and thought why the woman was still so shy even when she had been a mother. Xu Linghe held the woman in arms and rushed to the sea of clouds. Beneath them, the sea of clouds was rolling over; above them, starry sky in the Immense Sea was floating. Wuyou hugged the man tightly. It was three years since they were intimate to each otherst time. Wuyou was a bit mdroit in the beginning, unable to keep up with the man¡¯s pace. When the man held her to lie on the sea of clouds, Wuyou began to unfold herself. Every kiss showed the reluctance to leave each other. The two like curious children probed all the way. The woman¡¯s mor was covered by the sea of clouds. The stripped purple clothes ttered her jade white skin. The woman raised her enchanting eyes filled with love. Xu Linghe fondled the woman who radiated the aura of spring, like the falling cherry blossom rain pulling the man¡¯s heartstrings. Drops of slightly smoky sweat beads ran down the tip of the man¡¯s nose, and then to the woman¡¯s hair. Her scattered purple hair exactly shaded her charming body. Even the starry light in the Immense Sea was intoxicated in their reunion after being parted for a long time, and blushed at the man and the woman. When everything became calm, the man was still reluctant to get up at the sight of the sky turning white.


    ¡°Xiao Douya is waiting for me.¡±


    With more tender interaction, Wuyou was no longer able to bear. Xu Linghe pampered her and helped Wuyou get dressed.


    ¡°You are a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Did I serve you well?¡±


    His voice was rather seductive. Wuyou twitched the corner of her mouth. She could notpare to him, when he got flippant. The man now was torpid. Wuyou stared at her husband quietly, and the nce with deep love bore the lovesicknesssting three years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can return to the human world.¡±


    ¡°Missing mom, right?¡±


    ¡°It has been three years.¡±


    ¡°After we get our business done, we wille back to Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°My husband, I want to return to the Teal Hill. My people are still roving everywhere. Chidi destroyed my hometown. How can I live a happy life alone?¡±


    ¡°After I rescue ck Emperor out, I will apany you to the Teal Hill.¡±


    The man held the little hand and flew down. At that moment, Xiao Douya was about to wake up. So Wuyou left in a hurry.


    ¡°Xiao Douya¡¯s mother?¡±


    In the early morning, Xu Linghe came across the weird old man, who would ruin his good mood of the day. Ying Fu narrowed his eyes and looked at the small Bamboo Tower, thinking, ¡°The guy dared...¡± With the thought, Ying Fuughed. Xu Linghe felt chill on the spine and thought that the old man¡¯s thought was filthy. How could the old man know Xu Linghe and Wuyou were couple. Xu Linghe considered it worthless to exin to him, and the foremost thing was to figure out ways to rescue ck Emperor. Since he missed the day of calling souls yesterday, it became more bewildering in Si Shui.


    ¡°What a good chance yesterday, but you missed it!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, what happened yesterday? Why did you disappear in a blink?¡±


    Chengyi wanted to make someints, because Head Senior Brother wasted such a great opportunity, but dared not. But Chengyi could do nothing to it. On the other hand, Ying Fu did not me Xu Linghe, since anyone had grown from the youth. ck Emperor was only a wisp of spirit essence, far from important than a living person. But they had to spend some time and energy to prepare as they missed the chance yesterday.


    The moment Wuyou entered the door, Xiao Douya ran to her. Wuyou felt a bit guilty that she had forgotten Xiao Douya, but warm at the thought of the man. Unexpectedly, Nie Xiaowu made breakfast today, and it was an unprecedented thing. Xiao Douya hugged his mother tightly. Perhaps he was too scared to be reluctant to leave his mother. Granny Moon looked serious, because Wuyou dared to leave Xiao Douya alone in the room. This early morning, Granny Moon was woken up by Xiao Douya. When she went up to the Bamboo Tower, she found that the woman was not in the room, and Xiao Douya hung himself upside down on the verge of the bed. Changxi held Xiao Douya up and soothed him. It was the first time that the woman had left Xiao Douya alone. Wuyou felt guiltier at Granny Moon¡¯s re, and thought, ¡°I just met my husband.¡± But Granny Moon¡¯s facial expression made Wuyou feel hard to exin all in just a few words. How could she persuade others to believe that a well-behaved woman had a husband overnight?


    Nie Xiaowu did put his mind on preparing the food, for all of them were Xiao Douya¡¯s favorite. However, Wuyou lost the appetite, since Granny Moon was gazing at her. How could Wuyou have the appetite to enjoy the food?


    ¡°Qi, go to the market to buy some herbal medicine, and some refreshment for Xiao Douya by the way.¡±


    After a long while, Qiongqi did not respond Changxi with an abstracted look, as if he had lost his soul, which aroused Changxi¡¯s suspect. So she condensed her Spirit Power secretly to sense Qiongqi¡¯s pulse, and then, she understood everything well. Someone had practiced illusion on Qiongqi. The person who could subdue Qiongqi must have high Spirit Power. Who was the person? Or had Qiongqi discovered some secret, and the person had to have such a bad n to conceal his identity? Thinking that Qiongqi had told her to guard against Nie Xiaowu, Changxi wondered whether the person was Nie Xiaowu, but he looked so ordinary. How could he surrender Qiongqi? Changxi sized up Nie Xiaowu quietly, only to see hisddish face which was not like a merciless and brutal person. But Changxi had to believe Qiongqi¡¯s words. The more she thought, the more dreadful she felt. Nie Xiaowu appeared calm, but felt surged in his heart. He regretted his inconsideration, since he could have killed Qiongqi and had everything finished with that movement. Now he had to me himself for his soft heart and wasting a good chess. It seemed that Changxi began suspecting him. So before getting the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, Nie Xiaowu thought he¡¯d better take action with caution. Changxi and Nie Xiaowu were considering and weighing, totally ignoring Wuyou and her child. Wuyou wiped the corner of her child¡¯s lips. Xiao Douya ate so happily that he used his little hands to grab the food on the dishes and sent it into his mouth. Wuyou shook her head helplessly, wondering why her child was so hungry for food. And she did not expect that it would be thest gathering for all of them. During the breakfast, Changxi was absent-minded, pondering Qiongqi¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°If Nie Xiaowu approaches me for the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, I will not show any mercy on him. Since the Heavenly Book has a master, I have to protect Wuyou and her child. If others know that the woman has the Heavenly Book¡¯s power in her body, the woman and her child will not have any peaceful days any longer. And I cannot control the situation at that time. Now, the woman is quite different from what she used to be. Although she has had the Pangu Heavenly Book to protect herself, she alone still cannot resist arge number of enemies. Since fate brought me to meet the woman, I should clear away these sources of disaster and let them enjoy a peaceful life.¡± So Changxi made a decision that she would not be soft-hearted if Nie Xiaowu approached her for getting the Heavenly Book, and she should find an opportunity to probe Nie Xiaowu¡¯s intention. Changxi hade up with a n, waiting for the person with specific intention to get hooked. On the other hand, Nie Xiaowu was willing to drag it on and live with that mask. He was haunted with fear, afraid whether Jiang Wuyou would disgust him if she knew his intention one day. Nie Xiaowu was unwilling to see theing of the day, and he just wanted to leave a wonderful memory to Jiang Wuyou, just as the scene where they first met in the desert. Because of kindness in his heart, Nie Xiaowu preferred that the woman would remember the Nie Xiaowu who once saved her in the desert. Sometimes, nobody would expect what would happen next, believing that he/she could control everything. But when something did happen, he/she would feel how insignificant he/she was. If one day Nie Xiaowu knew the master of the Heavenly Book was Jiang Wuyou, what would he do? Nie Xiaowu himself could not expect that. Neither did Jiang Wuyou. When you had to confront with fate, you could do nothing but just sigh.


    Changxi¡¯s profound medical skills cured Qiongqi. When Qiongqi unmasked Nie Xiaowu, Changxi did not feel happy at all but sad, because she had been treating Nie Xiaowu as her own grandson. But in the end, it turned out that Nie Xiaowu just came to grab her Heavenly Book. Humans were not grass. Why could he be so ruthless? ¡°Forget it!¡± Family Head of the Immense Sea was always considering interest, paying no attention to kinship at all. So Changxi could not face Nie Xiaowu so quickly. Wuyou was upied in taking care of her child and had dates with her husband sometimes, so she did not notice that unusual atmosphere. No one expected that a group of people who were once as close as family members would turn strangers one day. When the day came, Changxi sealed the remnant memory of her brain into the Exquisite Stone. And only she and ck Emperor could distinguish it. Those crystals were used to deliberately expose the w to attract Nie Xiaowu¡¯s attention. Discerning people would take notice of this detail. Although Nie Xiaowu was thoughtful, his desire was unstoppable. Changxi and Qiongqi set the trap and waited for Nie Xiaowu to take the bait.


    After dinner, Changxi waited for Wuyou to go up the Bamboo Tower, and then took out the crystals from her inner room. If she wanted to convince Nie Xiaowu of believing that it was the genuine Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, she had to convince herself. Changxi had practiced magic arts on the crystals. Tonight, Changxi was going to bait Nie Xiaowu to a ce where Qiongqi had been waiting for him. As long as Nie Xiaowu appeared, they could catch him with one bash at him.


    Changxi entered a house which was a deserted courtyard. Qiongqi hid somewhere in it. Changxi went and took a rest alternatively and deliberately in order to bait Nie Xiaowu there. In the front courtyard was a waste grasnd. Several days ago, Changxi set mechanism. When Nie Xiaowu came in, Qiongqi would trigger the mechanism. At that time, it was hard for Nie Xiaowu to escape.


    Nie Xiaowu was very alert, but still could not stop his curiosity. After Granny Moon entered the yard, Nie Xiaowu quietly followed behind. But Granny Moon disappeared suddenly. Nie Xiaowu peeked the movement inside through the dpidated paper window. The people inside seemed to be looking for something in the corner anxiously. What Nie Xiaowu wanted was that anyone who was more patient was the winner, no matter the hunter or the prey, because no one knew who was the prey until thest moment, and could not tell the result as well. Then, the person inside took out a thing from the stone box. In the evening, crystals shone with spirit light. Was it the Divine Being Divine Being in the legend? Nie Xiaowu fixed his eyes on the crystals. As Pangu¡¯s Family Head, Nie Xiaowu did not know it. Changxi knew that Nie Xiaowu kept an eye in the dark. As long as Nie Xiaowu walked into the room, the mechanism would be triggered. There was a dead silence at night, and it was quiet around. But suddenly, footsteps rang in the yard, and then the door opened. Qiongqi was tied. When the person revealed his true look, Changxi¡¯s heart fell down to the bottom. Chidi took steps slowly. Nie Xiaowu himself also did not expect that it was Chidi, so he hid in the corner quietly. What a noisy night today! Nie Xiaowu thought, ¡°I am bound to get the Heavenly Book. Chidi wants to fight against me? Do you have such strength?¡±


    ¡°You yed the fool of mest time. See where you can escape today.¡±


    Chidi¡¯s spiritual fingers smashed at Qiongqi and threw him away. Changxi condensed her Spirit Power quietly and swept at the beams of the house. With rumbles upon rumbles, a floating fire wheel ran on the way. Its sharp gears swirled, and its spirit light chopped at Chidi. Every attack lengthened the gears, and broken walls and beams were thrown into the air, wherever the fire wheel went. Chidi had never seen such weapon before. It was not Spirit Power, because it was as hard as iron and steel. So Chidi¡¯s Spirit Power could not work on it, and each of his attacks was likending on the cotton. But Nie Xiaowu knew the weapon¡¯s name¡ª ¡°Thunder Wheel¡±, which was the crystallization of Pangu family¡¯s wisdom.

 Chapter 79 Get the Heavenly Book

    <h4>Chapter 79 Get the Heavenly Book</h4>


    The Thunder Wheel was made ording to the memory of the Heavenly Book and Nie Xiaowu was sure that it was the real one. The Thunder Wheel could only be created by the wisdom of the Pangu family. The Divine Being Heavenly Book in the hands of Granny Moon waspletely different from the Heavenly Book in the eyes of the ordinary people. The Thunder Wheel floated in the air and followed Changxi¡¯s instructions. Every time it attacked, the earth¡¯s crust could be lifted. Chidi kept dodging and wanted to bypass the Thunder Wheel to catch Goddess of the Moon alive. But he didn¡¯t expect that it spread its huge gears and approached him from the behind. Nascent Soul rushed over and tried to help his grand-uncle to solve the enemy behind him. Chang Xi moved her fingers and controlled the Thunder Wheel to fly at Nascent Soul. Nascent Soul fell on the ground and heard that the wheel mmed into the wall above his head. The air was filled with the scattered gravels. Nascent Soul picked himself up and was thankful to be alive. Without his quick response, he would have be dust like the wall. Chidi turned into the spirit and swooped down. His Spirit Power spread out from all his limbs, which covered the night sky. The Thunder Wheel stretched its huge gears and stirred waves to suck the spirit light. Chidi didn¡¯t expect that the Thunder Wheel was so difficult to deal with and his clothes were cut into pieces by the Thunder Wheel. Looking at this, Nascent Soul realized that this weapon was rare in the world. His grand-uncle was at stake while he could do nothing to help him. Chang Xi started the gear and the Thunder Wheel, which was floating in the air, started to attack once again. It rushed at the crowd with cold lights. Di Qing realized that they were dangerous and turned into a ck Dragon to rush out of the yard with Chidi on its back. During this fight, they were at a disadvantage, which made Chidi surprised. Nie Xiaowu who was standing in the corner also knew nothing about the Thunder Wheel.


    Thunder Wheel was powerful and Chidi could do nothing about this weapon made by Goddess of the Moon. In order to get the Heavenly Book, they must crack the Thunder Wheel. But now, they couldn¡¯t even get close to it. If they missed the Heavenly Book today, they may wait for a long time for another chance. Nie Xiaowu rushed out when Goddess of the Moon was unprepared. Nie Xiaowu lifted Qiongqi and left quickly. Changxi didn¡¯t expect that Nie Xiaowu would show up at this time and flew away on the Thunder Wheel. Nie Xiaowu carried Qiongqi and chased the Thunder Wheel. Qiongqi would be minced meat pulp if Changxi started the Thunder Wheel. Chang Xi reached out and attacked him. Nie Xiaowu had already expected that Goddess of the Moon would do this. He knew nothing about the Thunder Wheel, but he was sure that Goddess of the Moon¡¯s Spirit Power was less than one-tenth of his Spirit Power. So he confronted Changxi and fought against her. Changxi escaped his attacks and the night sky was lit by the Spiritual Air of the spirit light. Nie Xiaowu gestured and attacked Changxi once again. Chang Xi couldn¡¯t resist the invasion of the strong spirit and fall on the ground. She could feel the blood in her throat. Qiongqi was worried about Changxi but could do nothing because he was tied by Nie Xiaowu. Changxi knew that she must start the Thunder Wheel in order to defeat Nie Xiaowu and Qiongqi would definitely be killed by it. They had known each other for over ten thousand years and she could not bear to do this.


    ¡°Granny, you¡¯re no match for me. Give me the Heavenly Book, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill Uncle Qi.¡±


    ¡°You can only take the Heavenly Book over my dead body.¡±


    Changxi suddenly had an idea. Nie Xiaowu had lurked around for years without being discovered, which meant that he was careful. If he got the Thunder Wheel easily, he would definitely be suspicious. Sheid a trap for Nie Xiaowu, but she didn¡¯t expect that Chidi suddenly showed up and destroyed her n. Thunder Wheel was the weapon of the Heavenly Book and Changxi had made great efforts to create it.


    ¡°Uncle Qi, don¡¯t me me... We could have been a family...¡±


    Nie Xiaowu made a strong palm on Qiongqi. Qiongqi gave a choked cry and felt that the Spirit Power prated his flesh and stirred inside his body. This was not fatal, but it was painful and worse than death. He was struggling but still remained the backbone of a man. He was suffering extreme pain, but he still didn¡¯t want Goddess of the Moon to feel worried about him. Looking at Qiongqi, Nie Xiaowu¡¯s heart was softened. This was not what he wanted to see. They used to be like a family, but now they became enemies because of the Heavenly Book. But the Divine Being Heavenly Book belonged to the Pangu family. As their offspring, Nie Xiaowu must take responsibility to get it. He had to kill all those who blocked the way. Nie Xiaowu¡¯s heart shivered, but he still moved his fingers to increase the Spirit Power. The blood of Qiongqi was dripping and Nie Xiaowu hoped that Goddess of the Moon could give in. No one could change his determination to destroy the world.


    ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t want to do this. But you forced me and all his suffering and pain is inflicted by you.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu¡¯s face was gloomy. This was the nature of the lord. His evil nature was covered by the mask of kindness. But he would show his true color once he was irritated. Changxi was d that she had given the extraordinary power to the fox, so she had nothing to regret even if she died. She only hoped that Nie Xiaowu didn¡¯t find the Exquisite Crystal in her arms. Her fingers trembled and took it out carefully. Nie Xiaowu was ecstatic when he saw the Heavenly Book. Spiritual fingers flicked and the Exquisite Crystal fell into the water. Changxi was nervous, because Qiongqi may be killed by Nie Xiaowu if he found out that it was fake. Changxi didn¡¯t want to see this. Nie Xiaowu had been guarding against them and he was still alert even after he got the Heavenly Book.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t spare you if I find it¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Nie Xiaowu asked and tested Goddess of the Moon, but he believed that she didn¡¯t dare to deceive him. After Qiongqi ran away, Changxi left the yard and Thunder Wheel followed her to enter the space. But Nie Xiaowu caught her up before she had walked far away. Changxi thought that maybe this guy found out that it was fake. But it was impossible because no one had ever seen the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book except for the ck Emperor, so Nie Xiaowu couldn¡¯t know it was real or fake. Changxi couldn¡¯t calm down and kept looking at Nie Xiaowu. Thunder Wheel was not afraid of Nie Xiaowu. It stopped attacking just now because it didn¡¯t want to hurt Qiongqi. Qiongqi was her best friend and they had known each other for ten thousand years. She couldn¡¯t leave Qiongqi behind.


    ¡°Granny, be careful.¡±


    Changxi was surprised by what he had said. What did he want? He was so murderous and cruel just now, why did he change suddenly? But their rtionship hadpletely changed and Changxi was extremely disappointed by what Nie Xiaowu had done. She turned around and didn¡¯t want to look at him. Both of them were silent along the way. Nie Xiaowu flew up to the sea of clouds and wanted to meet the woman quietly. He was going to leave today and it was difficult for them to meet again. After Goddess of the Moon entered the yard, Nie Xiaowu jumped over the high wall and found that the Bamboo Tower was still lit. Nie Xiaowu rode the wind and entered the Bamboo Tower. He looked through the window and found that the woman was ying with Xiao Douya. Xiao Douya was happy and dodging his mother. Wuyou¡¯s eyes were covered by the silk handkerchief. Every time when the woman nearly caught Xiao Douya, he would lie on the ground to escape from his mother¡¯s hands. Looking at his mother¡¯s funny behavior, Xiao Douya rolled his eyes and had another idea. He climbed up the chair with his short legs to get the delicious snacks. Seeing his dumb mom, Xiao Douya stood on tiptoe and tried to get the cookies. But the cookies moved and became farther away from him. Nie Xiaowu used the illusion and moved the cookies slowly. When he finally got the cookies, Xiao Douya bit them immediately. Nie Xiaowu turned into ck smoke and entered the room. Wuyou was vignt. She removed the silk handkerchief and found that Xiao Douya was eating snacks secretly. She was embarrassed and thought that her son was really a glutton. She touched the kid¡¯s fat belly and signed and decided to avoid eating meat tomorrow. Nie Xiaowu walked around the women and felt the familiar aura. He suddenly felt empty when thinking that he might never see this woman once again. He was going to touch the mask while he felt a prick in his transparent fingers. He was surprised and wondered when this woman had the Spirit Power. He thought that maybe Goddess of the Moon had detoxified her mermaid poison. He used more Spirit Power to touch the mask but was stopped once again. The Spirit Power had the ability to defend and could appear or disappear freely. But the woman waspletely unaware of this. Nie Xiaowu passed through the light and Wuyou looked the lights. In fact, she had felt a strong power when Nie Xiaowu entered the room. The strong power wondered in the room and was reluctant to leave. Wuyou tightly held her son in her arms to protect him. Nie Xiaowu raised his hands and then put them down. What was wrong with him? He didn¡¯t want to part with this woman. The blue smoke left the room and Wuyou followed it. She was shocked when she clearly saw his figure. Nie Xiaowu was no longer an ordinary boy and there were Spirit Lights around him. Looking from the distance, she found that Nie Xiaowu was going to the imperial pce. Did Nie Xiaowu belong to the pce? Wuyou rode the cloud and made herself invisible following him. When Nie Xiaowu revealed his true look, Wuyou immediately recognized him. He became Zhu Jiuyin of the Immense Sea. Why did the lord of Immense Sea lurk around her granny? Wuyou flew up on the roof and looked at the man in the room. His eyes were cold and he was no longer the innocent youth.


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°In the past few days, difference forces in the Immense Sea have flocked to the imperial pce. After private investigation, I find that all of them are from the Nine Heavens.¡±


    Wuyou thought of Emperor Jun when they mentioned the Nine Heavens. Why did this character in the ancient booke to the Immense Sea? She could only see part of his face from the breach.


    ¡°Emperor Jun? But the Immense Sea and the Nine Heavens were always minding their own businesses.¡±


    Did Emperor Jun want the Heavenly Book? Unluckily, I had already got the Pangu Heavenly Book and you werete. Zhu Jiuyin snorted.


    ¡°Lord, you need to be on guard against the Nine Heavens. They know Pangu best and they¡¯re the strong opponent of us. If they didn¡¯t betray his old leader, it was impossible for the ck Emperor to get the Pangu Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. Ask Feng Xi toe over and I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    Ying Yu left. It was midnight, why did Zhu Jiuyin want to see this man? Wuyou was curious about Feng Xi.


    ¡°Lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Feng Xi walked with steady steps and Wuyou could only see his back. His white robe covered his slim body and he walked elegantly. This was a person who was indifferent to fame and fortune. Wuyou got off the roof silently and leaned against the door of the temple. She wanted to see the face of this man. The door was gently pushed open and Wuyou was shocked when she saw Feng Xi¡¯s face. He looked the same as her husband¡¯s mother (Xiao Qingkong). If she didn¡¯t know that her auntie had already died, she would definitely think that this person was Xiao Qingkong. But she suddenly realized that this was a man when he opened his mouth and said something.


    ¡°I want you to make an appraisal of something.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t know this and make you disappointed.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin pulled out a crystal from his arms and handed it over to the man in white clothes carefully.


    ¡°This is the Pangu Heavenly Book. Is it the real one?¡±


    The man called Feng Xi looked at carefully. Its structure and the seam between the stones revealed the spiritual air.


    ¡°My lord, where do you get this?¡±


    ¡°From the Goddess of the Moon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin got close to Granny Moon for the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. His kindness was fake and it was the true Nie Xiaowu. With the candle lights, Wuyou found that this man waspletely changed. His ck hair was tied tightly and his clothes had the cloud pattern. She could not find the innocence of Nie Xiaowu in his eyes. His eyes would stay calm even when he was facing the raging storm. Her heart suddenly ached. She was sad not because she loved him, instead, she felt pity because they used to be as close as a family, but now, they became enemies. The beautiful rainbow left no trace when you tried to find it. And Nie Xiaowu had no rtionship with her from today on. He stole Granny Moon¡¯s Heavenly Book and made all his friends disappointed. Granny would be desperate after knowing his betrayal. He abandoned the most precious part of the human nature, which was family affection. Wuyou could still remember that Xiaowu had carried her back home in the desert and helped Xiao Douya to fly high in the sky. But all of these had already be memories.

 Chapter 80 Granny was Abducted

    <h4>Chapter 80 Granny was Abducted</h4>


    ¡°Feng Xi, how to open this Heavenly Book...¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin was a little nervous. He had made great efforts to get this and hoped that it was the real Pangu Heavenly Book.


    ¡°I want to bring it back for further study.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    This item didn¡¯te easy. Moreover, it belonged to the Pangu family and others should not covet it. Wuyou, who was standing outside the room, stared at the crystal and hoped that it was a fake to disappoint Zhu Jiuyin.


    ¡°My Lord, you can go to Si Shui and ask the ck Emperor to have a look.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hypocrite. How can he tell me? But I have a n to make the ck Emperor give in.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°The master of Kunlun wille to the Immense Sea to save the ck Emperor. We can lead Xu Linghe to Si Shui and seize him. Then we use him to force the ck Emperor to open the Divine Being Heavenly Book. In this way, we can achieve two things at one stroke.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good n. But I think the master of Kunlun can¡¯t be fooled so easily.¡±


    Wuyou was surprised and worried. It was not easy to murder her husband, but she needed to think of a way to spoil Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s schemes, otherwise, her husband would be at stake. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take the ck Emperor as the bait to get her husband hooked, but it was not that easy. She didn¡¯t want to hurt others while Zhu Jiuyin was so cruel and daring. Wuyou was boiling with rage and her Spirit Power spread. At this moment, she was not a weak woman anymore. Her Spirit Power moved and the two men in the room felt the pressure. Zhu Jiuyin went out of the study to look for the Spirit Power. Wuyou hid on the roof and wanted to see whether he had any other schemes. She gently removed the tiles and waited quietly. But there was no sound in the room. Did Zhu Jiuyin find her? Wuyou was going to leave, but she suddenly saw that the man called Feng Xi exchanged the crystal when Zhu Jiuyin was not paying attention. Although there was still a crystal on the table, Wuyou knew that it was a fake and the real one was got by Feng Xi. Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t expect that the one he trusted was also deceiving him. Maybe it was the retribution. Feng Xi achieved his goal and was about to leave. Zhu Jiuyin was very respectful to this man and went with him to the door of the hall. Wuyou followed this man and wanted to see the secrets of the Heavenly Book, which was coveted by everyone.


    Feng Xi was on the cloud. He wanted to go to the Nine Heavens. He didn¡¯t know how long he had known Emperor Jun. When he woke up one day, the first person he saw was Emperor Jun. The people in the Nine Heavens told him that Emperor Jun saved him. When he saw the sky mirror, he knew something of his previous life. But he didn¡¯t expect that he was a woman at that time. Emperor Jun also told him that his mother was Goddess of the Moon and deserted him soon after giving birth. His father was Shenzong, who was the head of the four gods. In his previous life, he was married to an ordinary man and had a son. Feng Xi couldn¡¯t feel all his rtives and forgot everything. Emperor Jun asked him to finish a task. Feng Xi turned into a man of the Immense Sea and became the friend of Zhu Jiuyin. He gave advice to Zhu Jiuyin and finally became the leader of the Immense Sea. Feng Xi knew that he had ulterior motives to help Zhu Jiuyin. Emperor Jun asked him to keep an eye on Mount Yao Guang and find the Heavenly Book. In order to get the Heavenly Book, he asked Zhu Jiuyin to change into Nie Xiaowu and obtain the trust of Goddess of the Moon. Finally, his hard work paid off and he managed to get the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. Feng Xi lowered the cloud and flew to the gate of the pce. Wuyou turned into ck smoke and followed him. When she arrived at the gate, she entered the pce silently and hid in the corner. Feng Xi walked toward the throne.


    ¡°My majesty.¡±


    The man on the throne was dressed in a silver robe. Although there was white hair on the temples, he didn¡¯t look old at all. If he was not a character in the ancient book, Wuyou would not treat him as an old man. Feng Xi knelt on the ground and held the crystal with his hands. Looking at the crystal, the man on the throne became happy immediately. The servant handed it over to him and Emperor Jun looked at the crystal carefully. Was this crystal the Pangu Heavenly Book? His fingers moved and used the Spirit Power to see the reaction of the crystal. But the Spirit Power prated the crystal and it was broken. Emperor Jun was furious and attacked Feng Xi with his palm. Feng Xi fell on the ground and there was blood around his mouth. But he ignored his injuries and was afraid that Emperor Jun might be angry with him. Emperor Jun gave him the physical body. Without him, Feng Xi was only a wandering ghost. Although he had known everything about his previous life, Feng Xi only treated Emperor Jun as his master. Even Emperor Jun killed him, he would not hate him.


    ¡°You know the consequence of deceiving me.¡±


    ¡°My majesty, I will never deceive you.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Feng Xi picked up the fragments on the ground and found that they were pieces of ss. Wuyou was relieved. Zhu Jiuyin made great efforts to get the Heavenly Book, but it was only a fake. The real one was still in Granny Moon¡¯s hands. Wuyou left the pce and flew at the Immense Sea. She wanted to tell all the things that happened today to his husband and helped him to take precautions against Zhu Jiuyin. When she was going to fly up on the cloud, a chink of Spirit Power was approaching her. Her Ancient Spirit spread to resist the attacks.


    ¡°Why do you follow me?¡±


    Feng Xi made a strong palm once again and Wuyou dodged his attacks. This man looked the same as Xiao Qingkong, who was Xu Linghe¡¯s mother. She couldn¡¯t bear to kill this man.


    ¡°Xiao Qingkong.¡±


    Wuyou deliberately called this name and wanted to see Feng Xi¡¯s reactions. She had called this name several times but Feng Xi had no reactions at all. Wuyou didn¡¯t know that Feng Xi was the reincarnation of Xiao Qingkong. Emperor Jun reshaped his physical body and they werepletely different. Even they were the same person, Feng Xi had already forgotten all the things in his previous life.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    This woman¡¯s Spirit Power was a lot better than his. But she avoided his vital parts every time she attacked and let him go. Looking at the same face, Wuyou didn¡¯t know what to say. She only hoped that his husband would not be so surprised if he met this man one day.


    ¡°Because you are the rtive of my husband.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten everything about the previous life.¡±


    ¡°Really? For the sake of my husband, I want to warn you that you¡¯d better stay away from the Heavenly Book. Granny Moon is my loved one and I won¡¯t spare those who hurt her, and you¡¯re no exception.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are good at eavesdropping. Then I tell you bluntly that I¡¯m determined to get the Heavenly Book because my master wants it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the strength?¡±


    Wuyou made a strong palm and flew upon the clouds when Feng Xi was escaping from her attacks. She had to tell everything that had happened tonight to her husband and stopped him from being deceived by Zhu Jiuyin. Feng Xi was thinking in front of the door. The woman called him Xiao Qingkong. Was the image of the sky mirror true? Then his mother would be Goddess of the Moon. But why did Emperor Jun make him a man?


    Emperor Jun came out of the pce and Jiu Ying greeted him in time. Emperor Jun threw his sleeves and felt angry. Every time he saw Feng Xi, he would think of Shenzong. Maybe he became old. He saved Feng Xi because she was the daughter of Ximu and his only granddaughter. So he turned Xiao Qingkong into a man and only wanted to be with his loved one silently.


    When Wuyou came back, the yard was quiet. At this time, everyone would start to work. Nie Xiaowu would carry his medicine box and visited their patients with Granny Moon. But now, everything had changed. Wuyou walked to the wing room. What¡¯s wrong with granny today? Why didn¡¯t she get up at this time? She knocked at the door with her little hands and there was no response. Wuyou kicked open the door and found that there was no one in the room.


    ¡°Xiao Douya.¡±


    Wuyou flew up on the Bamboo Tower and hoped that Xiao Douya was still there. She rushed into the room and found that the bed was in a mess and Xiao Douya was missing. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power to feel the aura around her. The Spirit Power told her it was her husband. Maybe Xiao Douya had already left with her husband. Wuyou flew and found them in the yard. They were flying high in the sky. The courtyard was filled with the autumn lights, which obscured her husband¡¯s eyes. Wuyou was enchanted with theughter of her husband. Xiao Douya was sharp-eyed and struggled to go down on the ground when he saw his mom. The kid was rushing to Wuyou and tightly held her.


    ¡°Granny Moon is missing.¡±


    Wuyou was worried about Granny Moon. Xu Linghe thought of the old woman he had met in the courtyard andforted his wife. Xu Linghe was thankful to the old woman. Without her, his wife and son might have already died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Granny Moon may go out early today.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Zhu Jiuyin?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the master of the Immense Sea.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Jiuyin turned into Nie Xiaowu and deceived Granny Moon and got her Pangu Heavenly Book. I followed him to the imperial pcest night and heard that he wanted to use the ck Emperor as the bait and get you hooked. They also talked about Si Shui. By the way, I met another man and you will definitely be shocked when you meet him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The adviser of Zhu Jiuyin. He looked the same as your mother.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°His name is Feng Xi. I thought that he works for Zhu Jiuyin. But in fact, he was from the Nine Heavens.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Jun?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Emperor Jun found that the Heavenly Book was a fake. I wanted to tell the identity of Zhu Jiuyin to granny, but she was missing and I couldn¡¯t find her. Honey, I was so scared just now and I thought that Xiao Douya was abducted by others. Luckily, honey, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and our son and no one can hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Is the Heavenly Book really a treasure?¡±


    ¡°This time, Ie to the Immense Sea for the ck Emperor and Junior Uncle Grandmaster wants us to find the Heavenly Book. Wuyou, you granny mighte back, let¡¯s go see her.¡±


    Xu Linghe held Xiao Douya and went out of the courtyard. Wuyou also followed them. Looking through the window, Chengyi suddenly felt that they were well matched. Liu Ruoshui pouted and her eyes be cold. Chengyi knew that the junior sister loved Xu Linghe. But it was the one-sided love and her efforts led to no results. He hoped that she could understand this.


    ¡°Why did the Senior Brother love this ugly woman? Am I not good enough?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean and not as good as that woman.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Liu Ruoshui didn¡¯t expect that Chengyi stood by the woman. She was irritated and attacked her senior brother. Chengyi didn¡¯t expect that he had provoked his junior sister and hid behind the Ying Fu immediately. Ying Fu was woken up by them and used the spiritual finger. The door of their room was broken once again. Chengyi was furious with this old man and had to buy another door today. Liu Ruoshui didn¡¯t dare to act up. Even Xu Linghe was afraid of this man and she didn¡¯t dare to bother him. She crouched on the ground and collected the broken doors silently.


    Wuyou walked to the backyard, but she still didn¡¯t find Granny Moon. She remembered that the underlings of Chidi hade here several days ago and Zhu Jiuyin drove them away. Was granny Chidi?


    ¡°Honey, something must happen to granny.¡±


    Tears poured down her face when she thought of granny¡¯s care and favor to her. In her heart, she was more intimate with granny than with her mother. Granny took her in and gave her love.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m missing granny.¡±


    Xiao Douya broke into tears in his dad¡¯s arms. As a little boy, he had already known the value of family affection and noticed that his granny was missing. But in the holy ce of Si Shui, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes were cold and stared at an old woman tied to a stone pir. When he attacked her with the Spirit Power, Qiongqi picked himself up and protected the old woman with his body. Zhu Jiuyin made a strong palm once again and the old woman raised her head. The coldness and indifference in her eyes made Zhu Jiuyin shiver. Her eyes were filled with all the emotions, including her disappointment and detestation. They used to be as close as a family, but now, they were enemies. In Chang Xi¡¯s heart, Nie Xiaowu had already died.

 Chapter 81 The Death of Granny

    <h4>Chapter 81 The Death of Granny</h4>


    ¡°Granny, we¡¯re family. Why do you lie to me?¡±


    Changxi looked up. She had blood scab at the corner of her mouth. She could only feel aversion to this man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Qiongqi denounced him. Zhu Jiuyin attacked Qiongqi with Spirit Power once again and Qiongqi fell on the ground with his hands and feet tied together. They thought that they could muddle through him with the fake, but Zhu Jiuyin found there was something wrong with the Heavenly Book. He abducted granny at midnight and also destroyed the Thunder Wheel.


    ¡°Uncle Qi, since you want to die, I¡¯d better satisfy you.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin gathered Spirit Power and attacked Qiongqi. They heard the crackles of his bones and Qiongqi was shivering with pain. He clenched his fists to suppress the pain in his body and the sweat on his forehead blurred his eyes. Gritting his teeth, Qiongqi wanted to be killed as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to be a burden on the Goddess of the Moon and wasn¡¯t afraid of death. But they could never meet again.


    ¡°Granny, you have known each other for ten thousand years. Do you want him to be killed?¡±


    Changxi looked at her old friend silently and she had already left life and death out of consideration. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to get the Heavenly Book but it was only wishful thinking. She had already given the Divine Being Heavenly Book to Jiang Wuyou. Even she was kept a prisoner in Si Shui by Zhu Jiuyin, she had nothing to regret and could finally get rid of her sins and see her master. She put all her memories under Si Shui and closed her eyes. She smiled and had never been so rxed. Qiongqi was with her and she was not lonely. The man in the corner had been observing them. Was the woman tied to the stone pir the mother in his previous life? Feng Xi came toward the stone pir and Zhu Jiuyin gave him a warm smiled. Yesterday Feng Xi told him that the Heavenly Book was a fake. He didn¡¯t believe that at first, but he finally realized that it was the ss after watching more carefully. Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t know that Feng Xi brought this fake Heavenly Book to the Nine Heavens andter sent it back to the imperial pce in an instant. Without knowing these details, Zhu Jiuyin took Feng Xi as his real friend. If Zhu Jiuyin knew all the things and realized that he was deceived by others one day, Feng Xi might also be killed by him. Feng Xi came here today to see his mother in the previous life. He became more familiar with the images in the sky mirror and started to believe that he was Xiao Qingkong, but his body rejected this idea. He couldn¡¯t see the love and warmth between mother and daughter in the sky mirror and had no impression of his son with a mortal. These people were only images and Emperor Jun was his family. Emperor Jun saved him and he could die for this man. In order to repay his favor, he had to deceive Zhu Jiuyin and got the Heavenly Book as soon as possible to run away from the people he had betrayed.


    ¡°Jiuyin, this old woman wants to die. Kill her.¡±


    Feng Xi was calm and regarded his mother in the previous life as a stranger. At this moment, he only wanted to force Goddess of the Moon to give them the Heavenly Book. Qiongqi was struggling on the ground. His mouth was trembling and he was going to tell them the truth. But then Goddess of the Moon stared at him and Qiongqi knew that she was warning him. If he told them where the Heavenly Book was, she would never forgive him. Qiongqi could do nothing but keep herpany and hoped that she had no regrets in her life. The affection between them was not the love between men and women, instead, it was family affection and they were as close as a family. He was going to reach the end of his life and he didn¡¯t want to be used by others and be a burden on Changxi. Qiongqi couldn¡¯t stand that Changxi was killed while he was still alive and he also couldn¡¯t be against her will. So he had only one choice and that was death.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Qiongqi rushed out with all his strength. Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t expect that Qiongqi would attack him. He made a strong palm and Qiongqi was sent flying into the air. Changxi couldn¡¯t find him anymore when she turned around. The floating spirit light disappeared in an instant and Goddess of the Moon finally realized that her best friend had really left. Zhu Jiuyin looked at his palm and wondered whether he did the right thing. For a moment, he regretted it, but he shook off his regrets soon and became cruel once again. He was the leader of the Immense Sea and nothing could shake his resolution. Pangu Heavenly Book was his only target. But Zhu Jiuyin would never know that he was also being deceived and used by others. Feng Xi was also lurking around him to get his trust and be his best friend. Zhu Jiuyin hid his evil nature and turned into innocent Nie Xiaowu. Feng Xi did the same thing and they had the same purpose of getting the Heavenly Book. The same thing happened once again and maybe it was God¡¯s will.


    Qiongqi¡¯s death made Changxi even more guilty. Her best friend disappeared while she could do nothing. Her heart ached and she was in the depths of despair. She was furious and broke through the restraints of the Spirit Power. The stone pir was blown off by her Spirit Power and flew at Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin escaped the stone pir and made a strong palm. Changxi turned over and attacked Zhu Jiuyin behind his back. Feng Xi found that Zhu Jiuyin was at stake and spread the Spirit Power. Changxi flew up to escape from his attack. Zhu Jiuyin floated in mid-air and muttered an invocation. In an instant, the ground and mountain were shaking and a huge palm swept across the sky. The spiritual seal appeared on the wall and when it disappeared, Changxi was locked in the wall. She suffered extreme pain when she struggled. But it was nothing to her and she hated Zhu Jiuyin the most at the moment. Zhu Jiuyin took advantage of her kindness and destroyed her trust in him.


    ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. But I¡¯m also impatient. Do you know? The ck Emperor was locked inside this wall. Do you want to be deprived of your Original Spirit and stay in Si Shui forever?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? My teacher has already died.¡±


    ¡°The ck Emperor¡¯s Original Spirit was kept a prisoner in Si Shui by my parents, don¡¯t you know? Shenzong also wants to save ck Emperor but I¡¯ve already sealed the entrance deep in the water. It¡¯s impossible for these hypocrites to save him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it unless I see my teacher with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see him? Well, I¡¯ll give you the chance if you give me the Heavenly Book.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eventual aim was Heavenly Book. He kept ck Emperor prisoner because he wanted to get the Heavenly Book and threaten the hypocrite of Kunlun. When he finally got the Heavenly Book, he would put the Original Spirit of ck Emperor to the Pangupass and torture it. He would not spare those who were against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where the Heavenly Book is when I meet ck Emperor.¡±


    Changxi had always been ming herself for her teacher¡¯s death. She was very excited when Zhu Jiuyin told her that the Original Spirit of her teacher was still alive. Zhu Jiuyin would definitely make use of Goddess of the Moon¡¯s guilty conscience. It was normal thatmon people wanted to remedy the situation and lessen their guilt when their loved ones died because of them. Changxi was no exception, which met his expectations. Feng Xi also wanted to know where the Heavenly Book was. His heart ached when the old woman was pinned to the wall by Zhu Jiuyin. After all, this was his mother in the previous life and he didn¡¯t want her to suffer despite that he didn¡¯t remember her at all. Zhu Jiuyin muttered the Pangu incantation and the Talisman spread on the wall. The spirit light also spread like the spider web. They heard a loud roar and the wall rose up. Zhu Jiuyin carried them and entered the wall. It was Feng Xi¡¯s first time to enter the inner wall. This was a gloomy ce and there were many Sacred Beasts in the corners. These beasts all knelt on the ground to wee him. These beasts were the ride for every leader and they would stay here to apany them. In order words, Si Shui was the graveyard of the Pangu family. The Original Spirit of ck Emperor was trapped in the ancestral grave of the Pangu family and he must destroy this graveyard to get out of here. But Pangu was also the inheritance of God and ck Emperor didn¡¯t have the ability to reverse the universe. In one word, Zhu Jiuyin wasn¡¯t afraid that she might run away, because she had no ce to go. Changxi was a little timid and afraid of meeting her teacher. Thousands of years had passed, but she became guiltier than before. In order to make her feel guilty and give him the Heavenly Book, Zhu Jiuyin let Changxi meet her teacher. He touched the gear on the wall and opened Pangu¡¯s spell. After the spell disappeared, they saw the Original Spirit of the ck Emperor.


    ¡°ck Emperor, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ming to see you.¡±


    Changxi knelt on the ground. She finally met her master, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. The ck Emperor sighed deeply when he met his youngest disciple. Everything was gone with the wind and he didn¡¯t care about her mistakes. He only hoped that she could turn over a new leaf.


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon, you¡¯ve already met your master. It¡¯s time to give me the Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°Let go of my master¡¯s Original Spirit and I¡¯ll give the Heavenly Book to you.¡±


    Changxi¡¯s spiritual finger moved and opened her brow ridge. A blue light column fell on her hands. Was this the real Heavenly Book? Zhu Jiuyin was delirious with joy. He reached out to get the Heavenly Book while Changxi flew away. The blue light column entered her brow ridge once again. This was the Spirit Power of the Heavenly Book and was stored in her brow ridge to save her life when she was at stake. Now, she decided to use it to save the ck Emperor. Feng Xi was ready to attack. He gathered Spirit Power in secret and was going to rob the Heavenly Book. Zhu Jiuyin flew up and wanted to get this fake Heavenly Book, but he was forced back by the Spirit Power of the ck Emperor. Zhu Jiuyin hated the ck Emperor and thought that he was a hypocrite, so he was furious and decided to strike back when he was attacked by ck Emperor. He held the Pangupass in his hands and a spirit light was emitted by it. The spirit light floated and rotated while thepass drained the Original Spirit of ck Emperor. Although he was powerful, he only had the spirit now. Zhu Jiuyin was torturing him while he could do nothing to stop it. ck Emperor suffered the extreme pain of the spirit. He knew that Zhu Jiuyin would not destroy his Original Spirit, but his spirit would be trapped in thepass and be burnt in mes. Although ck Emperor was the God of Creation, he could still resist the torture of Pangu.


    ¡°Granny, the ck Emperor is your master.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes were as cold as snow. He added more Spirit Power. The surging Spirit Power gathered to thepass. The ck Emperor¡¯s divine spirit struggled in thepass. But it meant nothing to ck Emperor since he had put the life and death aside. The alternation of zing pain and piercing chill could not destroy the ck Emperor¡¯s willpower. It was impossible for this guy to make him give in.


    ¡°Heavenly Book belongs to the three realms...¡±


    Changxi made a strong palm behind Zhu Jiuyin to save ck Emperor but Zhu Jiuyin noticed her attack and stroke back. Changxi was forced to retreat and Feng Xi reached out and seized her by her throat tightly. Goddess of the Moon was suffocating while she still said nothing. Feng Xi didn¡¯t expect that she was stubborn and increased his Spirit Power. When Changxi was attacked by the Spirit Power once again, Feng Xi¡¯s heart suddenly ached and his fingers trembled. He didn¡¯t know what had happened and suddenly possessed the memory of Xiao Qingkong. Feng Xi cut open her brow ridge and tried to get the Heavenly Book in it. When his finger entered the brow ridge, he realized that he was deceived. There was only blood in her fingers and he didn¡¯t find the blue light column. The hot blood sprayed on his face and even his eyes were covered by her blood. The old woman in front of him was not sad and was looking at him. When she called his nickname, he felt the pain in his heart and thought of something in his childhood. His fingers were shivering and the blood sank into his body and made him remember things that happened in the past. Feng Xi remembered that his mother held him and ran away at midnight. Although he was only a baby at that time, he still could memorize this thing. Butter he forgot everything and it disappeared like flowing lights.


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon¡±


    Feng Xi wanted to help Changxi stop the bleeding in her brow ridge but he failed. Changxi was just looking at the man in front of him without saying anything...

 Chapter 82 Know the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 82 Know the Truth</h4>


    No, he couldn¡¯t cry. She was not his mother. His family member was in the Nine Heavens. He wiped tears away from his eyes. Changxi had been looking at him. She had already realized that this was her child when he came over. Her daughter¡¯s identity changed while she had the same aura. She felt guilty about her daughter, so she was willing to be killed by her. Changxi smiled and felt happy at this moment. She saw her daughter at the end of her life and she could die without regrets. She wanted to tell her Senior Brother that their daughter was still alive, but she was too weak. She wanted to stop for a while and look at her daughter more carefully, but her eyelids drooped and she fell asleep.


    Zhu Jiuyin came over and Feng Xi instantly came to his senses. He must stop Zhu Jiuyin from knowing his true identity. Zhu Jiuyin came closer and was irritated by what he had seen. Feng Xi had already cut open the old woman¡¯s brow ridge and blue lights spread and covered her. When the lights vanished, Goddess of the Moon also disappeared in front of him. As the killer for Emperor Jun, Feng Xi didn¡¯t understand family affection and mother was only an ordinary word for him. Changxi ended her life in this way, which made them astonished. In Kunlun, Shenzong woke up from a nightmare and left the cloud bed to enter the forbidden area of the Ao Ze. He had buried everything in this ce. He took out a strand of hair and the flowing lights entered it. This was the soul of his junior sister. Shenzong¡¯s heart ached. His ck hair and white clothes fluttered in the lights and night wind. He had experienced vicissitudes of life and he held his breath at this moment.


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Flowing light vanished and Shenzong couldn¡¯t felt her warmth anymore. Her spirits slipped from his hands and Shenzong went for the flowing lights once again.


    ¡°Stay back.¡±


    ¡°Changxi, I have never med you, why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I made you drunk and seduced you. Later, I also asked the master to punish you. I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you but you shouldn¡¯t harm our master. He brought us up! How could you do this...¡±


    ¡°Chidi told me that no one would tear us apart if our master was dead. I was deceived by him and harmed the master... Master was staying in Si Shui lonely. But I have already returned my life to him and I would keep our masterpany. Senior Brother, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will be uneasy if you leave me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Senior Brother, please don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°You were banished by me to the Fairy Kingdom and suffered the extreme coldness. This is my fault. If we can go back to the past, I would definitely propose to you in front of our master. I was so selfish and forgot that you were just a weak girl.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, please teach Linghe, he¡¯s our grandson. If you meet Feng Xi one day, please be lenient with him.¡± Changxi whispered... The flowing lights gradually left. If Shenzong listened more careful, he would be ecstatic. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t notice this truth.


    ¡°Changxi...¡±


    Shenzong held the flowing lights in his arms and thought that his junior sister had left him forever. The hair in his hand became lighter and finally, it turned into the grey hair. Shenzong sighed over the love and hate of the past. Only those who had experienced love knew the helplessness of being unable to stay together.


    Zhu Jiuyin would not kill Goddess of the Moon. He had not got the Heavenly Book yet. So he gave endless Spirit Power to her. But Goddess of the Moon was determined to die, and nothing could change her resolution. ck Emperor didn¡¯t expect that his youngest disciple atoned for her sin with her life. He buried years of resentment to Si Shui. Zhu Jiuyin tried his best to gather the spreading spirit. He would not let go of Goddess of the Moon so easily. He would force their Original Spirits to stay at Si Shui to help him get the Heavenly Book. Feng Xi left Si Shui and flew at Jiuli. He failed to get the Heavenly Book today, besides, his cover was nearly blown. This old woman saw his intentions and opened her brow ridge on purpose. He was tempted to kill her, which was a cruel thing to him. He couldn¡¯t bear to kill her even though she was only his mother in the previous life. He didn¡¯t know when he could get the Heavenly Book and offer it to Emperor Jun. Zhu Jiuyin used the Pangu spell and sealed two of them inside the wall. He could only kidnap Wuyou and her son to get the Heavenly Book. This was his only chance. Goddess of the Moon might be worried about Wuyou and gave in. But Zhu Jiuyin dismissed this idea immediately. He couldn¡¯t make use of them because they had created a pure area in his heart and no one could contaminate it, including himself. This was the only conscience in his heart and he must protect it. Zhu Jiuyin left Si Shui and wanted to visit Wuyou and the little guy. He had not seen them for a few days. Did Xiao Douya still know him? He clearly knew that he was no longer Uncle Wu for them. When Jiang Wuyou discovered everything, Nie Xiaowu had already died. Zhu Jiuyin flew at the Bamboo Tower. When he arrived, he suddenly realized that he was too reckless. He wandered in front of the door and found that the Bamboo Tower was still lit. Zhu Jiuyin rode the wind and entered the Bamboo Tower. It waste, but the woman was not home and there was only Xiao Douya in the room. Zhu Jiuyin turned into Nie Xiaowu and entered the room. Xiao Douya didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Xiaowu woulde to see him. They hadn¡¯t met with each other for several days and he rushed into his arms. Nie Xiaowu held him softly.


    ¡°Uncle Xiaowu, I miss you so much.¡±


    The little boy said in a tender voice. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart was softened and he took out toys from his arms. He put them on the bed one by one and Xiao Douya¡¯s eyes were widened. Uncle Xiaowu was ying tricks! Xiao Douya touched these toys happily. After seeing her husband off, Wuyou entered the Bamboo Tower. A momentter, she suddenly felt the aura of strangers. When she got close, she saw Nie Xiaowu in the room. Why did hee here? The room had an intimate atmosphere but Wuyou knew that it was false. He was the lord and came close to Granny Moon to get the Heavenly Book. The innocent and kind Nie Xiaowu had already died. Granny and Uncle Qi were missing and this might be rted to him. Wuyou observed and wondered about his purpose. She didn¡¯t believe that he came here to visit Xiao Douya. A man who made use of family affection didn¡¯t have any true feelings. They were ying happily in the room and Xiao Douya¡¯sughter reverberated in the Bamboo Tower. Wuyou pushed open the door and walked in. Zhu Jiuyin slowly looked up and his eyes became bright when he saw the woman. Wuyou treated him the same as before and it seemed that nothing had happened. Zhu Jiuyin was still Nie Xiaowu. Xiao Douya went for his mother and the toys in his hand also fell into Wuyou¡¯s arms. Wuyou took off her coat and told him to go to bed. Xiao Douya was reluctant. His mother urged him to go to sleep, but he was ying happily and was not sleepy at all. Xiao Douyay in bed quietly with his underclothes. Wuyou tucked him in and left his room. Zhu Jiuyin followed her. He felt guilty and walked carefully to make himself look more like Nie Xiaowu. They were silent along the way. When they entered the courtyard, Wuyou stopped and stared at Zhu Jiuyin. She wanted to see his souls deep in his body. Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by her gaze and looked away. He shouldn¡¯te here today because he didn¡¯t know how to face this woman.


    ¡°Granny is missing... Xiaowu, do you know where she is?¡± Her tears came out when she thought about granny¡¯s care and love to her. Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by what she had said. Did she know it? But Zhu Jiuyin denied this idea immediately. He didn¡¯t even show up when he kidnapped Goddess of the Moon and she would never know this. Zhu Jiuyin thought and tried to calm down.


    ¡°What happened to granny?¡±


    In order to suppress the panic in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin made an exaggerated expression. But Wuyou still found the ws in his eyes. He had lived with granny for two years, but there were no strong emotions in his eyes when he talked about granny. It was abnormal and he might have already known this thing. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s aim was the Heavenly Book while he was so calm when he heard that granny was missing. She was sure that Zhu Jiuyin had kidnapped granny. She felt cold in her heart. Kind-hearted granny shouldn¡¯t trust this man. They didn¡¯t talk to each other for a while and it was very awkward. Wuyou walked to the Bamboo Tower. Although she knew that two of them were acting, she had to continue. Looking at her back, Zhu Jiuyin, who was sitting on the stone bench, was disappointed and worried. When the day dawned, Zhu Jiuyin flicked off the mist in his clothes and left the courtyard. Xu Linghe saw Nie Xiaowu in the courtyard and thought that this man was daring. He still dared to visit them. Xu Linghe followed him. At the entrance of thene, Zhu Jiuyin flew upon the cloud and wanted to return to Jiuli. Feng Xi was very careful and he could have ns. Goddess of the Moon would rather die than give them the Heavenly Book. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with her.


    Xu Linghe also flew upon the clouds. Zhu Jiuyin dived when they arrived at Jiuli. When Feng Xi saw Zhu Jiuyin, his chess pieces dropped down on the ground. Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to be suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin. He flicked the white piece with his hands and it attacked Zhu Jiuyin with Spiritual Air. After fighting for a while, both of them were tired andy on their backs. Xu Linghe looked around. Was this the legendary Jiuli? This ce was out of the reach of the three realms. The huts were built on the huge stones in the ocean waves and they were surrounded by the refreshing air. The owner of this ce wanted to escape from the mortal world. When they entered the hub, Xu Linghe also followed them and walked into the room quietly. They were arguing and when he looked out and saw the man near the window, his heart nearly stopped beating. This man was wearing cyan clothes and looked the same as his mother. Xu Linghe couldn¡¯t believe it. Was his mother still alive? No, he couldn¡¯t be his mother. His mother lost the spirit and couldn¡¯t be resuscitated unless he was protected by the strong spirit. But this man seemed ordinary.


    ¡°Feng Xi, we have to make a n.¡± This man was called Feng Xi. Xu Linghe repeated silently and tried to guess his rtionship with his mother.


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon has died. I could do nothing about this.¡±


    Has the old woman really died? If his wife knew this, she would definitely be depressed. Xu Linghe started to worry about her wife. Zhu Jiuyin had killed Goddess of the Moon and kept ck Emperor prisoner. Xu Linghe was determined to kill this man for Goddess of the Moon and his wife.


    ¡°We need to find out Granny Moon¡¯s weakness. Then everything will be solved.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses. She is not even afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Do you forget the woman and her son? Maybe this is the weakness of Goddess of the Moon.¡±


    Xu Linghe was shocked by what they were saying. How dare them! They wanted to scheme against his wife and son! Xu Linghe clenched his fists.


    ¡°No, stay away from the woman and her son.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Go to the Immense Sea and get the woman and her son...¡±


    ¡°I told you to stay away from them... Are you deaf?¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin threw his sleeves and gathered spirit to attack Feng Xi on his face. Feng Xi didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be angry. He leaped to escape from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attacks. They exchanged blows and the fight came to an end when Zhu Jiuyin gained the upper hand. Feng Xi was determined to get the Heavenly Book and even Zhu Jiuyin could not change his resolution. He would bring Wuyou and his son to Si Shui. At that time, Goddess of the Moon would definitely give in and everything was under his control.

 Chapter 83 The Ninth-Level Heaven Was About to Feasted All Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 83 The Ninth-Level Heaven Was About to Feasted All Immortals</h4>


    The people that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to protect were trapped by Feng Xi. Zhu Jiuyin walked out of Jiuli in the sulk.


    When the ck figure entered the cottage, Feng Xi looked surprised. Xu Linghe eyed the man in front carefully. With more looks, Xu Linghe found the man looked more like his mother. There was a moment when Xu Linghe was in a trance.


    ¡°Anyone who intrudes into Jiuli will be dead.¡±


    The moment the voice faded away, the cottage shook. Then, a snow man ascended from the bottom of theke and flew into the cottage. Xu Linghe did note there for a fight. Since he had known Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plot, he thought he should leave there as soon as possible. But when seeing a person look like his mother so much, Xu Linghe could not help but find out more. However, the man¡¯s cool-blooded response assured Xu Linghe to believe that he was not his mother. After all, no mother could be so ruthless to her son.


    ¡°You are not my mother.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes were clear. Feng Xi thought about what had reflected in the Heavenly Mirror, guessing that the man before should be the person¡¯s son in the previous life. But Feng Xi was not the person, so he repelled everything about Xiao Qingkong. What¡¯s more, Emperor Jun had nted the hatred mood to the previous life into Feng Xi and eradicated everything about the past in Feng Xi¡¯s heart. In other words, Feng Xi was just Feng Xi in Jiuli, thought the scene in the Heavenly Mirror appeared asionally. Feng Xi knew that the man before was his son in the previous life. But the cognition emerged in a sh. Past events had faded like a puff of smoke. In Feng Xi¡¯s heart, he had no past. All he should do was loyal to Emperor Jun. He was reborn only for Heavenly Book. Even if he had Xiao Qingkong¡¯s memory, he did not have the secr affection and love. He could not abandon his memory, but he had forgotten how to be a man of blood and flesh. Although Xu Linghe was once his son in the human world, Feng Xi would not show any care and love to him, and he was only one of followers of Heavenly Emperor. For a short while, Xu Linghe understood everything. ¡°That¡¯s right! I have family members, Grandmaster who cares about me, the little woman who I love most, and my cute Douya. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is my mother or not.¡±


    ¡°If you dare toy a finger on my wife and child, I will stir up great trouble in Jiuli. And tell Zhu Jiuyin if he wants the Heavenly Book, he shoulde in his own right. Don¡¯t do things stealthily.¡±


    Xu Linghe condensed his Spirit Power and smashed at him. The snow man could not bear the strong Spirit Power at all and copse into dust. Monsters in theke rushed up in a crowd when seeing a stranger. Feng Xi knew that the tiny thing was not Xu Linghe¡¯s opponent and warned the monsters not to take reckless action. Therefore, those monsters descended into theke slowly. Xu Linghe left imcably. Even if he had to hurt the man one day, he could not care too much.


    Feng Xi came out of the cottage and ascended to the Ninth-level Heaven to the Treasure Pavillion in the Heaven Realm, because he always had a doubt why Emperor Jun reshaped his physical body, but restored his memory in the Heavenly Mirror. Then, Feng Xi entered the Treasure Pavillion. It was the second time that Feng Xi had turned on the Heavenly Mirror. From the images in the Mirror, Feng Xi saw the tenderest baby and his family members in the human world, and that the little boy held his dead mother in the arms, crying. Even outside the Heavenly Mirror, Feng Xi could feel the wail deeply. In fact, Feng Xi had been removed his seven emotions and six desires, so he just reviewed others¡¯ past like a bystander. Thinking about the youth in Jiuli, Feng Xi knew that he was the little boy in the Mirror, but was so remote to Feng Xi himself. The door was pushed open from outside. Feng Xi fell on knees with great respect. Upon entering, Emperor Jun was displeased at the sight of Feng Xi who was kneeling on the ground. Emperor Jun¡¯s heart wasplicated when he saved Xiao Qingkong, since he both wanted to enjoy family joy and made use of family love. Why not go ahead with it?


    ¡°My Majesty.¡±


    Feng Xi was prone upon the ground. When Emperor Jun helped him to stand up, Feng Xi was overwhelmed by the special favor. Because Feng Xi thought he was just one of Emperor Jun¡¯s ves and never dared to have any extravagant hopes. Even Feng Xi had considered Emperor Jun as his family member, Feng Xi did not dare to reveal that feeling.


    ¡°Have you made any progress in searching the Heavenly Book?¡±


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon is dead. I don¡¯t know how to start now.¡±


    ¡°She is so still stubborn, as she is such old bones. It is good for her death.¡±


    ¡°The old woman¡¯s Original Spirit is constrained by Zhu Jiuyin in Si Shui.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°My Majesty, please extend the deadline a few more days.¡±


    Emperor Jun wore a smile with dignity. Feng Xi knew that Emperor Jun was urging him, and he regretted having killed the Goddess of the Moon and lost the only clue. Therefore, Feng Xi had no alternative but to induce Jiang Wuyou and her son to Si Shui. Though warned severely by the youth in Jiuli, Feng Xi would not shrink back. Emperor Jun felt reluctant to press Feng Xi hard, but people in the three realms all cast covetous eyes on the Heavenly Book. If Shenzong of the Kunlun got the Heavenly Book, then the Ninth-level Heaven was bound to suffer a lot. As a matter of fact, Emperor Jun saved Xiao Qingkong not only because of family love, but also for plotting in advance. What would Shenzong do if he knew that Feng Xi killed Goddess of the Moon? It was very useful to keep the obedient granddaughter. Emperor Jun took a nce at the Heavenly Mirror and grinned more brightly. Even though Feng Xi had seen the scenes in the Mirror, nothing would change, since Emperor Jun had tampered with those in the Mirror. In other words, Feng Xi would never see the truth, but only his miserable past. This was what Emperro Jun wanted. Having a rtive beside not onlyforted him with family love, but also helped to guard against Shenzong, which was a solution to serve both ends. So why didn¡¯t Emperor Jun go ahead with it?


    ¡°The scene inside is your previous life, and the people inside are your family members.¡±


    ¡°Feng Xi is just Feng Xi.¡±


    Emperor Jun breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he did take a good move, because he could both enjoy family love and have chips in hands. However, Feng Xi did not know Emperor Jun¡¯s plot at all, and was only worried about how he could do to help Emperor Jun to get the Heavenly Book, totally unable to specte Emperor Jun¡¯s mind. The two came out of the Treasure Pavillion. Emperor Jun was in a good mood all the way, but Jiu Ying who was standing at the entrance of pce felt ufortable, because it was the first time for her to see a different Emperor Jun as she had been serving Heavenly Emperor for tens of thousands of years. Jiu Ying looked at the man up and down carefully and found that he looked like Ximu a lot. But actually, it was only Jiu Ying¡¯s heart that made mistakes. Feng Xi looked more like Shengzong. And the reason why Jiu Ying thought that was all because of her jealousy.


    ¡°Pay my respect to Your Majesty.¡±


    Jiu Ying threw a glimpse at Feng Xi. But Emperor Jun nced at her coldly, which scared her to lower her head immediately. Feng Xi recognized Jiu Ying and knew she was the Queen. But Feng Xi¡¯s character was aloof, reluctant to socialize with others.


    ¡°On the fifth day next month, I will feast all the friends. Please give orders and make no dy.¡±


    It was time for everyone to see Feng Xi. Emperor Jun wanted to tell all the Immortals that there was a new person in the Heavenly Court. Jiu Ying felt overjoyed in her heart, since she was the hostess of Heavenly Court and should have been enthroned officially. And now Emperor Jun finally thought of her. However, woman was too innocent. How could Jiu Ying know that if a man did love a woman, he would keep the best thing to his own woman, and any plot was redundant. Jiu Ying did not know it, perhaps all the women under the sun did not want to. However, Zhu Yan knew it.


    Since the Heavenly Court had not held such a grand feast for tens of thousands of years, this time it invited all the Immortals. No one knew what Emperor Jun thought about, and he even sent the immortal invitation to Kunlun. And even Chidi who was searching for the Heavenly Book in Immense Sea was invited. Time passed fast. The auspicious day of the Ninth-level Heaven came. Pce servants were busy in the pce buildings. The floating sea of clouds was dyed red, serving a cloud carpet for the Immortalsing afar. This was the grandest feast in the Ninth-level Heaven. All the immortals with some ranks, no matter from the four seas or the eight wastnds, beganing to the Heavenly Court. Zhu Jiu yin in the Immense Sea was also included in the invitation list. At that time, Xiao Qi, the king of Fairy Kingdom, and the leader of the fire tribe and his wife would all pay their respects there. However, Shenzong hesitated when receiving the divine invitation. How shameless and audacious the person was! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Kunlun would start a killing in the Ninth-level Heaven? Although hundreds of thousands of years had passed, Shenzong still could not forget that. The person was Shenzong¡¯s rtive, but was also the murder of Shenzong¡¯s mother. Shenzong would never forget it till his death. But since the Ninth-level Heaven sent the divine invitation, Shenzong was sure toe. When Xu Linghe, the grand disciple of Nine-level sound transmission, knew that Junior Uncle Grandmaster decided to go to the Ninth-level Heaven, Xu Linghe was not surprised at all. After all, Junior Uncle Grandmaster had his own consideration, and what Xu Linghe needed to do was apany Grandmaster. On the other hand, Ying Fu did not received the divine invitation, and the room door had been broken twice. It was the tenth time that Chengyi had changed the door. Violent-tempered as Ying Fu was, he was really a good old man. And everything would be fine as long as everyone bore to be doormat for several days. Since Xu Linghe returned from the Ninth-level Heaven, he had more resepcts to Ying Fu, because he found that the old man was not so indifferent as he looked. The more he got along with Ying Fu, the more he liked this old man. The purpose of going to the Ninth-level Heaven was to guareentee the Junior Uncle Grandmaster¡¯s safety. Ying Fu struggled for a while, and then decided to go to the Ninth-level Heaven as well. Ever since he had been to Jiuli, Xu Linghe had be more cared about his little woman, because he did not want anything unexpected to happen again. And he also wanted to bring Xiao Douya to ascend there. This time, Xu Linghe took Wuyou and Xiao Douya with him for the purpose that he did not want those two persons out of his sight. After supper, Xu Linghe walked across the couryard, but to his surprise, found his little woman drinkning wine. He knew that she was missing Granny Moon. Xu Linghe took the woman¡¯s cup and drank it all.


    ¡°My sweetheart.¡±


    Wuyou threw herself into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Granny Moon had disappeared for a month. She felt her heart ache every time she thought about Granny Moon. Xu Linghe stayed with the woman quitely. The woman refilled the wine into the cup and drank it again and again. When she felt asleep, he carried her in the arms to the Bamboo Tower. Tonight, he would guard her. All Xu Linghe wanted was to apany her and made her less depressed and happier. Under the star light, the Bamboo Tower appeared cold. October was in a chilly season. Xu Linghe wiped the woman cleanly and covered the quilt for her. Perhaps because of the coldness of night wind, the woman was always looking for warmth and did not sleep soundly until she got into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms. Xu Linghe snapped his spiritual fingers, and then, thest candlelight was put out in the darkness. Hearing the woman¡¯s rhythemed breathing and seeing her sleeping face, Xu Linghe smiled bitterly. ¡°What were the woman doing just now? She always bears everything on her shoulders alone. Does she forget that she has a husband? Why did she sit in the courtyard and drink the wine solitarily? It is an unbearable shame for me! Doesn¡¯t she know that I am her man? If I cameter tonight, what would she do? She is not the little fox that she used to be. She has her own arms. She is changing to a stronger person.¡± Xu Linghe felt a bit sad at his thought. She must have gone through numerous difficulties before she could get stronger now. Without any support, how could the little woman forge her way ahead? Xu Linghe once promised to her that he would take care of her through the whole life, however, he just made her left alone and helpless every time. Granny Moon was one of her closest persons, but now disappeared. How could the little woman not feel sad? Xu Linghe could feel her feeling. She had had nothing to rely on since childhood, and one day, she met a person who cherished her in the hands. Any heartless person would be moved by such warmth, let alone the good-natured little woman. Xu Linghe did not imagine how heart-broken the little woman would be if she knew that Granny Moon had left her. He only hoped his little woman would not so grieved at that time. That night, Xu Linghe did not want to sleep at all, but the person in his arms knotted her eyebrows tightly. Xu Linghe put his fingers gently on her eyebrows to smooth her worry. Unexpectedly, she screamed with tears. Xu Linghe wanted to wake her up, but she fell asleep again. What made the woman usually have nightmares? Xu Linghe detached his divine consciousness and let it enter the woman¡¯s dream. In her dream, the woman huddled up helplessly. Xu Linghe wanted to hold her up, but only floating light prated his fingers. And then, he realized that it was in the dream. The woman¡¯s little hands fumbled carefully, and she sat on the verge of the bed. Xu Linghe waved his fingers in front of the woman¡¯s eyes, and then her eyes were not so bright. Tears dropped on the back of Xu Linghe¡¯s hands and scorched his heart. What on earth had his little woman undergone? She had been striving bravely to live. When his divine consciousness followed the dream to the desert, Xu Linghe felt his heart ached as if being torn off. He embraced his little woman tightly, his tears wetting his clothes.

 Chapter 84 Shenzong Came to the Immense Sea

    <h4>Chapter 84 Shenzong Came to the Immense Sea</h4>


    It had been at noon when Wuyou woke up. She felt her head was splitting. Last night, she dreamt something about the past again. Memory was so strange that the thing became harder to erase when one tried the best to forget, instead, it would turn into a brand and was imprinted in her heart. When one was overwhelmed with certain kind of emotion, he/she could feel the pain as if being in the scene. Now, Xu Linghe was experiencing that. Not until he entered the woman¡¯s dreamst night did he realize what difficulities the woman had gone through. He could not get over the pain. In the past, Grandmaster brooded on the marriage of Xu Linghe and the little woman. Tomorrow, Grandmaster woulde to the Immense Sea, and Xu Linghe wanted Grandmaster to see his wife and his child, hoping to receive Grandmaster¡¯s blessings.


    For the Ninth-level Heaven and the Immense Sea, they seemed to obey a rule¡ª none might encroach upon the precincts of another. So Zhu Jiuyin was pondering the invitation sent suddenly by Emperor Jun and decided to be alert to him when thinking about Emperor Jun¡¯s subtlety in the past. Although the Immense Sea declined, at the beginning of The Chaos it was once a cradle of wisdom of the three realms, while the Ninth-level Heaven could not have a name at that time and the Yan tribe had been still in a wastnd. Who had known that the little leader of the Yan tribe had been able to annex hundreds of other tribes and be a non-negligible force in the three realm? Zhu Jiuyin thought he should proceed with great caution, afraid that it would be a banquet where Emperor Jun had certain scheme. But he could not reject the invitation, because such an act would dwarf Zhu Jiuyin as a suspicious man. Through discussions and consultations in the Imperial Court, no more suitable solutions came out, so the result was that the Master of the Immense Sea went to the Heavenly Court, escorted by several valiant soldiers. And the bloody army stayed in Si Shui and guarded there. The Heavenly Book meant a lot to Zhu Jiuyin, and he even used massive forced willingly to watch over ck Emperor and the Goddess of the Moon. On the other side. When Shenzong came to the Immense Sea, Ying Fu held a wee dinner for him. Xu Linghe brought Xiao Douya specially for Shenzong to see Wuyou and the child. Wuyou wore the new clothing that Granny Moon had tailored for her. In the mirror, the woman smiled with happiness, and she wore her mask and walked out of the courtyard. Xu Linghe held her hands tightly, and Xiao Douya grinned all over because the uncle whom he loved loved the mother so much. Ying Fu was agape with his eyes about to drop out, and he never thought that Xu Linghe took the action so fast. On the contrary, Chengyi was silent. After all, Chengyi was just a Junior Brother and did not have right to say anything. Shenzong walked in front of all and could not stand to see that any longer, so he threw a cold nce at the woman, wanting to scare the masked woman. However, the woman just focused on Xiao Douya. Seeing that, Ying Fu could not help but let out a long sigh, wondering why Shenzong was so stubborn. Although being senior to Shenzong, Ying Fu looked more like an old urchin. Liu Ruoshui walked behind them and seperated herself from the woman by a strike. Not knowing why, she was unwilling to see the woman. The group of people walked across the street to the restaurant named ¡°Lai Yue¡±. Wuyou seldom came to restaurants, but Xiao Douya rushed to the restaurant¡¯s door and revealed his greed for food. His chubby legs ran so fast that he could leave the adults far behind him. Because Xiao Douya was once taken away by Nascent Soul, Wuyou did not dare to be careless and followed Xiao Douya closely. Shenzong scowled at the child¡¯s naughty behavior. Because the Ninth-level Heaven was going to hold a feast and the Immense Sea was the only way which must be passed, all the Immortals in all directions flooded to the Immense Sea. A constant stream of visitors made Lai Yue Restaurant extremely hot and busy. Xu Linghe was arranged in the restaurant¡¯s hall, where most of the guests were spirit-cultivators. For Xiao Douya, all he wanted was the meat. He was almost impatient to take the food, but he had to get his mother¡¯s permission. However today, his mother kept lowering her head, Uncle Xu behaved cautiously, and even Uncle Cheng who used to y with him in the ordinary times fell silent. Delicious foods on the table were steaming hot, but the adutls seemed to forget those delicious food. Xiao Douya looked around with his bulging eyes. He found that all was due to the Grandpa sitting in the center. Then, a n came to Xiao Douya¡¯s little mind. His chubby legs got rid of his mother¡¯s hug and strode to Shenzong. When Wuyou realized it, Xiao Douya had climbed up to Shenzong¡¯s legs. Ying Yu would like to see how Shenzong would react to it. Chengyi¡¯s jaw dropped with shock. It seemed that Xiao Douya was really heaven-daring. Junior Uncle Grandmaster disliked most that anybody got close to him. When Chengyi was a little boy, he once climbed to Grandmaster¡¯s body to ingratiate him, however, he was thrown by Grandmaster into a room called ¡°Ze Xue¡±. Even now Chengyi shivered when recalling it. He only hoped that Grandmaster would not punishe the child. After all, Xiao Douya was rather cute, though Xiao Douya¡¯s mother looked a bit ugly.


    ¡°Grandpa, my name is Xiao Douya.¡±


    Shenzong¡¯s coldness could not frighten Xiao Douya¡¯s enthusiasm off. Xiao Douya took out something from his arms, a piece of cookies as tough as teeth could be broken when biting it. He opened his mouth and tried to have a bite, unexpectedly one of his teeth dropped. Seeing it, Xu Linghe could not help but jerk the corner of his mouth. How could Xiao Douya y such a poor trick on Grandmaster? Ying Fu was sitting beside, watching this dumb show. This little kid, to enjoy the delicious food, tried his best to y in front of Shenzong, biting his tooth off by the hard cookies to show that he was starved to death. The kid yed it Shenzong, as if he wanted to say, ¡°How can you not have any mercy on me, as you¡¯ve seen that I am eating the cookies that can make my tooth broken?¡± Ying Fu had a high opinion on Xiao Douya¡¯s mind. Even Shenzong himself had seen a lot of naughty and unruly children, but he had not seen a child had such wit. He was not amon child. Watching the kid¡¯s eyes fixed on the dishes, Shenzong picked up a small chicken wing to him. Xiao Douya looked at the delicious food and flipped his lips loudly. The embarrassing atmosphere on the dinner was finally broken by Xiao Douya. Ying Fu filled the cups with wine and tasted with Shenzong. Wuyou sat beside quietly. Along the way, Shenzong¡¯s attitude to her was quite clear¡ª he did not like Wuyou. After drinking the bitter wine, Wuyou felt more depressed. Since her husband looked up to his Grandmaster, how could Wuyou let her husband fall into a dilemma. Then, bitterness welled up and tears blurred her eyes. Then, a big hand wrapped her small hand tightly.


    ¡°Today, I have one thing to discuss with Junior Uncle Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°I want to marry Jiang Wuyou and hope Junior Uncle Grandmaster will grant it.¡±


    Shenzong had predicted it already. If Shenzong had been what he used to be, he would never allow Xu Linghe to get married. But after he saw the soul of the Goddess of the Moon that night, Shenzong became not so impersonal as before. In fact, he was not iron-hearted, but just got hardened due to the love hurt. When he was young, he also loved someone deeply. He met his Junior Sister in his best times, and gave his purest affection to his beloved woman. But in the end, nothing left but hurt and betrayal. Now his heart was as hard as an iron bastion. When the heart was broken, it was liked being soaked in iron water and got rusty in it. Because only in this way could his heart feel no ache. But all were only a shell game. No matter how hard Shenzong tried to numb himself, he had to wake up now. And he also wondered whether he was right or wrong as he once sealed up He¡¯er¡¯s loving emotion with the hope that it would bring less loving torture to his grand disciple. Shenzong asked himself several times: love was the most selfish emotion in the world, which could torture you, but you were unable to do nothing. It hid somewhere in your body. When you met someone whom you were eager to be with for a lifetime, love would appear and set against your reason unscrupulously. When love controlled your mind one day, you would be reduced to its ve, even willing to be enved by it. Obviously, grand disciple¡¯s love was inflexible, and Shenzong could not help but have a high opinion of Xu Linghe in this regard. ¡°It¡¯s true that only the brave and dauntless people could attain true love. If I had been much braver and taken less responsibilities, perhaps it would have been another result. My Master would not die. But everything is doomed. So there is no ¡®if¡¯ in the world.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter. Now we should save ck Emperor out first. As for what will happen in the future, I cannot control that too much.¡±


    ¡°Junior Uncle Grandmaster, thank you for your agreement.¡±


    Wuyou did not imagine that Shenzong would ept her. Of course, with the senior¡¯s blessing, love wouldst longer. Wuyou understood it well. Because she loved her husband, she would not let her husband do anything that would go against his will. She preferred that their love would develop as it should be, and also was fond of his husband¡¯s smile. She was willing to devote herself to keeping his warm smile. The true essence of love was to give, not to ask. Love was so simple. However, Chengyi was bewildered about Grandmaster¡¯s attitude, puzzled about what had happened to Grandmaster. How could Grandmaster agree on the marriage between Senior Brother and the masked woman? Chengyi looked at them in incredulity, but when he looked over his shoulder and saw the Junior Sister, Chengyi finally believed it because tears began sprouting in Junior Sister¡¯s eyes. Well, Senior Brother chose the ugly woman instead of Junior Sister, so how could Junior Sister not feel grieved? But Shenzong could not care too much, and he lifted up the cup and drank up the wine three times with Ying Fu. Since Shenzong had seen the soul of the Goddess of the Moon that night, he had taken all easy. Although the hurt that the Goddess of the Moon had left on him was hard to cure, it would be scarred one day in the future.


    When they finished the dinner, they found that there was something unusual in the restaurant, which was permeated with corpses¡¯ Qi. Wuyou held her child tightly. Young as Xiao Douya was, he had seen blood before.


    He began consoling Wuyou instead. Shenzong put down the cup and gave a meaningful look to Ying Fu. Obviously, it came for Shenzong. The news did spread quickly. The moment Shenzong came to the Immense Sea, he was targeted. Afraid that innocent persons would be hurt, Shenzong was about toe out of the restaurant. However, a gust of wind barricaded the door, and the devil army surrounded outside.


    ¡°Senior Brother, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Are you still well?¡±


    Chidi was escorted by the devil army, followed by Nascent Soul in a state of exaltation. It seemed that Nascent Soul had forgetten his humiliating failure in Kunlun. And Di Qing was not content with creating happiness in human world, instead, he followed Chidi to tyrannically abuse his power. Xu Linghe would like to see what these persons got. Wuyou saw the female ghost again. At the sight of Wuyou, Xiao Ba hid herself immediately with fear, but was forced back by Yu Xuanji. In fact, Xiao Ba, the little ghost, just wanted herself to be more beautiful. But if she had to paid her life for others, she was unwilling to do it. The two parties confronted each other. The devil army were waiting for Chidi¡¯s order. But Shenzong totally disdained this scum, because all things were caused by him. If it had not been for Chidi¡¯s instigation, Junior Sister and Master would have been alive, and Junior Sister would not have suffered a lot. Then, Shenzong condensed his Spirit Power, while Chidi waved his sleeves, and the devil army rushed forward. The Flowing Light Sword blocked the devil soldiers. Nascent Soul hid behind Chidi, because he had seen the power of this divine device in the underground pce. Di Qing condensed his Spirit Power as well and smashed out. Xu Linghe gave out a thrust, and Di Qing was pushed out of the restaurant. Xu Linghe followed out, and Wuyou held Xiao Douya and came out of the restaurant as well. In the vast ce, Di Qing changed himself into the ck Dragon, while Flowing Light diffused its Spiritual Qi. Di Qing could not block it at all. With one round, Di Qing was defeated. Xu Linghe pressed hard, and the ck Dragon leapt into the sky and its giant tail chopped at Xu Linghe. The Flowing Light Sword cleaved toward the dragon tail and split it in tatters. Di Qing flew into the devil army, and Xu Linghe followed him closely to the devil army¡¯s camp to protect his Grandmaster. Numerous devil soldiers flooded to them. Afraid of harming the innocent, Shenzong jumped into the sea of clouds. And the devil soldiers on the ground followed Chidi to the clouds as well. Shenzong held the Heavenly Mirror in his hand. Seeing the Heavenly Mirror, Nascent Soul freaked out with fear, because he had already known the power of the Heavenly Mirror. When Shenzong called Po Xi out, the devil soldiers scampered away in all directions, since these soldiers had suffered it before, totally neglecting Chidi¡¯s order. But Di Qing was the first to confront Po Xi. On the cloud, Po Xi read the incantation. ck Dragon billowed in the thunderbolt. Po Xi condensed her Spirit Power in the thunderbolt, and then ck Dragon spooked with heavy ck smokeing from its whole body. Chidi waved his spiritual palms, and then the fleeing devil soldiers rushed to Shenzong again. Po Xi thrust another thunderbolt. The devil army who were advancing irresistibly were defeated by the thunderbolt. Shenzong strenghtened his Spirit Power. Po Xi¡¯s divine instrument suspended in the mid-air, and her fingers injected power into it. Then, lightening illuminated the night sky, leaving the devil soldiers howling everywhere. Chidi also knew some technique about thunderbolt, but his ability appeared insignificant whenpared to Po Xi¡¯s. Po Xi was the Goddess of Thunder and Lightening, while Chidi had just returned to his devil position power. Chidi once believed that he was the most formidable one, however, he ended up with such a bleak failure, which did bring an unbearble shame to him, since he even could not defeat a woman! Chidi once thought that he would have some chance to win today, but out of his expectation, his soldiers were so cowardly that they ran away faster than anyone else. However, Chidi would not surrender willingly. Even Shenzong had the momentum to overpower him, Chidi would not retreat. Then, Shenzong gestured and gathered his Spirit Power, and Po Xi spread the thunderbolt. Seeing the things going worse, Chidi formed a Spritualwork immediately.

 Chapter 85 Encountered Chidi

    <h4>Chapter 85 Encountered Chidi</h4>


    How could Shenzong let go of Chidi? He assembled the power of thunderbolts and smashed at Chidi. Yu Xuanji flew up to block the thunderbolt¡¯s attack. Chidi never expected that the woman would risk her life to protect him in the crisis, and he felt surprised in his heart. But he also never knew that the woman wasying out a trap, waiting for him to drop in.


    Although Chidi had the essence spirit of Yun Mu to protect himself, he was still incapable of fighting against Shenzong. Just now, Yu Xuanji had been badly mauled by the thunderbolts. Chidi had never imagined it. But how could Shenzong spare Chidi? Po Xi flew over, thunder and lightening alternating. Rolling clouds were split by the thunderbolts. Chidi was safeguarded by the devil army. At that momen, Chidi thought nothing but how to flee away, afraid that it would be toote to escape. The two sides hade to a deadlock. Xu Linghe brandished his Flowing Light sword to the devil army, and killed the devil souls everywhere it waved. On the sky, the souls essences gradually disappeared, and numerous devil soldiers were injured and killed. On the other hand, guests in the restaurant seemed to have gotten used to devils and ghosts. And Zhu Jiuyin also kept an eye on what happened outside. It was an uneasy night. It seemed that someone was more anxious than Zhu Jiuyin himself and took action in advance. On the cloud, Chidi was pressed hard by Po Xi, and was only able to defend instead of attacking. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin would not allow Chidi to vanish. It remained unclear about the authority distribution in the three realms, even the Ninth-level Heaven wanted to add the trouble. Apparently, all the force wanted to take the share of the spoils, and existence space was beingpressed. Of course, somepetent persons would not reconcile himself to it, like Chidi. So Zhu Jiuyin thought he should not look down upon Chidi, and it was time to utilize Pangu¡¯s Incantation.


    Zhu Jiuyin transformed himself into a plume of smoke and spiralled to the clouds. Po Xi held her divine device high, and then lighting was apanied by peals of thunder. Xu Linghe¡¯s Flowing Light swept gently, and those devil soldiers injured by the Sword Qi turned into ashes instantly. The Flowing Light sword cleared a blood way. Whereever it went, blood flowed like stream. Chidi condensed his Spirit Power, hoping it could resist the power of the Spiritual Qi. But unexpectedly, as soon as the leader of devil army came out, he was cleaved into two by the divine sword. Xu Linghe¡¯s Flowing Light Sword kept shing. Those Monsters were no match for the divine instrument¡¯s. Looking at the wife in the arms, Chidi was a bit worried. It was the woman who had warded off the tribtion for him, so how could he abandon her? Po Xi acted in cooperation with Xu Linghe, as Flowing Light Sword and thunderbolts worked with each other. When the power together stirred the sky, it was toote for Chidi to escape. A stretch of spirit light gleamed to him head-on. Nascent Soul flew over to protect his Grandmaster¡¯s safety. If Chidi would die, Xiao Qi was bound to kill Nascent Soul and his tribe. Seemingly, Xiao Qi surrendered to Grandmaster, but he still had kingly demearor inwardly. Di Qing could not beparede with him. Therefore, without Grandmaster, Nascent Soul was nothing. At that moment, Nascent Soul wanted to defend against the Spirit Power but was thrown tens of meters away. Shenzong gave out another smash, and Nascent Soul was totally resistless to such mighty Spirit, falling off the clouds. Nascent Soul was eager to see his daughter. Couldn¡¯t he survive this time? His body was falling, all he could hear was the heartbeating. The moment he was about to fall on the ground, Wuyou came to catch him. However Xiao Douya¡¯s eyes were burning with anger at the sight of Nascent Soul, because it was this bad guy who took Xiao Douya away. But for Uncle Xiao, Xiao Douya thought he could not see his mother again. But how could this little boy know that his Uncle Xiao took him as chips? Xiao Douya came up and gave Nascent Soul a kick, but was held back by Wuyou into her arms. Wuyou hated Nascent Soul extremely, but how could Wuyou just sit by and watch Phoenix without father? Even though Nascent Soul hadmitted the evilest things, he was still the Phoenix¡¯s father that she loved. And Wuyou would never forget the scene where Phoenix had saved her and her child in the hut.


    Nascent Soul was unwilling to ept Wuyou¡¯s assistance and gave out a thrust at Xiao Douya. Wuyou picked Xiao Douya up and dashed back tens of meters to dodge Nascent Soul¡¯s assault. Seeing a chanceing, Nascent Soul took to his legs. Chengyi was shocked when watching Xiao Douya¡¯s mother let go of the enemy. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being reproached by Senior Brother? Liu Ruoshui sneered beside. Nascent Soul was Kunlun¡¯s enemy. If Grandmaster knew that the woman let Nascent Soul go, Senior Brother and the woman¡¯s wedding woulde to an end. And Senior Brother would still belong to Liu Ruoshui herself. Liu Ruoshui gloated over her wit. ¡°The ugly woman wants Senior Brother? Not so easy.¡± When Po Xi cleaved again, a gust of hurricane roared and rolled Chidi away. In the thunderbolts, vortex kept spreading. Shenzong never foresaw that a powerful spirit would take Chidi away. Chidi was really lucky! Xu Linghe had killed tens of thousands of devil soldiers. It was the first time for the immortals in the restaurant to witness Kunlun¡¯s power. This battle was well-known in the three realms, warning prying eyes not to take presumptuous action.


    Shenzongnded from the clouds, and pulled up the corner of his mouth again when seeing Ying Fu. Ying Fu was indeed at leisure, tasting the tea. Xiao Douya threw himself into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms and called ¡°Dad¡± sweetly. Xu Linghe held him up in the arms. The family of three embraced tightly. Chengyi could not still understand why the ugly woman was his sister-inw, but had to admit that Senior Brother loved her. Liu Ruoshui pulled the corner of Chengyi¡¯s clothes. Watching jealousy on Junior Sister¡¯s face, Chengyi shuddered with fear and began worrying about Senior Brother. Because if little Junior Sister told what little sister-inw had done to Grandmaster, it was inevitable that Grandmaster would break up this affectionate couple. After all, Nascent Soul was the enemy of Kunlun. But Chengyi would not allow little Junior Sister to stir up trouble. For Chengyi, he was willing to do anything for his Senior Brother as long as Senior Brother led a happy life.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, let¡¯s buy something to eat for Grandmaster.¡±


    Chengyi mentioned his little Junior Sister and disappeared in a blink. Wuyou liked this adorable Junior Brother, and also feared that Liu Ruoshui would tell the truth. She and her husband had gone through hardship along the way, but Wuyou did not regret having saved Nascent Soul.


    Because Chidi had been taken away, the devil army fled back to the Devil Realm with fright. Nascent Soul led the difited troops and beaten generals to the Courier Station. Di Qing never expected that the devil army would suffer one more defeat, so his heart was vaciting. ¡°Was I wrong when I put all my chips on Chidi?¡± With the thought, Di Qing became jealous of Xu Linghe.


    Sure enough, Xiao Qi would not join in the fight to attack Shenzong. Even if he had surrendered to the Mount Da Huang, he still had his own freedom, and his purpose was to have the power to counterbnce his rival in love. As for authority, Xiao Qi would depend on nobody. He had just used a few tactics to kill the King of Fairy Kingdom and take the throne. But for Xiaoyao, he thought he could not use any tactic becausepulsion would only lead Xiaoyao to leave farther from him. He would notmit the same mistake twice. In the Courier Station, the devil army was jittery without Chidi¡¯s presence. Tomorrow would the day when the Ninth-level Heaven held the feast. If no one from the Mount Da Huang would appear, the Mount Da Huang would beughed at. But now Chidi¡¯s present whereabouts were unknown. Madam Xuanji proposed that Xiao Qi disguised himself as Chidi and participated in the Heavenly feast in the Ninth-level Heaven. Xiao Qi refused it again and again, but still had to agree to it. Madam Xuanji would like to see Xiao Qi¡¯s ability, because it was she who picked up the man and his ability mattered a lot. Nascent Soul was rather unwilling to ept the proposal. But as his Grandmaster was not there, no one supported him. And Di Qing only cared about how to tter Madam Xuanji,pletely neglecting Nascent Soul¡¯s life. No one could predict what had happened tonight¡ª they did not only lose Chidi but also suffer great loss of the army. When the Meeting Hall became calm, Yu Xuanji sat on the soft couch alone. She married Chidi just for Baize¡¯s people. It seemed that she had gained much from it, since Baize¡¯s territory had expanded from the wolf pack in the west to Teal Hill in the south. It was the most prosperous for Baize, and it was the benefit brought by following Chidi.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t slept yet? Madam Xuan?¡±


    Xiao Ba came slowly, looking rather weird with the mask in the candlelight. In terms of scheming, Xiao Ba could not bepared with Yu Xuanji; but talking about obsession, she was iparable. To restore her face, Xiao Ba dashed out of the Nether World by her resentment. It was women¡¯s nature to love beauty. Even for Xiao Ba, she also wanted to be a beautiful ghost. At present, Chidi was taken away. In other words, Madam Xuan should be the boss, so Xiao Ba had no choice but to seek refuge from Madam Xuan. But Xiao Ba just found something interesting in the Meeting Hall, that is, Xiao Qi was disguised as Chidi to the Ninth-level Heaven. It was suspicious whether they nned to rece Chidi. Xiao Ba was a woman, and she knew women best. Women loved handsome men. Chidi was inferior to Xiao Qi with respect to appearance. It seemed that Madam Xuanji showed interest in the Fairy Kingdom. So Xiao Ba thought she¡¯d better give Madam Xuanji a hand and do her a favor so that Madam Xuanji would be less on guard against her.


    ¡°Since Devil God is not here, why not take ce of him?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Yu Xuanji came down from the soft couch and thought, ¡°The ghost can surprisingly guess right what I am thinking about. I should restrain myself a bit in the future. Don¡¯t go for wool ande back shorn.¡±


    ¡°Madam, the king of the Fairy Kingdom is really like a jade tree in the wind and make hearts skip a beat.¡±


    Xiao Ba said it erotically with sensual desire in her eyes, as if Xiao Qi were her lover. Xiao Ba was probing Yu Xuanji deliberately. If Yu Xuanji had an affection for Xiao Qi, she could not bear to hear such giddy words.


    ¡°Xiao, you have followed Chidi for some days. You should know the rules. Otherwise, the other part of your face will be destroyed as well.¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t dare to make a fuss.¡±


    Xiao Ba was struck with a shock inwardly, wondering if she guessed wrong... Actually, Madam Yu Xuanji¡¯s heart had been enchanted. It was true that Xiao Qi was of the right type that she admired. Women¡¯s heart got moved in a moment. When Yu Xuanji saw Nascent Soul forced Xiao Qi to kneel down, she was astounded by Xiao Qi. But she forgot that the man whom she adored took the child as a chip finally, and his heart was cold and ruthless. Xiao Ba took a nce at Yu Xuanji and thought that it was redundant to stay longer, so she retreated quietly. When the hall became calm again, Yun Xujin could not calm her heart down, wondering whether she had the ability to rece Chidi.


    Xu Linghe held Xiao Douya in his arms. On the way back, a fit of child¡¯s giggle tickled ears. Shenzong turned his head over several times, but was interrupted by Ying Fu. Ying Fu knew that Shenzong was displeased inwardly, because the person who used to circle around Shenzong paid more attention to others now. How disappointed Shenzong should be! Even thought Shenzong was at an old age, he still contended for favors. Ying Fu could not help but shake his head. It turned out that Shenzong was really old. The moment the group of people entered the courtyard, Xiao Douya still attached himself to his father, pestering his father to take him up to the Bamboo Tower. Shenzong frowned upon the grand disciple¡¯s behavior and forbade Xu Linghe to take a step into the woman¡¯s boudoir. But he did not know that they had been a married couple. In the end, the child¡¯s cry pushed Shenzong topromise. Ying Fu chuckled. Xiao Douya¡¯s ying sound rang from the Bamboo Tower. For a moment, it sounded pleasing to Shenzong¡¯s ears. When Liu Ruoshui saw Grandmaster, she fell on knees unexpectedly. She thought if she did not reveal her true state of her mind, she was afraid that she would have no chance afterwards. It turned out that Liu Ruoshui went all out for love. She loved Senior Brother Xu, but the unknown woman scooped him. What¡¯s worse, the woman was so ugly, which fairly embarrassed Liu Ruoshui.


    ¡°Ruoshui has something to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is Nascent Soul the enemy of Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If so, why Senior Brother¡¯s woman let go of Nascent Soul?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±


    It was toote for Chengyi to stop. What Junior Sister did was adding fuel to the mes. Grandmaster had been burned with anger, and now Junior Sister poured oil on the fire. Chengyi did not dare to see Shenzong, afraid that Grandmaster would vent his thundering fury on Chengyi himself.


    ¡°Go to take a rest!¡±


    Why was Grandmaster so calm? Chengyi gave a stern look at his Junior Sister and did not know what Senior Brother would respond to it when he knew it and hoped Junior Sister Liu would have good luck. When Grandmaster walked away, resentful look appeared on Liu Ruoshui¡¯s face. Ying Fu followed Shenzong into the inner hall, thinking what the girl had said fitted in exactly with Shenzong¡¯s wish, since Shenzong did not like Wuyou and her child. And now Shenzong could make a big issue out of it. But why did Shenzong not do that and get angry instead? In fact, Shenzong was supposed to be happy inwardly now. However, Ying Fu was more optimistic about the woman, because he remembered Xu Linghe¡¯s energetic performance when Xu dated with the woman. Ying Fu knew that Xu Linghe was trapped in it. But it was a pity that Xu Linghe¡¯s Grandmaster who thought highly of ranks did not think so. Ying Fu thought, ¡°Xu Linghe, you still have a lot to suffer! And my days will be full of fun!¡± Ying Fu took vigorous steps in smug self-satisfaction. Unexpectedly, the moment he entered the bedroom, he lost his steps and fell into a trap. Ying Fu dashed up and shouted, ¡°What trap do you set this time? Young man!¡± His voice just faded away, and he saw Shenzong suspending in the mid-air. Did Shenzong do it? Ying Fu did not believe it at all. How could such a pedantic guy actually do that?

 Chapter 86 The Father and the Son Met

    <h4>Chapter 86 The Father and the Son Met</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re too indulgent with He¡¯er. And taking apart your door is just a warn to you.¡±


    Shenzong looked stern while Ying Fu burst intoughter and wondered when Shenzong became so funny. But Ying Fu liked him. Life was so bitterly long that it was fortunate to have a friend to squabble with. Shenzong restracted his Spirit Power and felt helpless about Xu Linghe, although Shenzong did want to do something. The woman let go of Kunlun¡¯s enemy. As the Sect Master of Kunlun, how could He¡¯er have a foothold in Kunlun? Shenzong let out another long sigh. It was really eye-soring to Ying Fu, so he thought he might as well sit up talking with his old friend. It was many years since they parted. When they met again, they could not help but emotionally sigh the hasty time. And how to extricate ck Emperor was their top priority. They would go to the Ninth-level Heaven tomorrow when Shenzong would meet that person. No one would predict how the two would face each other, whether to continue their kinship or to take revenge of Shenzong¡¯s mother. Ying Fu did not ask more. They were good friends despite great difference in age. No matter what the ending would be, Ying Fu would always support Shenzong. So many years had passed, but Shenzong never asked about Ying Fu¡¯s identity. In fact, with Shenzong¡¯s supernatural power, he must have known Ying Fu¡¯s real identity, but he still treated with due respect the sinner who once thrashed his mother¡¯s tribesmen. How could Ying Fu not be moved by it? It was a great blessing to have Shenzong in the three realms. Ying Fu hoped Xu Linghe would be as benevolent as Shenzong, creating happiness for the three realms. And that¡¯s why Ying Fu showed great respect to Shenzong.


    ¡°It iste now, and it is time to take a rest.¡± Ying Fu said and gave a yawn.


    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow is another new day.¡±


    Shenzong sighed and turned around to the bedroom. Ying Fu flipped his spiritual fingers to refresh the house immediately. If Chengyi knew that the old man did the mischief, Chengyi would vomit blood with anger.


    Thought it was just in October, there was a chill in the air. By the light of the moon and stars, the man hugged the woman tightly on the Bamboo Tower. The moon seemed to hang on the tips of trees. In the dim moonlight, the two figures¡¯ shadows ovepped. At that moment, any words were redundant. No words. No matter what would happen in the future, he and she were indivisible. They would go on together. Even though it might go against the will of Heaven, they were inseparable.


    When waking up, Wuyou did not see her husband, as well as Xiao Douya, so she wored the pink clothes and went down the Bamboo Tower. It was quiet in the yard. When she walked to the door, a child¡¯s tender voice rang from the neighborhood. Wuyou walked across the yard. Looked from the distance, Xiao Douya was dressed prominently¡ª his tiny body was wearing the Kunlun¡¯s heavenly sile robe. It suddenly ured to Wuyou that the Ninth-level Heaven was holding a feat. It seemed that Xiao Douya would follow his father to the Ninth-level Heaven. While seeing the mother, the little boy went with head high and chest out. His cute look kittled Shenzong. Ying Fu looked at his best friends and found that his friend¡¯s expression was rather funny, and he could not help butugh. It turned out that Shenzong was so old that he should retire. After they rescued ck Emperor, Ying Fu decided to cajore Shenzong to live out the life in retirement in the wooded moutain. At the thought that he would not be lonely afterwards, Ying Fu¡¯s sparse beard be warped. A group of people flew to the clouds. Xiao Douya mounted the clouds and rode the mist for the first time, so his little hands held his father¡¯s neck tightly and his eyes goggled seriously. When Xiao Douya got used to it, he stretched out his little hands to grab the clouds. And the the light and thin clouds slipped among his fingers. When seeing the Ninth-level Heaven, Ying Fu felt a bit sad. Fiery-red clouds extended to the entrance of the pce. Shenzong held the divine invitation in hand cast it from straight ahead. The little pce servant had never seen such greatly imposing manner, so he failted to received the invitation. And instead, the invitation as thin as cicada¡¯s wing was struck into the wall. Watching what Shenzong did, Ying Fu shook his head, wondering when his old friend had be so naive that he even yed fool on a little pce servant. It seemed that Shenzong was more childish than Ying Fu himself. When seeing the magnificant buildings, Xiao Douya only thought about delicious food in the Heaven, and his stomach began growling unexpectedly. Chengyi and his little Junior Sister gazed around. Red clouds beneath them rolled over. The cloud road was used to wee all the immortals from afar and extended to the main hall. But with every step taken on the road, Shenzong felt his heart was being torn off. Finally, he still had to confront that person. As a matter of fact, when receiving the divine invitation, Shenzong had forseen the final result. But he did want to settle this issue in the real sense. Since the person sent the invitation, it showed that he had made full preparation, so how could Shenzong hold back? When the little pce servant reported that the Head of Kunlun had arrived, there was whispering back and forth in the main hall. Those junior immortals were rather excited and respectful at seeing the Head of Kunlun in person. After all, Kunlun was a really influential Sect in the three realms. The reason why they came to the Ninth-level Heaven was that they had no choice but to surrender to the despotic power, which was known to all the immortals. What¡¯s more, it was disgraceful of Emperor Jun to attatin the Ninth-level Heaven, and he would not be respected since he had upied others¡¯ terrotory by force. Shenzong was the first disciple of ck Emperor, enjoying greater reputation than Emperor Jun. Kunlun stood for justice strength in the three realms, which was irrecable. Even if it would weaken one day, it was still the Holy Land in all the immortals¡¯ hearts. The person sat high on the main hall. Shenzong gazed at him with Kunlun¡¯s icy snow in his eyes. It was hard to cover the hatredsting hundreds of thousands of years. Today, Shenzong met that person and could not supress the hatred in his heart. But he had to. Beause it would raise hackles to murder a Heavenly God as all eyes centered there. Shenzong walked in slowly, his heavenly silk garment waving in the strong air flow. Emperor Jun narrowed his eyes to cover his disdain, thinking that it was his son, Shenzong, who was too cowardly toe to the Ninth-level Heaven for hundreds of thousands of years. If Shenzong was really his son, he should have some courage and uprigtness. Even if it required him to kill his father, Emperor Jun would not me him. But his weak son just trapped himself in Kunlun. With that thought, Emperor Jun used his Spirit Power to throw a cloud couch to the ground, and Shenzong defused the deliberate obstacle and sat on the cloud couch. Xiao Douya climbed to the couch and looked around. Xu Linghe also flew to take a stable seat on it. He began ncing around. At that time, only some unremarkable immortals had arrived while those influential ones had not yet showed up. Immortal maidservants were busy moving among the red clouds. Magic spiritual fruits and delicious food were ced on the spiritual wooden table. Those small immortals from the wastnd were profuse in praise when seeing the holy goods. For them, whosoever gave them benefis was their boss. And it would be eptable to rule the three realms as a whole. However, the purpose why the person on the throne feasted all the immortals in all directions was not to draw those little Earthly Immortals to his side, but to test whether the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s influence had outstripped that of Kunlun. Emperor Jun¡¯s phoenix eyes looked in the distance, as if he was waiting for someone else. When the servant outside handed the divine invitation, a man in red luxurious rob strode into the main hall, which aroused many discussions in the hall. How could the Head of the Immense Sea be included in the invitation list? In the past, the two parts once fought agaist each other so violently that they broke of their friendships. But now they yed such a harmonious show. It turned out that there was not a forever enemy but an interestmunity. All were yed to Kunlun. Zhu Jiuyin walked along the way mixed with enchanting feminine charm. Wuyou took a glimpse and lowered her head. She was unwilling to see him any longer. Zhu Jiuyin cast a nce with some unknown emotions in his eyes. When he saw Xu Linghe close to the woman, he was stunned first, and then flew to the cloud couch in the east when he collected himself. All of his true feelings were concealed, and the woman was only a stranger. Zhu Jiuyin was confirming with his fingers knocking on the spiritual wooden table gently. Only by doing so could he pacify his flustered mood. The main hall seethed with excitement because of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrival. In the primeval times, Pangu¡¯s family were renowned as prophets. It was well-known that the Pangu¡¯s Heavenly Book created the three realms. Although ck Emperor was dead, those junior immortals still missed the God of Creation. So Zhu Jiuyin was valued highly among the immortals, and Kunlun¡¯s Shenzong was even like a miracle. However, the immortals were reluctant to get involved in the family affairs between the Ninth-level Heaven and the Head of Kunlun, otherwise, it was easy to lose their heads. Looking at the magic fruits, Xiao Douya drooled with greed and strecthed out his hands to grab them. Ying Fu picked out a bigger one and handed it to Xiao Douya. Since Ying Fu was a frequent guest, he totally ignored any etiquette. Nothing was more important that Xiao Douya enjoyed himself. But why did the feast not start since time was over? Was Emperor Jun waiting for someone more important? When Ying Fu was in contemtion, the pce servant handed the divine invitation. Feng Xi came forward, ck hair and in clothes. A look of puzzle took o Ying Fu¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is him.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice beside aroused Ying Fu¡¯s attention. Did the woman know him? It seemed that it was time for Ying Fu to retire,even not knowing the Emperor Jun¡¯s favorite person. Wuyou was a bit worried about her husband. Not until the big hand appeased the little hand did Wuyou realise that her husband knew Feng Xi. Perhaps he had known the person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Feng Xi kowtow and bow before My Majesty.¡±


    If Shenzong was more circumspect, he would think about his Junior Sister¡¯sst words. However, Shenzong was just sad, and totally missed such a great secret, making the family members who should get together unable to acknowledge each other. Those little immortals were about to tter the Chidi¡¯s new favorite person when the main hall fell into silence again. Through the mask, Wuyou saw a person she was quite familiar with, the one she hated to the core. He was nobody but Chidi. Yu Xuanji walked close to Chidi. Wuyou held the tea cup in her hand and wanted to water the burning anger in her heart. Xu Lingke knew how his little woman felt. Last time, she had to let go of Chidi reluctantly, but today, they came into the unavoidable confrontation again. Zhu Jiuyin was surveying Chidi up and down with eyes and gave some cold smiles. The fake Chidi was disguised creditably as the real one. But for Zhu Jiuyin had taken Chidi away, he might have believed it. It turned out that the Devil God¡¯s wife did not want to save Chidi at all. And the fake Chidi seemed to be a powerful spirit cultivator. Zhu Jiuyin spread his Spirit Power to probe him. When the two secret forced confronted, the fake Chidi did not block any longer and allowed Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Spirit Power to run through the divine consciousness. Then, Zhu Jiuyin knew the person¡¯s identity. To his surprise, the person was Xiao Qi of the Fairy Kingdom. Once in the Mount Yao Guang, Zhu Jiuyin had some conflicts with Xiao Qi¡¯s subordinates. Did Xiao Qi surrender to Chidi for the woman? Zhu Jiuyin could not help but cheer for the man¡¯s unreasoning passion for the woman. But the woman would scorn such passion one day. Another man dashed ahead for love regardless of his own interest. Pity on the King of the Fairy Kingdom! The dominator in the spiritual realm fell into one of Chidi¡¯s followers. For Zhu Jiuyin, no matter how deeply he loved a person, he was unwilling to be controlled by others. Because the Immense Sea needed him, and all of his life would serve for the Heavenly Book. Even if he might hurt the innocent people, he would never balk at. On the cloud couch, Wuyou felt fiery gaze on her back. But when she turned around, only disgusting Chidi was behind her. Xiao Qi stared at Xiaoyao brazenly in his fake identity of Chidi. They sat so close that his lovesickness would be relieved. But Xiao Qi felt it a pity that he could only change into other¡¯s appearance, and let out a sigh. Yu Xuanji increased the strength of her fingers. She could never tolerate that the man who she liked to think about other woman. As a woman from Baize, she would use unscrupulous divisive tactics to get anything she wanted.


    (The author said, ¡°Every time I write about theseplicated rtionship, I feel a headache, but I have to. Because human are the animals of blood and flesh. When one is considered as ruthless and cool-blooded, he will give others kind of gentleness inadvertently. In the face of justice, he will be bad to the bones while facing his lover, he is willing to go into boiling water and walk on fire for her. Although this kind of love is selfish, it is also the purest emotion in human¡¯s nature. Xiao Qi is such a person. He is ready to give up the country¡¯s interest for Xiaoyao. But for Xu Linghe, if he has to make a choice between the love for the world and the love for himself, he will give up his wife for themon people in the world. You can¡¯t say he doesn¡¯t love Jiang Wuyou. He is the Sect Master of Kunlun, so he has his own responsibilities. Therefore, in front of love, everyone has the right to love. And Xu Linghe¡¯s belief pushes him to choose the love for the world. As the author, I just want to present different experiences of different people, and different loves and hatreds. This website is used to describe love, and even supporting roles should be of flesh and blood. Some love in the world cannot be attained even being searched for the whole life. I hope Xiao Qi will understand it.¡±)

 Chapter 87 The Treasure Pavillion in the Ninth-Level Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 87 The Treasure Pavillion in the Ninth-Level Heaven</h4>


    The pce servant outside gave another divine invitation. When a woman came into the main hall, Wuyou was so thrilled that it was Phoenix. Compared to what she was two years ago, she was more attractive, her rose-red garment adding more charm to her. An adult and a child followed her. Su Chenyang held the child¡¯s hand. On the cloud couch, Nascent Soul felt ufortable, since he had not seen his daughter for two years. And today when meeting her again, she had be another person¡¯s wife. What annoyed Nascent Soul was that he even did not his daughter¡¯s marriage. He thought his daughter¡¯s wings did be so hard that she dared to marry her father¡¯s sworn foe. In Nascent Soul¡¯s mind, even fairies were all his sworn foes, including Xiao Qi working with him. When Phoenix and her family members seated themselves on the cloud couch, Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes nced around the main hall, lulling the immortals immediately.


    ¡°Why I invited everyone here today is that the Ninth-level Heaven has found the royal grandson who has lost for years. Feng Xi,e to see the uncles.¡±


    ¡°My Majesty, congrattions! The royal grandson has a great face. It is hard to find in the three realms.¡±


    Those junior immortals did have first-ss ttery tactics.


    In the crowd, the man in in clothes was calm and uneasy. Xu Linghe was shocked, wondering how the man could be the royal grandson. Shenzong even felt a trance at the sight of Feng Xi, feeling familiar to the name, as if he had heard it before. If Shenzong could think more carefully, he would think about Chang Xi¡¯sst words when she was dying. But it was a pity that Shenzong was really psyched out,pletely forgetting what his little Junior Sister had entrusted him. Emperor Jun stared at his son, smug about the pawn that he had set. However, if the pawn was not obedient one day, the final result was still the same. Even the King of the Heaven was unable to predict what would happen in the future. In Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes, Feng Xi was not only his family member, but also a chip to tie up Shenzong. If one day Shenzong would shred the Ninth-level Heaven, Feng Xi would guard for Emperor Jun without doubt. Shenzong was unwilling to see the person on the throne, so he closed his eyes and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    Ying Fu could not figure out when Emperor Jun had a royal grandson. And the royal grandson turned up at the moment when the Heavenly Book emerged. Then the Ninth-level Heaven announced it had the sessor. As Ying Fu had followed Emperor Jun for years, he did not hear anything about the royal grandson. Ying Fu knew Emperor Jun well and believed that Emperor Jun would not do any losing money trade. The more Ying Fu thought, the more scared he felt. The unknown man was a pawn of a plot that Emperor Jun had set. Although Ying Fu still considered Emperor Jun as his brother, their thoughts dispersed gradually. Ying Fu gazed at Emperor Jun, hoping to detect what hid in the depth of Emperor Jun¡¯s soul. However, there was nothing there except peace. It seemed that his brother had concealed his hostility and nature, making him look like a real deity. But Ying Fu still missed the days of fights when it was bloody, but they treated each other more like brothers than now. Behind the harmonious peace, it was even darker than before. Ying Fu felt he would not allow the things to go on like that, and he should help Shenzong and stop the fight between Shenzong and his father. Ying Fu stopped thinking and went down the cloud couch unseen. Wuyou felt there was something unusual with the weird old man, so she spread her divine consciousness to follow him. Wuyou released the Little Lingchong in her soul. It was three years since Little Lingchong saw its masterst time. It shed tears unexpectedly. Because of master, Little Lingchong had to fall asleep. Wuyou followed Little Lingchong to move ahead. But before long, they got lost, unable to find Ying Fu. Wuyou was a bit anxious. It was time for Little Lingchong to search their objective. With an order, Little Lingchong rushed out and took Wuyou to detect Ying Fu¡¯s trace. When flying to aplex of buildings, Little Lingchong slowed down, followed closely by Wuyou. Was Ying Fu in it? Wuyou¡¯s divine consciousness squeezed its way into the room, and Little Lingchong pped wings cautiously.


    ¡°Master, it turns out to be the Treasure Pavillion. Woo... so many treasures, more than those in the Shan Pavillion of Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°Hush... no excitement. Calm down quickly.¡±


    Wuyou let out a long sigh. What a green and inexperienced insect! It seemed that she should take Little Lingchong to the Treasure Pavillion more in the future so that Little Lingchong learned how to calm itself down.


    ¡°Little Lingchong, to see whether the weird old man is in it.¡±


    Little Lingchong pped it wings over Wuyou¡¯s head, and Wuyou followed Little Lingchong closely. When they got closer to the objective, Little Lingchong stopped, and Wuyou¡¯s divine consciousness extended. The weird old man held the Heavenly Mirror, his body unmoved. Wuyou wanted to see why. When she came to his side, she knew that why the weird old man was in a daze.


    ¡°Weird old man, is Feng Xi a physical body that is reshaped?¡±


    Ying Fu raised up his head, only to find an insect, so he was about to swat it. Then Wuyou revealed her soul. Ying Fu looked at her and found that she was the young man¡¯s wife, and his hand went dark. ¡°How dare the woman to follow me!¡± Ying Fu covered up the Heavenly Mirror tightly.


    ¡°This is not the ce you can barge in. Just go back.¡±


    Ying Fu knew Emperor Jun¡¯s tactics. For Ying Fu, he could still rely on his rtionship with the Ninth-level Heaven; but for the woman, it was utterly different. If she was discovered, she had to jump into the Samsara Road, regardless of an immortal or and a devil.


    ¡°The images are rted to my husband, I can¡¯t sit by and watch it.¡±


    Hearing Wuyou¡¯s words, Ying Fu worried that perhaps Wuyou had known it all. If so, Ying Fu did not want to cover anything more. So he injected more Spirit Power to the Heavenly Mirror. Wuyou held her breath and stared at the mirror. The images showed the things about Emperor Jun married Ximu and killed her, which were rather cruel and sanguinary. Ying Fu was reviewing the past, unable to ept himself of the past. At that moment, Wuyou realized the profound function of the Heavenly Mirror. Although the mirror looked like amon one, it could record the traces of all spirits. Then, it shifted to the Fairy Kingdom where there was another picture in the mirror. Wuyou found some familiar figures. It turned out that Granny Moon who loved Wuyou so much was Changxi, the Goddess of the Moon, but she looked rather young in the mirror. When seeing the baby in Granny Moon¡¯s arms, Wuyou was quite confused. Ying Fu did not say anything, wondering who the child was in the arms of the Goddess of the Moon. Then, it changed again, back to the Cuihua Mountain hundreds of thousands of years ago. It showed the Goddess of the Moon and Shenzong drank merrily and talked happily. And then came out some scenes that were unsuitable to watch, so Ying Fu did not want Wuyou to look at it and waved his spiritual fingers to turn to the next scene. And then Ying Fu understood whose child it was in the arms of the Goddess of the Moon. Shenzong was so lucky that he could have other to have his own baby under the circumstance he did not know, just as the old saying of ¡°drunken mistakes¡±. Shenzong also looked his Junior Sister with his eyes full of love, but because of ck Emperor¡¯s strictness, Shenzong had to bury his love in the bottom of the heart. Unexpectedly, the Goddess of the Moon was a girl of true nature trespassed thest line, and turned such love into an affectionsting their whole lives. What a mighty woman! Ying Fu had a high opinion on such a woman. And then, another scene appeared. The Goddess of the Moon ran away in a hurry. In fact, it was a false word that the Goddess of the Moon murdered ck Emperor, and the real murderer was Chidi. Because Chidi threathened her that he would dte her about her beguiling her Senior Brother and having done something indecent, the Goddess of the Moon had no alternative but to tell ck Emperor¡¯s roaming routes to Chidi. Out of her expectation, Chidi transformed himself as the Goddess of the Moon and killed the Master with Kunlun¡¯s rank poison. It was toote when the Goddess of the Moon knew it. To keep alive, the Goddess of the Moon had to run away overnight. Killing the master was a serious crime. Her divine essence would be peeled off, and she would never be reborn. Since the Goddess of the Moon had a child, how could she die? The mysterysting tens of thousands of years was solved finally. Ying Fu could not help but let out sigh. Only ck Emperor knew who was the murderer, and it was also a misfortune for the Cuihua Mountain. Perhaps to suppress it, ck Emperor brought the secret with him to the Pure Land before his death. So the matter hanged in the wind, and the punishment to the Goddess of the Moon was banishing her to the Fairy Kingdom and let her be an sorcery doctor there. Wuyou was still in confusion about theplicated things, but she was pretty sure that Granny Moon was so kind that she could not killl ck Emperor. All the crimes had beenmitted by Chidi. The images changed in the Heavenly Mirror. In the images, the little child grew up day by day and became so lovely. Unexpectedly the little girl was kidnapped by Chidi, and the Goddess of the Moon had topromise again this time for her daughter¡¯s safety. The Goddess of the Moon went to the Cui Hua Mount to keep the five-hundred-year appointment and deceived Shenzong and Jiang Yu of Teal Hill to the Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. In this battle, Jiang Yu turned to ashes in order to save Shenzong. Wuyou could not hold back her tears when seeing her grandfather turned into spitirtual light. It was Chidi who made Wuyou homeless and lose everything. Wuyou did not realize that she had spread her Spirit Power, while Ying Fu felt the airflow kept pressing him. When he turned around, Ying Fu was quite astounded that the whole Treasure Pavilion was lifted up. How could the woman have such formidable Spirit Power and Universe-muddling Qi. Ying Fu had never seen it before, even Little Lingchong slipped into Ying Fu¡¯s sleeve with fear, because it also never saw its master like that. Ying Fu retreated tens of meters and set a defensive cover for himself, as he would not sacrifice for nothing. This was the devil power of extinguishing the universe in the Heavenly Book, which could change with the caster¡¯s mood. When Wuyou calmed herself down, the highly lifted Treasure Pavilion dropped slowly. At that moment, Emperor Jun, who was in the divine pce, sank his heart, because he could feel that the Spirit Qi pressed hard at the divine pce just now. It was the power of the Heavenly Book. Emperor Jun once saw ck Emperor¡¯s strength, so he knew how powerful the Heavenly Book would be. But who hid in the Treasure Pavilion? Emperor Jun nced around the hall and could not find Ying Fu. Did Ying Fu get the Heavenly Book? Emperor Jun could hardly sit there any longer, so he murmured to the little pce servant beside him and walked out of the hall arduously. All the immortals present were puzzled about Emperor Jun¡¯s behavior, and their hearts could not set their mind a rest until the pce servant imed that Emperor Jun was so tired that he wanted to take a rest. Jiu Ying felt more happier since she did not see the final decision. Since Emperor Jun was tired, it was time for her to walk up to the throne. So Jiu Ying stepped slowly to the high tform, her pce suit lifted by the celestial maidservants. When she seated herself on the throne for Empress, the little pce servant was at a total loss with fright. The Madam took the seat that belonged to the deceased Empress. If Emperor Jun knew it, who could save the poor pce servant? All the immortals present were taken back by the sudden woman. But Jiu Ying had expected such situation. She had tolerating it for tens of thousands of years, and she would not stand it afterwards. Since Emperor Jun did not give her a formal status, she would take it by herself in the presence of all immortals. Dressed in Phoenix rob, Jiu Ying showed off the Empress¡¯ demeanor. The woman who had been trampled by Emperor Jun could finally hold her head high in the divine pce. No matter what result she would suffer, Jiu Ying was the most diginified woman in the Ninth-level Heaven. The little pce servant had no choice but to announce to the three realms.


    ¡°The Empress ising!¡±


    The little pce servant wanted to be more imposing, but his legs trembled. He was afraid that he could not keep his head today and that Emperor Jun would trample and kill him because of his lower rank. But he had no choice but to brace himself to do that. Jiu Ying took a cold nce at all immortals and swung her sleeves slightly in an imposing manner. She thought, ¡°The seat has been taken up by a dead person for so long, and I will rece her gradually. Ximu, your things will be mine.¡± The little immortals in the main hall were disturbed by the sudden arrival of the new Empress. When would the Ninth-level Heaven have the Empress. But the little pce servant¡¯s announcement showed that it was true. Shenzong took no interest in what happened in the hall. Empress was just a bubble and useless title. Since Emperor Jun invited all immortals, he walked off so early that there must be something queer. Xu Linghe delighted Xiao Douya, and then got angry when finding his little woman strange. He thought Wuyou did not have the awareness that she had been his wife, even her divine consciousness had gone somewhere unknown. Did Emperor Jun feel ufortable suddenly? Or did Emperor Jun find something odd? And then, Xu Linghe realized that Ying Fu also disappeared. Would his little woman tail after Ying Fu? Xu Linghe looked sterner.

 Chapter 88 The Divine Hall Reduced to Rubble

    <h4>Chapter 88 The Divine Hall Reduced to Rubble</h4>


    Emperor Jun left in a hurry, wondering who would barge into the important ce. In the Treasure Pavillion, Ying Fu was shocked by the images in the Heavenly Mirror. It turned out that Feng Xi was really Emperor Jun¡¯s grandson, and Wuyou did not expect Emperor Jun was so brutal that he arranged Shenzong¡¯s close kin to deal with Shenzong. She felt grateful that she had grabbed the chance to follow there. Otherwise, she would have never known the truth. Feng Xi did live a previous life as her husband¡¯s mother. In other words, Granny Moon was Xu Linghe¡¯s grandmother. If Xu Linghe knew that he was really the grandson of Shenzong, how happy he would be! His closest kin was always being with him. Wuyou also felt happy for her husband. In the Heavenly Mirror, the little boy hugged his mother. Even now Feng Xi did not acknowledge Xu Linghe, he still led the post life of Xu Linghe¡¯s mother. It was unchangeable fact. But why did Emperor Jun reshape Xiao Qingkong into a man? Did Emperor Jun want Feng Xi to inherit his great cause? But judging from the Heavenly Mirror, Emperor Jun had a clear purpose that he wanted to use Feng Xi to control the family love. In the image, Xiao Qingkong was rather unfortunate, even she died miserably. But Xu Linghe once told Wuyou that his mother loved him so much, which was quite different from those in the Heavenly Mirror. Had the images been tampered by someone else, deliberately leaving those bleak memories to make Feng Xi disgust his previous life? It was hard to figure out Emperor Jun¡¯s thoughts. Today, he introduced Feng Xi to all immortals. Did he do that for paving road for Feng Xi, or just for using this royal grandson?


    The two in the Treasure Pavillion did not know the danger was approaching. The door was open when Wuyou realized it. Emperor Jun gave off Spirit Power all over his body and walked to Ying Fu. Wuyou¡¯s divine consciousness was invisible to Emperor Jun, unless she revealed herself.


    ¡°Fu.¡±


    Emperor Jun looked around and found no suspicious people. Ying Fu did not expect Emperor Jun toe at that moment, so he hid the Heavenly Mirror into his arms secretly. Little Lingchong hasted to hid itself on the beams at the sight of violent Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun gathered secretly some of his Spirit Power to probe Ying Fu. But with some rounds, he did not find any power rted to the Heavenly Book. Ying Fuined inwardly why the woman released her Spirit Power for nothing. See, Emperor Jun was led there. And almost Ying Fu was caught by Emperor Jun on the spot. Wuyou saw everything clearly. Emperor Jun directed to the Treasure Pavillion. He would leave if he found nothing unusual.


    ¡°Do you know your mistakes?¡±


    Originally, Ying Fu still had some brother¡¯s love for Emperor Jun, but the palm made Ying Fu quite displeased. But Ying Fu could do nothing, because Emperor Jun was the master of the Ninth-level Heaven. Ying Fu sat down heavily on the ground. Emperor Jun crooked his spiritual finger, and then the Heavenly Mirror in Ying Fu¡¯s arms flew back to the Treasurettice. Ying Fu immediately realized why Emperor Jun beat him, because he had stolen the master¡¯s treasure. The Heavenly Mirror, the Samsara Mirror and the Suspending Heaven Mirror were listed the three treasures in the three realms. The Heavenly Mirror would review the past of all the spirits; the Samsara mirror was a treasure that could gather souls; and the Suspending Heaven Mirror was Shenzong¡¯s divine instrument which could call wind and rain, lighting and thunder. Therefore, Emperor Jun would not allow Ying Fu to steal it.


    ¡°What a cheapskate.¡±


    ¡°You dare to steal the heavenly thing. But for our brotherhood, I would have killed you and let you reincarnate.¡±


    Emperor Jun knew Ying Fu¡¯s purpose. It was not so easy to find out Feng Xi¡¯s identity. Even if Ying Fu was his brother, he would not be soft-hearted as long as Ying Fu dared to harm his interests. Emperor Jun could rule the Ninth-level Heaven for hundreds of thousands of years for nothing. Sometimes, what was seen with eyes was not true. What could Ying Fu do even if he had seen the image in the Heavenly Mirror? All the things in the universe were hard to distinguish between truth and falsehood. But Ying Fu did not know what Emperor Jun was thinking about, and only wanted to leave there and told the fact to Shenzhong. And Emperor Jun had something important to handle and would not let Ying Fu go so easily.


    ¡°Ying, you are brave! Since you have peeked the Heavenly Mirror, you should stay with me! And we, brothers, should sit down and have a long talk.¡±


    !


    Emperor Jun spreads his Spirit Power while Ying Fu would not allow himself to be arrested without offering any resistence. They stared at each other. But Emperor Jun¡¯s momentum was even higher and Ying Fu had declining tendency within several movements. Wuyou was worried about the weird old man, thinking that Ying Fu¡¯s Spirit Power was not Emperor Jun¡¯s opponent. After several rounds, Ying Fu was in inferior condition and was too tired to breathe. Emperor Jun gave a palm out and hit Ying Fu. Immediately, Ying Fu felt his a burning pain shot through his chest. Obviously, he did not expect that Emperor Jun had taken such a spiteful hand. Ying Fu¡¯sst illusion was gone, since he had thought that he was different from others, but it turned out that he was more naive than them. Ying Fu wiped the corner of his mouth emphatically, hoping it would bleed less, but the blood still dropped on his clothes. Emperor Jun was too berserk to care about his tactless beat and wondered what medicine Shenzong had given to Ying Fu so that Ying Fu helped him even at the cost of his life. Emperor Jun could not bear anyone betraying him, especially Ying Fu. But for Shenzong, Ying Fu gave up his dark influence in the Immense Sea and set himself against Emperor Jun. And now Ying Fu dared to help Shenzong to peep the heaven¡¯s will, trying to destroy the pawn that Emperor Jun had set with great efforts. It was unbearable. When Emperor Jun condensed his Spirit Power again, Wuyou gestured and thrust a palm. The airflow with the momentum of toppling mountains and overturning seas pressed hard at Emperor Jun. Ying Fu looked in surprise. How could the woman confront and take that palm directly. Under the strong airflow, the crust was spit open. Roaring Spirit Power surrounded the woman. Emperor Jun was waiting for the person who had the Heavenly Book. The reason why he hurt Ying Fu was to force the person to take action. But to his great surprise, the person was the masked ugly woman.


    ¡°Weird old man.¡±


    The voice just fell, and Wuyou lifted up Ying Fu and rushed ouf of the Treasure Pavillion. How could Emperor Jun let go of the Heavenly Book that he had been looking forward to for years? He followed them closely out of the Treausure Pavilion. When the Original Spirit dashed to the divine hall, the little immortals shivered with fear since they had never seen such asion before. When Wuyou¡¯s Original Spirit returned to her body, the divine pce had been besieged by the celestial troops so closely that not a drop of water could have trickled through. Emperor Jun strolled leisurely into the main hall. Jiu Ying flustered to kneel on the ground, without any imposing manner as an Empress. There was another hot discussion among the immortals. Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes were vicious and merciless. Ying Fu saw such expression once in his life, that is, when they ughtered Kunlun. Ying Fu guessed whether it was Emperor Jun¡¯s banquet with some murder hidden, or Emperor Jun had other intention. But Ying Fu could not know that Emperor Jun nned for the Heavenly Book. Since he had discovered the divine power today, how could Emperor Jun let go of it? But Emperor Jun felf puzzled how the masked woman got it. Few people had seen the Heavenly Book before, among whom some had died and some had disappeared. And now, only Emperor Jun himself left. No one could know that such unstoppable power was passed to a woman. So Emperor Jun decided to take the woman down. Seeing his womane back safely, Xu Linghe felt his heart in the suspense could fall. Xiao Douya fixed all of his attention on his mother, not understanding the tense and explosive atomosphere in the main hall. When Wuyou wanted to tell Feng Xi¡¯s identity to her husband, Ying Fu stopped her.


    ¡°The pressing matter at the moment is to figure out how to leave here. And put everything aside till we returned to Kunlun.¡±


    Ying Fu did not know that those celestial troops wereing for the woman. With Emperor Jun¡¯s order, those celestial soldiers flooded up and surrounded the woman.


    ¡°Whoever dares to hurt my wife and my kid should ask the Flowing Light sword first.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s Flowing Light unsealed. The Flowing Light Divine Sword belonged to Ximu, which was not strange to Emperor Jun. And he knew how formidable it was and no one could fight against it. But the masked woman must stay there. No matter what price it would cost, the woman could not leave the Ninth-level Heaven. Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Emperor Jun would y such a trick. Dare to hold the woman as hostage. Zhu Jiuyin clenched his fists to show his disagreement, and condensed Spirit Power, ready for theing fight. Yuan Xueyi looked at the masked woman with her clever eyes. The person who could make the Head of the Immense Sea worry was worth some judgements. Atst, Yuan Xueyi looked dazed, her little vanity expanding. She kept looking at Zhu Jiuyin with an anthomaniac expression, thinking that the man should belong to herself, even he dropped a hair, it should be hers. Yuan Xueyi¡¯s dream was to be the man¡¯s wife. But she did not know whether it woulde true. This blooming girl was expecting Zhu Jiuyin could turn over. Yuan Xueyi closed her eyes and murmured silently. Then, she felt hurt on the forehead. Yuan Xueyi woke up by the knock. Anger was burning in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes. Yue Xueyi spit out her tongue with frustration. What¡¯s wrong with her? Why could not she control her mind? In the crowd, Chidi thrust a palm. The celestial officer was blown away and turn to ash in a blink. Yu Xuanji regretted having Xiao Qie there, not knowing what to do next. Emperor Jun thought the Mount Da Huang did that on purpose. Xiao Qi also knew that he could not be the enemy of the Ninth-level Heaven. Every time Xiao Qi encoutered anything rted to Fox, he would make wrong decisions. Emperor Jun never thought that Chidi would help Kunlun, so he waved his sleeves and smashed at Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi confronted on-head. The whole main hall was in a mess. Those inferior immortals hid themselves under the cloud couches with fear. Xu Linghe¡¯s Flowing Light Sword swang, and blood shed like water everywhere the Flowing Light swept. Shenzong observed around. Although grand disciple¡¯s Flowing Light was excellent, it could not resist the many. It was time to leave ce with foul atmosphere. Shenzong disdained everything in the Ninth-level Heaven which was obtained by the person painstakingly. And now the person had to be alone through the rest of his life. Those external things could be nothing but to degrade a person¡¯s nature. Emperor Jun would be unscrupulous in his efforts to realize his goal, but he did not know Chidi¡¯s intention, wondering why Chidi began helping Kunlun. ording to his understanding of Chidi, Emperor Jun guessed the person was not Chidi. But Shenzong did not want to know it at all. Phoenix tried hard to squeeze her way in and was cut slightly by the celestiral soldiers. At that moment, Wuyou just wanted to leave there. Her Spirit Power gathered under the incantation. The airflow like vortex diffused in all directions. All the people in the main hall became silent. She was not amon woman. The Spirit Power flowing on her slim fingers rolled up celestrial officers like a spider¡¯s and threw them away. Shenzong was shocked that Jiang Wuyou had the divine power of the Heavenly Book. He knotted his eyebrow more tightly. It seemed that she hadbined the saving world and extinguishing world together. Phoenix looked up to the Little Fox, leave this ce, the spiritual power gathers in the curse, the vortex-like airflow spreads around, and everyone in the hall calms down. This is not the spiritual power of the woman. Such as the spiderwork rolled up the sky will When I went out, Shenzong was shocked. There was no worries in Xinjiang. The brow was even tight. It seemed that the salvation and the destruction of the world were merged. The phoenix looked up at the little fox, feeling inferior to Wuyou¡¯s mighty power. They both came from soul battle arena. Someone would grow into a great tree in spite of hardship, just like the Fox. If you did not know the truth, you might not know how miserable the Little Fow had been. (As the author, I believed that as long as a person cherished good thoughts, he will survive from his tribtions. Phoenix did some kind things, so she could save her father. If Wuyou did not have good thoughts, the Goddess of Moon would not give the Heavenly Book to her. All of things were settled because of kindness.)


    All the inferior immortals kneeled on the ground and begged for mercy, fearing that they were unable to avoid the ruthless sabers and swords. The main hall was wrapped by airflow. A series of light rings spread with ripples. Each wave shook the divine hall. With waves upon waves, crossbeams of the divine hall could not bear the severe vibration and copsed. Those immortals fell into a panic in the hall, and even Emperor Jun did not have power to beat back, but he could not shrink back as well. The method was to hold the woman¡¯s child as hostage. The woman kept fixing her eyes on that child, so Emperor Jun guessed he might be the woman¡¯s child. Wuyou pried Emperor Jun¡¯s thought. Many years ago, Jiefei once taught Wuyou thought reading technique. Wuyou held the child tightly in her arms and left quickly before the hall copsed. There would not be anything wrong with her child. Emperor Jun flung flowing Spirit Power to the child. Wuyou waved her spiritual finger lightly, and then a defensive cover enclosed the child closely, which looked transparent but as hard as ck iron. The whole divine hall became a furious battlefield. The flowing spirit light illuminated the whole main hall. All the inferior immortals witnessed how a magnificent main hall fell in runis. Colored-ze rubbles flew over heads, and the Sacred Beasts which were used to exorcise evil spirits were released eventually from the carved wall on front of the main hall. No one had expected the feast in the Ninth-level Heaven would have such result, including Emperor Jun himself. He could do nothing but helplessly look at his divine pce was being destroyed. This was the price that he had to pay for provoking the woman. Xiao Douya sat in the defensive cover and looked at his mother. It turned out that the mother was so powerful, even hundreds of times than she was in the inn. ¡°She is my mother!¡± Xiao Douya thought with great pride.

 Chapter 89 I Will Protect My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 89 I Will Protect My Woman</h4>


    Emperor Jun grew even more livid. How dare this ugly woman destroy the main hall? Shenzong did not like this woman at first but now, he found his opinion of her changing. He thought if this woman could only alleviate her anger by turning the Ninth-level Heaven upside down, it would be great if she could defeat that arrogant person. Chengyi and his junior sister were under the protection of their senior brother while Liu Ruoshui did not think too much of that ugly woman¡¯s actions but was helpless to do anything about it. The heavenly soldiers and divine generals were sent flying out of the doors by Wuyou and as there was a series of loud crashes, the little deities ran everywhere trying to escape. Emperor Jun hated that woman even more when he saw that the divine hall had been destroyed. As spiritual powerbined with the force of lightning to sweep across this ce, Wuyou made her appeared. Everywhere she went felt as scorching as magma and the broken walls and cliffs scattered in all directions, killing and injuries countless little immortals. By the time Jiuying tried to escape, it was toote and the broken cliffs crashed toward her. Wuyou used her spiritual power to lift Jiuying away from danger and Jiuying who thought that she was about to die opened her eyes and cried when she saw her savior. This woman had saved her and Jiuying felt like she carried the breath of the sun with her. Although she was a heavenly mother, she was treated like dirt and no one cared for her, not even Emperor Jun, so Jiuying quietly remembered who her savior was. Wuyou didn¡¯t think that her small act of kindness woulde back to save her life one day. After the main hall was destroyed, the guests from the banquet fled in all directions while the cowardly ones huddled together in small grounds. No one had expected this grand heavenly banquet to be a massacre. Up in the air, the heavenly soldierspletely surrounded Wuyou and Xu Linghe used his flowing light sword to protect his woman while Xiao Douya held on tightly to her mother but there was no trace of fear in her eyes.


    Shenzong could no longer stand for his father¡¯s behaviour. His father had gone too far; being enemies with this woman meant being enemies with Kunlun and he also knew that if he did not help this woman, his grand disciple would be as good as dead, so the most important thing was to get out from this ce and return to Kunlun. The divine soldiers and heavenly generals closed in tightly and rays of spirit light lit up the Ninth-level Heaven as Shenzong¡¯s robes fluttered. This is the first time they were battling against this other and Emperor Jun did not take Shengzong seriously. He had already made all the preparations for his plot to be carried out when he sent out the invitations earlier so if Shenzong tried to attack him, he would take him down immediately andy out the Heavenly Punishment Formation. Once he activated this formation, even he would not be able to stop this formation. The heavenly book had to remain today no matter what. When Emperor Jun stood in the middle of the formation, Ying Fu knew that this formation was the dark force of Jiangdi and had never been activated before. Ying Fu was gripped by waves of terror and panic. This Heavenly Punishment Formation was incredibly frightening and would unleash billowing evil qi which meant that everyone was certain to die. Was the Emperor truly about to sent innocent people to their deaths along with the rest of them? Ying Fu did not dare to imagine the consequences.


    ¡°Linghe, take care of Xiao Douya.¡±


    Wuyou gathered the spirit power and pushed the spirit light toward mid-air. Then, air currents circted in the night sky like a whirlpool. This was a passageway with created with the divine power of Pangu in order to give new hope to all living creatures. Shengzong stared at the Heavenly Punishment Formation with a deep frown. This formation would only be stopped with the power of a divine force. This woman had the divine force of the Heavenly Book but no one had expected this to happen. He felt that it was terrible that they had to rely on a woman to stop this formation but there was nothing he could do.


    Wuyou unleashed her spirit power to carry everyone up since these little immortals and deities were innocent pawns who were swept up in this. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave her child behind, nor her husband but she was forced to do so. The billowing evil qi from the formation meant that she would die without the Heavenly Book to protect her. Wuyou finally understood why Emperor Jun forced her to stay behind.


    Her mask fell off as her spirit power raged and her purple hair released from its bindings danced in the night sky. Everyone could see that this woman exuded a fierce qi and her purple eyes were continuously transforming. Through the spirit mist, they could only see her slender figure and purple robes fluttering in the wind and this was the scene that those little immortals and deities who were transported to the passageway saw. No! She should be known as Divine Lady, the Divine Lady of the theee realms. Tears only fell from her purple eyes when the figures of her husband and Xiao Douya became blurry but she quickly wiped those sorrowful tears away.


    ¡°You will still have me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? What about Xiao Douya?¡±


    ¡°Her uncle will care for her as well as Kunlun¡¯s junior brother, but I have got to stand by my woman¡¯s side.¡±


    He was only Jiang Wuyou¡¯s husband at this point in time and only wanted to go through all tribtions with her. Even if he were to die the next moment, Xu Linghe would not back down. As they stood with their backs facing each other, theyforted each other with their warmth. The wind blew and purple and ck qi mingled together. Wuyou felt extremely touched. This man¡¯s love was like spring rain that slowly trickled into the depths of her spirit. How could she not fall in love with him?


    The billowing clouds enveloped both of them. As Emperor Jun flicked his spiritual finger at the mechanism of the Formation, Wuyou took the lead and hurtled downwards. Each time she flew across the air, her spiritual beast would protect her while Xu Linghe flew alongside her on his flowing light divine sword and guarded his woman don danger. Emperor Jun gathered his spirit power to activate the second mechanism and with a loud bang, the alien realm opened. This was a mysterious world and those ancient demons that had disappeared for ages emerged inched more ¨C the deity of the Hell Realm Liao Ji, the deity of the Spirit Sky Realm Bei Luochi, the deity of the Pestilence Reakm Jueshi. The key to the alien space had secretly been in Emperor Jun¡¯s possession and no one expected the master of the Ninth-level Heaven to have another identity. This was the force of the Dark Emperor and this Heavenly Punishment Formation was a bridge to the alien space and Emperor Jun wanted to force Jiang Wuyou into this alien space. Wuyou was not about to let him have his Wah and gathered her divine force to summon the force hidden within this alien space. Emperor Jun created strong winds that swept across the alien skies while howling Hellfire tunneled out from the Formation. His spiritual finger turned up and down and the runes would cause the fire to burn even brighter each time they gathered. After he broke the seal, the fire skyrocketed through the heavens. This fire zed through the skies like a ghost and froze all the spirit power contained in thes. This was Liao Ji¡¯s power and he was the deity of Hell. He could use thes as kindling to draw on the spirit power of the universe, then utlilize this extraordinary power as his own. Wuyou floated mid-air and she had some understanding of Liao Ji who came from the alien world. She was able to control all living creatures in the universe with the Heavenly Book of Pangu. She didn¡¯t recognize these creatures from the alien world but she obtained this information from the Heavenly Book. Emperor Jun knew about the Heavenly Book but he would never know the true power of this Book. Wuyou unleashed her first attack and Xu Linghe sat on a huge dragon to battle Liao Ji from Hell. Emperor Jun smirked coldly and the Heavenly Punishment Formation continued to work at breaking the seals. When the second seal broke, the deity of Spiritual Sky Realm Bei Luochi emerged from it. He was a spirit deity of the alien world and also the king of the spiritual beasts. He had the most primitive force of spiritual beasts and even the huge dragon that Xu Linghe rose on had to submit to Bei Luochi, let alone the little spirit worm. The king of the spiritual beasts Bei Luochi stood on top of a whale beast as it swam across the skies. The spell Emperor Jun cast on the Heavenly Punishment Formation started to circte andyers of spirit light shot to the heavens. Each time it turned, the Ninth-level Heavens would shake so hard that it left everyone shocked. The heavenly maidens and officials gathered as they knew that their master was about to go on a killing rampage. Jiuying stepped out of the hall and said a quiet prayer for her savior when she recognized that familiar figure in the night sky. With a loud bang, Emperor Jun summoned the deity of all evil, Jueshi from the alien space and ck evil qi skyrocketed to the heavens. The billowing ck mist solidified into the shape of a man and a man emerged from the ck mist. Wuyou cast a Dao spell to protect her husband. This was Jueshi, the legendary head of all evil creatures. Although the formation was known as Heavenly Punishment Formation, it was not a true formation but it was a tool to summon the most evil forces of the universe. It was obvious that Emperor Jun paid no heed to all living creatures and tried to steal the Heavenly Book and destroy the universe to avenge the deaths of his race. He was the Heavenly God but held on to power selfishly for himself so Wuyou had to get rid of this man. Xu Linghe broke free of the Dao restraint and flew over to join her. He knew that she was worried for him and despite the fact that she had underestimated him, his heart was full of happiness. Emperor Jun shot up into the air and Liao Ji attacked even more ferociously at the sight of his master. He gathered spirit power and attacked once again. The bone spirits that emerged from thin air charged toward Wuyou like feathers and each bone spirit carried the me of theherworld and theybined to form a fiery web that bore down on her. This fiery web spread across the entire night sky and Xu Linghe held his flowing light sword and rode on his dragon as he charged toward it. The flowing light tore the fiery web apartyer byyer and when Emperor Jun saw that Liao Ji was not Xu Linghe¡¯s match, he sent Bei Luochi over. The huge dragon was not afraid of Bei Luochi and swung out powerfully with its huge tail. However, just when it was about to hit Bei Luochi, the huge dragon shrank into a small silver dragon and escaped, sending Xu Linghe sailing through the air. It seemed like Bei Luochi truly lived up to his name since even Xu Linghe¡¯s own spiritual beast had run away in terror. Wuyou stood in the clouds and battled Jueshi. Emperor Jun sat in the middle of the formation with his heavenly staff while Liao Ji held hisherworld fiery web in his hand. Bei Luochi tore the skies apart to release all the strange beasts of the Spiritual Sky. Wuyou stood in the clouds and exerted the Pangu Demon Suppressor Formation while Xu Linghe held his flowing light sword in his hand. Clouds rolled above the skies and wild winds howled powerfully. As the Pangu Demon Suppressor Formation spread across the skies like a spiderweb, theherworld fire resisted its charm. The Ninth-level Heavens was where the deities resided so these heavenly maidens were very curious when they saw such a Formation technique. All these heavenly maidens who had seen so little of the world did not understand how dangerous the situation was. When theherworld fire collided against the Demon Suppressor charm, these heavenly maidens with low spirit power were immediately turned to ashes. The energy moved along with the stars and Liao Ji transformed into an energy pile to hurtle toward her. Wuyou¡¯s body shone with Buddha light and the golden scales on her Pangu divine robes circted with Buddha light. When the saintly armor enveloped her body, she mmed out a huge palm attack when Liao Ji drew closer to her. A ray of fiery light shot toward the heaven and Liao Ji who lost control turned toward Emperor Jun. It was toote to dodge the attack and the defensive cover was broken by the energy pile. The heavenly maidens cried sorrowfully, assuming that this was the end of their Emperor and Jiuying was also consumed with sorrow. This man might have not loved her but he was the only person she cared about over the past several thousand years and she did not want him to die. Jiuqu flew over in despair and a ray of light shed and Fengxi rushed over to help Emperor Jun block the energy waves. Wuyou was shocked and used her huge palm to send the energy pile out of the skies. If she had not looked into the heavenly mirror, she would not have bothered about whether Feng Xi lived or died but she could not kill Linghe¡¯s biological mother. She could even kill the mother of Xiao Qingkong but she loved Xu Linghe so she knew about his mother. She would never destroy her man¡¯s world and despite knowing that this world would not be safe if she showed mercy on Emperor Jun, she could not kill her husband¡¯s rtive, not even if Feng Xi was assisting such an evil character. She would not kill her. Emperor Junughed coldly. This woman had clearly snuck a peek at the heavenly mirror, so this was a good pawn he could use. Xu Linghe was obviously not going to let Feng Xi off the hook since Emperor Jun had tricked his wife. The flowing light sword swept across and despite her best efforts, Fengxi was still seriously injured by the flowing light. Wuyou stopped the sword light. She did not want her husband to do something that he would regret.


    ¡°Spare him!¡±


    Emperor Jun gently helped Feng Xi up. His granddaughter could not die and she would be a great asset if he kept her around. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know his true intentions and felt extremely grateful to him.

 Chapter 90: Alliance of Three Forces

    <h4>Chapter 90: Alliance of Three Forces</h4>


    ¡°Grandson, how is your injury?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, your majesty.¡±


    Feng Xi remembered Emperor Jun¡¯s concern of him. Emperor Jun wanted Feng Xi to bepletely loyal to him and to always remember his generosity so that he can always make use of him, even if it is his own grandson. However, Feng Xi never knew this mindset of Emperor Jun as he wrapped his mind around repaying his generosity. Even when he had known about the memories of Xiao Qingkong, he would never betray Emperor Jun. On the clouds, Wuyou wished for a swift battle that would leave no time for Emperor Jun to recover. Thus, he attacked with his palm stoke. However, Jueshi unexpectedly changed his form, transforming into miasma after the powerful attack was over. Thus, Jueshi escaped the damage of the attack, and flowing light had no effect on this spirit of disease. After a few rounds of attacks, he had emitted enough miasma to keep others away. The Heavenly Book was in the brain of Wuyou as hebined himself with the book, understanding it further through conversation with it. With the energy from Heavenly Book and Ancient Spirit, Wuyou obtained the power of omniscience, allowing him to have sharper senses, and thus he could finally deal with the miasma from the spirit of disease. Seeing that Wuyou cannot deal with Jueshi, Emperor Jun saw hope and went forth on Beilou Chi. However, Emperor Jun was naive as Wuyou had unlimited power in his body. One could easily get ride of miasma from the spirit of disease using Nong family¡¯s hundred herbs medicine. On the clouds, Wuyou chanted his spells as energy channeled from his fingers to his veins, flowing throughout his body. He had summoned many fairies of herbs. When they conglomerate, they can break through their seal and roar in Wuyou¡¯s body. Wuyou flicked his spiritual finger and released these fairies of the herbs like horses on a in. Jueshi did not care about these tiny fairies as he was the venom spirit from another world, the shapeless spirit of disease. In the three realms, such spiritual beings can nevere near him, as even the flowing light spirit of Kunlun will be tainted by his miasma if exposed to it for a long time. Jueshi floated on the clouds and spread out as a shapeless pile of miasma. Emperor Jun released the Qi of disease of the other world so as to taint the three realms, affecting even the Teal Hill. If such a disease spreads, the consequences would be unbearable. Wuyou would not care about it and Jueshi had nothing to fear as he had long disliked this disciple of Kunlun. The shapeless Qi on the sky became denser as it rushed towards Xu Linghe. Wuyou flew over to block this Qi of disease, as she did not know that Xu Linghe was no longer an ordinary person. Then, Xu Linghe was murdered by Di Qing and Shenzong recreated his physical body using ten thousand years of his Spiritual Power. Even though Xu Linghe was still Xu Linghe, his body waspletely different. Wuyou did not know that even though Xu Linghe¡¯s physical rebirth was extremely painful, he had be immortal, transforming into the god of Kunlun in the process.


    Jueshi was arrogant as he believed that these fairies meant nothing to him. Miasma came from every direction, surrounding the two. Within the fog of miasma, Wuyou opened up the formation of a spider spirit formation barrier, blocking out the poisonous fog. Xu Linghe used Spiritual Power to create icy mist, strengthening the spider web. Jueshi knew that it was dangerous for him to enter and thus reduced his pride. Wuyou cast a spell on the formation, causing the fairies of herbs nearby to swarm up under themand of their master. Jueshi could not care less about the thousands of fairies of herbing into his poisonous miasma until it was toote for him to regret. The thick and dense ck fog was delicious food to the fairies as the fairies of the Nong family loved all things poisonous, of course including that. Wuyou¡¯s fish poison was absorbedpletely by the fairies of the herbs. However, even till his death, Jueshi did not understand what the fairies of the herb were. Emperor Jun saw the demise of Jueshi but could do nothing to help. The fairies were not spirit beasts but merely vital essences of herbs that even the king of spirit beasts, Beiluo Chi, can¡¯t deal with. The peasants of Ninth-level Heaven watched this battle with astonishment as they had cold sweat for their deity. Can Emperor Jun¡¯s tribtion formation destroy this couple? Having high hopes for their idols meant that they could not withstand any disappointment. That applied for both the little fairy princess and Jiu Ying, who refused to ept the truth as she had only been Queen for one day before the diety hall copsed. However, they could not hate their beneficiary. Within the clouds, Emperor Junughed, shaking up the ground and the mountain, creating wild wind and giant waves. On the sky, a ck shadow appeared and gradually approached them. When Wuyou saw the person, they became calm as they had expected it. Zhu Jiuyin and Chidi were the same type of people as Emperor Jun. Since Nie Xiaowu, who had saved him, had died, Zhu Jiuyin had be the rival of Jiang Wuyou and will not spare him or save face for him. The Granny had passed Heavenly Book to him and thus Jiang Wuyou needed to bear the fate of the Heavenly Book by the promise he made to the Granny. He would never forgive Chidi. Zhu Jiuyin turned calm as he stared at the woman with cold merciless eyes, as what he wanted during his undercover had been easily obtained by the woman, as it was given to her by Goddess of the Moon. Xu Linghe held flowing light as he decided to repay all the hatred and rivalries he had, from peeking on his woman to killing his woman¡¯s grandmother. The flowing light sword flew out as Xu Linghe came sitting on the Sword Qi, focusing his energy to attack Zhu Jiuyin. Wuyou spread out the Pangu spell and floated on the clouds, flicking her finger towards her rival. Chidi didn¡¯t expect the woman to have a sneak attack on him, opening the door of hell with both hands to defend immediately. Knowing that the Heavenly Book resided in the body of this woman and that even Emperor Jun could not deal with her, he reminded himself to be more careful. In the previous battled at Gujing, he had been defeated and thus he needed to be more careful. Only one move was needed to deal with Chidi, as Wuyou surrounded her body with the saint armor of Pangu, extending the golden armor in the sea of stars, shing towards Chidi with force of thunder. The air flowing around her had energy that could shake the universe up, crushing the buildings of Ninth-level Heaven into dust. The little fairy princesses inside the Heaven Pce were scared out of their wits, with the golden armor floating within the flowing light. Chidi had summoned the demonic military but was destroyed easily under the strong attack, turning into dust wherever they were. The strong and relentless power made Emperor Jun shocked, but it strengthened his desire to obtain the Heavenly Scroll, reaching an extent that he had never seen before. The power that could move moons can make him believe that he can control the universe, a glory that nobody in the future or history could have, controlling all lives on the. Furthermore, the spirit power of the Heavenly Scroll could never be used up. Emperor Jun wanted to obtain the Heavenly Scroll without risking his life, especially seeing the golden armor. The shiny golden armor had a majestic feel to it, blinding Chidi¡¯s eyes. When he wanted to escape, Wuyou had already grabbed him. Even though Chidi was a devious god, he seemed to be an ant in front of divine power. His eyes turned red as he breathed heavily, as if he would turn into a pile of meat instantly. Chidi was just a step away from death as Wuyou used her entire strength. Blushing and shivering, Chidi¡¯s body spread out in flowing light.


    ¡°Your Granny Moon...


    Hearing about Granny Moon, Wuyou released her Spiritual Power. Chidi was d that Zhu Jiuyang had told him the matter concerning Goddess of the Moon, or he would have died at Ninth-level Heaven.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon is locked up in Si Shui, where Zhu Jiuyin sealed her using Pangu spell. If you arete, she will be a pool of blood...¡±


    Chidi added that part about bing blood water as he knew that the Godness of the moon will be soul after death. However, he lied to survive, even though he was unsure of how Zhu Jiuyin will treat him after that. Wuyou was anxious and wanted to find her Granny Moon, fearing for her death. She dispersed her spiritual power and flew up, anxious to save her granny. After the golden mark was over, the Ninth-level Heaven was reduced to nothing. Dispersing her Pangu golden armor, she flew up to Immense Sea, carrying her husband. Chidi then climbed up shivering, all pale. He had almost died just now, like a fish in front of a cook. As a Devil God, he was nothing more than an ant just now, making him ashamed. Zhu Jiuyin was confused at the woman¡¯s direction of travel, before realizing that Chidi had betrayed him, and that the woman had known about this matter, eliminating any liking of him. Chidi had to betray his ally to survive. Seeing the true power of the Heavenly Scroll, Emperor Jun was in deep thought, caring nothing about the ruins behind him. The cries of the little fairy princesses alerted Emperor Jun as he channeled his spiritual finger, allowing buildings to rise like bamboo shoots after rain. It turns out that the ruins were all illusions just now. Zhu Jiuyin flew up in the sky towards the Immense Sea. He had stopped the power of the Heavenly Scroll but was unsatisfied that the two years of his life¡¯s work was obtained by the woman.


    ¡°Emperor, are you going over?¡±


    ¡°To die?¡±


    Chidi retreated as he retracted his neck. He decided to return to Mount Da Huang first as Du Jiuyang had said that someone had imitated him at Ninth-level Heaven. He needed to go back to settle this matter.


    ¡°Your majesty, may I have your permission to return to Mount Da Huang,ing back to Ninth-level Heaven when I have settled my matter. Emperor Jun can order me then...¡±


    Chidi charged up into the clouds towards Mount Da Huang as Jiu Ying ran towards her husband. Seeing that the man she loved was still alive, she was delighted. However, Emperor Jun was extremely unhappy, pping the woman in front as she copsed like a fallen leaf. Emperor Jun left without looking back as he chided the woman inside his heart for being blind to his frustration. Jiuying cried non-stop.


    Using the power of the Heavenly Scroll, Wuyou found the entrance of Si Shui. Du Jiuyin was indeed insidious to seal the entrance up under water. Xu Linghe opened the way with flowing light sword as foreign objects swam in the water. When Wuyou wanted to cross the Si Shuike, her foot was pulled into the water by a demonic being. Wuyou then fell into the bottom of theke, the forbidden area of Immense Sea where monsters lived. Flowing Light shed and theke was shed into half. Xu Linghe went under the water but his woman was gone. He shed the monsters with annoyance as he realized that the swimming monsters were like mortals with fins and feelers. When Xu Linghe shed out his flowing light sword again, he saw his woman. Immediately, Xu Linghe restrained his spiritual power, and theke tumbled, with even deeper waters in the vortex. His woman was ying in the deep waters. Even though he knew it was a trap, Xu Linghe still went forth with curiosity towards the depth of theke.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Voice of the woman echoed around the stone walls. When Xu Linghe flew over, the sound of stones copsing was followed by the opening of the stone wall. Xu Linghe then went to find the woman.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Wuyou flew into the man. Xu Lingheforted her and smiled, unable to contain the love in his eyes. Even though the woman is a powerful and scary female hero in front of everyone, she is a small woman in front of him.


    ¡°Someone purposefully led us here.


    ¡°I know. There is a Confusion Formation here too.¡± She continued.

 Chapter 91 I Killed the Goddess of the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 91 I Killed the Goddess of the Moon</h4>


    The floating beast souls prated through Xu Linghe¡¯s body, as if they were peeping him. Wuyou dispersed her divine consciousness to look for Granny Moon. Looking at the thin little woman, Xu Linghe could do nothing but just apany her. After all, Granny Moon had died. What would the little woman do if she knew it? Xu Linghe did not want his little woman to be sad, so he just pretended to believe that Granny Moon was alive, considering it as a hope cherished in the little woman¡¯s heart. Perhaps time would ease everything.


    ¡°Linghe, will granny die? Why can¡¯t I detect her aura?¡±


    ¡°No. Blessed are the good men. Besides, Granny Moon is so kind that the Heaven will not let her go early.¡±


    Xu Linghe turn his back, unwilling to let the woman find something strange on him. The two moved forward cautiously. Floating light on the damp rock walls was flowing. Xu Linghe stopped.


    ¡°This rock wall is very strange.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t understand it. The rock wall has a history of tens of thousands of years, but why does it not grow moss though it is so moist?¡±


    ¡°Is it because it usually opens all the year? Right?¡±


    ¡°My wife is so smart. Come on... Let me give you a kiss.¡±


    Wuyou jerked the corner of her mouth stiffly, finding that Ying Fu had led her husband astray. But she did not know Xu Linghe just wanted her to be happier. When they met again, Xu Linghe cherished Wuyou more, since she was his heart, and he would make her happy, whatever the cost might be.


    ¡°Away from the rock wall. Let me see how to open it.¡±


    Xu Linghe condensed his Spirit Power and thrust out. To his surprise, the Spirit Power was taken in by the wall. When it calmed down, he gave another thrust, and his Spirit Power was absorbed again. Taking a closer look at the wall, they found a trace of Spiritual Qi slipped unwarily from the breach of rock wall. There were some characters of the Immense Sea on the wall. Wuyou¡¯s slim fingers touched them, and suddenly there was something unusual on the wall. Blood began flowing in the characters. Perhaps the wall sensed the vital force of the Heavenly Book inside Wuyou¡¯s body, so it became as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. When the floating light disappeared, Wuyou held her husband to prate through the wall. As they entered the wall, Wuyou looked around. Although she had seen many cave, she had never seen such arge one. It was ghastly to hear the echo in an empty ce. Both of them moved ahead with caution, because any sound would disturb the souls in the cave. The floating Spirit Power followed them closely. When Wuyou stopped, the Spiritual Qi ng to the wall. Xu Linghe flicked his Spirit Power to tear up the Spirit Power on the wall.


    ¡°Zhu Jiuyin, you want to torment me again today...¡±


    ¡°Great Grandmaster, I can find you finally...¡±


    Xu Linghe sank to his knees for Grandmaster... for Kunlun... for allmon people under the heaven. When seeing the figure mentioned in the ancient manuscripts, Wuyou also knelt her knees by following her husband. When ck Emperor figured out what had happened, his face brightened into a smile. Apparently, his disciples never forgot him.


    ¡°Great Grandmaster, Grandmaster has never forgotten you. During the years you¡¯re absent, Grandmaster chooses several days to go to Cuihua Mountain every year to infuse fresh water into your lotus pool and repair the fence for you.¡±


    ck Emperor knew exactly that Shenzong was dutiful and obedient, but he still could not help but shed tears. The saddest person who grieved over ck Emperor¡¯s death was his disciple, and ck Emperor himself knew well how it tasted. Xu Linghe wanted to unseal for ck Emperor, but his Spirit Power was ineffective to the seal. This Pangu Incantation was inextricable to Xu Linghe, but only Zhu Jiuyin could undo it. So ck Emperor asked Xu Linghe to leave as soon as possible. In the Pangu¡¯s forbidden area, Wuyou sensed the area¡¯s impact on herself.


    ¡°Linghe, let me have a try.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s hands gestured. When her Spirit Power emerged, ck Emperor watched out everything out of the tail of his eyes, and found that the little woman had not only inherited the power of the Heavenly Book, but also possessed the Ancient Spirit that he had presented to his second disciple. When Wuyou removed the seal, a string of spells swirled around ck Emperor. Then, the spells paled and disappeared among fingers. ck Emperor rushed out of the rock wall and took a deep breath. Perhaps because he had been constrained for a long time, his essential spirit was also eager for freedom. Xu Linghe followed him out while Wuyou looked around for Granny Moon, since she would never abandon Granny Moon. When out of the wall, Xu Linghe did not find the little woman, so he returned to the wall immediately.


    ¡°Linghe, there is no Granny Moon... no... no!¡±


    When the little woman sobbed out the words, Xu Linghe held her in the arms tightly, desperately hoping that Granny Moon coulde back to life so that his little woman could be dragged back from despair. However, Granny Moon had died, and she would nevere back. Xu Linghe lifted up the little woman, ready to fly out of the wall. But the entrance was being blocked by the bloody army. Xu Linghe fought his way out and did not remember ck Emperor until he had traversed the wall. And Wuyou followed him closely all the way.


    ¡°Great Grandmaster.¡±


    ck Emperor fell from the rock wall. Wuyou set a defensive cover to ward off the bloody army of the Immense Sea. Zhu Jiuyin sealed up the entrance, but how could he stop Wuyou? Wuyou spread out her Spirit Power, and the airflow around her whole body began diffusing in all directions. When the airflow turned into a bigger one, its strong rush of air knocked off the bloody army. Little Lingchong flew to them, attempting to help its master to find Zhu Jiuyin, so it suspended over the bloody army. When smelling something different, it took a bite of that person¡¯s head. Then, the person¡¯s army cap dropped, and Wuyou could find that he was Zhu Jiuyin. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light and smashed all the way. Those soldiers of the bloody army scattered away at the sight of Flowing Light. Zhu Jiuyin flew on-head. Wuyou, bathed in fierce and stern aura, chopped towards him, but Zhu Jiuyin dodged it with ease. ck Emperor floated over the bloody army, while his Original Spirit fought against Zhu Jiuyin. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin had foreseen that things would go like that. The woman had the power of the Heavenly Book, so she could crack down Zhu family¡¯s seal quite easily. But although Zhu Jiuyin was fully aware that he was unable to stop the woman, he still came to Si Shui. Confronted with a advanced spirit cultivator, the bloody army copsed at the first blow. Xu Linghe only wanted to leave there as soon as possible, so he condensed his Spirit Power and took the zither out from the Heaven and Earth Pouch. His spiritual fingers plucked the strings. The moment it rang, arge number of bloody soldiers covered their heads and fell to the ground, groaning. Xu Linghe held Wuyou¡¯s hand and flew away, followed by ck Emperor closely, since freedom was as precious as oxygen for him. Zhu Jiuyin barred their way. Wuyou flicked her fingers, and then Pangu¡¯s brand was set on Zhu Jiuyin. Wuyou stepped to him calmly. Watching the woman¡¯s mighty power, the blood army flooded back.


    ¡°Do you want to know the whereabouts of Granny?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Are you qualified to call her like that?¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of the Goddess of the Moon, I know.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes darkened. The woman¡¯s averseness to him irriated him more than her hatred. They used to be happy with each other and to be a family. But in the end, they had to stand opposite to each other. Zhu Jiuyin still remember what the woman looked like in the desert. He asked himself, If he had been given a second choice, would he be Nie Xiaowu? Well, the answer was ¡°no¡±. He could be nobody but the Family Head of the Immense Sea. They were fated not to be familiy members, but enemies. Zhu Jiuyin clenched his fists, blood oozing through his fingers.


    ¡°I killed the Goddess of the Moon.¡±


    His voices echoed in the empty ce. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fingure blurred and disappeared in the end. At that moment, Wuyou felt her eyes were buzzing and did not understand what Zhu Jiuyin had said until she came to herself.


    ¡°Granny is dead... I didn¡¯t get it wrong...¡±


    Tears blurred her eyes. Xu Linghe wanted tofort her, but she stood aside. ck Emperor could not tolerate to see it any longer. In fact, Chang Xi¡¯s life and death were destined by the Heaven. The woman was still tangled with life and death. Better a finger off as aye wagging.


    ¡°She is really dead. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Wuyou staggered in a trance. With only a few steps, she fell full length to the ground. In front of ck Emperor, Xu Linghe did not dare to get angry... His heart ached for the little woman, but he was unable to do anything else. She had to face it sooner orter. So he only hoped the little woman to get it over. Seeing the master faint, Little Lingchong flew at her. Xu Linghe held the woman up in the arms and flew in the direction of Kunlun.


    A shadow in the corner watched silently and did not leave unitl Xu Linghe had gone far away. Zhu Yan wondered who the shadow was.


    Zhu Jiuyin came back to the Immense Sea, but had the hump in his heart. To get the Heavenly Book, he had to form an alliance, including the Immense Sea, Mount Da Huang and the Ninth-level Heaven. Daunting as it appeared on the surface, Zhu Jiuyin himself had less right to speak. Now it was Emperor Jun who got the final say. Since Zhu Jiuyin was Pangu¡¯s descendant, how could he stand it? More to his anger, Feng Xi who Zhu Jiuyin had trusted a lot was a finger man of Emperor Jun. The more Zhu Jiuyin thought, the angrier he grew.


    ¡°Xueyi, refill it.¡± Zhu Jiuyin leaned against the soft couch. Perhaps he got drunk on purpose. The wine sprayed all over the floor, and Yuan Xueyi cleaned up with her handkerchief.


    ¡°Master, drinking too much is harmful to your health.¡±


    ¡°You such a servant! How dare you to discipline your master.¡±


    ¡°When do I be your servant?¡± Yuan Xueyi suddenly began bothering herself with the ss difference between master and servant. She used to address him the Master respectfully everyday, but now the title almost killed her. Perhaps she was slightly dastard when faced with the person she loved. Zhu Jiuyin totally ingored such behaviors and just drank the wine solitarily. A man dressed in in clothes walked toward the gate of the pce. Seeing Feng Xiing, Yuan Xueyi regarded him as her savior.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Feng Xi filled up a cup of wine for himself and drank it all. He knew that Zhu Jiuyin was ming him, but what should he do? They were serving different Masters, and Feng Xi¡¯s Master was Emperor Jun. Even if Feng Xi was valued as a royal grandson, he did not dare to presume too far.


    ¡°I am not ming you. But there is a hurdle. I will be fine as long as I cross it.¡± Zhu Jiuyin patted on his chest heavily. Water and wine on the table went everywhere, and then came the crash of things.


    ¡°You took Feng Xi as your brother, but I used you... I am so sorry.¡±


    Feng Xi drank three cups of wine in session. Not until he got tipsy did Zhu Jiuyin cool down.


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t toss yourself. You have little capacity for liquor. How can you be others¡¯ brother? I am not be so petty.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin took up the cup and filled it up again, feeling no regret to have wine and the friend besides. Feng Xi raised the wine cup. At that moment, there was no scheme or intrigue, but only brotherhood between them. Well, there were many emotions except love through the life, such as family affection and friendship. Even if the woman hated him, he still had brothers. Zhu Jiuyin and Feng Xi were beastly drunken, and wine pots tumbled onto the floor everywhere. Yuan Xueyi did not enter the room until there was a silence inside. She cleaned up carefully.


    ¡°Xiaodie, make up a guest room for Young Master Feng.¡±


    The home servant named Xiaodie carried Feng Xi on the back. Yuan Xueyi stepped after them out of the room, afraid of not being mindful of the guest. As the Head¡¯s brother, Young Master Feng deserved more considerate treatment. When Yuan Xueyi returned, she could not find Zhu Jiuyin. And she searched everywhere, but the Master seemed to disappear into thin air. Since the Master¡¯s Spirit Power was strong, he would not get into any trouble or ident. Yuan Xueyi spread her Spirit Power to look for Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s aura. When searching a house, Yuan Xueyi understoodpletely that in Master¡¯s heart, he was still unwilling to let go of the woman. The door of the courtyard was open. Yuan Xueyi entered it quietly. Viewed far away, a fingure was relected on the paper window of the little tower, but the person did not move at all, just like a sculpture standing in the light. Yue Xueyi flew up. Although she knew that she would feel heart-broken, she still wanted to see Zhu Jiuyin, so her little finger lightly ripped off the paper window.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The people in the house were very alert. Zhu Jiuyin did not rx herself until Yuan Xueyi entered the room.


    ¡°Master, why are you here? It took me great effort to find you.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi broke the embarrassment. No one liked being peeked. So Zhu Jiuyin was rather displeased, thinking that Yuan Xuyi, such a mischief-maker, could never allow others to rx and be quite. He just wanted to find a tranquil ce, but she could still find it. But he did not know that a womon only chattered to the person she loved. If she did not love you, she would rather take a good sleep regardless of the standing as a master of the Immense Sea or not. Yuan Xueyi was worried about Zhu Jiuyin, but he knew nothing of it. Seeing Zhu Jiuyin holding the bedding and smirking, Yuan Xueyi was burnt with anger, so she called the me Spirit. The me Spirit floated over the head. Yuan Xueyi gave a kick to the me Spirit, and she lifted up Zhu Jiuyin to fly out of the courtyard. Next second, the whole courtyard was reduced to ashes.

 Chapter 92 Who Saved the Goddess of the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 92 Who Saved the Goddess of the Moon</h4>


    ¡°Such a mischief-maker! How dare you to burn other¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin gave her a p, and Yuan Xueyi felt her face stinging and ached.


    ¡°Is there anything good on the woman? Besides, she has a husband. Master, why bother?¡±


    Since his thoughts had been read, Zhu Jiuyin became angry from embarrassment. He lifted Yuan Yueyi up, about to throw her out. But seeing the mischief maker¡¯s face full of tears, he turned around and left. He felt more distressed when thinking about the words he had said to the woman in Si Shui. It was Zhu Jiuyin who pushed himself there. He knew well that Granny Moon was the closest person to the woman, but he still imed that it was he who had killed Granny Moon. Apparently, the woman would hate him this life. The more he thought, the more exasperated he got. Zhu Jiuyin was too overwhelmed by the invisible depression to take a breath. He knew that he should not have such feeling, but he could not control himself.


    ¡°Master, my head aches. Let¡¯s go back to the royal court earlier...¡±


    Yuan Xueyi drew back because she wanted the Master to rest early. It was unwise to treat a drunken person stridently,otherwise, he would peel her skin off when pressed too hard. The fire swallowed the little Bamboo Tower and turned it into ashes finally. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face was overcast with anger because the mischief maker burned out hisst thought.


    ¡°Little servant, get out of here!¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin got exasperated, thinking that Yuan Xueyi was such a mischief maker that she could do nothing but spoil his mood every time she followed him. Zhu Jiuyin flew by the wind, followed closely by Yuan Xueyi who wore a sly expression. It seemed that the Master was still soft-hearted toward her. ¡°I should make more effort to win this handsome man back!¡± Yuan Xuyi thought and flew to the royal court merrily.


    Although the Ninth-level Heaven had been destroyed severely, it took on an entirely new look after being repaired for several days. Because Feng Xi had rendered great assistance to protect the Majesty, Emperor Jun handed over the military leadership to Feng Xi. And what was unexpected was that Jiu Ying was given the position of the Empress as she had always been wishing. When Emperor Jun gave the decree, the little heavenly official touched the ck gauze cap on his head, feeling reassured that he could keep his head in the end.


    In a quiet and beautiful ce in the human world, there was a ce named Qing Valley.


    Apart from herself, there were birds in the valley. Changxi sat quietly on the bluestone, listening to the sound of water flow running through the stone. Day in and day out, she just waited there. On the ninth day, a person came to the valley to take Changxi to the Qingyao Town to see patients. The person was masked. The two walked one after another. When arriving in the Qingyao Town, Changxi was led to the a house, and then the masked person left. When a steward there knew who Changxi was, he hurried to wee her in. Changxi followed the steward into the courtyard. And the masked person kept an eye on the courtyard and jumped down from the high wall when he lost sight of Granny Moon.


    ¡°Since the distinguished guest hase, why not go into the house and rest?¡±


    ¡°Ning Hai, be careful to protect her. I will not let you go if there is something wrong to her.¡±


    The person called Ning Hai did not dare to show any slight and ran into the courtyard hurriedly. He thought that he would treat her hospitably without any negligence, otherwise, that man would kill him without doubt. The masked man did not leave the Qingyao Town until he had fixed everything properly.


    ¡°Magic doctor Chang, please look at what happened to this child. He has been in a trance for three days. I am afraid that he will die.¡±


    On the bed, the child¡¯s face looked livid. Changxi felt his pulse, and knitted her eyebrows more tightly. How could they treat a child so badly? She hurried to take silver needle to let blood for him. Ning Hai standing besides gave a signal with eyes to the woman, hoping that the woman could act more genuinely. Since the Master asked Ning Hai to try every means to keep Changxi, Ning Hai had no way but made such a bad n.


    ¡°Go to get some hot water.¡±


    Little girls in Ning family prepared the hot water, and Changxi wiped the little child. Just within the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, the child came to life unexpectedly. To show gratitude to Changxi, the master of Ning family begged Changxi to stay. It was difficult to decline the master¡¯s generous intentions, so Changxi lived temporarily in the Ning family. Ning Hai could not be happier and had wonderful dinner made to feast Changxi. After enjoying the dinner, Changxi filled her mind with a myriad of thoughts. Her home in the Immense Sea used to be cozy and warm, where she, Qiongqi, Xiao Douya, and Xiao Douya¡¯s mother lived happily. She had thought that they would live like that for good, but no ones had foreseen that she would get into such a plight. Changxi could not still figure out how she survived, but just remember when she opened her eyes in the morning one day, she could see the sun instead of the darkness in Si Shui. She thought she was dreaming at that time. But when she saw the figure in the sunlight, she realized that she was alive! Since the Heaven did not want her to die, she thought she should live positively. In her whole life, she thought the person whom she felt the deepest sorry to was her Senior Brother, so she was eager to return to Kunlun to see her Senior Brother and grandson. But Ning Hai insisted on keeping her there, and Changxi felt it improper to mention to leave again. Seeing Ning Haiden with worry, Changxi wanted to ask but thought it inappropriate, since the person was her benefactor after all.


    Changxi had not expected that she would live there for half of a year. People were simple and honest in Qingyao Town, and of idyllic beauty where men ploughed and women weaved. Ning Hai had been to the capital several times and told things about Chang Xi to the benefactor.


    Later, Ning Hai found Changxi was expert in medical skills, and then thought of a n of making money. So he ran to the capital to discuss it with the benefactor. Seemingly, he did it for Changxi to pass the time, but in fact, he intended to earn some wine-money. When Ning Hai mentioned opening a medical clinic with Chang Xi, Granny Moon was bursting with joy, because it was medical cultivator¡¯s responsibility to heal the wounded and rescue the dying. When the residents of the Qingyao Town heard that a magic doctor was sitting in a medical clinic to see patients, they all came to queue early in order to catch a glimpse of Changxi.


    Ning Hai was overjoyed. The clinic opened at the clock of dragon, and as only four hours had passed, he made much money into his pocket. Chang Xi was upied in prescribing, getting and the medicine and decocting it, totally having no time to notice such a little thing. As a matter of fact, Changxi received no money for her seeing patients. No one knew that Ning Hai exploited the advantage for himself. The residents in the Town were rather simple and honest, regarding it as a unalterable principle to pay for their treatment. Therefore, Ning Hai got arge sum of money from it. When there was not anyone else in the clinic, Ning Hai counted the loose silver money for fun. Changxi had already boasted exquisite medical skills, plus her kindness and tolerance, which altogether made her renowned quickly. Located in the south of the capital, Qingyao Town used to be an isted town. But because of the magic doctor, the people around the town all came there especially for her. Then, the news spread rapidly far and wide to the Qi Kingdom quickly.


    Since You Qingcheng¡¯s father had passed away, the Emperor seldom came to the Eastern Pce. You Qingcheng began worrying that if things would go on like that, the Western Pce would outweigh the Eastern Pce in Emperor¡¯s heart. In the past, every time she did not feel well, the Emperor would show great concern to her. But at present, she could not see Di Qing face to face. You Qingcheng felt rmed, thinking that she should have a little baby to apany her. However, she still could not have the good news of being pregnant. She turned to Imperial Physician for help, but the Physician just advised her not to be so nervous and take things as they came. However, You Qingcheng did not have time to wait any longer and thought that she should have a baby when she was still young. In this way, she could cut down her sister¡¯s overweening manner.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, I heard there is a female magic doctor in the Qingyao Town, who specializes in women¡¯s diseases. Let¡¯s go to see her one day.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is a long way to go there. I am afraid it is improper.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the incantation? You can protect me!¡±


    Ni Shang wanted to decline it, but was afraid that You Qingcheng was displeased. Because the Queen was still useful in many aspects in the future, Ni Shang agreed finally with many indecisions and spections. In the imperial harem, it was Queen who had thest word. The two nned out the day to leave, that is, the day after tomorrow. While You Qingcheng was making the n in Wutong Pce, a scheming discussion was on show in the Western Pce. You Qingmo¡¯s two servants were masterminding a scheme for her. Xu Xi and Xu Yin spared no effort to give advice to their master. To oppress the Eastern Pce and create more chances to make Di Qing think less about the Queen, they thought the most effective way was to cast her down... down to despair. And at present, they should try every means to let the Queen not see Di Qing, so the Queen¡¯s chances of regaining favor would be even less in the future. However, Xu¡¯s love to Queen Qingcheng made the author (Zhu Yan) think of a sentence: You can¡¯t never forget what you can¡¯t get. He was always dreaming of how to lives together affectionately with Younger Sister You. He seemed to be a bit spellbound. But Xu Xi did not care too much and only wanted to apany her. He thought his elder brother¡¯s n was a bit vicious and You Qingcheng would not have a good ending if the n was carried out sessfully, but only in this way could You Qingcheng abandon her idea and could Xu Xi himself have chance to be with her. Therefore, he did not only help You Qingmo but also himself. All in all, they intended to cause great chaos in Qi Pce. The three were plotting how to let You Qingcheng disappear from the front of Di Qing when Xiao liuzi came to report them. They asked Xiao Liuzi to report more clearly. Xiao Liudi did possess such qualities that he was put in a good position by the Queen since he had came to the Eastern Pce for a short time. Xiao Liuzi was the friend of Xu¡¯s brothers¡¯ and came to be a servant in the Eastern Pce for the sake of paying for their kindness. Tonight, Xiao Liuzi¡¯s news that the Queen woulde ouf of the Pce the day after tomorrow to find the female magic doctor in Qingyao Town made three of them overjoyed. Xu Yin thought the chance came. Didn¡¯t his brother like the Queen? They could take the Queen away, leaving the Qi Pce in a chaos. So the three came to agreement that Xu Xi disguesed himself as a carriage driver, and Xiao Liuzi and Xu Yin took the Quee away at the right time so as to use her to press Di Qing.


    When the day came, You Qingcheng changed her look, afraid of being discovered. Ni Shang used the sorcery to help them out of the Pce. The two took the carriage to the westfortably all the way. You Qingcheng peeped out of the windows from time to time to enjoy the sunshine in the winter. The carriage drivers drove so well that You Qingcheng fell asleep unknowingly. The purpose to the Qingyao Town was to pray for a child. Ni Shang closed her eyes and rest her mind, feeling helpless about the Master¡¯s thought. In fact, men were a species that abandoned the old for the new. It was a miracle for a man to apany the same woman throught the life. Ni Chang had seen it through, so she lived at ease. But You Qingcheng did not think so. To earn Di Qing¡¯s favor, she came a long way to the Qingyao Town to pray for a child and imed that things would work out if she just trusted. Ni Shang could not predict the result and thought thatmon people tended to hover over little things. However, Ni Shang could not handle so many things, and all she wanted was to find a ce to live in and kill Di Qing at the proper time. The carriage stopped suddenly when it was about to reach the Qingyao Town. Ni Shang did not take it seriously, thinking that it was eptable that the horses needed some rests, because the horses of human society had poor endurance. You Qingcheng did not want to sit inside, so she jumped off the carriage and wanted to walk around. Ni Shang followed her to get off the carriage. However, the carriage driver kept his head down. When the two women got off, the carriage charged at You Qingchen suddenly. The horse galloped on the way. Seeing the things worsening, Ni Shang flew to block it. But unexpectedly, the carriage swerved suddenly and charged toward them again. You Qingcheng kept running desperately for her life. Ni Shang wanted to stop the damn animal, but her eyes were covered by the raising dust. She was entangled with several masked men in ck. However, You Qingcheng was just a delicate woman. Even though she was valued as the Queen, she would be trampled upon at will by the robbers. Ni Shang waved her spiritual fingers. Within several rounds, the men in ck had declining tendency. Seeing things going on this way, Xu Yin signaled his younger brother with eyes. Xu Xi got the point, turned around and ran in the direction of You Qingcheng. Ni Shang realized the robbers¡¯ intention, but was unable to get rid of them. She was trapped in the fight with those men in ck. Xu Xi leapt to block You Qingcheng¡¯s way and approached her step by step. You Qingcheng stopped and had no way to retreat, because behind her were sheer precipices and overhanging rocks. Xu Xi was startled at the sight, thinking that he had yed it too far. He just loved this woman, and did not want to be a robber at all, nor pushed her too hard. However, You Qingcheng did not think so. Last time, she had been taken advantage of in the military camp. This time, she would keep her decency in desperation.Time seemed to be frozen. Xu Xi did not dare to act rashly, afraid any unconsidered action would force the You family¡¯s girl to drop off the precipices. Ni Shang was still entangled with those men. But with several rounds, she felt that her ability fell short of her wishes. Although she knew the sorcery, she was still fighting arduously against those sturdy men. Both sides fought furiously. Xu Yin was not good at martial art but at wit. Seeing the woman being distracted, he asked the men to besiege her. Ni Shang was forced to retreat repeatedly meters upon meters. Women were born to be the weak. The longer things dragged on, the more damages it would cause. Looking at the Queen in the cliff far away, Ni Shang condensed her Spirit Power and swept out. The men in ck pressed hard. Ni Shang leaped in the air and flew to the Queen.

 Chapter 93 The Magic Doctor in the Qingyao Town

    <h4>Chapter 93 The Magic Doctor in the Qingyao Town</h4>


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, save me!¡±


    You Qingcheng backed off with great caution. Behind her was bottomless cliff. Any carelessness would make her fall down. Ni Shang flew to her, followed closely by the men in ck. Xu Xi nned to take You Qingcheng away and got away to a faraway ce with her. However, Ni Shang was about to reach the Queen when an explosion roared suddenly. You Qingcheng got in a panic with fear. Ni Shang flew to hold the Queen. Unexpectedly, the roar sounded again. Ni Shang lost her footing and fell to the cliff.


    Seeing figures dropping across her head, Changxi who was gathering medicinal herbs on the cliff leapt high into the air and condensed Spirit Power. Then, ropes flew out of her hands. Ni Shang clenched the rope nimbly. You Qingcheng could not help but scream all the way and did not open her eyes when shended on the bottom, and went faint when seeing the spiritual creature there.


    ¡°You dare lie to me! Didn¡¯t we agree not to hurt younger sister You?¡±


    Xu Xi grasped the ck-clothes man¡¯s cor. He did not expect his brother would do like that. Xu Xi plunged into the cliff. Xu Yin flew to clench his brother¡¯s cor. Was this guy crazy, even risking his life for the woman? Xu Yin gripped the palisades with one hand, tugged his brother and climbed up. If he had known that his brother was so infatuated with that woman, he thought he would not have taken him there. The trap that he had set with You Qingmo was to never let You Qingchenge out alive. But out of his expectation, his brother even nned to run away with her. Xu Yin felt disappointed with his brother at tham moment.


    When Xu Yin climbed up to the top, Xu Xi picked himself up and pped toward him. Not to be outdone, Xu Yin fought back. How useless his brother was! Xu family had been ruined and many members had been dead. And Xu Xi even turned against him for the woman! Xu Yin thought it was a must to p to awaken him. Their original intention to enter the Qi Pce was to take revenge, but it seemed that Xu Xi had forgotten itpletely and their dead father.


    ¡°Xu Xi, do you have such tiny ambition? For a woman, abandon the revenge for our father? And hope vainly to fly high and far with that woman! Can you face our dead father?¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother... you should not hurt Sister Qingcheng... Didn¡¯t we agree that we just want Di Qing to die?¡±


    ¡°Look how cowardly you are! You are nothing now before we can take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother... has Qingcheng ever done harm to our family?¡±


    ¡°Temporarily not. But things are unpredictable. Perhaps she has the same nature as Di Qing.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingcheng is not that kind of person. She did not dare to step on an ant when she was a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Innocent! One day you will regret it.¡±


    Xu Xi was knocked faint and thrown into the carriage by his brother. The group of people sat on the carriage and came back. It had been dark when they arrived at the pce. Xu Yin climbed over the wall and ran to the Western Pce. Little pce servant was waiting for him and hurried to greet him when seeing Xu Yining.


    ¡°Her Majesty is waiting for Supervisor Xu.¡±


    Xu Yin followed the little pce servant to the inner hall where a screen separated them, making the figure inside vague.


    ¡°How is everything going?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I saw her fall into the cliff. She should be dead this time.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°It is supposed to be. But Your Majesty, please don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me.¡±


    Xu Yin said with emphasis, trying to remind the woman behind the screen. You Qingmo would not forget their interest. At the beginning, the two brothers helped You Qingmo in order to find a person under control. But since she had been living in the pce for a long time, her thoughts changed. Desire was limitless. You Qingmo thought further. Instead of being Di Qing¡¯s little concubine, You Qingmo would see further. Rather than kneel down for others, she preferred others men¡¯s kneeling for her. You Qingmo had been living humbly since childhood, and she had been fully aware what a tough life of being a daughter of concubine. So to live with dignity, she had to count on herself, because it was risky to live on men. You Qingmo needed to depend on herself. Xu brothers needed Di Qing¡¯s death while You Qingmo needed supreme authority. Yes, You Qingmo wanted authority. Across the screen, Xu Yin could also feel the woman¡¯s ambition.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired and take an early rest!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, you should not shrink back. I will help you to the end.¡±


    ¡°I know what you are thinking about...¡±


    Xu Yin left and flew to the Eastern Pce to see the Eastern Pce¡¯s response and what Di Qing would react to You Qingcheng¡¯s disappearance. When he got to the Eastern Pce, it was as normal as usual, and nothing strange happened. Xu Yin flew up to the rooftop, disclosed tilts and understood everything clearly. You Qingcheng sat before the dressing table. Several court maids were busy serving for their master. Xu Yin jumped down the rooftop carefully. It seemed that the person called Xian¡¯er was so extraordinary that she had found a substitute for the Queen. But it did no harm to Xu Yin at all. Even if the Queen died outside the pce, no one would know it. Xu Yin just wished that chaos ran amuck in the Qi Kingdom, and then Di Qing went out of his power.


    You Qingcheng let out a scream at the sight of spiders crawling everywhere, even some climbing along her shins. You Qingcheng shivered and fell down to the ground straight. Changxi hurried to catch the spiders, totally having no time to take care of the woman. Seeing the Master was so timid, Ni Shang held You Qingcheng up, ready to leave there.


    ¡°Do you want to climb up? Or juste with me?¡± Changxi said as she kept busy with the work and did not stop until the porcin basin was full of poisonous drug. Ni Shang sized up the woman who gathered medicinal herbs. Judging from the techniques that the woman had practiced to save her, Ni Shang guessed the woman was not amon doctor. When the woman raised her head, Ni Shang¡¯s eyes brightened up. The woman in front gave off peaceful spiritual Qi, her inky hair down and her skin white as jade, which reflected her indifferent temperament. She was totally unlike a grey-haired old woman. What would Wuyou do when she knew that Granny was such a beautiful woman? Chang Xi carried the bamboo basket on the back and dissipated the defensive cover, followed by Ni Shang who lifted up the Queen.


    Surrounded by moutains in all directions, Qingyao Town was situated in the concave in the middle of the moutains. It had been dark when Ni Shang arrived at the residence. Ning Hai was enthusiastic when seeing a stranger and prepared something to eat for them. You Qingcheng was full of praise when she had the delicious food got from the moutains. It did taste delicate, sweet and ptable. Ni Shang felt it a relief that she had found a substitute for the Queen in the pce. Otherwise, it would have raised a rumpus in the pce. After supper, Ning Hai prepared the rood for the two. Ni Shang was so exhausted that she was desperate to sleep as soon as possible. However, You Qingcheng did not reconcile herself to it. She rummaged the bedding to look carefully, and did not cavil when seeing it was clean. But she kept groaning as shey on the bed. Ni Shang sat up and stared at the Queen.


    ¡°How can I sleep on this bed. It is so hard that my waist is going to be broken.¡±


    Ni Shang did regret her decision. Why had she bothered herself to have agreed toe out of the pce? The Master was really hard to please. In fact, it was already lucky to find a residence to live in. If she had known things would go on like that, she would rather stay in the deep valley.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is not in the pce. If you want to enjoyfor, you should not leave the pce.¡±


    Outside the room, Ning Hai went wild with joy upon hearing the words. It was a fatmp indeed! He did not expect that Chang Xi would bring back a wealthy person. The more he thought, the happier he became. He seemed to see arge sum of taels of silver in front and decided to keep the guest in any cases. On the other hand, the person inside was totally unaware that she was being plotted by others, and justined the bed was not sofortable.


    The moment Ni Shang woke up, she saw the Queen sleeping against the wall. The Queen was really a delicate flower that had not experienced hardship. Ni Shang let out a sigh and got off the bed. She should be more stricter with herself since she was living in other¡¯s house. So she made her clothes perfunctorily and pushed the door open. Then, mountain wind shivered her spine with chill.


    Ning Hai and his wife did not have loose end inside the room. They got up early and prepared breafast for the women tenants. Last night, they picked up through the corner that the two women were rather precious persons of high ranks. To get something good from them, the couple nned how to y up to the tenants. Ning Hai bought some fresh material of food and then was busy preparing the food with his wife. When the delicious food was served, You Qingcheng could not help but pull the corner of her mouth. What were these dishes? How oily! She felt she had been full before eating anything. As a matter of fact, this couple were not bad except that they were greedy for money. However, the two women did not pick up any food with their chopsticks, and Ni Shang did not want to have themon people¡¯s food at all, but just had some soup. Ning Hai and his wife felt embarrassed about the breakfast, since they had intended to fawn on the two women tenants, but out of their expectation, the two just turned up their noses at the food.


    After breakfast, Ning Hai and his wife repeatedly asked the women tenants to stay, but Ni Shang insisted on taking a look around the town. Since You Qingcheng came there for the female magic doctor, she did not want to stay, either. Ning Hai was a well-known miser in the town. How could he sell his hen on a rainy day since he had spent many taels of silver in the morning? As a qualified miser, he thought he had to make both ends meet at least. There was only a main street in the Qingyao Town, and folk custom there was unsophisticated. After crossing the street, You Qingcheng put forward that she wanted to see the female magic doctor in the town. Ning Hai thought it was time to get profits.


    The group of people entered the thatched cottage. Ning Hai spared the inner hall for the tender women guests. Changxi was upied diagnosing and prescribing the patients in the courtyard. Ning Hai began plotting how to get good from the distinguished guests.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, you can¡¯t neglect the female guests inside the room. The house¡¯s cost for the year depends on you now.¡±


    ¡°Ning Hai, look at these seriously injured patients first.¡±


    Chang Xi took a young woman¡¯s pulse. The woman had been pregnant for eight months, close to the time when she could give birth. So Changxi told the woman toe earlier when it was time to deliver her baby. Today, there were more people in the clinic than ever, and the patients did not be less until Chang Xi had been busy for almost half a day. Ning Hai had urged her several times, but she was up to her neck in work. Not until the sun sank in the west did Chang Xi finish her work today. Chang Xi liked such bustling life, of which she could teach the pregnant the puerperal care. It was the happinest moment for Chang Xi. In the past, she practiced medicine for atonement; but now, Chang Xi lived a substantial life because the women there needed her. And it was also the value for her life. As for those past events, Chang Xi was unwilling to think of any, and just wanted to stay in the Qingyao Town in the rest of her life.


    ¡°So you are the magic doctor!¡± You Qingcheng was ovee with unexpected joy, just as the saying went, ¡°Fancy finding by sheer luck what one has searched for far and wide.¡±


    ¡± I really don¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    Chang Xi did not care about the bubble reputation at all, but just wanted to do something for the women in the Qingyao Town to make the pregnant there receive more care and less sufferings. It was the purpose that she chose to stay. You Qingcheng followed Chang Xi into the inner hall, and Ning Shang stepped in as well. Ning Hai was about toe in, but retreated with second thought. However, he did not walked away, because eavesdropping could let him find more business opportunities. The two women had noble dignities. As long as he made good plot, profits would pour in from all sides. However, the magic doctor always let opportunities slip away.


    ¡°Queen, you have been scared. It is hard to be pregnant.¡±


    You Qingcheng was taken aback. How could the magic doctor guess right that she had been scared? It seemed that she was really marvelous. Ni Shang began admiring the female magic doctor. Only she knew the Queen¡¯s being humiliated. And the female magic doctor could guess some without feeling the Queen¡¯s pulse. She was indeed terrific.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, please help me. I have to have a baby, no matter what the cost.¡±


    You Qingcheng knelt down on her knees. Ning Hai outdoors was delirious with joy. It seemed that he had picked up a treasure this time, and it was a great treasure. The tender female guest was the Queen of the Qi Kingdom. Ning Hai ng his ears closely to the paper window, afraid that he would miss a great business opportunity. He prayed in his heart that Magic Doctor Chang did not mess up the way to make a fortune. Every time the women in the town came to see the doctor, Magic Doctor Chang would put his heart and souls into helping them. This time, the Queen was desperate to have a baby! And how priceless the treatment fee would be! Ning Hai¡¯s eyes brightened at the thought of taels of silver. However, Magic Doctor Chang inside remained silent, which almost drove Ning Hai outside crazy. At that moment, Ning Hai had an itch to curry favour with Changxi, even willing to wait upon her, as long as she agreed on the Queen¡¯s request. Ning Hai paced back and forth anxiously, hoping Magic Doctor Chang would agree with the Queen as soon as possible.

 Chapter 94 Ning’s Woman Wanted to Go to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 94 Ning¡¯s Woman Wanted to Go to the Capital</h4>


    Changxi took no notice of Ning Hai¡¯s worry, since a doctor should treat equally to all the patients with the hope of giving them the best treatment. Changxi inquired You Qingcheng about her crux. Ni Shang knew that Queen suffered from the mental worry. To cure of the disease, the truth could not be concealed any longer. However, it was indeed a serious matter since it was rted to the Master herself. The Master would get into trouble if her secret trouble was disclosed.


    ¡°Queen, you have heart disease.¡±


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, someone once tried to assault the Queen.¡±


    Ni Shang lowered her voiced when saying the word ¡°assault¡±. When the scar was disclosed, You Qingcheng¡¯s heart was dripping with blood. You Qingcheng thought she had forgetten, but fell into a panic when hearing it again. Changxi flicked her spiritual fingers, and then the Queen calmed down from agitation, a haze appearing in her eyes in despair. Ni Shang¡¯s heart ached for the Queen. Those scars and injuries would haunt the Queen through the life. Changxi waved her fingers rhythmically. Ni Shang knew it was hypnotism. Changxi did not feel relieved until You Qingcheng closed her eyes.


    Outside the room, Ning Hai was rather astounded. The Queen looked dignified, but she had once experienced such suffering. So he felt a bit pity for the Queen. Yet, he changed his thought quickly, considering it as a good opportunity to make a fortune, because he was bound to get more taels of silver if he coerced her with it. But immediately, he gave up the thought and cursed himself even worse than swines and dogs. How could he think about making money by uncovering the woman¡¯s sore point? While Ning Hai was struggling with his thoughts, You Qingcheng inside the room was calming herself down and getting into a sleep under Changxi¡¯s psychological therapy.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, my master suffers mental worry. It is not easy to cure it. Nowadays, the Majesty does not care about the Master as before, which is a hard hit to the Master. In order to maintain the throne in the imperial harem, the Master has no way but to give birth to a baby. But she has taken a number of medicines prescribed in the pce, but they do not work. Magic Doctor, would you have some effective prescriptions?¡±


    It was unfortunate for a woman to encounter that. Ni Shang knew it well, and Chang Xi knew it better. A good healer always had a parental heart. Each doctor would hope the patient to recover, and Changxi was not an exception.


    ¡°So could you tell more details to me so that I can prescribe a medicine special for the disease?¡±


    ¡°My master is the Queen of the Qi Kingdom. Several months ago, she went to the military camp to see Chidi¡¯s devil army. But unfortunately, she encountered a flower thief.¡±


    ¡°Your Master is Di Qing¡¯s Queen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Queen suffers from over-shock. And she will recover with gradual consultation. If she wants a baby, she needs to recuperate her body.¡±


    Although Changxi knew that Di Qing was Chidi¡¯s pawn, she had looked things lighter after experiencing life and death. This delicate woman was Di Qing¡¯s wife, but she was the same as amon patient in Changxi¡¯s eyes. The past did matter, but Changxi thought she was a doctor first, and it was her responsibility to cure the sick and save the patients. So she would not ignore the Queen.


    Outside the room, Ning Hai showed more sympathy for the Queen. That night, Ning Hai asked his wife to cook ck chicken soup for the noble woman, bought some tonic to her and had his wife decoct it. However, Ning Hai¡¯s wife was rather cunning, feeling displeased when seeing her husband care about the noble woman so much. Ning Hai told his wife what had happened to the noble woman. Ning Hai¡¯s wife was not that easy, and she began plotting how to take advantage of the Queen¡¯s suffering. Although Ning Hai was greedy for money, he weighed in the hand facing major issues of right and wrong. The soup was delicious and fresh, and You Qingcheng had a small bowl of it.


    Ning Hai was greedy but kind, so Changxi was not antipathetic to him. Since Ni Shang had been living in the human world for a long time, she had a fine grasp of delicious food. To express gratitude to Ning Hai, You Qingcheng asked Ni Shang to pick up some jewelry to Ning Hai. Ning Hai felt a bit embarrassed, since he did not expect to get something good from what he had done to the noble woman, and just wanted to help her recover her health. On the other hand, Ning Hai¡¯s wife grabbed the jewelry without any hesitation, and it was treasure from the pce. Ning Hai¡¯s wife shoved the jewelry into her arms. You Qingcheng broke into chuckles when seeing Ning Hai¡¯s woman¡¯s antic. Realizing the noble womanughing at her, Ning Hai¡¯s wife also giggled artlessly, but jeered at the Queen in her heart. For a country woman, her chastity was her honor through the life.


    The courtyard in Ning Hai¡¯s house was rather small. You Qingcheng lived in the inner room with Changxi while Ning Hai and his wife lived in the small room in the corner. After supper, the couple got ready to rest. Ning¡¯s woman prepared the water for her husband to wash feet, which startled Ning Hai. He wondered what happened to his wife and that there was something unusual to her after she epted the jewelry. She was tooisant to frighten Ning Hai with fear. When the old woman got on the bed and took the treasure out, Ning Hai¡¯s eyes was about to drop. Since he just nced at it carelessly in the beginning, he did not find itsponent. But taking a careful look under the light, the couple¡¯s eyes gleamed with the green light. What a precious treasure! Ning¡¯s woman wiped it again and again with the satin-face bedding, and studied it carefully under the candlelight. Ning Hai picked up a shiny golden headgear and bit it slightly. And when a row of tooth marks were visible under the candlelight, Ning Hai was so thrilled. Ning¡¯s woman put the treasure in her arms to warm it, and enwrapped it with brocade. Observing his wife¡¯s deed, Ning Hai let out a fit of sighs in his heart. This year, he did have a luck stroke. At first, he met his savior, then Magic Doctor Chang, and now he obtained such valuable and beautiful presents. Ning¡¯s woman had seen nothing of the outside world, and farthest town she had ever been was the Qiu Town. She might get lost in therge ce like the capital, but Ning Hai had been there before.


    ¡°Old man, how about going to see the world in the capital some day?¡±


    ¡°What will we do if we don¡¯t have ces to stay in the capital?¡±


    ¡°The noble womanes from the capital, so we can follow her to the Imperial City and have a look there.¡± Ning¡¯s woman had a plot in her heart that based on Magic Doctor Chang¡¯s medical skills, they could make a living in the capital, where they would make a great fortune and be busy in counting taels of silver.


    Ning¡¯s woman envied in her heart those who came from the capital, but was just afraid of beingughed at for her little experience. Today, stimted by the treasure that the noble woman had given to her, Ning¡¯s woman was more desperate to see the bustle and hustle of the capital.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang is a distinguished guest in our family. To set up a thatched cottage in Qingyao Town is to save people, which is Magic Doctor¡¯s favourite. We can¡¯t control her.¡±


    However, Ning Hai¡¯s wife did not think so. And she was more convinced by the treasure received today that the life in the captial was waiting for her ahead. And there was a way to go to the captial, that is, to force Magic Doctor Chang to leave Qingyao Town. Ning Hai¡¯s wife touched the jewelry in the arms and made up her mind. Seeing Ning Hai sleeping sound, she got up quietly. Sometimes, a person¡¯s potential was limitless, such as Ning Hai¡¯s wife. To lead a prosperous life in the capital, she ran to Changxi¡¯s thatched cottage in the town at midnight, and lit up the roof ruthlessly. When seeing the red me soared higher than her head, she returned home as if nothing had happened. When she arrived at her house, she thought that the courtyard could not be kept as well, so she set another fire to go the whole hog. This time, Ning¡¯s woman did not rest her heart until the me in the kitchen soared as high as a person. She came back to the room, covered herself with a quilt and slept. Ning¡¯s woman was not silly, plotting that she needed to y something before going to sleep, so that others would treat and respect her as a benefactor. Ning Hai was dreaming of the white taels of silver when he was waken up by his wife¡¯s sleeping words. Ning Hai turned over and slept again. Seeing her husband sleeping deeply, Ning¡¯s woman gave him a kick, which woke Ning Hai uppletely. But Ning Hai was scared at the sight. He ran out of the door without wearing shoes. Ning¡¯s womanughed inwardly, thinking that her n was about to bepleted.


    The me had surged to the Eastern wing room when Ning Hai rashed out of the courtyard. Terrible! Magic Doctor Chang lived in the Eastern wing room, as well as the two noble women. Ning Hai ran back to his inner room and pulled his wife to run outward. Ning¡¯s woman thought that to y it realistically, tears were necessary. Just imagine how grieved it would be when all the possessions were burnt out utterly. So to give a vivid performance, Ning¡¯s woman made several attemps to run into the sea of fire, pretending to save their possessions. And she was pulled back by Ning Hai.


    Ning Hai kicked the eastern wing room¡¯s door open. Learning from his wife, he wrapped himself with wet clothes. Inside the room, Changxi slept in rm and woke up when hearing Ning Hai kicking the door. After seeing Ning Hai and his wife rushed into the room with wet clothes, Changxi realized that the house was on fire. Changxi got off the bed, dashed to the bed in the corner to hold the noble women up, and ran outside. Before Ni Shang opened her eyes, she had been lifted up and ced in the courtyard, while You Qingcheng was still dreaming, and opened her eyes with shock as she felt cold suddenly. The moment You Qingcheng opened her eyes, she was numb with scares. The roof of her bedroom had begun copsing. The fire spread quickly. In a blink, the room was swallowed by the fire. At that momen, Ning¡¯s woman thought only by one-hundred-percent performance could she earn sympathy. Think of how miserable a middle over fifty years old would be when she was deprived of everything after working painfully through her life? What Ning¡¯s woman wanted was that the noble woman and Magic Doctor Chang felt pity for her so that she could have more chances to walk out there, since better life was waiting ahead. However, Ning Hai did not know what his wife was thinking about, but just thought that his wife was distressed about the loss of their property that they had earned for half of the life. Ning Hai himself felt terrible as well, since all of his belongs just were wretchedly gone.


    ¡°My old man.¡±


    Ning¡¯s woman shed more thick tears. Ning Hai held his wife in the arms, afraid that she would run into the sea of fire unscrupulously. Changxi did not fold her arms and look on, since Ning Hai provided a ce for her to live in. And now Ning¡¯s family was in trouble, Changxi thought she would go all out to help him. It seemed that she should charge for the treatment in the future. At least, Ning Hai and his wife could not sleep out on the streets. Changxi was making ns for Ning Hai. When the patients in the town informed Ning Hai that the thatched cottage had been ruined, he was numb with shock. The means of livelihood would be deprived if the thatched cottage was destroyed. And now how could the whole family live on? However, Ning¡¯s woman had not considered so much when she burnt the cottage, but just wanted to leave there earlier and live a luxirious life in the capital. But hearing Ning Hai¡¯s words, she felt greatly regretted about what she had done, but did not dare to speak it out and had to hide it in her heart. She hoped nothing but the noble woman showed mercy to give a way for them to live. Ning Hai was thinking how to rebuild their home while Ning¡¯s woman was hoping the noble woman could bring her to the capital.


    You Qingcheng could not bear to see others¡¯ sorrow, so she had certain n in her heart. She discussed with Ni Chang, because she wanted to help this family. Apart from anything else, You Qingcheng¡¯s body still needed Magic Doctor¡¯s care and treatment. If she missed Magic Doctor Chang, it would be harder to find her in the future.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang,e with us back to the capital.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Ning Hai¡¯s wife went wild with joy. It turned out that the move she took was right. As long as Magic Doctor Chang went to the capital, Ning Hai¡¯s wife could follow to the capital rightly on the ground of looking after Magic Doctor Chang. The more Ning Hai¡¯s wife thought, the morecent she became, and she could not control her smug petty shrewdness in her heart. Changxi was always tired of bustling life. And Qingyao was and of supermundane beauty. Changxi had nned to live there for the rest of her life, but out of her expectation, something unexpect happened. s! A person would never know what would happen next. To earn a living for Ning¡¯s family, Changxi had no choice but to return the outside world.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Changxi was reluctant to go to the capital, because there were too many disputes in the outside world and Changxi herself did not want to enter it at all. What¡¯s more, the noble woman¡¯s husband was Chidi¡¯s pawn, and it was inevitable toe across him in the future. The person who Changxi hated most was Chidi. She wanted to water down the past aftering back to life and live a in life. But no one could expect that she was entangled into the outside world again. Changxi wrinkled his eyebrows more tightly.


    Surely, You Qingcheng did not forget Ning Hai and his wife. Although she met with them by chance, she would not forget the soup that Ning Hai¡¯s wife had cooked. So delicious, sweet and simple! They were an honest and warm-hearted couple. You Qingcheng preferred veracious and sincere person, so she decided to take them two back to the capital as well. Ning Hai¡¯s wife was happy indeed! The reason why she had made trouble was to live Qingyao Town.

 Chapter 95 Inkling Emerged in the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 95 Inkling Emerged in the Pce</h4>


    Hearing Magic Doctor Chang was about to leave, the inhabitants in the Qingyao Town gathered in the Ning Hai¡¯s courtyard early. They were Chang Xi¡¯s patients. They sent delicious local food specifically. You Qingcheng had never seen it before. Unlike the scheming and plotting that she got used to, the humanity in the town won You Qingcheng¡¯s favor.


    Changxi felt relutant to leave the Qingyao Town, even those simple people. But things were unpredictable, and she had to leave. Ning Hai benefited the association with Magic Doctor Chang, his image bing high. It seemed that the miser needed to be renamed.


    People in the town felt very sorry for Ning¡¯s family. Obviously, it was aching that the house was burnt to ashes overnight. Chang Xi found it hard to refuse the vigers¡¯ gifts. Since they had already had a carriage, one more was hired because of viger¡¯s kindness. Ning Hai was rather happy and also reluctant to leave the vigers.


    Ning¡¯s woman did not want to get off after sitting in the carriage. She wore a piece of new satin clothes that she had grabbed from the sea of fire, looking morevish than ever. Her rough fingers touched the hem of her clothes and pulled out some threads on her satin clothes. The good satin clothes was destroyed by the callus on her hands. So Ning¡¯s woman rubbed her hands hard, hoping to rubbing off the callus. She did not stop until her palm turned red. Those viger women outside the carriage were sympathetic and jealous of her. However, it meant nothing to Ning¡¯s woman, because everything there would be the past. She put the curtain down with her pinky up, unwilling to see those poor and unambitious people any longer.


    The carriage left slowly. Changxi raised the curtain and waved her hand to say goodbye to those kind people who once gave warmth to her. Since they parted today, no one knew when they would meet again. Ni Shang took care of her master and did not rx until You Qingcheng fell asleep. Ning Hai drove the carriage and said to himself from time to time. The horse seemed to know human¡¯snguage¡ª every time Ning Hai flipped the whip, the horse would gallop desperately. Worried that the jolt would displease the distinguished guest, he finallypromised with the horse, driving the carriage slowly. Along the way, the bell rang rhythmically. It had been deep into the night when they arrived in the capital. The city gate had been already closed at that time. The little officers who were guarding the gate looked at the carriage fiercely. What a shabby carriage! What a group of unruly people! What bumpkins they were! However, Ni Shang knew well of the city gate¡¯s rule, that is, money talked. She lifted up the curtain and threw out her pce token. An officer standing in front took the waist token and retreated tens of meters away at a mere nce at it. No one could expect that the Master was sitting in the shabby carriage. When the carriage drove away, the officer still could not understand what had happened.


    ¡°Leader Li, how can you allow the carriage to pass? Shouldn¡¯t we ask for some charge for wine?¡±


    ¡°Not so much nonsense! Don¡¯t you have eyes? They are from the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°Are you cheating me? That shabby carriage? From the Eastern Pce?¡±


    ¡°Little guy, the carriage is shabby, but the person inside is noble. Learn more in the future. Otherwise, you may lose you life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for reminding, Leader Li. I will keep it in mind.¡±


    Although it was midnight, many people came and went in the street. Ning Hai pulled the rein hard, and the horse stopped in front of an inn. Ni Shang woke up her master. You Qingcheng nced at the window outside and got up, content with the swaying carriage. Changxi picked up the hem of her clothes and got off the carriage. It was the first time that Ning¡¯s woman hade to the capital. She appeared a bit timid when seeing the size of the inn. She took stepps to descend from the carriage cautiously. The waiter at the gate was so clever that he came up to lead the horse. The group of people entered the inn. Seeing guestsing in, the manager put down the abacus in his hands. Since the business was quite deserted, the manager was amazed that there would be some wealthy guestsing to the inn at midnight.


    ¡°Three superior guest rooms and some hot soup.¡±


    How frugal Ning Hai was! Hearing the guest merely order hot soup, the manager could not help but jerk the corner of his mouth. How could the wealthy guests whom he had been waiting till night just order hot soup? But luckily, the wealthy guests also ordered three guest rooms, which was also profitable. The manager led Ning Hai to the second floor. Ni Shang and You Qingcheng lived in the guest room on the right, Changxi in the middle, and Ning Hai and his wife in the left. The moment Ning Hai entered the room, Ning¡¯s woman tugged Niing Hai¡¯s pocket and rummaged it again and again, but could not find any tael of silver. Ning¡¯s woman wanted to toss off Ning Hai¡¯s clothes, which made Ning Hai step back with fear. Faced with the vulgar woman, Ning Hai could not beat her but avoid her. However, Ning¡¯s woman still pestered him, even forcing Ning Hai to surrender the money hidden in his shoes to her. He resented and feared her, but could not do anything, because he did not even have two cents.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, who wanted to kill usst time?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you are not in the pce, who will benefit most?¡±


    ¡°Western Pce, of course.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, since you have known it is the Western Pce, you should think of some counter measures. The Western Pce is more ambitious than you expect. You should get more benefits since the Majesty still has an affection of you.¡±


    ¡°I just want to live well with the the Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Majesty is not your husband alone. He is the man of all the women in the imperial harem.¡±


    ¡°He is my husband. No one can take him away from me!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, authority should be the final home for a woman. Love fades away as quickly as fleeting clouds.¡±


    ¡°I love Di Qing and want to apany him for good. Even if he turns cold shoulders to me, I will not me him. Besides, my son will be the future king of the Qi Kingdom. What should I do with the authority?¡±


    ¡°The Western Pce will not allow you to have your wish. What¡¯s more, women in the pce are not so easy to handle. Why is the Queen dreaming in vain?¡±


    ¡°The Majesty says he only loves me, and loves me through his life... The king¡¯s words are to be taken seriously.¡±


    ¡°If you believe the man¡¯s words, you are getting closer to your abolition.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! I am the Queen of the Qi Kingdom, now and forever...¡±


    Seeing You Qingcheng, Ni Shang seemed to see the person that she used to be. A woman¡¯s love was always innocent. Didn¡¯t she know that love could only be rankedst in terms of national interest?


    ¡°The Western Pce is always casting a greedy eye. Your Majesty, you cannot be too careful. There is no regret medicine anyway.¡±


    ¡°You Qingmo, what can she do with me? A poor daughter of concubine!¡± You Qingcheng said with a distainful look. But she did not know it was a great taboo to underestimate the enemy. Ni Shang did worry about her Master. Any living person could be despised in the imperial harem.


    ¡°Tomorrow, make good arrangement for Magic Doctor Chang, and return to the pce as soon as possible. I don¡¯t know what is going on with the substitute.¡±


    After the discussion, the two fell asleep.


    In the morning, someone made loud noise, and everybody was waken up. The manager told Chang Xi that Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s new clothes was bitten broken by mice, so she asked the manager topensate it. Ning¡¯s woman acted up unreasonably on the ground, crying so loudly that other guests came round to see what had happened. Hearing the noise, Ni Shang came and saw the scene as well. The manager, afraid that she would affect the business, refunded half of room charge to her. Ning¡¯s woman clenched the small taels of silver, wiped her tears and picked herself up from the ground. Ning Hai felt embarrassed with his face turning red and ck. How could the vulgar woman lose face in the capital? She dared to make a scene for the sake of not paying for the room charge, and even im that mice were rampant. Ning Hai did fear his wife and decide that he would not take her out in the future. Otherwise, where could he put his face if they would encounter such things hereafter? Ning Hai and his wife had agreed to be the real citizens in the capital, but how could his wife act so rudely and shamelessly in a blink? Ning Hai felt regretted at that moment.


    However, Ning¡¯s woman did not care it at all, and just wrapped the taels of silver she got again and again before hiding them in the arms. Seeing it, Ning Hai jerked the corner of his mouth again. Her satin clothes was stuffed into a bulge. Ning¡¯s woman pulled down the hem of her clothes and gave a smirk at Ning Hai. And the manager smiled apologetically beside. Not until they sent this gue God away did the manager burst into rage that could break the door. He had never seen such an old vulgar, but had to admit his bad luck. But this woman should remeber that and never encounter him in the future.


    After Ning¡¯s woman had made a scene, no one had the mood to hang round the capital. Ning Hai had been to the capital several times and quite familiar with the capital. The group of people looked for storefront for Changxi. To live in the capital for a long time, taels of silver were indispensable. It was unreasonable that Magic Doctor Chang raised the whole family. So Ning Hai wanted to open a snack bar to lighten the financial burden. After some selection andparision, he chose the storefront in the eastern part of the capital. Ni Shang paid for the rent hurriedly.


    The family settled down finally. Ning Hai was full of hope to his new home. To make Magic Doctor Chang live morefortable, he even used the money in his secret purse. This time, Ning¡¯s woman did not pester him, instead, helped him to clean up the house. Ning Hai was in a good mood, thinking that his wife finally became clear-headed. In fact, he did not know what his wife was plotting. Ning¡¯s woman treated Changxi well merely because of Changxi¡¯s high medical skills. After all, how could Ning¡¯s woman do the business of losing money? As long as Changxi was there, Ning¡¯s woman would get numerous taels of silver in the future, so Ning¡¯s woman did not care that too much. When everything was settled down, You Qingcheng set out to return the pce. There was not a trace of rumors at all in the pce since she had been left there for many days. It seemed that her substitute did a good job.


    The two said goodbye to Ning Hai and hurried to the Qi Pce. Ning¡¯s woman was envious, wondering when she could take a look around the pce.


    (Author thought ording to Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s behavior, she could note out of the pce as soon as she entered it, because there were countless precious treasures in the pce. What would happen if she satified her greed at the cost of her life?)


    The two jumped over the pce wall and remained cautious all the way. The imperial harem was a ce where people were treated ruthlessly and cruelly. It would be unpredictably awful if they were discovered. The Queen of the Qi Kingdom dared to y outside the pce. The Majesty would reproach her violently for sure. You Qingcheng was fully aware how terrible it would be, so she would not ask for trouble. When they arrived at the Eastern Pce, Ni Shang removed the look on the fake Queen. That little servant knelt down hurriedly in front of her Master.


    Her substitute was flirting with Di Qing. The Qingshou Pce was filled with romantic atmosphere. Jingyu became delirious with joy, not knowing that the real Queen hade back. In these few days, Di Qing stayed there with the so-called You Qingcheng.


    Because of the Heavenly Book, Di Qing followed Chidi to rush around and igored You Qingcheng. So he felt guilty for the Queen. But in these days, Di Qing was more energetic, feeling that the Queen was unusual somewhere but could not tell where. However, Di Qing preferred the Queen at present, who was as innocent as a child. She was so simple and harmless that her twinclkes and smiles drew Di Qing¡¯s attention. He felt that he loved what You Qingcheng were now more, but he did not know that she was just a substitute and that the real You Qingcheng had just returned to the pce.


    ¡°Has there anything unusual in the pce these days?¡±


    Hearing no response from the people kneeling down, You Qingcheng was seething with anger. She had just left the pce for a few days, and the pce servants dared to disobey her. But she did not know that many things were out of control these days, and that her husband was finding sce from another woman. Besides, her servant had got something good from the substitute and began turning against her. As a matter of fact, the pce was a ruthless and greedy ce. A servant today could be a master and enemy the other day, such as You Qingcheng¡¯s substitute. All the changes happened in a blink. The routine in the pce was to trample all the enemies underfoot. Whosoever showed mercy would get nothing but a dead ending. You Qingcheng understood the rule well, but she could not be that cold-blooded and cruel. Even though she knew that her younger sister plotted to kill her, she was unwilling to strike a vicious blow to her sister. This was why You Qingcheng was in a inferior position. As a bystander, Ni Shang saw everything with her eyes, thinking that the Queen was unfit for the life in the pce. In the ce where the big fish ate up the small ones, acridity was the only means to live on. Even if You Qingcheng once worked with Di Qing to plot Lin Xiaosa, she just learned something superficial. To be in an invulnerable position in the pce, You Qingcheng needed to know how to rely on influences and powers. As a Queen, her position was too high to touch. If she could not be supported by some influences, she would be isted without doubt. But the Western Pce was totally different, which was developing its influence secretly. And it wouldpete with the Eastern Pce when it became stronger.

 Chapter 96 Who was Behind Jingyu

    <h4>Chapter 96 Who was Behind Jingyu</h4>


    ¡°Your Majesty, we need to be careful about Jingyu.¡±


    Ni Shang reminded You Qingcheng, because she could feel something strange in the atmosphere and people around were flustered.


    ¡°I am the Queen.¡±


    ¡°It is true that my master, you are the Queen. But the people in the pce are rather shrewd. If you don¡¯t make any precaution, you will help them count the money when you are betrayed.¡±


    ¡°You mean that Jingyu wants to rece me?¡±


    ¡°People will change. Besides, Jingyu is young and pretty. If the Majesty loves her, where will he put you?¡±


    ¡°Jingyu is innocent and simple. She is not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I think Your Majesty should be alert to her. It¡¯s hard to read others¡¯ minds. There is one thing I can¡¯t figure out. No sooner had we just left the pce did we encounter the robbery and killing.¡±


    ¡°Is there any spy in the Eastern Pce?¡±


    ¡°Just guessing.¡±


    Ni Shang was waken up by the sobs at midnight. She saw her master huddled in the corner, her bedding lying on the ground. In the candlelight, You Qingcheng looked more haggard. Ni Shang put the bedding on her again, overwhelmed with conflict in her heart. On the one hand, Ni Shang hoped You Qingcheng could be more shrewd and sophisticated; on the other hand, she was afraid it would happen. Ni Shang asked herself whether she was willing to see You Qingcheng be cruel and merciless.


    If it had not been You Qingcheng who had saved Ni Shang, Ni Shang would have vanished from the world. Ni Shang would never forget her master¡¯s kindness. In the deepl pce, no one could be righteous alone while the general moral tone was low.


    If you were weak, you would be ughtered by others at will. If you were favored, you would be the attacking target of the women in the harem. The humanity were given a full y in this deep pce. Ni Shang was chaning, and You Qingcheng was also changing. In order to survive, the women in the harem were put on big show topete for favors everyday.


    After being assaulted, her Master always had nightmares. Tonight, Ni Shang was going to a ce to let those mischief makers pay for their deeds.


    ¡°To protect the master well.¡±


    Out of the door, Ni Shang enjoined Tao¡¯er. This girl was a veteran who came to the pce from You family. She was a person that Ni Shang had trust in. When Ni Shang went far away, Tao¡¯er coulde back to herself. In the Eastern Pce, apart from the Queen, Xian¡¯er also attatched great importance to ties ofpanionship. Tao¡¯er liked both the Queen and the elder sister.


    Ni Shang changed herself into You Qingcheng and flew to the Western Pce. Tonight, the Western Pce was quiet. Ni Shang waved her spiritual fingers to lie down thest several guards and sneaked into the inner hall.


    A fierce gale sprang up and ill wind mmed the door and windows. The pce door creaked open and Ni Shang stood in front of the bed, her hair hanging loose. Hearing the noise, You Qingmo opened her eyes. Next second, she screamed with scare. Ni Shang smiled coldly in her heart, thinking, ¡°How can You Qingmo fear it? Will you feel scared when you had someone to assault your sister?¡± And then, Ni Shang y one more fierce trick. She conducted a sorcery, and blood began oozing from all the seven openings of her head. You Qingmo on the bed had not seen it before and clenched the bedding tightly. She shivered, as her face turned paler. Ni Shang would not spare her, because Yon Qingmo was so ruthless that she even framed her sister up.


    You Qingcheng had to swallow the humiliation herself. Being a woman in the pce, she had no choice but the way to death as long as the Majesty knew it. Therefore, You Qingcheng had to bear it and she was more afraid of being known by others. Ni Shang was a demon, so she had no concept on chastity, assuming that her master had forgotten it. But when seeing her master go manic in the Qingyao Town, Ni Shang realized how serious it was to her master. It turned out that her master¡¯s optimism was just a gloss. You Qingcheng who had once helped Di Qing to plot Lin Xiaosa just wanted to find a backer. When Di Qing¡¯s love gradually faded away, You Qingcheng was driven by fluster. Without Di Qing¡¯s love, You Qingcheng would be nothing. So in order to retain Di Qing¡¯s love, You Qingqing had no alternative but to conceive again. Thest life-saving straw for a woman was a child. What a miserable thing! Ni Shang took pity on her master.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t you think I am afraid of you?¡±


    You Qingmo did not fear ghosts. It would be nothing frighteningpared to her experience in the childhood. So she came up to pull Ni Shang. When her fingers touched the hem, creeping corpe worms dropped everywhere on the ground. You Qingmo thought it was an illusion. But when the corpse worms drilled into her skin, she was really scared. Those corpse sworms crawled in her pulse. You Qingmo could even hear the worms sucking the blood. She tried to pulled out those disgusting worms. But she fainted immediately when seeing her fingers¡¯ skeleton. Ni Shangughed wildly. It was not worth mentioningpared to You Qingcheng¡¯s suffering. Ni Shang stepped out of the room, thinking that was all for today.


    ¡°Master, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Shui¡¯er, look at my face.¡±


    You Qingmo picked herself up from the ground. Last night, she seemed to have a nightmare where she was covered with corpse worms. Shui¡¯er could not help taking several steps back at the clear sight of her master. You Qingmo¡¯s face was utterly grey, as if she had just came out of the coffin. Afraid that the master would be sad, Shui¡¯er hastened to do the makeup for her. You Qingmo looked at her own face carefully and was not relieved until her face was as beautiful as before.


    ¡°Ask Supervisor Xu toe here.¡±


    Shui¡¯er took the order and left there. Xu Yin was also shocked when he entered the room. Since You Qingmo was still good yesterday, why was she covered with coprse qi now?


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened to you?¡± You Qingmo was of great use, so she could not have any idents.


    ¡°I encountered something uncleanst night. Go to find a Master to remove the evil.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, did youe across a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a female ghost from the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°The Queen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts, but the person is covered with corpse qi...¡±


    Xu Yin did not believe in heresy. All the unclean things were disguised by human. In other words, the woman of the Eastern Pce was not dead at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Xiao Liuzi said the Queen returned to the pcest night.¡±


    ¡°She could not die even if falling down the cliff. The Heaven is blind indeed.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liuzi also said the Majesty was living with the fake Queen in Qingshou Pce.¡±


    ¡°A fake Queen? Why didn¡¯t you mention her to me? Who is the woman?¡±


    ¡°She is a substitute who the Eastern Pce has set. But it seems that things are out of control. Seldom women in the world are willing to be substitutes.¡±


    ¡°If so, let¡¯s see how the real Queen fight against the fake one.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re right. We just need to wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    ¡°We only need to cooperate with the side who is the loser. For the weak, all we do is like offering fuel in snowy weather. By doing so, we can have more chips and the power of saying.¡±


    ¡°Never imagine that I will cooperate with the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, in the harem battle, there are only themon interests. We share the same intention¡ªyou want power while I want Di Qing to die.¡±


    Xu Yin talked about the death in a light way, as if the Majesty¡¯s life was as cheap as a nonentity. You Qingmo could not care that much. Whether Di Qing was dead or not had nothing to do with her. The reason why she came to contend for favor in the pce was because of her sister. Besides, You Qingmo was a self-contemptuous woman who had lived in the darkness since childhood, so she had forgotten what would be like in the sunshine. But her sister was totally different who seemed to be born with gleaming halo and win all the people¡¯s love. So how could You Qingmo not be jealous of her sister?


    Ni Shang felt pleased that she had frightened You Qingmo in Western Pce into a faint. Not long before Ni Shang woke up, the Queen had someone to send a message that Ou Jingyu came to pay respects. Ni Shang led Tao¡¯er into the inner hall. Upon entering the room, she heard a burst of smash inside. Ni Shang let out a sigh inwardly, thinking that her master was so rash that she showed her severity in early morning. Didn¡¯t the Master know that even a worm would turn? Ni Shang paid respects to You Qingcheng. Ou Jingyu knelt on the ground, crying while the Master looked sullen. Ni Shang did not dare to say anything, only hoping the Queen would not lose her marbles. Each step in the imperial harem should be taken with caution. Since You Qingcheng had taken a wrong one, Ni Shang did not want the Queen to continue to be wrong. Since Ou Jingyu wanted to fly on the branch and turn into a phoenix, why didn¡¯t the Master give her a hand? Word spread rampantly that the Majesty only favored the Queen You. But no one could know that the Queen was just a substitute. Since it had be a fact, why didn¡¯t the Master be more forgiving. After all, Ou Jingyu was just a substitute and was only able to live in other¡¯s shadow. In fact, the Master could take advantage of Ou Jingyu to capture Di Qing¡¯s heart. But unexpectedly, the Master was jealous of Ou Jingyu and even had her kneel in the early morning. How could Ou Jingyu not hate her?


    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down and spare me.¡±


    Ni Shang knelt on her knees, hoping that she could do something for the Queen. Ou Jingyu did not expect that Xian¡¯er would plead for her. In the deep pce, no one was willing to give a helping hand. Instead, adding insult to the injury wasmon. And now someone knelt down to beg mercy for her. It was rather hypocritical to say Ou Jingyu was not moved by it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please spare Jingyu.¡± Ni Shang knocked head on the ground. Tears poured down Ou Jingyu¡¯s cheek, and she felt closer to Xian¡¯er. Out of her expectation, there was still such a warm-hearted person in the pce. Ou Jingyu swore to herself that she was bound to reciprocate Ni Shang¡¯s kindness to her. Ni Shang gave a wink at You Qingcheng. Of course, You Qingcheng understood Ni Shang¡¯s intention well. The chilly ice began melting in her eyes. No one could distern whether it was genuine or false of their y. You Qingcheng thought, ¡°Ou Jingyu, dare to seduce my man? No way! I will let all the woman in the imperial harem know who is the really master.¡± You Qingcheng and Ni Shang yed a battered-body trick. But how could Ou Jingyu know that it was their trick? At that moment, Ou Jingyu had nothing in her heart but gratitude to Xian¡¯er.


    To be a pawn that would not be abandoned, you should have some values. The purpose that Ou Jingyu entered the pce was to seduce Di Qing. In order to y up to the Queen, Ou Jingyu had her face changed so that You Qingcheng had chances to see a person simr to her. And then, Ou Jing yu became You Qingcheng¡¯s substitute. She managed to get close to the Majesty, believing that she could fly up into the branches. But out of her expectation, she was kicked out by the Queen finally. Ou Jingyu was only a pawn at the mercy of others. She was forced to enter the pce. If her mission failed, she woulde to a miserable end. Ou Jingyu¡¯s destiny was controlled by others. That person kept her parents in captivity in order to coerce her into submission. If it had not been for Xian¡¯er¡¯s pleading, the Queen would not have spared her.


    ¡°Considering youmitted it for the first time... go away.¡±


    Ou Jingyu picked herself up and retreated cautiously. When she passed the door, she spotted a suspicious person, who was sneaky there. When Ou Jingyu got closer, that person disappeared. However, Ou Jingyu did not care too much and jumped over the pce gate, followed stealthily by Xu Yin. He also climbed over the wall and knew clearly where the woman was going. To the mansion of Assistant Prime Minister, a friend of herte father¡¯s friends. Was the fake Queen a spy of Yan Shen¡¯s? Xu Yin flew into the courtyard and was so familiar with Yan family that he could find the study room even closing his eyes. When approached to the door, coughing voice rang from inside. Xu Yin crouched down to take a look. He poked the paper window lightly, and then candlelight came out. Afraid of being discovered, Xu Yin only revealed his pair of eyes. The old master of Yan family looked dignified while the fake Queen kept lowering her head down.


    ¡°What has happened to the Majesty these days?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to find it out.¡±


    ¡°You should take seriously what I asked you to do. Let¡¯s see what will happen when you get the evidence...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, my mother is weak. Please take good care of her. I will do my best to finishe the task and never let you down.¡±


    ¡°I want the evidence that Di Qing has be a devil and let all the people in the Qi Kingdom know that he is a devil and he is not qualified to be the king of the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, Is Di Qing a devil?¡±


    Ou Jingyu also did not believe that the person who she spent nights with was a demon, but she had to believe Yan Shen, because this old man would not im that if he did not have abundant evidence. If word came out, he would be killed for sure. Therefore, Yan Shen did not dare to make a false charge against Di Qing. Outside the room, Xu Yin was rather happy. How could he not think of this method to revenge himself on Di Qing? During the hundreds of years in Qi Kingdom, it had been stipted by the ritualws that the royal family¡¯s pure bloodline would not be contaminated by Monsters.

 Chapter 97 Xiao Douya Display His Talent

    <h4>Chapter 97 Xiao Douya Disy His Talent</h4>


    Unexpectedly, Ou Jingyu was Yan Shen¡¯s spy. Xu Yin returned the pce and told it to his younger brother. Xu Xi could not bear to put the hands in the sleeves and look on, iming that You Qingcheng should be informed of it so that she could be on guard. But Xu Xi was about to go out when Xu Yin stopped him. Xu Xi was burnt with anxiety, but had to listen to his elder brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you always restrain me. Is it meaningful for me to be alive?¡±


    Xu Xi was resentful inwardly but unable to do anything else except falling in the sulks. Xu Yin gave out a long sigh. His brother was too shortsighted and mediocre to understand the fact that Ou Jingyu was beneficial to the Western Pce. What¡¯s more, Ou Jingyu was Yan Shen¡¯s pawn. Yan¡¯s influence in the Qi Kingdom was unshakable. The reason why Yan Shen asked Ou Jingyu to enter the pce was to vent his spleen, since Di Qing rendered the position of Commander-in-General to the princess¡¯s husband. As a matter of fact, Yan Shen was sure to get, but no one knew that Di Qing yed tricks which made Yan Shen appear rather ridiculous. Being the Assistant Prime Minister of the Qi Kingdom, Yan Shen could not reconcile himself to the plot, so he found a substitute and arranged her into the pce. Judging from Ou Jingyu¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that Yan Shen had plotted it a long time before since it was not so easy to find a person sharing the high simliarity with the Queen.


    ¡°Elder brother, can you still remember Zhou Yi of Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is the person who came up with the dumb ideast time to frame a case against the third brother. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Today, the Master sent me to inquire about something in the Qiankun Hall. And I came across Zhou Yi at the gate of hall. Then, Xiao Liuzi asked me for something. When I returned, Zhou Yi had disappeared. I had Xiao Liuzi to see more and then I knew that the man in robe entered the imperial study.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is something big happening in Kunlun. The third brother is the Master of Kunlun. Zhou Yi came to the human world so suddenly that there must be some conspiracy. Well, I have to go see it.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, wait for me...¡±


    Xu Yin rushed to Qiankun Hall where discussions and consultations were held. The pcenterns gave off orange light, and several flying moths darted into the light. In themp shadows, Xu Yin could see the moths struggling before the death. Within several seconds, they turned into a curl of smoke.


    Xu Yin flew to the roof,and Xu Xi followed him closely. On the roof, the two clung to the eaves. Xu Yin carefully uncovered the tiles and could see a person¡¯s back in the room. Xu Yin poked his head out to find that the person kept talking while Di Qing responded nothing. Perhaps what Zhou Yi said did not interest Di Qing until he mentioned Xu Linghe. It was true that without the identity of the Hall Master, Zhou Yi was worthless in Di Qing¡¯s eyes. Di Qingughed at him inwardly.


    ¡°Wanting the position of the Kunlun¡¯s Master? What do you have to exchange with me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, burn the bridge after crossing it? In the beginning, it was Chidi himself who begged me!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Yi, what value do you have now? Besides, it is your Kunlun¡¯s innernal matter.¡±


    ¡°To trade with the Heavenly Book. Your Majesty, what do you think?¡± Zhou Yi stared at Di Qing, hoping to evoke Di Qing¡¯s desire. Although the Majesty in the human world surrendered Chidi, the ambition hidden in his bone could not be covered up. Zhou Yi came there for help. Next month, Shenzong would announce to the three realms, and then, Xu Linghe¡¯s name would be engraved on the divine pirs. In other words, even if Zhou Yi grabbed the Kunlun¡¯s Feather, he was unable to be the God of Kunlun. Therefore, Zhou Yi was so anxious that he must lead Di Qing to Kunlun to help him get the position of Sect Master.


    ¡°Can you get the Heavenly Book?¡± Di Qing showed contempt at Zhou Yi¡¯s ability. It was hard to find a person in the three realms who was able to fight against Jiang Wuyou. Even Chidi, who was mighty enough, was defeated by the woman within a movement. So as for Zhou Yi, who just had third-ss cultivation, it was an idiotic dream to recapture the Heavenly Book.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I came here with full preparation. The Heavenly Book will belog to me sooner orter. I have known clearly that Jiang Wuyou¡¯s mother and younger sister are living in the capital.¡±


    It ured to Di Qing that there was still Madam Hou Qing in the Joy Hall. How could he forget this person? If he could find Jiang Wuyou¡¯s mother out, everything would be solved easily. At that time, the three realms would under control, and even high-hearted Xu Linghe would kneel down under his feet. How wonderful it would be! However, Di Qing would not let his n known by others. If the Mount Da Huang knew it, the Qi Kingdom would be trampled without doubt. Di Qing appeared rather calm, which surprised Zhou Yi. What was wrong with the Human Sovereign? Didn¡¯t he want the Heavenly Book? No matter how persuasively Zhou Yi borated with his glib tongue, Di Qing would not be imposed upon. In the sneak-attackst time, Di Qing almost lost his life, so he would not take reckless action this time. What¡¯s more, Shenzong¡¯s Suspending Heavenly Mirror was so awesome, as well as Po Xi, the Goddess of Rain. Di Qing thought he¡¯d better keep away from them. Seeing there was no hope, Zhou Yi knew that Di Qing had made up his mind. If he failed to take revenge for Zhou Jing, Zhou Yi thought he could not face his younger brother. The more Zhou Jing thought, the sadder he became. His brother could not die in vain. Of course, could not! With the thought, Zhou Yi knelt on his knees in front of Di Qing. Zhou Yi did sign himself over, only hoping that Di Qing could agree with his request. Di Qing hated being threatened and doing some money-lost trade. If he agreed with Zhou Yi, he might die faster. In the end, Di Qing decided to go to the Mount Da Huang.


    The two came out of the pce gate and headed to the west. Xu Yin left there as well. Looking at the direction in which Di Qing had left, Xu Xi was worried about their third brother. Zhou Yi¡¯s words also disturbed Xu Yin¡¯s mind, so Xu Yin decided to go to Kunlun right away so that his third brother could make some preparation. As for the Heavenly Book, Xu Yin did know nothing about it. But since it could be used as an exchanging chip, it must be something valuable.


    Xu Yin asked his younger brother to stay in the pce to keep an eye on the movement in the Eastern Pce. To save time, Xu Yin bought a fleet horse and spent three days and nights arriving at the destination. The Mount Kunlun towered up into the clouds in front. Xu Yin got off the horse and moved forward. The horse fled away the moment it arrived at Si Shui. It seemed that the horse also knew how formidable Si Shui was. Xu Yin had no choice but to yell at the top of his voice. But no matter how hard he shouted, there was no response. Did he have to stumble through Si Shui?


    ¡°Why are you making noise here?¡±


    Xu Yin was ovee with unexpected joy. But with more looks, he was disappointed, because what greeted to him was an insect.


    ¡°Would you be kind to report that Xu Yining from the human worlde to see Sect Master Xu for something?¡±


    Upon hearing the man want to see the Sect Master, Little Lingchong could not help looking the person up and down. Judging from the appearance, he dide from the human world.


    ¡°Why do you want to see the Sect Master?¡±


    Little Lingchong lowered its voice to sound imposing. But Xu Yin would not tell Little Lingchong why he came there and remained silent as looking the clouds in the distance. In Little Lingchong¡¯s eyes, he behaved rather arrogantly and disdainfully, which irritated it. So it opened its mouth and blew out a big bubble to enwrap Xu Yin. Then, it flew up to the branches and sneered. This was a warning, because the mortal dared to look down upon him. Xu Yin did not expect that Little Lingchong had a fierce temper.


    ¡°I am your Sect Master¡¯s elder brother. I have something important to tell him.¡±


    Upon hearing he was the Sect Master¡¯s brother, Little Lingchong thickened the bubble and kicked it into the Si Shui with its paw. Xu Yin thought he would die this time. But when the bubble floated on the surface of theke, Xu Yin realized that the big bubble, like a boat, looked thin but solid. When the bubble ferried over Si Shui, Xu Yin climbed onto the shore and ascended along the mountain roads. Little Lingchong flipped its wings. For mortals, Kunlun was rather precipitous where a narrow winding trail bristled with thorns, leaving some cuts on Xu Yin¡¯s legs. Little Lingchong was too tired to breathe, its paws clenching the branches and unwilling to leave. Xu Yin did not care about Little Lingchong at all, only hoping he could arrive at Ao Ze as soon as possible to warn his third younger brother to make some precautions. When arriving at the peak, Little Lingchong sat down heavily, as if all its limbs had been out of joint. Xu Yin trotted all the way, leaving Little Lingchong far behind. Arriving at Ao Ze, Xu Yin saw disciples practicing marcial arts outside the Hall. He was so sly that he came to greet the Kunlun¡¯s disciples. Little Lingchong fell on Chengyi¡¯s shoulder, and his paw pointed to Xu Yin. After hearing Little Lingchong¡¯s words, Chengyi knew the person¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruoshui, this person wants to see Sect Master. Go to report it.¡±


    Liu Ruoshui flew to Ao Ze. The moment Xu Linghe came to the gate of the Hall, Xu Yin called him ¡°third brother¡± intimately. Chengyi and Liu Ruoshui thought about what had happened in the Rewards and Punishements Hall. How could this person dare toe since he once framed up the Sect Master?


    ¡°Elder Brother.¡±


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    ¡°Youngest brother, Ie from the Qi Pce.¡±


    Xu Linghe knew his elder brother¡¯s intention, so he led his brother to the study room. Chengyi wanted to follow them.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you need to cultivate Qi more.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, you need to be careful. That person is quite bad.¡±


    Thinking about what Xu Yin had done to Senior Brother, Chengyi cast a re at Xu Yin. Even if Xu Yin was Senior Brother¡¯s elder brother, Chengyi still had a grudge for him. Whosoever hurt Senior Brother was Chengyi¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you might as well withdraw.¡±


    Xu Linghe wanted to be lenient with his elder brother. After all, they were all the father¡¯s sons, and Xu Linghe only had two elder brothers in Xu family. The eldest brother came here certainly for something important. After entering the room, Xu Yin stood stiffly.


    ¡°Linghe, you¡¯ve forgiven me. I feel too shamed to stand in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, you¡¯are always my brother.¡±


    The word ¡°brother¡± made Xu Yin¡¯s eyes dampen with tears. For so many years, it was the first time the third younger brother took him as a family member. A warm current ran through his heart. When it welled up, his nose twitched. Afraid of beingughed at, Xu Yin turned around so that Xu Linghe would not see his embarrassment.


    ¡°Zhou Yi of your Rewards and Punishment Hall came to see Di Qing.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°After being plotted by Di Qing, I changed my face and sneaked into the Qi Pce. You should not bear the father¡¯s revenge alone. It should be taken among three of us.¡±


    ¡°Seeing the elder brothers¡¯ changes, our father can feel relieved.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, Zhou Yi came to the Mount Da Huang again. He said that he will seize the position of the Sect Master at the ceremony. You need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°As for Zhou Yi, Grandmaster has been on guard.¡±


    ¡°And for the Heavenly Book, you should be on guard as well. There is nothing I can do for you, but just something in my strength.¡±


    Xu Yin was quite upset and med himself forcking Spirit Power and being unable to help his third brother.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than the family union. Brother, let me take you to see Xiao Douya, your nephew.¡±


    ¡°You have a son?¡±


    Xu Yin did not expect that his youngest brother had a child. Xu Yin thought about his father. It would be good if his father had been alive. The two came out of the door and headed to Ao Ze. Seeing the Senior Brother leaving for Ao Ze, Chengyi followed him. Because Xu Yin was a mortal, Xu Linghe disyed magic arts to help him fly on the clouds. But Xu Yin felt his head heavy and his feet light. Chengyiughed at Xu Yin with a bad attitude to the person who once hurt the Senior Brother. Afternding from the clouds, Xu Yin saw a little kid dressed in Kunlun¡¯s heavenly silk robe whose soft hairy down on the arms. The little child ran all the way and then held the youngest brother¡¯s hands tightly. His innocentugthers filled Ao Ze merrily.


    ¡°Xiao Douya,e to see your eldest uncle.¡±


    Xu Linghe put down his child. Xiao Douya was very young but smart. It was not so easy to be Xiao Douya¡¯s eldest uncle. Being the Sect Master¡¯s beloved son, it was hardly justifiable not to grasp some martial arts. So Xiao Douya condensed his Spirit Power and swept toward his eldest uncle. Xu Yin was a mortal, and had never seen that scene before. He was forced to fall down on his back with legs pointing up. Watching Xiao Douya¡¯s trick, Chengyi apuded for him inwardly. With a surprised expression, Xiao Douya looked at his hands unbelievably.


    ¡°Dad, the eldest uncle is fake, right? He is not as strong as me.¡±


    Xu Yin picked himself up from the ground, his face turning scarlet and then pale. It seemed that he also needed to cultivate some Spirit Power and never let his nephew tease him any more.

 Chapter 98 Wuyou’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 98 Wuyou¡¯s Anger</h4>


    ¡°Douya, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Xiao Douya clenched his fists and stared at Xu Yin proudly. Chengyi could not helpughing, feeling more content in his heart. Xu Linghe held Xiao Douya up and touched his head affectionately. How smart and naughty this little kid was!


    ¡°Mom, Xiao Douya has returned.¡±


    Xiao Douya stood in the courtyard and looked around, wondering why he could not see his mother. Xu Linghe was worried that the little woman was in low spirits after returning from Si Shui. But Xu Linghe could not do anything to alleviate her sorrow. Granny Moon was the little woman¡¯s family member. So it was hard for the little woman to ept Granny Moon¡¯s sudden departure. Besides, it was Granny Moon who passed the Heavenly Book down to the little woman. The kindness was too profound and great to return.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Xiao Douya seized his father¡¯s leg, unwilling to let him go. Chengyi followed in and felt heartache seeing tearful Xiao Douya. Where did the little sister-inw go, even forgot Xiao Douya? Hearing cries, Xu Yin came to the inner room from the courtyard and began performing conjuring tricks after seeing Xiao Douya crying. Xiao Douya was amused, wondering how the trick worked. Seeing the kid changing from sorrow to happiness, Xu Yin conjured a dog from his arms. With wide-opened eyes, Xiao Douya had been attracted by his Eldest Uncle¡¯s trick. Xu Yin did not feel relieved until Xiao Douya chased the dog out of the room. Xu Yin had not foreseen that such little deceptive trick woulde in handy one day, and he could not predict when Xiao Douya would discover it was a fake one. And would he tease his Eldest Uncle again?


    ¡°Little Lingchong, where is your Master?¡± Xu Linghe knew Little Lingchong had insect spirit that was able to chase souls. So it was easy for it to find a person.


    ¡°The master seemed toe to the Immense Sea.¡± Little Lingchong sniffed and fell on Xu Linghe¡¯s hand. It did not know why its Master came to the Immense Sea, but Xu Linghe knew.


    ¡°Elder brother, would you please help me look after Xiao Douya? I will be back soon.¡±


    Xu Yin rose the corners of his mouth. It felt good to have family members. He did note out of the courtyard until he could not see his third youngest brother¡¯s figure. Chengyi still felt worried, so he followed ¡°the bad guy¡± closely. Little Lingchong flipped its wings to find the little Master. Since its master was not there, Little Lingchong thought it should protect Xiao Douya well. Xu Linghe passed through Ao Ze and ascended to the clouds. Along the way, the sea of stars gleamed, but Xu Linghe was not in the mood to enjoy.


    Stepping into the Immense Sea again, Wuyou was distressed. The Immense Sea used to be her home. Wuyou took slow steps to get closer to the top of the Mount Yao Guang. She could not help recalling the scene when they met first¡ªGranny picked her up from the desert. Her little hands pushed the door open, and the dense spider web blocked her way. Wuyou pulled them off lightly and looked up the starry sky. This was Granny¡¯s home. How great it would be if they had not known Zhu Jiuyin. Wuyou touched the hem of her clothes. The pink clothes she wore was stitched by Granny herself. Each needle and thread was full of Granny¡¯s love. And every ce in the courtyard was carefully arranged. But pity that Granny was gone.


    Wuyou exited the door and flew ahead. Walking on the streets in the Immense Sea, Wuyou tried to follow the past footsteps. Everything before her was still the same as it used to be in the memory. Bathed in candlelight, the whole alley was peaceful and quiet. On the green-stoned path, footsteps resounded rhythmically. This was a path leading to the courtyard. Wuyou hoped to keep walking on it. And she did not stop until she was about to arrive at the courtyard. One step away and her heartbeat soared with the steps. How desperate she was to see Granny Moon when she pushed the door open, to see Granny Moon¡¯s smiling face as in the memory. But when Wuyou arrived there, her heart was broken. The whole courtyard had been reduced into ruins. Xu Linghe eyed her quietly. Everything did not exist any longer, including Granny Moon. Even the only reminiscent thing had been destroyed. Xu Linghe wanted to console his little woman and said to her that she still had him beside. But Xu Linghe knew that the little woman wanted to say alone, so he decided to do nothing but just apany her and give her some time to vent her spleen and release her oppressed emotions. As for some things, only by putting them down genuinely could they be forgotten reassuringly. So Xu Linghe just wanted to, as well as was only able to apany her till the day when her wound would scar over.


    ¡°Granny.¡±


    Sadness reverberated in the Immense Sea. Wuyou dashed to the clouds and flew to the royal court. No one could stop her devastating momentum. The sea of coulds rolled up, and her Spirit Power spread. Wuyou gestured with her hands. Next second, raging fire licked out from the earth. On the sea of clouds, Wuyou showed a blood-longing smile. The night in the Immense Sea was illuminated by the fire. The ferocious heat mped down to the royal court, like spreading magma. The fire blotted out the sky and covered up the earth. Yuan Xueyi¡¯s heedless deed led the whole royal court to falling into a catastrophe. If she had kept Granny¡¯s courtyard, the royal court would not suffer the crowning cmity. But there was no regret in the world. When Zhu Jiuyin returned from Jiuli, he saw the corpses lie all over the royal court. Wuyou looked up to the sky andughed both for Granny Moon and herself. Xu Linghe flew to her and held her tightly into his arms.


    ¡°Linghe, I am so vicious... Do you still love me?¡±


    Tears dropped from the corners of her eyes. The lovely fox had dissappeared. Wuyou¡¯s heart was torn off. Xu Linghe knew the little woman¡¯s heart ache. The innocent fox guarded the family love, but all were in vain in the end.


    ¡°If you are tired, just sleep!¡±


    Xu Linghe flipped his spiritual fingers, and a streak of flowing light drilled into Wuyou¡¯s body. Xu Linghe put her down slowly after she fell asleep. Zhu Jiuyin on the clouds was boiling with rage, as only trace of kindness vanished in his heart. How hateful the fox of the Teal Hill was to burn his royal court, even not sparing the innocent people. At that moment, all of his love turned rage. In the sea of clouds, his Spirit Power was roaring. Xu Linghe set a spiritual web to protect his little woman. Zhu Jiuyin read Pangu¡¯s talisman incantation, and then the Golden Body emerged. And Xu Linghe held the string zither in his hands. In the spirit light, demonic tweedle wrapped Pangu¡¯s talisman incantation. Zhu Jiuyin extended his arms and legs to the sky. On the clouds, Xu Linghe performed sorcery and set formation, and then, flowing light sprang out of his body. The tweedle melted with Sword Qi. Each collision yielded thundering sound and charged at Zhu Jiuyin. The Spiritual Qi in the sky razed wherever it went to ground. The night sky of the Immense Sea was covered with Spirit Power. Starlight and Moonlight could not overshadow the brilliant ray of the Flowing Light Sword. Zhu Jiuyin strenched his giant hands out and smashed. Xu Linghe leapt to the sky. The demonic tweedle pierced across the night sky into Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart. Each ray of spirit light could tear Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart meridians. Xu Linighe called the giant dragon, and then it dashed through the see of clouds and hovering over Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s head. The Flowing Light Sword split the sky into two. The Heavenly River of the Ninth-level Heaven dropped from the clouds and put out the me in the royal court. Xu Linghe held his little woman up and flew back. Being the God of Kunlun, Xu Linghe had a mercy to the innocent living creatures. Even though Zhu Jiuyin should be put to death, Xu Linghe could not let those innocent people lose their lives. God had his own responsibility. He could be selfish for his little woman, but could not do nothing to save people from ruin. Zhu Jiuyin flew toward the royal court, which had been burnt downpletely. And the scorching smell filled the air densely. It was the valuable treasure umted by generations of Pangu¡¯s people, but now was reduces to ashed since the woman set a fire. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s love for the woman was buried in the dust, just as the royal court was. Love and hatred were just a thought away. Although he loved Jiang Wuyou deeply, he had only hatred left to her after she had hurt him so mercilessly. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart lurched by the woman¡¯s cruelty. There was seldom left in the whole royal court. Even if the Heavenly River was drawn there, few people were saved.


    ¡°Master, save me...¡±


    Yuan Xueyi picked herself up from the ruins. Zhu Jiuyin pped her in the face. Every time he met with the trouble maker, there must be something terrible happening. The good courtyard was burned by the trouble maker. That was why the woman came to take revenge.


    ¡°See what you¡¯ve done! Even if you¡¯ve died for ten times, you can¡¯tpensate for those innocent people¡¯s lives in the royal court.¡±


    ¡°Master, the royal court was burned by the masked woman. Is there anything to do with me? Why did you beat me?¡±


    Yuan Xueyi responded under protest. Zhu Jiuyin gave another p and thought that he had never seen such a hardmouthed woman. However, in Yuan Xueyi¡¯s heart, the house deserved to be burned. As long as any trace about the woman was wiped out, Zhu Jinyin could forget that masked woman. But what Yuan Xueyi did not know was that many people died of her caprice.


    Ying Yu arrived there in a hurry. All the important officials in the royal court were frightened by the surging me through the sky. And all the people in the Immense Sea rushed to the royal court. The fire did shock the whole Immense Sea. All the people were astonished about the scene in front. Who destroyed the royal court? For the people of the Immense Sea, the royal court existed with them.


    ¡°Master, who was so heaven-daring? Dare to burn our royal court.¡±


    As Ying Yu¡¯s words faded away, the whole square was seething with rage. Zhu Jinyin surely hoped things would be increasingly serious. In this case, he targeted his spearhead at Kunlun. After all, Kunlun and Pangu family were old enemies.


    ¡°I, Zhu Jiuyin, vow today, if I can¡¯t kill the scoundrels of Kunlun by myself, I will be willing to constrain myself in Si Shui.¡±


    ¡°The hypocrite of Kunlun...Dare to destroy our royal court.¡±


    A hubbub of voices surged from the squre. All the people in the Immense Sea burst into rage.


    ¡°Be quiet. Let the Master finish his words.¡±


    Ying Yu stood on the square and could not say anything when looking at Zhu Jiuyin on the high tform. The tens-of-thousands-of-years family estate was ruined overnight, and the Master was the saddest one about it. Zhu Jiuyin flew away, and his people gradually melted away. Yuan Xueyi followed the Master with great caution, and she did not dare to go where the Master headed. But she could not let Zhu Jiuyin stay alone. Her Master was too conceited to ept that fact that his loved person destoryed his home. He would be sad and disconste about it. All the misfortunes were caused by Yuan Xueyi, and she regretted having burnt the house of the Goddess of the Moon.


    Along the way, Yuan Xueyi went and stopped from time to time, afraid of being discovered by Zhu Jiuyin. She hid in the bottom of Si Shui. When Zhu Jiuyin got ashore, Yuan Xueyi had found something wrong because her body was constrained by the Original Spirit in the bottom of theke. Those spiritual beasts specifically ate the things in flesh. Yuan Xueyi thrust out a palm. But those spiritual beasts did not fear her at all. Instead, they opened their bloodyrge mouths and sucked Yuan Xueyin¡¯s spirit. She struggled, dreading whether she would die in Si Shui. In fact, as long as Yuan Xueyi cried out for help, Zhu Jiuyin could hear. She was one step away from Zhu Jiuyin, but she did not want him to know it and not want to be a trouble maker. She understood why Zhu Jiuyin came to Si Shui. The royal court was built with his parents¡¯ life-long hard work, but fell into ruins in his hands. He must feel shameful to face his parents. Yuan Xueyi exhausted her strength to chop at the spiritual beasts. If she would die in Si Shuike, it would be a relief for her and an answer to Zhu Jiuyin. Death was approaching to her. A Spirit Power injected into her body when she was on the verge of suffocation. Yuan Xueyi held her head over the surface of theke and gulped air. Her feet was lifted up. When she caught a clear sight of the spiritual beast, she wanted to give a kick. It turned out that it was the one which once stole her clothingst time. Dark as it was in the bottom of theke, Yuan Xueyi could see clearly. It was a monster with blue hair. She did not pay too much attentionst time. But today, she found that it looked not bad, especially its blue enchanting hair drifting in the water. The spiritual beast sent Yuan Xueyi ashore. When she collected herself, the spiritual beast had disappearedpletely.


    The familiar figure in the distance was shaking. Yuan Xueyi felt stinging sorrow. This was the most helpless moment for the Master. Beside the soul pirs, Zhu Jiuyin supressed his emotions. Although the sound was rather low, Yuan Xueyi could hear puling like a beast. The master was crying. Yuan Xueyi wiped her tears with her little hands both for the Master and herself. She had never thought that she would shed tears for the man, but she just could not control her tears...

 Chapter 99 Never Let the People Down

    <h4>Chapter 99 Never Let the People Down</h4>


    ¡°Leave here quickly...¡±


    Spirit Power charged on the way. When it got closer to Yuan Xueyi, it prated through the wall. Obviously, the Master wanted to kill Yuan Xueyi, which startled her greatly. All she could feel was the pain on the chest. It turned out that the Master hated Yuan Xueyi. For a moment, she felt hard to breathe in despair. When Zhu Jiuyin faded away, Yuan Xueyi picked hersefl up. Si Shui was a ce to seal souls, so she thought she¡¯d better leave there as soon as possible. She trotted along the way. When passing through the Locking Souls Pir, she was attracted by a ray of spirit light, so she leaned over the ground to take a look. Unexpectedly, the ray of spirit light dashed into her body, then, Yan Wuy into Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body, and thought that Yuan Xueyi was just his carrier. When leaving Si Shui, he could enjoy himself leisurely and carefreely. So Yuan Xueyi, along with the parasite, left Si Shui.


    Yan Wu was a spiritual beast in Sishui Lake. In order to leave Si Shui, he had to lodge in Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body. As a matter of fact, Yan Wu was just a wisp of essence soul and could perceive things after practicing for 10,000 years. And his perception ability was bestowed by Yuan Xueyi. At that moment, Yan Wu was sad while the person who made Yan Wu sad was named Zhu Jiuyin.


    When Zhu Jiuyin returned to the royal court, what heaved in sight were that his people were busy cleaning broken remnant walls, charred bodies were ced in order, and the whole square was heaped with rubble. Ying Yu directed clean-up work. In the face of cmity, his people never left or forsook her. Zhu Jiuyin spread his Spirit Power to lift up all the debris in the ruins. Seeing the Master, the people of the Immense Sea were fueld more energy. Ying Yu even had no time to greet his Master. For anyone of the Immense Sea, the royal court stood for a faith and spirit, serving as a moral support for the people of the Immense Sea.


    The royal court had towered in the Immense Sea for tens of thousands of years. Even though it was destroyed by Kunlun, people of the Immense Sea would rebuild it for sure. Zhu Jiuyin condensed his Spirit Power to fill up the foundation of the royal court. Now it was and of empty and destion as the eye could see. Prosperity turned to ashes, leaving a scene of devastation. When everything was done, Ying Yu let out a sigh of relief. Seeing the Master look pale, he decided not to bother Zhu Jiuyin. Although the Master lost the royal court, he could feel relieved when he saw his people were so cohesive in the face of catastrophe. Since there were the people like that in the Immense Sea, how could they fear those hypocrites of Kunlun?


    Zhu Jiuyin stood on the high tform, looking far in the distance. His hatred to Jiang Wuyou overspread him like magma in the purgatory. His heart which once beated for Jiang Wuyou became stony and frozen. Zhu Jiuyin gathered his Spirit Power and beat his chest. Under the Pangu¡¯s incantation, Nie Xiaowu¡¯s affection for Jiang Wuyou was uprooted.


    In the corner, a pair of eyes were staring at him. Yuan Xueyi could tell that the Master did change. Did Zhu Jiuyin love another woman? Yan Wu read Yuan Xueyi¡¯s thought secretly.


    ¡°Master, you might as well take a rest!¡±


    Ying Yu stood afar, not knowing how to console his Master, and all he could do was to apany the Master quietly. Zhu Jiuyin remained still against the wind. The cold was prating at night in the Immense Sea. Afraid the Master would get cold, Ying Yu took off his brocade coat and put it on the Master. Not until then did Zhu Jiuyin collected himself. Ying Yu plunked up his shoulders to look more vigorous. However, icing air in the Feburary chilled Ying Yu with shiver. Zhu Jiuyin was suddenly struck with sadness as his nose twitched, and he wrapped them two with the brocade coat. They were brothers who had experienced life and death together since childhood. Even in the most atrocious conditions, they had never seperated. No matter how wretched Ying Yu was, he never forgot Zhu Jiuyin. They were struggled together strenuously and sturdily. Zhu Jiuyin cast a nce at the ruins and then followed Ying Yu, thinking that the Immense Sea would stand andst forever with the support of such brothers and people.


    ¡°Master,are you going to sleep in the shabby room with me?¡±


    ¡°Ying Yu¡¯s cottage looksfortable.¡±


    ¡°It was Feng Xi who helped me to build it.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why. I see.¡±


    There were two thatched rooms with some new beddings prepared. However, Zhu Jiuyin threw them out, which made Ying Yu puzzled.


    ¡°Thinking back to those years, you and I even fell to be beggars. Why am I particr about it now?¡±


    Ying Yu felt warmth in his heart. It turned out that the Master was still the Master. Even though he had a different identity, he was still Xiao Jiuzi whom Ying Yu knew.


    ¡°Master, you are not sad for the royal court, but the person who burnt the royal court. Right?¡±


    ¡°Ying Yu, is there a person you love?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a good luck.¡±


    ¡°Ying Yu, I don¡¯t want to love anyone in my life.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh, full of helplessness. Well, since Jiang Wuyou could not be my lover, she was my enemy now. Let me hate you forever. Looking at Zhu Jiuyin, Ying Yu himself also let out sighs. Love was the most afflicting thing in the world, which could kill a person intangibly. Ying Yu felt lucky that he did not fall in love with anyone.


    Yuan Xueyi quietly followed Zhu Jiuyin toe to Ying Yu¡¯s house, and felt rather surprised at seeing the house of the Immense Sea¡¯s official. It turned out that Ying Yu was rather poor and shabby. Time passed unconsciouly, and it had been at midnight as Yuan Xueyi was staring at them in the room. The cold was piercing at night in the Immense Sea. When she woke up, she felt chill all over herself. So she walked out of the courtyard and breathed the fresh air. The icing air began melting under the sunshine of February. Ying Yu inside the room looked at Yuan Xueyin with surprise, wondering why she came to his courtyard in such cold days. He knew Yuan Xueyi¡ª the Master¡¯s Ancient Lady. Ying Yu came out of the room. Today, he had more things to do and did not want to disturb the Master¡¯s good dreams. things, and I don¡¯t want to disturb the Master¡¯s dreams. The sun had risen three poles high when Zhu Jiuyin woke up, and he was a bit unhappy about it. But the food on the stone table in the courtyard showed that Ying Yu was so considerate that he did know Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s favor. Then, Zhu Jiuyin sat in front of the stone table, enjoying the delicious food.


    Xueyi stared at him secretly on the roof and was rather d to see Zhu Jiuyin enjoying the food. In fact, Yuan Xueyi had spent a lot of time practicing cooking those delicious dishes and was always eager to serve them to the Master. Now the opportuny finally came. Just within the time of a meal, Yuan Xueyi fell asleep unexpectedly. When she woke up again, Zhu Jiuyin had not been there. Yuan Xueyi patted her chest with some disappointment, but meanwhile, she felt lucky that the Master was not there.


    Yuan Xueyi flew down and cleaned up the remnant dishes before leavign the courtyard. Today, the Master was bound to be busy. So Yuan Xueyi would try her best to help him. It was her caprice that brought the crowning cmity and caused destruction of the royal court. So she thought it was eptable that Zhu Jiuyin hated her. But all she had done was out of love. She had burnt down the house of the Goddess of the Moon because of jealosy, but she did not expect such consequence. When Zhu Jiuyin came to the meeting hall, all the important officials and officers had just arrived there. Ying Yu hastened to submit the memorial to the Master. Zhu Jiuyin cast a nce and put it down. The memorial roughly advised that those pce servants who had die of the cmity should be bestowedvishly and given death benefits per person so that it could give somefort to their family members. Sure enough, Zhu Jiuyin agreed on it. Ying Yu submitted the list, and Zhu Jiuyin signed and sealed on it. When it finished and it was time to retreat the court, those important officers and officials did not move. Zhu Jiuyin was rather surprised. Because in normal times, those people had all dispersed quickly, afraid of taking any responsibility. But today, what happened to them? When Ying Yu submitted the list of donations, Zhu Jiuyin felt warmth in his heart as he saw his subjects were willing to donate half of their properties to him. But what he did not know was that the reason why those people were so obedient was that Ying Yu had evidence against them in hand. Obviously, Zhu Jiuyin did not know the story behind. To express gratitude to his subject, Zhu Jiuyin knelt down in the presence of all. No one in the meeting hall had seen it before, so they dropped to their knees one after another. In the beginning, they were forced by Ying Yu to contribute money to the Master, but when seeing the Master gave them such a great salution, they were all moved, showing willingness to their donation, and even lessened their hatred to Ying Yu. What happened at that moment did go beyong Ying Yu¡¯s expectation. And he did not expect that the Master would did in that manner¡ªput down his dignity of an emperor. Ying Yu thought Zhu Jiuyin was really a good ruler since he could kneel down for everyone present there and that it turned out that the Master would devote himself to making the Immense Sea stronger. Having an emperor like him was a blessing both for the Immense Sea and the people there.


    The royal court was a spiritual pir that could not fall. The people of the Immense Sea rebuilt the house and united together. In the face of adversity, all the people shared one mind, which was out of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expectation. Looking his subjects and people, Zhu Jiuyin felt more burdens on his shoulders. It was a king¡¯s responsiblity to lead his people to live a prosperous and contented life. Thinking about the vows he had said at the time when he had been chosen to be the family master of the Immense Sea, he made up his mind that he would not let his people down and not change his original intentions for the sake of making the Immense Sea more powerful and having his people free from war.


    ¡°Ying Yu, dere to the world that today will be set as amemoration day to warn all the people in the Immense Sea of the threat from Kunlun.¡±


    When Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s voice rang in the meeting hall, it seethed with cheers. All the people there thought their Master was brilliant, because not only was it good tomemorate what happened today, but also it could help to unite people of the Immense Sea. The meeting concluded with a sea ofpliments. Zhu Jiuyin asked Ying Yu to stay. Understanding what his friends had done for him, Zhu Jiuyin was about to bow to him. But Ying Yu did not dare to ept the appreciation, so he hurried up to picked his Master up.


    ¡°Feng Xi, why don¡¯t you stille out?¡±


    The moment Ying Yu¡¯s voice fell, Feng Xi flew down from the roof.


    ¡°It seems that you two have nned in advance.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin grinned sincerely. In front of friends, there was no need to cover yourself, because it was friends who gave advice and tided you over when you were in trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too early. I just said something. And you should give thanks to Ying Yu.¡±


    Ying Yu felt a little embarrassed, because he considered himself rather thick-headed among them three. But to his surprise, he won the Master¡¯s praises, which made Ying Yu blush.


    ¡°Ah Jiu, it is a good thing that the royal court is destroyed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ying Yu¡¯s mouth formed an O-type with shock. How could Feng Xi make such astonishing remarks? What would the Master think of them? However, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s tightly knitted eyebrows loosened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can see cohesion among my people. I used to think people prioritized profit above all else. But to my surprise, my people did move me.¡±


    ¡°Ah Jiu, you are really an awesome talent and can see the things so incisively. You should seek more happiness for the people of the Immense Sea.¡±


    (The author said:mon people used to believe that whether brotherhood or family love would be deteriorated in front of interest. However, there were still some people who were ready to die for their brothers. I had written the characters of Qiongqi and Yingfu resepctively. They were willing to give up everything just for friendship. Perhaps you think they are silly, but they can balm us. In reality, can our friendship withstand the temptation of interest? Can our love withstand the erosion of time?)


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you with me.¡± Zhu Jiuyin held his brothers¡¯ hands tightly.


    ¡°Master, there are so many things to handle today. I will take your order and deal with them.¡±


    They three came out of the meeting hall and flew in the direction of the royal court. Viewed from afar, the square was ck with people.


    ¡°Ah Jiu, it is a blessing that you have the people.¡±


    Feng Xi said with emotion. How could a person not be moved by those simple people? Although Zhu Jiuyin was the family master of the Immense Sea, he did little for his people. But his people dug the main hall¡¯s foundation against the bitter coldness, sweat dropping from their ck cheeks. They had no money, but were geniune and adorable. Theyid the bricks in order with their old callused hands and just smiled straightforward at the sight of their Master. They did not have any schemes but shared amon hope that their Master could have a home as early as possible. At that time, any words were redundant. Zhu Jiuyin jumped into the excavation and carried a blue stone toy on the foundation. A man holding a spade was at a loss what to do when seeing the Master came to help. Ying Yu followed Feng Xi and jumped into the excavation as well. At that moment, no one cared about status, but cohesion. Zhu Jiuyinid the stones carefully. He was the King, but was not what he used to be.

 Chapter 100 Black Emperor Was Going to Be Resurrected

    <h4>Chapter 100 ck Emperor Was Going to Be Resurrected</h4>


    Xu Linghe flew in the direction of Cuihua Mountain. When hended from the clouds, his little woman woke up.


    ¡°Cuihua Mountain?¡±


    Wuyou thought of the scene in the Heavenly Mirror where the mountains resembled exactly those in front of her. Had the little womane here before? Xu Linghe was rather surprised.


    ¡°No one cane into the ce that Grandmaster has sealed up.¡±


    ¡°I once peeked through the Heavenly Mirror. So I know Cuihua Mountain certainly. I know what happened 500 years ago. My grandfather died in Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather?... How did the Ancient God, Jiangyu, die?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Mirror said because Chidi wanted to get the Ancient Spirit, he kidnaped the Goddess of the Moon¡¯s child. In order to save her child, the Goddess of the Moon cheated my grandfather, your Grandmaster to the Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven.¡±


    ¡°So Chidi should be to me for everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the Heavenly Mirror, I can see what you looked like in the childhood and your mother¡¯ster reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°Is it Feng Xi?¡±


    ¡°My husband is so smart. You did not expect that Granny Moon is your grandmother. But your mother was not the daughter of the Fairy King, and she was the child of Granny Moon and Shenzong. To rob the Ancient Spirit, Chidi threatened Xiao Qingkong. And Granny Moon had no choice but to cajole Shenzong to the Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. So all of these were Chidi¡¯s scheme.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. If Grandmaster is my grandfather, he should have told me before.¡±


    ¡°Shenzong knows nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Linghe is here.¡±


    Shenzong¡¯s sudden appearance startled Wuyou. Xu Linghe came to greet him merrily.


    ¡°How is Great Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°He is being cared in the Jinghe Secluded Land.¡±


    ck Emperor¡¯s spirit essence was led to Cuihua Mountain by Grandmaster. In order to save ck Emperor, Grandmaster opened the Cuihua¡¯s Spirit Condensing Void and ck Emperor¡¯s spirit essence was drawn into there today. Shenzong had been studying intensively for a month before perceiving this method.


    ¡°Young guy,e to look your Uncle Ying.¡±


    A pointed and thin face appeared in the little pavilion. Xu Linghe flew toward him. It was worthwhile that Grandmaster had Ying Fu as his bosom friend.


    ¡°Youe here not for me.¡± Ying Fu¡¯s face fell with disappointment.


    ¡°Linghe has something to ask Uncle Ying.¡±


    ¡°You kid. Juste straight to the point. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ying is really a straight-forward man! Am I the grandson of Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Your woman told you that, right? What a cheat mouth!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ying.¡±


    ¡°Well, your Grandmaster is so old that he can¡¯t live too more years. It would be better that he knows nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ying, Linghe wants to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°What a trouble! Shenzong and the Goddess of the Moon are really your grandparents. And Feng Xi is your mother¡¯ster reincarnation. What¡¯s good to you to know it? Your grandparents have missed each other this life. And you¡¯d better not mention it to your junior uncle master. Let it buried in your heart. Otherwise, your junior uncle master will be grieved over it.¡±


    Xu Linghe had a mixed feeling about Ying Fu¡¯s words. For happiness, he had his family members with him; but for sadness, he could not acknowledge them. Seeing Xu Linghe fall into silence, Ying Fu was a bit anxious, thinking that the guy had the same character as Shenzong. The more they cared, the more silent they would be. In the little pavilion, both Xu Linghe and Ying Fu had their own worries.


    ¡°The Goddess of the Moon was killed by Zhu Jiuyin. Does Grandmaster know it?¡±


    ¡°You should not tell it to him. You, your woman and I know it. That¡¯s fine. Besides, the Goddess of the Moon has died. Your Grandmaster will feel guilty through his life if he knows that the Goddess of the Moon has sacrificed so much for him.¡±


    They two came out of the little pavilion and headed to Jinghe Secluded Land. Today was the day when ck Emperor entered the Spirit Condensing Void. And Shenzong would lead Original Spirit into the Void where ck Emperor was able to asorb Spiritual Qi of Cuihua so as to cultivate his true body as soon as possible. Wuyou followed Shenzong closely. After the uproar in the Ninth-level Heaven, Shenzong changed his attitude utterly, and cherished Xiao Douya more. Besides, Wuyou was Junior Brother Jiang¡¯s granddaughter. Today, why the woman was allowed toe the Void had something to do with ck Emperor¡¯s divine light. Shenzong thought his Master cultivated Pangu¡¯s technique, and the woman had the power of the Heavenly Book. So she could help ck Emperor condense spirit. Jinghe Secluded Land was located under the earth, which was an utmost Yin ce. When Shenzong descended the earth, Wuyou followed to jump in. Xu Linghe came in a hurry and followed Ying Fu to go down the earth for fear that Grandmaster would hurt the Original Spirit.


    ¡°Grandmaster.¡±


    Voice resounded in the rock formations and Dark River flowed beneath them. Both of them kept moving ahead. Behind the rock, a glimmer of spirit light showed out. Following the spirit light, Xu Linghe entered the deep pool. It turned out that it was the entrance of Dark River. Ying Fu utilized the Ninth-level Echo to detect Shenzong¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°The rock on the right.¡±


    Xu Linghe followed Ying Fu to the rock formations, where thundering roar rang in the darkness and Spirit Power spread in all directions. Xu Linghe flew to the light. Viewed afar, Grandmaster suspended above the rock, condensed the Spirit Power and injected into the Jinghe Secluded Land. When the Land was unsealed, ck Emperor¡¯s spirit essence began condensing. Shenzong murmured the incantation, waiting for the spirit essence¡¯s being infused, while Wuyou read Pangu¡¯s incantation. Over the rock formation, Spirit Power converged and floating Spiritual Qi enwrapped ck Emperor¡¯s spirit essence. Shenzong could not feel relieved until the spirit essence coagted into a spinel.


    ¡°Grandmaster, why has Great Grandmaster¡¯s spirit essence coagte into a spinel?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I also rarely see it.¡±


    ¡°ck Emperor is the reincarnation of the Ancient God, Hun Kun.¡±


    Ying Fu was dumbfounded because Ancestor Hun Kun was hundreds of thousands of years older than Pangu. But every ten of thousands of years, Hun Kun would disperse his spirit essencepletely and search for the physical body on the nine provinces. How luckly ck Emperor was! He was Hun Kun¡¯s reincarnation. At that time, Ying Fu finally understoody why ck Emperor had the determination of creating the world and the kindness of delivering all living creatures from torment. It was all because Hun Kun was the first person at the original state of Heaven and Earth, and the first one to cultivate Immortal and refine elixir. Ancient Spirit and Yun Mu¡¯s spirit were both hister reincarnation, ck Emperor¡¯s masterpieces.


    ¡°Linghe, your Great Grandmaster is Hun Kun¡¯s reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing, even knows Hun Kun.¡±


    Xu Linghe quite admired his little woman. But Wuyou did not know who was Hun Kun at all, but the Heavenly Book gave her detailed record about Hun Kun. And Wuyou just needed to read it through her consciousness.


    ¡°It is greatly harmful to the physical body in Jinghe. So we¡¯d better go back to the Spirit Condensing Void now.¡±


    Shenzong sealed the spinel up. ck Emperor¡¯s spirit essence was a spinel of utmostly-Yin nature, which was vulnerable to ze. Although Jinghe was good to ck Emperor, it was harmful to living creature. It was indisputable that Shenzong was rather fragile. When he came out of Jinghe, he almost copsed, his face terribly pale in the sunshine. Xu Linghe was worried about his Grandmaster. Ying Fu could not bear to see that, so he disyed his Spirit Power to lift Shenzong up and flew to the Spirit Condensing Void. Wuyou followed them closely. After knowing Shenzong was her husband¡¯s grandfather, Wuyou became more understanding. Besides, Shenzong was Granny Moon¡¯s lover. Wuyou had more respects to him.


    The group of people flew to Cui Hua. When they returned to the Spirit Condensing Void, Ying Fu withdrew his Spirit Power. Shenzong looked better. It turned out that Jinghe was really not a ce for physical bodies. Shenzong removed the seal on the spinel, and spirit essence red shiningly in the spirit light. Shenzong condensed his Spirit Power, and then, the Flowing Light Sword flew out upon being called. Xu Linghe did not know what Flowing Light was used for. When Shenzong cleaved the Void, a strong current swept. Wuyou felt she was falling down. When shended, there was another scene before her where the sky was grey, dead wood was tottering at the end of the sky, and the air smoked with blood. There was a dead silence there. No living creature. Only wisps of dim souls.


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    Wuyou suddenly felt scared. However, a warm flow surrounded her from behind. And then, Wuyou¡¯s mind was set at ease.


    ¡°Spirit Condensing Void is the great skill created by Master. Only by enduring the Spirit Condensing skill can you have the eternal spirit essence in the real sense. Master put his insight into the Void for the sake of washing away the desire on the physical body.¡±


    ¡°Can ck Emperor resurrect?¡±


    Ying Fu would rather wonder it and felt it had nothing to do with him that the Spirit Condensing Void was able to clean Original Spirit. Since he was at an old age, his spirit had been dirty already. It seemed that the only purpose that Shenzong led all the people there was that Shenzong was wary of Xu Linghe¡¯s woman. Judging from Jiang Wuyou¡¯s current ability, she was unassable. Shenzong knew that all the people in the three realms understood that the power of the Heavenly Book had the power of righteousness and evil. So the person with benevolence could bring blessing and good to the three realms while the person with weak willpower would conduct something dreadful if he


    ¡°Linghe, you should not have any distractions in your heart. Otherwise, you can¡¯t go out of the Void.¡±


    Wuyou held her breath, wondering what she had seen was what she thought. This made Wuyou more stressful. Because that scene looked rather isted and terrifying. The more Wuyou thought, the more frightened she became. And her body began struggling. Shenzong stared at Jiang Wuyou. In fact, Shenzong had already calcted the woman¡¯s fate and found that the woman would cause crowning cmity to He¡¯er. Shenzong did not believe it before, but now he showed some trust in it. The woman was chosen by the Heavenly Book. No one knew it was a blessing or a curse. Shenzong once opened his celestial eye, only to see the living creatures in the three realms fell into utter misery, and the woman was the initiator of catastrophe. So in order to prevent it happening, Shenzong had sealed up He¡¯er memory. But out of Shenzong¡¯s expectation, Heaven had its own way. He¡¯er unlocked the seal himself. And the two had a child. As for these, Shenzong could do nothing but to borrow Master¡¯s Spirit Condensing Void to test the woman, only hoping that the woman would rule the Heavenly Book and sealed up the power of destroying the world. Shenzong concentrated his spirit and lifted the spinel up. ck Emperor¡¯s soul was gathering. Shenzong intensified his Spirit Power. Ying Fu felt somethinge out inside. Those that could clean the mind made trouble in Ying Fu¡¯s body, which almost melted his heart and lung. Ying Fu really wanted to leave there as soon as possible. Otherwise, he had done so many evil things in his life. His heart could not bear being melting any more. Luckily, Ying Fu had been repent and saved, and he could have a second chance to live again. However, Wuyou knew nothing about Shenzong¡¯s n, and just thought that it was the only and nessary road to resurrect ck Emperor. Shenzong condensed Spirit Power to call the spiritual beasts in the Void. Those spiritual beasts were the ones that ck Emperor had created to restrain the evil spirits. Shenzong concentrated his spirit and sealed those spiritual beasts into Wuyou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Grandmaster, why do you do that?¡±


    Shenzong ignored his grand disciple and condensed more seals. Wuyou only felt something rolling in her body. Those spiritual beasts roared inside. Although the Heavenly Book had the technique to control evil spirits, it rejected any invaders, so it swallowed the spiritual beasts. When everything became calm again, Wuyou picked herself up from the ground and thought that Shenzong did not like her. How could he use ck Emperor¡¯s spriritual beasts to constrain her? But Shenzong would never know that the spiritual beasts that he released to suppress Jiang Wuyou had been disarmed by the technique of controlling evil spirits. Xu Linghe cared about the little woman a lot. Seeing how painful she was, Xu Linghe even showed some grudge to Grandmaster. If it had been others, Xu Linghe would have flung out a thrust. Wuyou shook her head to show that she was fine. And Xu Linghe could rest his heart. Meanwhile, Ying Fu also got angry, because he thought Shenzong did overdid it. How could Shenzong cheat him to the Void and seal spiritual beasts into Jiang Wuyou¡¯s body? Shenzong did ruthlessly. Anyone would get angry over it. But the woman was quite tolerant. If it had been for others, perhaps they would have destroyed the Void already. Ying Fu had seen Wuyou¡¯s Spirit Power before, so he was convinced that she had such power. So in this aspect, Ying Fu thought more highly of Wuyou and envied that Shenzong could have such a good granddaughter-inw. But pity that Shenzong, such a pedantic old man, did not realize it at all.


    In the Void, Shenzong settled ck Emperor¡¯s soul, and the spirit essence was curling up the spinel. Shenzong lit up Veridical Fire to surround the spinel tightly. When the mes zed into the spinel, a ray of spirit light shone out. Shenzong set the great formation for resurrection and led the blood in his chest out. When the blood merged with the spinel, a fierce gale sprang up over the Void, and thunderbolt¡¯s roars followed. The floating spinel surged. Shenzong increased his Spirit Power.

 Chapter 101 Chidi Was Going to Rectify His Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 101 Chidi Was Going to Rectify His Affairs</h4>


    Spirit Power injected into the spinel continuously. The Original Spirit strenched out. When the figure in the Void was looming, Shenzong suddenly vomitted blood. Xu Linghe gave out a palm to seperate the spinel away from Shenzong. And then, Ying Fu caught Shenzong in hands.


    ¡°Grandmaster.¡± Xu Linghe was rather worried about him. No one expected that the spinel could swallow Shenzong¡¯s Spirit Power.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Help me up.¡± Shenzong wanted to stand up, but was stopped by Xu Linghe. Because Xu Linghe did not allow his Grandmaster to take risks any more and he used some little techniques to make Shenzong unmove.


    ¡°You dare to be rude to your Grandmaster.¡± Shenzong burst into rage and red at his grand disciple. However, his stern face looked feeble but powerless. Xu Linghe loosened his hands with scare. Shenzong staggered to the great Formation.


    ¡°What a stubborn man! He almost loses his life, but still tries to save ck Emperor.¡± However, Shenzong did not care about too much, just ready to save his Master even at the cost of his life. Shenzong waved his spiritual fingers and set defensive cover for himself. Xu Linghe waspletely flummoxed by his Granmaster¡¯s determination of saving ck Emperor. Shenzong flew to the center of the Formation. Triggered by Spirit Power, the spinel diffused in all directions. The bloodlines were pulsing; ck Emperor¡¯s floating light was emerging. Each time Shenzong injected his Spirit Power, his heartbeat sped up more. He was bound to die if things went on like that. Xu Linghe dashed to the defensive cover to stop Grandmaster, but was bounced back by the defensive cover. Ying Fu also made several attempts, but was also thrown a few meters away.


    ¡°Boy, think of a way now! Your Grandmaster will die if he keeps doing that. How about letting your woman have a try?¡± Xu Linghe certainly did not want to. He was ready to die for Grandmaster, but did not let the little woman take risks, even for Grandmaster.


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Linghe answered simply.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ying Fu twitched the corner of his mouth. Unbelievably, Xu Linghe totally ignored his own grandfather, since he had a wife. In the defensive cover, Shenzong¡¯s face turned livid, with blood clot on the corners of his mouth. It seemed that Shenzong could not support long.


    Pangu¡¯s incantation broke down the defensive cover, and Wuyou flew in. Although she did not like this old man, he was still her husband¡¯s grandfather. She used her Spirit Power to fence out Shenzong. When Shenzong left, Wuyou suspended in the mid-air. Xu Linghe followed her into the great Formation for fear that Wuyou would be in danger. Floating oppositely, they two condensed Spirit Power and cast their magic arts. Then, Spirit Power wrapped the spinel. When ck Emperor¡¯s true body peeped, Wuyou dispersed the her Spirit Power. Currents of Spiritual Qi darted into ck Emperor¡¯s body. The spinel revovled in the Void. When it turned red, the ck door in the Formation opened. Afraid that the spinel would engulf the little woman, Xu Linghe was always on guard. Wuyou gestured, and the incantation of the Heavenly Book clustered around the spinel. When ck Emperor¡¯s true body was formed, Wuyou thawed out the spinel and sealed it up into ck Emperor. Shenzong sobbed in excitement, because he could finally reunited with his Master after a long-time seperation.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Shenzong knelt down on his knees both for himself and for his little Junior Sister. ck Emperor did not still believe it. He pulled his beard and finally confirmed that he was alive again after feeling pain on the corner of his mouth. Shenzong did have a lot of filial piety. ck Emperor was about to take a step, and then he fell heavily. How could his feet not walk? Xu Linghe picked up his Great Grandmaster carefully. Seeing Shenzong walking strenuously, Ying Fu held Shenzong up and flew out of the Void. Wuyou camest, still pondering there seemed to be something strange in the spinel. The Heavenly Book told her there was something wrong in the spinel. But ck Emperor was the God of Creation. If he did want tomit evil deeds, why did he bother to waiting till now? Was there anything hidden behind the scene? Was there any secrets in the world that even the Heavenly Book did not know? Wuyou deterred the thought immediately. She was looking for trouble herself. How could she even doubt the God of Creation?


    ¡°Master, how about moving to Cui Hua and living in Kunlun for some days?¡± Shenzong waited for ck Emperor¡¯s reply with great caution. This stubborn man was really eye-popping. But Ying Fu did not know what ck Emperor meant to Shenzong. For Shenzong, ck Emperor outstripped his own father. Compared to Emperor Jun in the Ninth-level Heaven, Shenzong liked ck Emperor more.


    ¡°Zong¡¯er is so considerate.¡±


    ¡°ck Emperor, you should give your thanks to the woman.¡±


    Ying Fu embarrassed Shenzong deliberately. Shenzong showed them to the Void merely for the sake of constraining the woman¡¯s power. In Ying Fu¡¯s eyes, How petty Shenzong was! Ying Fu frown upon him. Since the woman had saved Shenzong and resurrected ck Emperor, she should take all the credits. Ying Fu just wanted Shenzong to know how much favor Shenzong owed to her. Shenzong was originally in a good mood, but messed by Ying Fu, he fell into silence, thinking that Ying Fu always went against him. Shenzong knotted his eyebrows. ck Emperor knew that it was the woman who saved him. As a matter of fact, ck Emperor had already known the woman¡¯s strength in Si Shui, since the power of the Heavenly Book was second to none.


    ¡°Thank... Spirit Master of Teal Hill for saving my life.¡±


    ck Emperor¡¯s voice just fell, and Shenzong¡¯s face turned blue. Because the Master was the Creation Deity. Wuyou was overwhelmed by the special thanks. How could she not be excited since the big figure on the ancient manuscripts thanked her in the presence of all the people? She was too nervous to performed herself, and just hid behind her husband. Xu Linghe, seeing his woman like that, felt that she was rather lovely. So he patted her little hands to pacify her. It seemed that she was totally different from the one who had the momentum to block ten of thousands of people herself in the Ninth-level Heaven. Ying Fu quite appreciated ck Emperor¡¯s deeds. To be grateful for others¡¯ benevolence revealed a person¡¯s broad bosom. On the other hand, Shenzong was utterly different, thinking that he was superior to others since he was a senior person. This character was unfavorable. Even if Ying Fu and Shenzong were friends that were ready to die for each other, Ying Fu still hoped Shenzong would be more lenient with Jiang Wuyou. But Ying Fu did not know Shenzong¡¯s worries at all. There was reasons why Shenzong constrained Jiang Wuyou. Shenzong had peeped the the secrets of heaven when his disciple got married with Wuyou, and found that in the image, Jiang Wuyou exterminated the world and blood flowed like rivers in the three realms. Shenzong was confused at that time. But now, he finally understood it. The woman had the Spirit Power to shake the universe. And it was rather easy to ruin the three realms. So Shenzong¡¯s worries mounted over days, but he was so helpless about it. In fact, Shenzong quite appreciated the woman¡¯s deeds, and would never forget the woman had taken his revenge in the Ninth-level Heaven. But the Heavenly Book¡¯s power was so formidable that Shenzong had to take precautions against it. Shenzong was listed first among the Ancient Gods, and it was duty-bound for him to safeguard the three realms. Ying Fu, such an old monster, did not know his worries at all.


    Perhaps because of rebirth, ck Emperor felt free and rxed along the way, chatted merrily with the juniors. He talked about the past things in the beginning of the Chaos. Xu Linghe listened most attentively. When asked about the first God in the universe, Hong Yun, ck Emperor did not say anything. Shenzong knew clearly that the Master was Hong Yun¡¯s post generation. But seldom people knew it. And ck Emperor himself never mentioned it, and just kept a low profile. Inmon people¡¯s eyes, ck Emperor was the Creation Deity.


    The group of people flew to the direction of Kunlun while Chidi was not at a loose end. After returning from the Ninth-level Heaven, Chidi was upied with his government affairs. The pressing matter of the moment was that someone had atteneded the Heavenly banquent in the disguised of him. Such ambition was exposed to all, and it was a must to crack it down without doubt. That day, Xiao Qi of the Fairy Kingdom and Di Qing of the human world were both asked toe to the meeting hall. Chidi sat on the throne and mearused all of his subjects, hoping that someone would confess it volutarily. However, ten minutes had passed. There was a dead silence, which irritated Chidi. It seemed that he had to punish someone as a warning today. But to punish whom? Chidi thought of Nascent Soul, the grandson who had been following him for tens of thousands of years. Chidi believed that Nascent Soul would not hate him in spite of being punished. So Chidi condensed his Spirit Power and swept at Nascent Soul. All the people in the hall was stunned that Chidi would strike the person that he trusted most. How bitter Nascent Soul felt inwardly. Once again, he became the Grandmaster¡¯s target. Nascent Soul hastened to pick himself up in the crowd, feeling great pain on his kneels, but he did not have no way but to suffer Grandmaster¡¯s rage. Because he was the loyal follower of Grandmaster. Nascent Soul acted hoppingly, even his sturdy arms keeping trembling.


    ¡°Have you known your fault already, Nascent Soul?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, Grandmaster.¡±


    Nascent Soul certainly cooperated with Chidi, because Chidi wanted to punish someone as a warning to others. But this one needed to stand some pain on the skin and flesh. Nascent Soul had to bear them. Only by suffering the bitterest of the bitter could Nascent Soul bring hopes to the fire tribe.


    ¡°I heard that someone pretended me and went to the Ninth-level Heaven. Is it true?¡±


    Xiao Ba besides felt delight secretly, hoping that Devil God would punish his new wife. Women were born with jealosy. Xiao Ba hated most that Yu Xuanji always assumed an air of superiority.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was Madam Xuan who engineered the whole thing single-handed. It has nothing to do with me at all.¡±


    The moment the voice fell, Nascent Soul was much happier inwardly. Originally, Chidi nned to have Nascent Soul to be the offender. But unexpectedly, an idiot came out halfway. Nascent Soul knelt on the ground, his eyes peeping around. When seeing the arrogant woman, Nascent Soul sighed that it was the first time to see such a haughty servant and had not found her before. Chidi liked the kind of people, because they could be finger people without scheming, through whom Chidi could grasp the movements of all the people. But Xiao Ba¡¯s words upset Chidi. How could his wife have someone to pretend him? The reason behind it was rather chilling. Her husband had been missing, but she just asked someone to rece him. The more Chidi thought, the angrier he became. Had the woman nned to save him in the inn? With the thought, Chidi¡¯s eyes darkened. On the other hand, Yu Xuanji remained calm and thought that she could not ack rashly. Xiao Ba, such an idiot, dared to set herself against Yu Xuanji. Xiao Ba was bound to have a miserable end! Yuan Xuanji stared at Xiao Ba, a chill shivered Xiao Ba through her spine. Yu Xuanji smiled scornfully, thinking how timid Xiao Ba dared to take the lead toe out. Xiao Ba didck self-knowledge. In the main hall, everyone had his


    ¡°Come to arrest the new Madam.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yu Xuanji flipped her spiritual fingers, and then some images appeared on the ground. Nascent Soul could see clearly that all of them were the evidence that Xiao Ba made mischieves. Each image distinctly recorded Xiao Ba¡¯s ambition. Nascent Soul admired Yu Xuanji inwardly, thinking that Yu Xuanji was more tactical and knew to record the opponent¡¯s words and deeds exactly, and then, decided to step away from her. As for the foolish woman, Xiao Ba, Nascent Soul showed great pity to her. Nascent Soul buried his head on the ground and did not want the blood to spit on him. When Xiao Ba saw everything clearly, she fell on the ground directly. How vicious Yu Xuanji was! Dare to record fomenting words. Apparently, Yu Xuanji had been well-prepared. Xiao Ba thought how unfair it was! The more she thought, the more tears dropped. She would be ruined by her pretty tricks. Xiao Ba knelt on the ground, pale-faced and miserable. Yu Xuanji sneered at Xiao Ba, thinking that Xiao Ba was too naive to fight against her.


    Xiao Qi gave out a sardonic smile. It seemed that it was the person on the throne who performed it to him. But pity that the n was interrupted halfway. Xiao Qi thought what Chidi could do with him, even Xiao Qi disguised himself as Chidi. ¡°Since you can use me, I can use you, too. We are just the rtionship sharing mutual benefits.¡± Di Qing who was waiting for the wonderful y seemed a bit disappointed, because the y that he wanted to see was not on. Chidi did not set an warning example. What¡¯s worse, he even caused more trouble to his new wife.


    ¡°Throw this woman into the Swallowing Souls Ravine.¡± Xiao Ba turned pale with fear. The penalty was too harsh for a female ghost, because the souls would be crushed down in the Swallowing Souls Ravine. Chidi even spared the person who had pretended him. So Xiao Ba did not lie down under such punishement.


    ¡°Devil God is just so-so. It is just a matter of time before the destruction of the Mount Da Huang.¡±


    The idiot became smart, which was out of Yu Xuanji¡¯s expectation. Xiao Ba¡¯s words were exactly what Chidi wanted. Chidi had intended to look into the matter, but was interrupted by the ugly woman. Then, Chidi threw a cold nce at Yu Xuanji.


    ¡°Madam, you need to make it clear why you had someone pretend me!¡±


    Finally, they returned to the topic. Nascent Soul also wanted to see Xiao Qi¡¯s true face. How did this dirty pair think of the Grandmaster? Seeing something wonderful was going to happen, Di Qing was in high spirits, waiting for it.

 Chapter 102 Xuanji’s Battered-Body Trick

    <h4>Chapter 102 Xuanji¡¯s Battered-Body Trick</h4>


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    Chidi stared at Yu Xuanji. The woman in front was really good-looking, graceful eyebrows and enchanting eyes. Her lips as pink as peach blossom, and her cheeks were as bright as moonlight. Chidi looked at her in fascination. Nascent Soul gave a little cough to interrupt Chidi¡¯s thought.


    ¡°It is Xuanji¡¯s fault. Your Majesty, please punish me.¡±


    Yu Xuanji sank to her knees on the ground. Her delicate body aroused people¡¯s tender affections. Chidi thought about how Yu Xuanji rished her life to protect him in the inn and felt pitiful to her. What¡¯s wrong with him today? How could he not bring himself to punishe women? The more he thought, the more flustered he became. Chidi was shocked at his changes. Yu Xuanji pondered Chidi¡¯s changes. What¡¯s wrong the the man in front? Since Yu Xuanji hadmited such a great sin, she would have been punished heavily. But why did Chidi look so unusual? Yu Xuanji had the ability to see through men. Suddenly, a thought urred to her that the man had fallen in love with her. Then, a smile curled up on the corner of her mouth. It would be better if it was true. Since men conquered the territory, she would conquer the men. Yu Xuanji slightly touched the ring, which represented the Goddess of Baize. It was dazzingly glossy in green.


    ¡°Your Majesty, since I¡¯ve made mistakes, I should be punished heavily.¡±


    Chidi¡¯s unusual reaction made Nascent Soul see some signs. Being a man, Nascent Soul was fully aware Grandmaster¡¯s worry. Did he fall in love with her? No, it was improper. Let alone the woman was ambitious. Nascent Soul himself still needed Grandmaster to back him up. If the woman reced him, the fire tribe would be extinguished by Xiao Qi without doubt. Nascent Soul did not dare to foresee the consequence. Besides, Yu Xuanji had her own plot to follow Grandmaster. She did not love Grandmaster. So Nascent Soul would not let Chidi fall into the vicious woman¡¯s trap. In the Ninth-level Heaven, the woman had exchanged love nces with Xiao Qi. Perhaps they two had already had some illicit affairs. The more Nascent Soul thought, the more he became worried about Grandmaster. Di Qing did not have so much admiration to Chidi as before. Since he witnessed Jiang Wuyou could catch Chidi with a move, he was extremely disappointed with the so-called Devil God. The reason why Di Qing paid allegiance to Devil God was to seek backer. But now it seemed that Chidi would only be a burden for him. Di Qing could not bear it but did not dare to resist it. After all, he knew that his power still could not withstand a single blow. The three parts allied in the Ninth-level Heaven. Emperor Jun saw lucrative interest in Chidi, and took no notice of the King of the Qi Kingdom. Di Qing knew well his limitation, so he had to look carefully before taking each step, hoping Chidi would be the ruler of the three realms as he had wished. Di Qing had no choice but to attach himself to Chidi and understood well the saying that if a link is broken , the whole chain breaks. If Madam Xuan was a stumbling block, Di Qing would remove her from the way in order to aplish his ambition.


    ¡°Madam Xuanji has an affair with the King of the Fairy Kingdom.¡±


    Nascent Soul did not expect that Di Qing would take this movement. Chidi¡¯s face turned livid. For men, it was a burning shame. And he was Devil God. Where could he put his dignity? Chidi flung a palm and threw Yu Xuanji away immediately. Xiao Qi looked calm, because he did have nothing to do with the woman. But why did Di Qing say that? Xiao Qi narrowed his eyes and sized up Di Qing. Xiao Qi¡¯s cold re sent shivers down Di Qing¡¯s spine, and the imposing manner deprived Di Qing of any fighting power. Di Qing regretted inwardly that he was too rash just now. Xiao Qi was not a man to be trifled with. So Di Qing pin his hope on Chidi, wishing Chidi would expel Xiao Qi to the wastnd. Xiao Ba knelt beside and took pleasure in the misfortune. ¡°How long will you keep your superiority? Your fate is as humble as mine. You are also trampled upon by others at will. ¡®New Madam¡¯? Boo...¡± Xiao Ba felt happy in her heart.


    The meeting hall was seethed with murmurs. All the people had their own plots. Those who shared interest with Madam Xuanji would like to draw a line with her now, because no one wanted to ask for trouble themselves. Being a woman, she did not behave well, which was intolerant to any man. Even it was Chidi, it was also true. The woman who was kneeling on the ground did not argue for herself at all. Xiao Qiughed grimly. It turned out that more than one person wanted him to die besides Nascent Soul. Di Qing had already had such plot. However, Xiao Qi could not bear it, because he allied with Chidi just with the hope of helping Xiaoyao and he did not care about anything else. Madan Xuan did not have any affair with him. And the reason why he disguised himself as Chidi was to see Xiaoyao again. Only by pretending others could he think about Xiaoyao at will. But unexpectedly, Di Qing dared to take advantage of it. Xiao Qi did not want to be a scapegoat. It was not so easy to embarrass him. Nascent Soul was wating for Grandmaster to deal with Yu Xuanji. As a matter of fact, Nascent Soul did not have any bias of the new Madam. But because Grandmaster did have an affection to her. Nascent Soul would not allow Grandmaster to love anyone, since he had been apanying Grandmaster for tens of thousands of years. But suddenly, someone came out, took his favor away and became the important person of Grandmaster. Nascent Soul could not ept it. What¡¯s more, the woman was not so easy to deal with. It was rather likely that she would kill Grandmaster and grab the authority. For Grandmaster, Nascent Soul would not spare Yu Xuanji. And that Grandmaster hesitated on the throne strengthened Nascent Soul¡¯s determination.


    ¡°Grandmaster, new Madam does have an affair with someone. Nascent Soul can use my head as a warrant.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Yu Xuanji burst into rage. ¡°How can they tell lies with open eyes? When did I have an affair with Xiao Di? I just think highly of him.¡± Yu Xuanji made up her mind that if she could not suffer from the tribtion today, she did have an affair with the Fairy King. Otherwise, she would not live up to the people¡¯s harbour suspicion. But the current situation was rather thorny. ¡°How can I get out of it? Can the man on the throne let go of me? I¡¯ve neve expected that so many people hate me and look forward to my early deaty. Huh, it is not so easy to let me die. I will not let you content with it.¡±


    ¡°Here. Take the hussy and the Fairy King out and kill them.¡±


    Chidi was boiling with rage. Like a jealous man, hepletely lost his mind. Several generals of the devil army dashed out and surrounded Yu Xuanji. Xiao Ba gave a victory smile. The imperious woman would copse finally. However, Yu Xuanji could not bear the female ghost¡¯s contempt, condensed her Spirit Power and thrust out.


    ¡°I, Xuanji, is not the person that you can taunt.¡±


    The punch left Xiao Ba dazed. Yu Xuanji was the Goddess of Baize. Even though she had no status in the three realms, she was still a person of noble birth and brought up with great care. How could a female ghost know a noble woman¡¯s pride and arrogance? Xiao Ba fell to the ground and covered her face. Yu Xuanji battered the other half of Xiao Ba¡¯s face, blood seeping through Xiao Ba¡¯s fingers. Xiao Ba trembled with pains and crawled to Chidi step by step. She could not reconcile herself to the suffering, and Yu Xuanji should be punished heavily. Xiao Ba once hated Jiang Wuyou, but this time she hated Yu Xuanji more. Blood stretched out, adding more ghastly gloom to the meeting hall. Chidi ducked the bloodyhands and flipped his spiritual fingers to calm Xiao Ba down. He regetted having taken the female ghost back, for she could do nothing but stir up more trouble.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you really think I have any infidelity?¡±


    Watching the man on the throne, Yu Xuanji looked dead white. A knife emerged on her hand. She stepped to the throne. Chidi became flustered, so he demonstrated his strong Spirit Power to surpress his unknown mood. When he could collect himself, Chidi was still sitting high on the throne, waiting to see what the woman was going to do. Whening closer, Yu Xuanji ceased suddenly. She raised the knife. Chidi sneered at the foolish woman. But waiting for a while, he just waited a hot current to spit on him, only to see blood running out of the woman¡¯s chest. The sharp knife dug deep into the woman¡¯s flesh and blood. Yu Xuanji gave a smile as tender and beautiful as the spring flowers in March.


    ¡°My heart to love you does not change.¡±


    Her voice was resounding and impressed deeply on Chidi¡¯s heart. The woman was crazy. Chidi rushed to her and tried to stop Yu Xuanji¡¯s blood. But she dodged and deepened the wound on her chest. When the bloody heart was torn out by the woman¡ª


    ¡°See, my heart is pure...¡±


    Xiao Ba screamed, not expecting that the woman would be so cruel to herself. In the hall, all the people were in a panic. Looking at the woman in the hall, Xiao Qi was a bit moved. The woman was so deep with thought that she would resolve all the troublepletely. Even Nascent Soul was at a loss as to what to do. Who could put hands on the woman like that? Chidi embraced the woman tightly and condensed his Spirit Power to restore her heart. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not stop the flowing blood, and blood kept seeping from the wound under his fingers. Chidi had been living for hundreds of thousands of years, but he never met such a woman, the one who could tear her heart out for him. How deeply the woman loved him. Yu Xuanji¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes full of tears. She just wanted to prove to the man that she still loved him. Only by doing so could the man love her. She did not fear hurting herself, as long as she could achieve what she wanted. The tiny wound meant little to her. Yu Xuanji raised her hand, trying to touch something, but stillcked strength. At that moment, disturbing thoughts crowded into Chidi¡¯s mind. He seldom saw such a spirited woman in the world. The more blood dropped from Yu Xuanji¡¯s heart, the more deeply Chidi loved her.


    (The author said: It seemed that I had forgotten to describe Chidi¡¯s appearance. Chidi acted as the bloodythirsty character from lodging in Xu Yinchang¡¯s body to the final resurrection. Well, today, I would like to have a light sketch of him.)


    ¡°Madam...¡±


    In order to act vividly, Yun Xuanji looked at the man affectionately and was amazed by the man¡¯s appearance. She did not notice that Chidi also looked handsome. He had sword-shaped eyebrows, sharp features, straight nose and thin lips. Old women in Baize always said that the man with thin lips was the most rutheless. Yu Xuanji touched them gently. She had not noticed them before, perhaps because she did not love him. Chidi concentrated his mind and condensed his Spirit Power, trying to save the woman. At that moment, his only hope was to save the woman regardless of any faults. Xiao Qi knew that it was the woman¡¯s battered-body trick. Anyone who could be heartless to himself


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a good prescription to heal Madam¡¯s wound instantly.¡±


    Chidi was overjoyed at the words and had Xiao Qi to save his wife in a hurry. In the main hall, Di Qing¡¯s face turned pale. It seemed that Di Qing would go for wool ande home shorn today. And Xiao Qi would not spare him. Di Qing really wanted to pped himself. The only way out was toe closer to Nascent Soul and build interetmunity with him. Only in the way could Di Qing save himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Zhou Yi of Kunlun is begging to see you.¡±


    Di Qing almost forgot about this matter. Chidi fixed his mind on his wife, totally ignoring the person was named Wang Yi or Zhou Yi. Seeing Chidi neglecting Zhou Yi, Di Qing came forward and cleverly mentioned something that Chidi showed interest in.


    ¡°Zhou Yi said, he had a n to get the Heavenly Book.¡±


    Chidi became interested when hearing the Heavenly Book.


    ¡°Let Zhou Yi in.¡±


    Di Qing finally let out a breath of relief. He just wanted to transfer the topic and did not want the Majesty to put his mind on the woman, or let Xiao Qi win the favor. Today, Di Qing contracted enmity with Xiao Qi, so Di Qing thought he should always be on guard against any unfavorable things in the future. Di Qing just wanted to win Chidi¡¯s favor and let him know how important Di Qing was. Only in this way could Di Qing have a rtionship with the Ninth-level Heaven.


    ¡°Madam¡¯s wound needs a guiding drug.¡±


    ¡°Need what? Just say!¡±


    ¡°Need the flesh of the Majesty¡¯s heart.¡±


    Nascent Soul objected it firstly. Didn¡¯t it drive Grandmaster to die? But Chidi¡¯s next action flustered Nascent Soul. His Grandmaster rose the knife and cut down, and blood spurted out and spattered on the wall to red. Yu Xuanji, though feeble, threw herself into Chidi, but it was toote to stop him. The flesh of Chidi¡¯s heart was rather conspicuous in the candlelight. Chidi gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 103 A Premeditated Alliance of the Three Parties

    <h4>Chapter 103 A Premeditated Alliance of the Three Parties</h4>


    ¡°Grandmaster.¡±


    Nascent Soul tried to put some pressure on the wound for Chidi, but Chidi stopped him. Xiao Qi did know something about medicine. He purposefully imed that the flesh of Chidi¡¯s heart was needed to cure Madam Xuan, so as to test Chidi¡¯s feelings for Madam Xuan. Now, he was quite pleased with the result. Woman was indeed a good pawn. Yu Xuanji watched the man in silence as he intently healed her wound with gentle fingers. She felt her skin burn painfully, and her little face was tinged with crimson. Afraid that the man might notice her abnormality, Yu Xuanji lowered her head quietly.


    ¡°The inauguration of the new Master of Kunlun will take ce on the 6th day of next lunar month. You can¡¯t go back on what you¡¯ve promised me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Cousin Linghe is finally bing the God of the Kunlun,¡± Xiao Qi thought, getting more and more flustered. ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to overtake Xu Linghe and I get further and further away from Xiaoyao.¡± When Yu Xuanji caught the man¡¯s lost expression, her hot skin turned cold. He never forgot the fox of the Teal Hill. She knew the truth as early as she was in the Ninth-level Heaven, because the man was openly against Emperor Jun for that fox.


    ¡°Madam will recover in a few days¡¯ rest.¡±


    Yu Xuanji gathered her thoughts. She could not behave presumptuously in Chidi¡¯s presence. Even though she admired the King of the Fairy Kingdom, she could only keep her love for him in her heart. ¡°The blood I have shed today must not go to waste. You want me dead, but it won¡¯t be that easy,¡± thought Yu Xuanji, casting her eyes around the hall with an icy look. Xiao Ba¡¯s heart leaped into her mouth at once, and she cowered in the corner, losing her arrogance. Yu Xuanji snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you turn on me when you¡¯re so timid!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there to show up on the 6th day.¡±


    Chidi then picked up Madam Xuan and left in public. Zhou Yi tried to chase them out, but Di Qing pulled him back. ¡°You silly man, Chidi has made it clear that he will go there to show up. What are you after him for? Are you trying to get yourself killed¡± Di Qing cursed in his heart. Of course Di Qing, who was weak in power, wanted to court more people. It was already a mistake to offend Xiao Qi today, so he couldn¡¯t make any more enemies. Zhou Yi was worried that it would be toote when the inauguration would be held on the 6th day of next lunar month. If Xu Linghe¡¯s name was written on the Deification Pir, there was nothing they could do. After all, it was impossible to change the god¡¯s will. But Chidi wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about this matter and even the Heavenly Book could not intrigue him. Zhou Yi walked back and forth, and Di Qing had an idea. ¡°Since Zhou Yi is so concerned about the inauguration, why not ask him to go back to Kunlun to steal the Heavenly Book.¡± Di Qing didn¡¯t know anything about the Heavenly Book, but his curiosity was aroused as everybody in the three realms wanted it. He nned to ask Zhou Yi to find out about the Heavenly Book before they decided.


    Di Qing called Zhou Yi to a quiet ce and told him what he nned. Zhou Yi agreed because he thought it would work. Chidi of the Mount Da Huang didn¡¯t like him, and now Di Qing was his only lifeline. After all, Di Qing was the king of the human world, who had some power anyway. Afterwards, he said goodbye to Di Qing and flew to Kunlun. Nascent Soul was watching Di Qing from the corner. They were whispering, but Nascent Soul could still hear them clearly. ¡°Di Qing is plotting to get the Heavenly Book. I really didn¡¯t expect the Human Sovereign to be a man full of wild ambitions. I have to tell Chidi about it,¡± Nascent Soul thought, and then slipped away.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Grandmaster in?¡±


    Nascent Soul stood cautiously outside Chidi¡¯s room and listened to what was happening inside. When the door creaked open, Nascent Soul looked down, not daring to look at Chidi. The new Madam was hurt because of him, and he was afraid of Grandmaster chastising him.


    ¡°I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I found out that Di Qing secretly conspired with Zhou Yi to seize the Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°Human Sovereign is really ambitious, but he doesn¡¯t have the strength to do it.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯d better punish Human Sovereign severely, or it will be toote for everyone to follow his example.¡±


    ¡°You take plenty of men and keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to get ready to do it now.¡±


    Given orders, Nascent Soul left. In the room, Yu Xuanji was actually awake all the time, but when Chidi came in, she immediately closed her eyes while still wondering, ¡°Kunlun will hold the inauguration on the 6th day. Will Chidi go to Kunlun to snatch the Heavenly Book? If he goes to there, will he take me with him?¡± Chidi tucked her in, thinking she was fast asleep. He had to go somewhere. With the three parties already aligned, he could not afford to be med by that person for acting alone. So Chidi left the house and took off toward the sky.


    ¡°Who is making noise here?¡± Asked an official at the pce gate.


    When Chidi stated his name, the steward hurried to report it. Waiting quietly at the door, Chidi looked at the magnificent buildings with admiration.


    ¡°His Majesty asks Devil God of Mount Da Huang toe in.¡±


    The loud voice filled the night sky. Chidi followed the officer and flew towards the temple, lowering his cloud and heading straight for the main hall.


    ¡°Chidi of Mount Da Huang pays respects to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°To forego formalities.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Devil God, what have you hurried here for?¡±


    ¡°The scout reported that the inauguration of the new Master of Kunlun will be held on the 6th day of next lunar month.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about the inauguration of Kunlun for the time being, but we can¡¯t let go of the woman who holds the Heavenly Book. Jiang Wuyou destroyed my temple.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also Chidi¡¯s mortal enemy.¡±


    ¡°Feng Xi, do you have any good idea for the woman to hand over the Heavenly Book?¡±


    At this point, Chidi just saw clearly the man in the corner. He was Emperor Jun¡¯s grandson. Chidi looked at him carefully, finding the man dressed in white with an air of indifference.


    ¡°Take away her child,¡± Feng Xi suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to capture her child with the heavy security on Kunlun.¡±


    Emperor Jun frowned. Jiang Wuyou¡¯s supernatural power was second to none and she had even defeated Emperor Jun. Only someone familiar with her could have taken the woman off guard and taken her child away. In this way, the person had to be Jiang Wuyou¡¯s husband, Xu Linghe. But who could disguise this man? Emperor Jun was stumped by the question. He looked at Feng Xi for a long time and finally shook his head in denial. All of a sudden he remembered Zhu Jiuyin who was familiar with Jiang Wuyou.


    ¡°Ask the Master of Immense Sea toe.¡±


    Under orders, the officer went directly to the Immense Sea. When Zhu Jiuyin arrived, people were discussing in the main hall. Everyone thought that Emperor Jun should send Feng Xi to carry out this task, lest the Heavenly Book should fall into the hands of others. Emperor Jun certainly had good reasons for choosing Zhu Jiuyin. Cunning as he was, Zhu Jiuyin was fiercely loyal to Feng Xi, so Emperor Jun was not afraid that the Immense Sea would take the Heavenly Book for themselves. Zhu Jiuyin arrived at the main hall confused. He thought Emperor Jun had something important to call him in the evening, but Emperor Jun did not exin the purpose of calling him after he waited a long time. Zhu Jiuyin became impatient. These days he was busy repairing the royal court, and the fact that these people called him in the night seemed to him that they were bothering him. Then he turned and went straight to the door. At this moment, Feng Xi hastened to stop his friend.


    ¡°His Majesty wants you to take Jiang Wuyou¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Take her child? How?¡± Zhu Jiuyin immediately lifted his foot and continued to walk on.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go. You are called here today for the sake of the Heavenly Book. On the 6th day of next lunar month, the new Master of Kunlun will get married with Jiang Wuyou, and you can dress up as Xu Linghe and take away Jiang Wuyou¡¯s child.¡±


    The word ¡°get married¡± echoed in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s ears. Even though love had been removed, Zhu Jiuyin still felt lost. That woman was going to be someone else¡¯s bride.


    ¡°Master of Immense Sea.¡±


    Interrupted by the call, Zhu Jiuyin regained his sanity. Thinking of the terrible situation in the imperial court, he was finally filled with hatred.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to the task of pretending to be Xu Linghe. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll spoil your work.¡±


    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s polite refusal, Chidi thought of a suitable candidate. The man had feelings for Jiang Wuyou, and it was because of the woman that he had aligned with Chidi. The more Chidi thought about it, the more he felt that the man was fit for the job, so he told Emperor Jun, taking credit for it.


    ¡°Now that Master of Immense Sea has declined, I think of a suitable person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Asked all the people in unison in the hall, curious about the so-called suitable man.


    ¡°The King of the Fairy Kingdom, Xiao Qi,¡± Chidi answered in a loud voice.


    Emperor Jun didn¡¯t know Xiao Qi. Zhu Jiuyin remembered the fake Chidi who he met in the Ninth-level Heaven. At that time, Xiao Qi openly antagonized Emperor Jun, which indicated that he was infatuated with that woman. He didn¡¯t know how Xiao Qi would feel when he took the child of the woman he loved. Zhu Jiuyin hated the woman, but he would not take her child, just as he had refused to do dirty things when he forced the Goddess of the Moon. In a word, Zhu Jiuyin had his own bottom line.


    Emperor Jun wanted Chidi to n everything carefully, because nothing could go wrong. Chidi, of course, took the order and went back to the Mount Da Huang. He had to do his job seriously to get Emperor Jun¡¯s approval. Chidi was excited to think that one day he might live in a grand building in the Ninth-level Heaven. He made up his mind that he would finish the job neatly this time and make a good impression on Emperor Jun. When he arrived at the Mount Da Huang, it was midnight, but he still asked the servants to wake up everyone. Yu Xuanji heard the noise and crept into the main hall in order to find out why Chidi was so anxious. Nascent Soul didn¡¯t look cool in the main hall, but as Chidi¡¯s eyes as frosty as two ice knives swept over the hall, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to look up. At this point, Chidi exuded a powerful deterrent, without bowing and scraping like a ve in the Ninth-level Heaven.


    ¡°I called all of you in the middle of the night because I have something to discuss with you. The 6th day of next lunar month is the inauguration day as well as the wedding day of the new Master of Kunlun. By then, Xiao Qi will dressed as the groom to capture the bride¡¯s child, but the real groom must disappear. Everyone understand?¡±


    Xiao Qi was both happy and upset that Chidi had asked him to pretend to be Xu Linghe. What made him happy was that he could see Xiaoyao, and what made him worry was what would happen after Xiaoyao knew the truth. He loved Xiaoyao, and to marry with her was one of his dreams. For the dream, Xiao Qi would never back down.


    ¡°What a n! It¡¯s the greatest happiness for someone,¡± Di Qing uttered in a strange way.


    In fact, he was thinking about how Xu Linghe would look when he knew his wife was going to be his cousin¡¯s wife. He gave a gentle smile. It wasforting to find happiness in someone else. ¡°Xu Linghe, you¡¯ve got a lot of people undermine you. I¡¯ll see who will get thestugh.¡± (The author¡¯s thouhgt: Yeah! I also wanted to know who would get thestugh, but who knew?)


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Qi agreed immediately as Chidi had expected. However, there were some things he had to tell Xiao Qi about¡ª the point of the capture was to get the Heavenly Book, and he wanted Xiao Qi to understand the mission and not fail because of that woman.


    ¡°Remember, King of the Fairy Kingdom. You¡¯re pretending to be Xu Linghe in order to get the Heavenly Book, so don¡¯t forget about your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Grandmaster is right.¡±


    Xiao Qi felt great resentment at Nascent Soul¡¯s words. ¡°You brownnoser! One day I will destroy your fire tribe!¡± He swore in his mind and fired a wave of Spirit Power at Nascent Soul. Sensing danger approaching, Nascent Soul hid behind a stone pir. Then Xiao Qi struck in the direction of the pir, causing it to break into several pieces. Xiao Qi¡¯s rage made Nascent Soul quiet. Yu Xuanji, standing outside the hall, put all the me on Chidi. Now that Xiao Qi was the man that Yu Xuanji took a fancy to, how could she want him to marry someone else even if it was a sham marriage? Afterwards, Yu Xuanji felt her way the bedroom in the dark. No sooner had she covered herself than the door was pushed open. A chill rushed into the room and the papers crashed on the desk. Realizing that there was a patient in the room, Chidi hurriedly closed the door, and strode briskly to the bed. As he looked at the woman in the bed, azy somnolence somehow descended on him. Hey down on the bed and immediately fell asleep. Yu Xuanji crept up and headed for the door. She was going to ask Xiao Qi. When she reached Xiao Qi¡¯s door, she drew back her outstretched hand, ming herself for her impulsiveness. She tried to go back the way she came, but stopped a few stepster, thinking, ¡°No, I must ask him!¡± Yet, when she opened the door, she chickened out and withdrew. Xiao Qi, of course, knew what was going on outside, and thought, ¡°What a bold woman! Once on shore, you pray no more. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± He pretended to be asleep. There was no sound in his bedroom except the beating of the woman¡¯s heart. Xiao Qi thought Yu Xuanji would do something indecent, but unexpectedly, the woman just looked at him and didn¡¯t leave until a pearly white glimmer appeared on the eastern horizon. Xiao Qi took a deep breath. Yu Xuanji heard his breathing outside, and her mouth curved into a smile...

 Chapter 104 Go to the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 104 Go to the Human World</h4>


    ¡°Slow down... Slow down.¡±


    Xu Yin chased Xiao Douya all the way. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to ride on a cloud, and copsed in a heap on the ground after running a fewps. Xiao Douya looked at his funny eldest uncle and raised his whip, which scared the little spirit beast into the sky again. Xu Yin stopped.


    ¡°Little master is really naughty.¡±


    The Little Lingchong pped its wings and rushed up into the sky, bringing Xiao Douya back to the ground. As soon as Xiao Douya¡¯s little feet were on the ground, he threw himself at his eldest uncle, making Xu Yin fall down again.


    ¡°Master is back.¡±


    A group of men on the horizon was flying towards Ao Ze. Xiao Douya was overjoyed to see his mother, while Wuyou looked at her son with a frightened face, because he was not clean at all, as if he had crawled out of the mud.


    ¡°Great grandpa, dad.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Douya, why do you forget me?¡± Ying Fuined, with his thumb to his nose.


    ¡°Hi, great grandpa Ying,¡± Xiao Douya called, stuck his tongue out at him, and then darted out of Wuyou¡¯s arms. Ying Fu¡¯s face wrinkled in a grin while pinching Xiao Douya¡¯s chubby face. Ying Fu was even happier to see Xiao Douya¡¯s face crumple up like a ball, while Xiao Douya¡¯s small eyes were filled with tears. ¡°The boy is really delightful,¡± thought Ying Fu, starting to meet down. He was actually a big kid, so heughed heartily when he was with the cute Xiao Douya.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Xiao Douya held his father¡¯s leg, tears trickling down the tip of his nose and into his mouth. Xu Linghe picked him up, threw him in the air, and then caught him. Theughter of a father and a child filled the air. In the sunset, the child chuckled in his father¡¯s arms, which was a very sweet scene.


    ¡°Youngest brother, you are back,¡± Xu Yin greeted and limped up to them.


    Xu Linghe wondered if this man was his eldest brother, because he was ashen-faced and lost all his grace of a young master.


    ¡°Douya, eldest uncle is our guest, and you mustn¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    Xiao Douya stared at Xu Yin, his small eyes brimming with tears again. Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth twitched a little. Xiao Douya¡¯s soppy eyes made Xu Yin feel that he hadmitted an unforgivable sin.


    ¡°Douya, eldest uncle is wrong. Uncle shouldn¡¯t appear weak in front of your dad.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Douya¡¯s nose wrinkled and tears disappeared from his eyes. ¡°What a good actor!¡± Xu Yin eximed in his heart, warning himself to stay away from his nephew. However, after a few steps, he gave Xiao Douya a quick kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Please conduct yourself with dignity, eldest uncle...¡±


    The practicing disciples were shocked by his innocent words, and the square suddenly came a burst ofughter. Shenzong, dissatisfied with their behavior, cast a re at them, and the chaos subsided in a sh. Then they flew to Ao Ze.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou Yi, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while,¡± stated Ye Juechen,ing out of the side hall.


    He and Zhou Yi were the older of their generation, so they got a lot inmon. Although they were both Shenzong¡¯s disciples, there was not much friendship between the disciples in this sect. Since Shenzong had made an example out of Zhou Yi¡¯s younger brother, the whole Kunlun quieted a lot. Zhou Yi dared not act rashly. The death of his brother was a big blow to Zhou Yi, but it also made Zhou Yi more persistent. In order to avenge his brother, Zhou Yi had never been remiss. Kunlun was no longer his home, and his fellows of the Reward and Punishment Hall were all gone. What Zhou Yi had was suddenly uprooted by Shenzong. But heaven never sealed off all the exits. He found help. He thought that what he had done and was about to do was forced by his teacher, and that he could not be med for being cruel.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, your drawing skills are remarkable and more skilled than mine.¡±


    Although Ye Juechen looked impassive, he was wondering, ¡°Does Zhou Yi know anything about drawings? No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± He immediately dismissed the idea because no one knew anything about the map except Shenzong.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, my younger brother died distressingly.¡±


    Zhou Yi was staring at Ye Juechen, trying to find some clues, but Ye Juechen was a man who had seen difficulties and could stand the pressure.


    ¡°I admire yourck of desire, Junior Brother Ye. In a few days, Xu Linghe will be the real God of Kunlun. I wonder if you would be as calm as you are now.¡±


    Zhou Yi gave a sigh and walked through a small door. But he had hardly gone a few steps when Ye Juechen came riding the wind and blocked his way.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Senior Brother?¡± Ye Juechen asked directly.


    They were well aware that both of them were ambitious men. Although Ye Juechen hid his ambition a little deeper, they all wanted to achieve something. Unfortunately, only one man could be the Sect Master, and bing the Sect Master was Zhou Yi¡¯s lifelong dream.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, you¡¯ve got a rescuer, which increases your chances of winning and confidence, but since the Heavenly Book is in Kunlun, Chidi could do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, do you mean that the Heavenly Book is so powerful that no one can shake it?¡±


    When Zhou Yi left, he assured Di Qing that he would got the Heavenly Book for the Human Sovereign, but now he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, is the Heavenly Book really that amazing?¡± Asked Zhou Yi tentatively.


    He wanted Ye Juechen to give him an idea that no one could tell. Everyone could be afraid of such poisonous things. Now Jiang Wuyou was a real favorite in Kunlun and the savior of the ck Emperor. It was even more difficult to steal the Heavenly Book. Because of the inauguration, ordinary disciples were not allowed to enter Ao Ze. Zhou Yi got in with the help of some old friends. Now the whole Ao Ze was being guarded closely, it was very difficult to capture the new Sect Master¡¯s family. He had to do something. Only when he got the Heavenly Book, he would have the chips that the Mount Da Huang wanted. Zhou Yi knitted his brows deeper. He wanted Ye Juechen to help him, but he couldn¡¯t handle this guy.


    ¡°Of course it is amazing. The inauguration of the new Sect Master will be held on the 6th day. Until then, you must get everything done; If you arete, and the name of the new Sect Master is written on the Deification Pir, it will be a done deal.¡±


    Ye Juechen had his purpose, but he was more sophisticated than Zhou Yi. What he said threw Zhou Yi off his feet. Time was short, and he had to find a way to get the child first. Zhou Yi, however, was not stupid. Disturbed by Ye Juechen, he still guessed Ye Juechen¡¯s meaning. ¡°This old and crafty fellow is waiting for me to give him the benefit. I won¡¯t yield to him, but there¡¯s only one Sect Master. To give this position to someone else is to put me to great inconvenience.¡± Zhou Yi was not reconciled to give in, but he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, do you have any good idea?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good idea, but human effort is the decisive factor. Maybe it will be done.¡±


    By his words, Zhou Yi knew this guy was keeping his cards close to his chest. It was clear that Ye Juechen had already had an idea, and now he just wanted the benefit.


    ¡°After the matter is done, this position will be yours, Junior Brother Ye.¡±


    Zhou Yi gritted his teeth, annoyed. Without leverage, no one would risk it for him. Ye Juechen was just like himself. To get help, he had to offer plenty of temptation. Ye Juechen wouldn¡¯t get carried away by Zhou Yi¡¯s words. After the matter was done, the ownership of the Sect Master was determined by the Mount Da Huang, and Zhou Yi¡¯s words carried weight!


    ¡°Do you have a bigger n, Junior Brother Ye?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear what¡¯s going on at the moment. I¡¯ll have to wait...¡±


    Ye Juechen strode off briskly. When he was out of sight, Zhou Yi came to his senses, unable to tell whether Ye Juechen had agreed to his request or not... Zhou Yi walked out the door, disappointed. Along the way he saw the disciples were all cheerful, and he got more depressed. The matter was on the way, and he had not figured it out yet.


    That night, Zhou Yi took advantage of the moonlight came to Ao Ze. He was familiar with every inch of ground under his feet. Seeing the cloud bed floating in the distance, he was deeply attracted. It was a symbol of power and the source of his desires. Zhou Yi entered the hall cautiously, walking very slowly. He became more determined with every step he took. By candlelight, the cloud bed became even more dazzling. Zhou Yi flew into the cloud bed and was immediately enveloped by it. The auspicious clouds swirled around him, and Zhou Yi was so intoxicated with power that he didn¡¯t wake up until there was a noise outside the hall.


    ¡°They say the new Sect Master¡¯s wife is a fox.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If the new Sect Master hears you, you¡¯ll have to stare at a wall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Junior Brother Xiaoyun said, tomorrow they will go to the human world to invite the mother of the new Sect Master¡¯s wife toe.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zhou Yi came down from the cloud bed, wondering how he could get it. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a right decision toe here tonight. I can start with the mother of the Sect Master¡¯s wife,¡± thought Zhou Yi, growing morecent. He took another nce at the cloud bed before disappearing into the moonlight. Then Ye Juechen came out of the corner. The words of the two young disciples stirred Ye Juechen as well. Zhou Yi was sure to follow the new Sect Master down the mountain tomorrow, and he decided to keep an eye on Zhou Yi. Ye Juechen was good at waiting for the perfect moment, just like a hunter. In this respect, Zhou Yi was inferior to him. In Ye Juechen¡¯s opinion, good things should be enjoyed slowly. Who would be the next Sect Master was uncertain, and Ye Juechen would wait patiently.


    ¡°Dad, get up.¡±


    Xiao Douya liked to y with his eldest uncle. He woke up with his uncle during his mother¡¯s absence. When he woke up this morning, he wanted to kick his father¡¯s door. When his little hand turned red from knocking, the door finally opened from the inside, and he found that his father looked different. Xiao Douya ran into his father¡¯s arms and fingered Xu Linghe¡¯s hair. He marveled at how long his father¡¯s hair was, while wrapping it around his little finger. When he tamed the hair, his father was blue in the face. Then Xiao Douya let go of his hair and struggled to the ground.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Xiao Douya rushed into the bedroom. When he saw that his mother was not properly dressed, he immediately covered his eyes with his little hands. Then he peered at his mother through his fingers. Wuyou was speechless with the child¡¯s reaction. She just left the corners undone. She almost wanted to crack the boy¡¯s head open to see what he was thinking.


    ¡°Xiao Douya, why are you covering your eyes?¡±


    ¡°This is ¡®see no evil¡¯, mom.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s mouth twisted. Xu Linghe was also shocked by his son¡¯s words. The boy now had the IQ of a 10-year-old at least.


    ¡°Eldest uncle¡¯s going back to the human world today. Xiao Douya, do you want to go there with eldest uncle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want eldest uncle to leave,¡± Xiao Douya pouted.


    ¡°Mom and dad are going to see your eldest uncle off, and Xiao Douya can do the same!¡±


    Xiao Douya was not an ordinary child, but was the son of the God of Teal Hill and the God of Kunlun. He was naturally intelligent, so Wuyou would not lie to her son. When they had finished breakfast, Xiao Douya put on a new suit. As his father held him, Wuyou, dressed in purple, walked towards them in the wind. Xu Linghe looked at her quietly. The woman in front of him was like the iris in the mountain stream, scattered with different fragrance. Xu Linghe became obsessed with her beauty for a moment... Xu Yin gave a slight cough. His youngest brother made a fool of himself when he saw Wuyou, regardless of the fact that Xiao Douya was right in his arms. Xu Linghe¡¯s face turned as red as the pomegranate flowers. Xu Yin wondered if Xiao Douya would be a spoony like his father when he grew up. Then he remembered that Xu Linghe had publicly broken his engagement with another woman for Wuyou, and now he could only envy them.


    ¡°Eldest uncle, my dad¡¯s behavior shows that he loves my mom. Your cough won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    Xu Linghe was startled by his words again. The boy was really clever and naughty. Subsequently, they rode auspicious clouds towards the human world. Shenzong didn¡¯te to his senses until their figures were blurred.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Xiao Douya to leave, right?¡±


    Ying Fu, too, had an empty feeling in his stomach. Who wouldn¡¯t like a smart kid like Xiao Douya? Although Shenzong didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want Xiao Douya to leave, he admitted in his heart. Kunlun had been quiet for 10,000 years, and it was a little weird to have a child here all of a sudden. However, there was no denying that the boy had added life to the ce. The boy¡¯sughter had be part of Kunlun. Listening to the kid¡¯sughter every day, Shenzong felt younger. Ying Fu followed his old friend, looking back in the direction Xiao Douya was leaving. He thought that maybe he was really old. They walked towards the back mountain, one behind the other.


    Zhou Yi certainly wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. He quietly followed Wuyou and Xu Linghe to the human world, hoping to get hold of the little boy earlier, while Ye Juechen went down the mountain early before Xu Linghe went to the human world.

 Chapter 105 Who Took Xiao Douya

    <h4>Chapter 105 Who Took Xiao Douya</h4>


    The three brothers returned to their old house, where their father had lived when he was alive. Xu Linghe stood in front of the gate of the Xu Manor with Xiao Douya in his arms. Although the house looked dpidated, the stone lions at the gate still showed the momentum of the king of beasts. With a creak, the old gate was opened. A haggard old man staggered out with a broom, his disheveled white hair fluttering in the wind. The old man had been bent over sweeping the fallen leaves from the cracks in the stone.


    ¡°Uncle Liu.¡±


    Xu Linghe put Xiao Douya on the ground and walked toward the gate. Xu Yin looked at the old man for a long time before he recognized their butler.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man asked. His eyes were clouded.


    ¡°Uncle Liu... I¡¯m Linghe... I¡¯m back.¡± Liu Fu was a little deaf, but he still remembered the Youngest Master¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Youngest Master!¡± Since the Old Master¡¯s death, Liu Fu¡¯s eye problems had been aggravated by grief. Now he could not see things farther away. Although the Old Master had died, he insisted on guarding the home for the Young Masters.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return, and it¡¯se true.¡±


    Liu Fu choked with sobs. Xu Linghe hugged him and looked at the Xu Manor full of vicissitudes from afar. The prosperous house had fallen into disrepair. Looking at the three brothers and Liu Fu cuddling together, Wuyou quietly sighed with emotion, ¡°Yeah! As long as Linghe and his brothers are here, this ce will always be the Xu Manor, and Linghe¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°First Young Master, Second Young Master, Third Young Master... How good it would be if the Lord lived to see you three without estrangement.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, thank you for keeping this home.¡±


    Xu Yin put his arm around Liu Fu again. Although their father had passed away, as the eldest brother, it was his responsibility to take good care of the younger brothers and strengthened the Xu family. Looking at the three brothers, Liu Fu was in tears.


    ¡°You can rest in peace now, my Lord! Your sons are sure to bring honor to the family.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s house is so shabby.¡±


    ¡°This is your home, too, Xiao Douya.¡±


    Wuyou tapped Xiao Douya¡¯s little head. The clever boy judged his father¡¯s house. Xiao Douya held his father¡¯s leg and stared at Liu Fu.


    ¡°Xiao Douya... This is grandpa Liu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a child, Youngest Master?¡±


    Liu Fu wanted to touch Xiao Douya, but as he looked at his rough hand, he put it down. Liu Fu was worried that his hand might identally hurt Xiao Douya¡¯s face. After all, kids¡¯ skin was delicate. Xiao Douya was very smart. He took the old man¡¯s big hand and gently ran it across his little face. Xu Linghe looked at Xiao Douya, his eyes watering. He was certainly pleased that his wife had taught his body such good manners.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, my name is Xiao Douya.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s crisp sound fell into the old man¡¯s heart. ¡°What a kind kid,¡± he thought, wiping his eyes. Xu Linghe followed Liu Fu into the yard. Xu Yin and Xu Xi started to clean up the house. It was rare for the family to get together. Wuyou prepared dinner for them. She washed the air-dried game and boiled it in water. Afterwards, she put the meat on the chopping block only when the smell of meat wafted through the room. When the thin slices of meat were neatly ced on a te, Xiao Douya¡¯s eyes glistened and his small mouth kept chewing, which was pathetic to watch. Of course Wuyou knew that it was his trick.


    ¡°Get Xiao Douya something to eat. He looks so hungry.¡±


    Xu Yin couldn¡¯t bear to look at him like that and picked out a big piece of meat. Xiao Douya saw the meat and jumped into his eldest uncle¡¯s arms. Xu Xi thought that his little nephew was very interesting, and picked a bigger piece of meat like his eldest brother. Xiao Douya¡¯s mouth was bulging with meat. Wuyou felt warm in the heart at the sight of the clever boy being served by two uncles.


    On this evening, the family was very happy. Xu Linghe chatted with Liu Fu. Uncle Liu had been a heavy smoker for decades. When he craved a cigarette, Xu Linghe lit up a cigarette for him. Liu Fu didn¡¯t want Xiao Douya to breathe in smoke, and wanted to smoke in the yard. Xu Linghe went out with him. The February night was cold.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change your old habits.¡±


    Liu Fu felt helpless and knew that the Youngest Master said that for his good.


    ¡°Are you homesick, Uncle Liu?¡± Xu Linghe asked.


    Liu Fu felt a little frustrated and his eyes grew distant. Thinking of his distant hometown, he felt that he could never go back.


    The family drank hot soup and talked about the past. Liu Fu fell asleep during the conversation. Xu Linghe carried the old man on his back and took him back to his room. When he covered the old man with a quilt, he found that the old man¡¯s body was cold. Liu Fu died suddenly. Xu Linghe thought he was afraid of his father being lonely and went to apany him. The three brothers buried Liu Fu next to his father¡¯s grave. Xiao Douya didn¡¯t understand life and death, thinking that grandpa Liu was asleep. When Liu Fu¡¯s funeral was over, they locked the gate of the Xu Manor, making itpletely isted.


    The Western Pce was anxious to find Xu Yin back. Hence, Xu Yin and Xu Xi had to say goodbye to Xu Linghe¡¯s family. Before leaving, Xiao Douya didn¡¯t want his eldest uncle to leave and held Xu Yin in his arms. When the boy stopped, Xu Yin reluctantly left.


    Wuyou came to the human world to see her mother and younger sister. Having been separated from them for three years, she missed them very much. In the East Bridge at five kilometers outside the suburbs was situated the mansion of Princess Li of Qi Kingdom. As they drew near the Princess¡¯s Mansion, the imposing scarlet gates came into sight. Wuyou lowered the cloud she rode and headed for the gate, while Xiao Douya followed his mother. Seeing Wuyou was about to knock, he pped the door with his small hands hard. Then there was a rush of footsteps inside the door. Wuyou held her breath and listened. With a creak, she froze all of a sudden.


    ¡°Xiaoyou.¡± Wuyou choked up.


    ¡°Elder Sister... Elder Sister,¡± cried Han Chiyou incredulously, beginning to pinch her hand, afraid she was dreaming. When the blood oozed from her hand, she knew it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    In the yard, Madam Hou Qing held Xiao Mi¡¯er, Lin Xiaosa¡¯s daughter in her arms,ined that Han Chiyou was a big girl but still not stable, and thought that Wuyou had learned to practice soul from Jiefei at her age. However, no matter how Madam Hou Qingined, she still loved her little girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning, what¡¯s all the fuss about...¡± Madam Hou Qing scolded Han Chiyou as she slowly approached. When she reached the door, Wuyou was in tears. Xiao Douya saw his mother crying, stretched out his tiny hand and kept wiping the tears off Wuyou¡¯s face. Madam Hou Qing¡¯s lips trembled. When she saw Wuyou clearly, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t youe back till now?¡± Madam Hou Qing held her daughter tightly. Wuyou once thought that her mother did not love her. Until then, she knew that the family affection in the world could not be parted with. No matter how far she went and how lonely she was, her family¡¯s arms were always open for her. Wuyou had looked for hundreds of years of affection, and at this time, she felt how warm it was to have her loved ones around her.


    ¡°Xiao Douya, this is grandma.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, my name is Xiao Douya,¡± stated Xiao Douya sweetly.


    He looked up and thought that this beautiful woman was his grandmother.


    ¡°Elder Sister, is this tiny boy my nephew?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a tiny boy... My name is Xiao Douya.¡±


    ¡°Tiny boy, I¡¯m your aunt... your aunt Chiyou.¡±


    Han Chiyou stared at the little boy. Xiao Douya pouted, then pped into his father¡¯s arms and refused toe down. Xu Linghe touched his son¡¯s head, knowing that his son was probably angry with his aunt. However, Han Chiyou found that it was funny to tease him and wanted to pinch his little face, but Xiao Douya¡¯s re stopped her.


    ¡°Brother-inw, the tiny boy has a bad temper, but he is delightful.¡±


    ¡°How is my mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Mom is fine, but she always talks about my elder sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talkative. I¡¯m so happy now. Don¡¯t spoil it.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing cut the conversation short. She had thought that Xiaoyou disappeared, and did not expect one day his daughter showed up in front of her. She was just grateful that her family was alive.


    ¡°Brother-inw, this is Brother Xiaosa¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Han Chiyou held Xiao Mi¡¯er. This girl named Xiao Mi¡¯er attracted Xiao Douya¡¯s attention. He moved his stumpy legs to Xiao Mi¡¯er. When he got in front of Xiao Mi¡¯er, he immediately kissed her in the face. Xiao Mi¡¯er bawled, but Xiao Douya did it on purpose. In children¡¯s world, he was the only one who existed, and even the aunt he just met could not be nice to others.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Mi¡¯er?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa felt uneasy in the room. He was making out with his wife when his daughter wailed. He hurried off to the sound and even forgot one of his shoes. When he reached the door of his bedroom, he heard Di Li¡¯s scolding. Lin Xiaosa thought that Xiaoli was a stepmother because she still wanted to make out when her daughter cried so sadly. On the other hand, Di Li felt so frustrated that her daughter became her husband¡¯s treasure instead of her. When he reached the yard, Lin Xiaosa stopped dead in his tracks. Xu Linghe looked at him and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lin Xiaosa didn¡¯t look at all dashing.


    ¡°Brother Lin... Commander Lin,¡± Xu Linghe teased.


    ¡°Linghe, now that you¡¯re here why don¡¯t youe to me...¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin.¡± The woman rushed out of the bedroom and was so excited to see the dead man alive that she hugged Xu Linghe tightly. Although she no longer loved him, he was her dream when she was a girl. She wanted him to be good. Wuyou looked calm, but she was ufortable and didn¡¯t want her husband to be held by other women. Xiao Douya slipped into his father¡¯s arms, separated Di Li from his father, and red at her warily, protecting his father like a fighting cockerel.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s my mom¡¯s.¡±


    Xiao Douya¡¯s eyes were burning, and only then did Di Li realize how inappropriate her behavior was. She groaned inwardly, worried about Lin Xiaosa¡¯s jealousy.


    ¡°He bit me, mom...¡±


    Xiao Mi¡¯er cried with an aggrieved look, threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and sobbed. Lin Xiaosa was a devoted father to his daughter. The anger on his face grew thicker and thicker. ¡°The father and son of the Xu family are too bullying. They¡¯ve taken advantage of both of my precious girls.¡± Xiao Douya was protecting his father, with the momentum that he would never show mercy to the one who got cross with his father.


    When rtives got together and old friends met again, people always had endless expressions of affection and countless topics to talk about. After dinner, Xiao Douya and Xiao Mi¡¯er got along. Before dinner they had been like water and fire that were ipatible with each other, and now they were ying games together in the yard. Xiao Douya even called his spirit beast, and asked him to take Xiao Mi¡¯er rushing to the clouds.


    In the room, Lin Xiaosa was not calm. Xu Linghe made fun of his friend. Lin Xiaosa looked unhappy. He filled his ss and drank with his old friend. Women drink peach blossom wine. After drinking a few cups, Di Li felt dizzy. Wuyou stole Jiefei¡¯s wine when she was only three years old. Seeing Princess Li lying on the table fell asleep, she felt a little disenchanted. Then she began to dance with the ss in her hand. This was her first time to perform the Enchanting Dance of the Teal Hill. Only Xu Linghe was awake at the table. Wuyou held the ss and went towards the night against the wind. Xu Linghe followed her out of the yard. The woman¡¯s face was flushed with wine in the night, and her stretched sleeves fluttered freely. Every time she flew into the air, her soft waist looked even more delicate. Wuyou seduced Xu Linghe like a night elf. Although it was February, her forehead was dripping sweat, her purple clothes in the moonlight appearing mysterious. Xu Linghe took advantage of the alcohol to dance in the wind. Their dance moves matched perfectly, with their hair winding and sleeves ethereal. They looked indescribably beautiful and striking.


    That night everyone forgot about the children. When the adults woke up the next morning, there was no sign of the children. Xiao Douya and Xiao Mi¡¯er were missing. Due to the family¡¯s negligence, Lin Xiaosa asked for an imperial decree, demanding martialw throughout the city. In the meanwhile, Xiao Mi¡¯er was lying on the beach in the East Sea.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Xiao Mi¡¯er rubbed her eyes and cried out in horror when she got up from the beach and looked around. Then she remembered Xiao Douya. She only remembered being blown away by a hurricane as she yed on the little spirit beast. When she woke up, she was already on the beach.

 Chapter 106 Came Across Magic Doctor Chang in the East District of the City

    <h4>Chapter 106 Came Across Magic Doctor Chang in the East District of the City</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Mi¡¯er.¡±


    Xiao Douya burst out crying, his little hands beating the door. Zhou Yi outside the room could not seat himself well, thinking that it was not so easy to rob a person. Noticing that the door moving a bit, Zhou Yi set another spiritual cover. This child could not be looked down upon, because he even could drive Kunlun beast. Zhou Yi thought he could not make any mistakes. However, Xiao Douya who kept crying became silent suddenly. Zhou Yi wanted to see why. When pushing the door open, Zhou Yi was startled that the little boy was lying stiffly on the ground and his arms and legs were convulsing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the little boy?¡± Zhou Yi came up to check and then was frightened at the little boy¡¯s weak heartbeat. Zhou Yi was in a flurry, hoping that Xiao Douya could wake up. But unexpectedly, the little boy turned paler. Zhou Yi had never seen it before, so he held Xiao Douya in his arms and ran to the east district of the city immediately. Although he had made an appointment with Di Qing, he could not care that too much, because he knew that the little boy was rather precious and that if anything wrong happened to the little boy, his efforts made before were all in vain.


    Zhou Yi belted up the way. But all the doctors of the medical clinics along the way just shook their heads when seeing the little boy¡¯s symptoms. Zhou Yi was flustered and felt that he was rather out of luck. It should have been a highly profitable business, but now it was a hot potato. If the little boy died, Xu Linghe could not spare Zhou Yi for sure. The more Zhou Yi thought, the more frightened he felt. So, Zhou Yi injected Spirit Power into the boy instantly. Xiao Douya clenched his lips, which made Zhou Yi¡¯s blood run cold. When he arrived at the East district of the city, Xiao Douya¡¯s breath was too weak to feel. Zhou Yi stopped and looked carefully, hoping to have a medical center to save the boy¡¯s life.


    ¡°This child has a bad illness and needs to be healed immediately. Don¡¯t lose time for him,¡± Looking at Zhou Yi, Ning Hai said with worry.


    ¡°Elder brother, which doctor in the East district of the city has excellent medical skills?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person. Magic Doctor Chang in the street of East district of the city.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°Magic Doctor¡±, Zhou Yi thought the chip in his arms could be saved finally. After Ning Haitched the gate of his shop, they two headed to the east district one after another.


    ¡°Elder brother, is this medical clinic?¡± Zhou Yi pointed at the medical clinic opposite to the street and asked. Ning Hai nodded and strode there. The moment Zhou Yi entered into the clinic; he was shown to the backyard by a fat woman. Ning Hai murmured to the woman, but Zhou Yi merely cared about the little boy. Looking that the fat woman kept nodding, Zhou Yi guessed whether she was the Magic Doctor in the legend.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, could you please check my child?¡± Zhou Yi lowered his voice when saying the word ¡°child¡±.


    Ning Hai followed his wife into the courtyard. Before long, a woman in a bluish white skirt entered the backyard, followed by Ning Hai.


    ¡°This is Magic Doctor Chang.¡±


    Ning Hai carefully put the child down t. When Changxi took a clear look at the child, she felt surprised inwardly. ¡°Is he Xiao Douya?¡± Changxi threw a nce at the man and found that he was rather strange to her and that she hadn¡¯t seen him in Immense Sea. So Changxi became alert.


    ¡°Elder brother, where are you from?¡± Changxi¡¯s sudden question tranced Zhou Yi, making him not know how to answer her for that moment. Zhou Yi had been living in Kunlun for years, knowing nothing about the human world. Afraid of leaking any information and arising others¡¯ doubts, Zhou Yi was tongue-tied.


    Xiao Douya looked feeble. And Changxi could feel his pulse under her fingers were beating rather faintly, so she spread her Spirit Power with the hope of adding more Spirit Power to Xiao Douya. ¡°Can the doctor know Spirit Power?¡± Zhou Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. A guilty conscience was a self-user, and Zhou Yi was no exception.


    The night, Changxi sent Ning Hai¡¯s wife away early and kept Xiao Douya all night because she thought the child had a special bond with her. On the other hand, Zhou Yi, afraid that something wrong happened on the child, also kept outside the door all night. He had been exhausted when it was dawn.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, what¡¯s wrong with my son?¡± The words sounded fishy to Changxi because Xiao Douya was Jiang Wuyou¡¯s child whom Jiang Wuyou had conceived for ten months. So how could Xiao Douya be the man¡¯s child? Especially judging the man¡¯s age, he could not be Xiao Douya¡¯s father. So, there was only one possibility that the man robbed Xiao Douya to threaten Jiang Wuyou for the Heavenly Book. Changxi had foreseen that to seal up the Heavenly Book into Jiang Wuyou¡¯s body was bound to cause trouble to her, but not expected that the trouble came so fast. Xiao Douya¡¯s health condition was really worrying. Changxi stared tightly at the man. And Zhou Yi just thought when the child was fine, he had to leave here immediately. Time waited for no man. On the 6th day of next month was the grand ceremony. And he had to attain the Heavenly Book before the date. Although he had made a seamless n, something unexpected happened to the child, and Zhou Yi had to act with undue caution, not knowing what he could do next. Changxi sealed up Xiao Douya¡¯s acupoints, which could slower down the running of poison in the blood. No one could expect that Xiao Douya would carry naga¡¯s poison. Changxi was a spiritual doctor and had known the crux of Xiao Douya¡¯s illness when feeling his pulse. Probably, the child had been poisoned in Wuyou¡¯s body, and the poison seeped into Xiao Douya¡¯s body gradually. And the naga¡¯s poison could be detoxified by the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book or the Inner Elixer of Nanyi¡¯s people. However, if Jiang Wuyou left the Heavenly Book, she would die by the poison. Based on Changxi¡¯s understanding of Jiang Wuyou, the woman was willing to die for Xiao Douya, but Changxi was unwilling to see that happen, because the woman was Senior Brother Jiang Yu¡¯s granddaughter. To suppress Xiao Douya¡¯s poison, Changxi had no way but to change blood for him, but it was still temporary. She just hoped this method could alleviate Xiao Douya¡¯s pain. The boy on the bed was pale and clenched his fists because of pain. Changxi smoothed the boy¡¯s hands. When she touched his little hand, Xiao Douya seized Changxi¡¯s fingers tightly and mumbled. Perhaps he was missing his mother. Changxi held Xiao Douya in her arms. Zhou Yi was listening out for the sound inside, and he was worried that the little boy would die. ¡°No! The boy cannot die before getting the Heavenly Book.¡±


    When waking up in the morning, Ning Hai saw Zhou Yi waiting outside afar and thought that the man was really good to the child, since he had been waiting outside the whole night. Ning Hai had a high opinion of the man, so he took some food for breakfast from his snack shop and sent his wife to take it to him. But his wife was unwilling to do so. Ning Hai prepared the food on the tray for Magic Doctor and the man respectively. When Ning Hai¡¯s wife came to the door, the man did not show any trace of waking. Ning Hai¡¯s wife shouted at the top of his voice, which scared Zhou Yi to roll off the chair. Zhou Yi rubbed his eyes and realized that he was in the medical clinic after getting sober. Ning Hai¡¯s wifeughed loudly in the distance when seeing Zhou Yi was too funny. Ning Hai threw a stern stare at her, and she restrained herself a bit and rubbed the corner of her clothes. She had to prepare face-washing water for Magic Doctor Chang and was quick with her hands to warm the water within minutes. When entering the door, Ning Hai¡¯s wife cast a nce at Zhou Yi and saw him eating in an uncourteous manner just like robbing food. Ning Hai¡¯s wife disdained the person like that. Although she used to be like that, she now was a citizen in the capital and should behave like people here. With a cold snort, Ning Hai¡¯s wife walked into the room, and the door bolt was shaken loudly. Zhou Yi threw the empty bowl and stood up. ¡°The fat woman is looking down upon me!¡± Realizing it, Zhou Yi was burning with fury. ¡°Even the woman dares to contempt me!¡± Depressed and helpless, he leaned against the door effeminately and looked up at the sky over the courtyard.


    Perhaps the child was too tired and did not wake up even Changxi cleansed his body thoroughly. Ning Hai¡¯s wife was waiting upon beside. When Changxi changed the clean washing water, Ning Hai¡¯s wife was rather impatient, thinking that what she made efforts for was to tter Magic Doctor Chang and that the kid was really an eye-sore. However, Ning Hai¡¯s wife did not know the importance of Xiao Douya. Looking at Ning Hai¡¯s wife¡¯s rudeness, Ning Hai could not bear her and sent her away. Ning Hai thought he could not do anything but tolerate her again and again, because he did not want to toss up at this old age.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang, please eat something. After a while, there will be more patients. How can you handle all of them?¡±


    ¡°Put it here first.¡±


    Changxi got Xiao Douya¡¯s clothes done and felt his skin was rather scalding under her fingers. Then, Changxi took a silver needle to let blood out. Ning Hai stared openmouthed, because it was the first time for him to see such medical skills. ¡°Is Magic Doctor Chang going to change blood for the little boy?¡± When blood flowed from the blood vessel, Ning Hai was totally convinced.


    ¡°Go to find some hemostatic herbs.¡±


    Ning Hai responded and went out of the door. Zhou Yi squeezed his way into the room and was shocked inwardly at the scene where blood flowed from the little boy¡¯s body. Zhou Yi thought Magic Doctor was a quack and she was killing instead of saving. If the little boy was dead, his chip would be gone. Therefore, Zhou Yi rushed up, held Xiao Douya and ran outside. Changxi was surprised because any movement of Xiao Douya at that moment would murder him. Then she hurried to condense spirit power to set defensive cover for Xiao Douya. Seeing Magic Doctor was a spiritual cultivator, Zhou Yi did not dare to take Xiao Douya away, but just tested her with two movements. And then, he found Changxi just had a general Spirit Power, posing no threat to him.


    ¡°Do you want your child to die?¡± Chang Xi cast a cold nce at Zhou Yi, and the imposing momentum pressed Zhou Yi not to look up. ¡°I¡¯d better let this person heal the little boy.¡± Zhou Yi knew that there was no better doctor than Magic Doctor Chang in the capital. If the boy died, Zhou Yi had no chance to live any longer because Xu Linghe would tear him into shreds.


    ¡°Magic Doctor, please heal my son...¡±


    Zhou Yi hurriedly knelt on the ground. Changxi totally ignored him, because the foremost thing right now was to transfuse blood smoothly. But it was hard to find clean blood, and even harder to findpatible one, unless the blood was from Xiao Douya¡¯s parents. Time was pressing. It was still toote even if they started to find Jiang Wuyou. Changxi knitted her eyebrows, unable to figure it out instantly. Seeing the Magic Doctor did nothing, Zhou Yi got anxious again, worrying about what he should do if the child died. At that time, the chip on Zhou Yi¡¯ hands was gone, and Chidi would not help him for certain. The more Zhou Yi thought, the more irritable he got. Ning Hai pushed the door open with some hemostatic herbs and silk. Changxi took the herbs and made them into a paste. But the task of top priority was where to find thepatible blood.


    ¡°This child needspatible blood. Don¡¯t wait before it is toote.¡±


    ¡°How about mine?¡±


    Ning Hai¡¯s wife rushed in from the outside. Ning Hai thought she did haunt around him all the day, but he did not know what his wife thought actually. How could Ning Hai¡¯s wife sit well when seeing her husband take care of the Magic Doctor every day? So, Ning Hai¡¯s wife thought she had to keep an eye on the old bastard. Although she knew that Magic Doctor did not like the old bastard, Ning Hai¡¯s wife was not sure whether the old bastard had an affection of Magic Doctor. So as long as they two stayed with each other along, Ning Hai¡¯s wife definitely paid close attention to them. But she did not expect that Magic Doctor would take the old bastard¡¯s life. She rolled up her sleeves and dragged Ning Hai out of the room. Ning Hai¡¯s face fell ck immediately, thinking that he must have done something wicked so that he would encounter such an awful wife in this life. However, Ning Hai could do nothing but let out a sigh. He still felt chill on the spine when thinking about what had happened in the inn. If he did not obey his wife, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemte. So, he and his wife walked out of the room. As for Zhou Yi, he got more worried, but he was reluctant to bleed. After all, he thought his life was more precious.


    ¡°Get out and leave me alone.¡±


    Since he was unable to do anything help, Changxi felt angry for the man¡¯s presence because it was he who was to me for Xiao Douya¡¯s injury. Judging from Xiao Douya¡¯s body situation, the man hadn¡¯t given water to Xiao Douya for two days and just imprisoned him. How vicious the man was! Just now, Changxi attempted to test the man¡¯s strength with two movements and found that he was a superior with Spirit Power, and thus, realized that it was impossible to keep the child by force but by strategy.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Xiao Douya twitched on the bed. It seemed that the poison in the blood was eroding his heart meridian. If the blood in his heart meridian could not be changed in time, even Changxi would fail to save the situation. Changxi used a silver needle to pierce into the blood vessel, hoping that her blood waspatible to Xiao Douya¡¯s. When blood flowed into the flexible tube, drops of blood fused together automatically. Changxi¡¯s fingers trembled, and she could not believe that it was true. Obviously, the child did have a special bond with Changxi.

 Chapter 107 Meet Jiefei

    <h4>Chapter 107 Meet Jiefei</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Mi¡¯er.¡± Di Li shed tears with sadness. How could her daughter get lost? Xiao Mi¡¯er was just two years old. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s heart was torn off, but he could not let Di Li see his weakness. So, he just shouldered everything quietly.


    ¡°Brother Lin, can I have a moment with you?¡± Xu Linghe patted the woman¡¯s little hand tofort her. As for the disappearance of Xiao Douya, the little woman was the saddest one. Being a man, Xu Linghe thought he should shoulder more. They two came into the room one after another.


    ¡°Is there any political enemy in the court?¡± Xu Linghe asked meaningfully. Lin Xiaosa enjoyed high postion and great power, a most influential man second to Di Qing in the Qi Kingdom. It was inevitable that a young talent was envied by others. Xu Linghe¡¯s question made Lin Xiaosa think of a person.


    ¡°Yan Shen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Xu Linghe certainly remembered Yan Shen. When Xu Linghe¡¯s father was alive, Yan family got along best with Xu family. Pity that Xu Linghe¡¯s father had been gone, and Xu let out a sigh.


    ¡°Commander in Chief of the millitary was grabbed from his hands.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°In order to get it, even Di Qing irritated Yan Shen.¡±


    ¡°So is Yan Shen the one who took Mi¡¯er away?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa was burnt with anxiety. His daughter was so young. How could she be involved in the fight of the imperial court.


    ¡°Yan Shen, dare to rob my daughter away!¡± Lin Xiaosa pped down and the chair was broken. He turned around and rushed to the door. But Xu Linghe pulled him back.


    ¡°Xiao Mi¡¯er and Xiao Douya are lost. I am more anxious than you. But you¡¯re so reckless. How can you save them? If Yan Shen did take her away, he does want something.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, you ask me to wait... I am Xiao Mi¡¯er¡¯s father.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa¡¯s repression blew up finally. No matter how Xu Linghe dissuaded him, it did not work. Hearing the arguing sound, the woman outside the room pushed the door open and clutched Lin Xiaosa.


    ¡°After Elder Brother Ling finishes his words, then we make a decision,¡± Di Li said. Xu Linghe had apletely new appraisal of Di Li, thinking that little girl finally grew up.


    ¡°Xiaosa, go to the pce to see how Di Qing will react to it.¡±


    ¡°No. It won¡¯t be my brother. My brother will never hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Is it really Di Qing?¡±


    ¡°I always feel that it has something to do with him. And we are divided into two parts. I will go to Yan residence with Xiaoyou.¡±


    The group of people came out of the mansion. Lin Xiaosa and Di Li headed to the Qi pce while Xu Linghe flew to the Yan residence. Theynded from the clouds and leapt in to the high wall. Yan residence was not how it looked before, more magnificent than once Xu residence. It seemed that Yan Shen did well like a fish in water. Xu Linghe flew into the yard, with Wuyou hard on his heels. Tonight, Yan residence was well-lit. Afraid of being discovered, Xu Linghe and Wuyou transformed themselves into plumes of smoke. Along the way, maids were busying to and fro. Delicious food was being served in the delicate porcin containers. It seemed that Yan family was dining distinguished guests. Xu Linghe followed closely. When entering the main hall, Xu Linghe and Wuyou hid themselves at the corner. Peeping through the paper window, Xu Linghe changed his facial expression. Wuyou swept her hand over the paper window to make a hole. Through candlelight, Wuyou was in a towering rage, because she saw on the head seats, one was a serious-looking old man and the other was Ming Zhu. How came?


    ¡°Ming Zhu?¡± The woman in the hall looked exactly the same as Ming Zhu. But she was definitely not Ming Zhu. Because Wuyou remembered well that Xiao Qi¡¯s little flying serpent had swallowed Ming Zhu¡¯s inner elixer. How could a person without inner elixer be resurrected?


    ¡°The Princess Li¡¯s daughter, take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yi tribe has been extinguished. Your Excellency, when you can mount to the throne one day, please leave a ce for Yi people to live.¡±


    ¡°Okay. At that time, Madam Yu feels free to choose thekes and mountains of the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, I have something to ask you. How did my child Ming Zhu die?¡±


    ¡°Killed by the Fairy King.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi... You dared to kill my child.¡± Madam Yu spread her Spirit Power with a look of killing intent.


    ¡°Madam¡¯s business is my business. Any time Madam gives an order, I am bound to go through fire and water toplete it and never shrink from any sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will bear in mind that the day when you will ascend to the throne will the day for naga¡¯s people to restore the country.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, it turns out that Yan Shen had someone to rob Xiao Mi¡¯er and Xiao Douya away.¡±


    Xu Linghe held the little hand tightly, afraid that the little woman would act on impulse to rm the people inside. Since it was Madam Yu who took the children away, they just needed to follow her secretly.


    ¡°Sorry to bother Your Excellency.¡±


    Madam Yu put on the cloak, and Yan Shen saw her out all the way. It seemed that the two enjoyed a deep friendship. Not until Madam Yu hadnded onto the clouds did Yan Shen enter the room. Xu Linghe followed Madam Yu closely. Wuyou was more anxious because she was desperate to see Xiao Douya. Madam Yu flew to the East Sea, came into the boundary, and slowlynded from the clouds.


    Xu Linghe hid at the corner of rocks. Madam Yu was so alert that she looked back from time to time. Wuyou hid close to her husband and did not crawl up until Madam Yu opened the ck door. Unbelievably, Yi¡¯s people lived under the rockyer of the East Sea. A spiritual ship came to carry Madam Yu. Xu Linghe turned into a plume of smoke and clung to the spiritual ship. When the ship stopped, Wuyou followed her husband to cling to the wall of cliffs. Nanyi people did live a hard life. They were creatures in the sea, but forced to thend. In order to survive, they had no alternative but to live close to the sea, opened tunnels and introduced water into the cliffs.


    ¡°Madam, the little mortal girl neither eats or drinks. She is ring out to go home.¡±


    ¡°Let her hungry! What a little thing who never suffers misfortunes!¡±


    Madam Yu went through the tunnle. Xu Linghe and Wuyou headed in two branches. Wuyou followed the little mermaid. Worried about how the two children were, Wuyou tailed after her cautiously for fear of being discovered, and almost was attached to the wall. After passing through the tunnle full of sea water, the rockyer lit up. Wuyou leapt onto a high ce and began searching everywhere. The little maid dropped into the sea and picked up two shrimps after a while, and roasted them on the rocks. As white smoke rose, the maid put the shrimps into the shells. ¡°Is she preparing food for the kids?¡± Wuyou thought. The maid opened the ck door and the nk door of the tunnel. Wuyou flew up. The maid held the shell. When the cell was open, Wuyou saw a small figure lying on the ground, so she flung a palm. Then, the maid was knocked into the wall and fell to the ground. Wuyou held Xiao Mi¡¯er up, but the little girl struggled. When seeing theing person, her eyes was full of tears. Wuyou pacified the little girl, waiting for her to calm herself down.


    ¡°Where is Elder Brother Douya?¡±


    There was no trace of Xiao Douya in the room, except Xiao Mi¡¯er.


    ¡°When Xiao Mi¡¯er woke up, I did not see Elder Brother Douya. It was the hurricane that blew us away.¡±


    Xiao Mi¡¯er was shaking. Wuyou¡¯s heart fell down to the bottom again. ¡°Was Xiao Douya not robbed by Madam Yu?¡± Wuyou thrust her spiritual power to the maid, hoping that this mermaid could know Xiao Douya¡¯s whereabouts. The mermaid patted her own forehead.


    ¡°Tell me, where is the little boy?¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s imposing voice scared the little mermaid to shrink her neck. Unwilling to die, the little mermaid knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, hoping Wuyou could spare her life. But Wuyou totally ignored it but just cast another force of spiritual power. Flying chads piereced into the little mermaid¡¯s skin and flesh, and she writhed around on the floor in agony. But Wuyou was still tortured by fury. As long as thinking her Xiao Douya was suffering somewhere, she was overwhelmed with grief. Her child was filled with suffering since he was born. So Wuyou did not allow herself to spare them lightly.


    ¡°Say, where is my Douya?¡±


    Xiao Mi¡¯er was scared to tears. Not until then did Wuyou realize that she was kept under the control of the Heavenly Book. The little mermaid shrank into herself, not daring to look at Wuyou, because she had never seen a person was more terrible than Madam Yu.


    ¡°Only the little girl is kept here... No, no other people named Xiao Douya.¡±


    The little mermaid jerked out of words. Xiao Mi¡¯er kept nodding her head. It seemed that there were two groups of people who had robbed the children. The reason why Yan Shen robbed Mi¡¯er was to coerce Lin Xiaosa into submission. But who had taken Xiao Douya away? Did they intend for the Heavenly Book? The more Wuyou thought, the more flustered she became. It seemed that she had been targeted asing out of Kunlun. Who was the spy?


    ¡°If you dare to hide something from me... you cannot keep your life.¡±


    The little mermaid was frightened. Thinking that Madam Yu had robbed two more persons the other day, she did not dare to hold anything back and led Wuyou to Tianshuo where the two were imprisoned and Yu¡¯s people practiced their skills. The little mermaid swerved around the guards. The way was spotted with mechanisms. ¡°Will my Xiao Douya be there?¡± thought Wuyou. When entering into the defensive cover in Tianshuo, Wuyou saw Uncle Jiefei.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Wuyou called gently. But Uncle Jiefei seemed to have been possessed. Wuyou condensed spiritual power to sweep away the defensive cover.


    ¡°You are... Jiang Wuyou. Take you life...¡± A burst of bloodyughter came overhead.


    ¡°Madam, how can cheap tricks trap me?¡±


    ¡°They can!¡±


    Wuyou looked at the figure in the defensive cover, tears full of her eyes. Her Uncle Jiefei was resurrected. The person who Wuyou thought had no chance to see in this life appeared in front, which did rejoiced Wuyou.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Wuyou dashed into the defensive cover. However, Xu Linghe who had been following her pricked to Wuyou suddenly. Xiao Mi¡¯er clenched Aunt Wuyou tightly with fright. However, the chop was blocked by a man, then the fake Xu Linghe fell into the tunnel. Xu Linghe held Xiao Mi¡¯er in the arms and stepped out of the defensive cover. If the step had been takente, the little woman must have suffering pains on the skin and flesh.


    ¡°Husband, our Xiao Douya...¡±


    At the thought that Xiao Douya was suffering somewhere, Xu Linghe felt his heart was torched in agony again. Xu Linghe hugged his little woman. In his heart, no matter how powerful Jiang Wuyou would be, she was always his little woman, and he would always guard her.


    ¡°Phantom, you used naga¡¯s pearl to feed the man and made my Yi tribe extinguished. Now you still dare to feed man with naga¡¯s pearl. B*tch, today is your death date. Let me see how you both keep each other¡¯spany...¡±


    Madam Yu condensed her spiritual power and cast a palm. Jiefei pushed the woman away and would not allow Phantom to die for him, because she had lost everything for him, even the Wind City was upied by the ghost king. Then, a force of spiritual power lifted Jiefei up. When he opened his eyes, he hadnded on the ground stably.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Wuyou hugged Jiefei. It was three years since they parted in the Wind City.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, why have you changed your look?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am really Jiang Wuyou... Look, this is the little purple jade that you gave to me when I was a child.¡±


    Jiefei was convinced at the sight of the litte purple jade. He did not expect that they would meet again in the East Sea. Life was really unpredictable.


    ¡°There is no way to get out here. Jiefei, although naga¡¯s elixir can resurrect you, the East Sea will be your burial ce.


    The moment the voice fell, the raging sea water poured out of the tunnel. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light in his hand and cleaved the sea water. Madam Yu sneered at these foolish people. How could the Flowing Light Sword split the water of the East Sea? Sea water surged in all directions. Wuyou released Pangu Heaven and Earth technique to lift up the rockyers. Madam Yu was frightened and changed color. It was the power of the Heavenly Book in the legend. Only the people who had chances to witness its power could know how formidable it was. The Heavenly Book¡¯s power with overwhelming power rased the rockyers to the ground. The homnd which had been established painstakingly now was destroyed by the woman. Madam Yu was full of remorse and hatred. But she had made some preparation, so she flew to the clouds. Since the Heavenly Book was so powerful, Madam Yu thought she also wanted to take a share of it. Now the hostage was taken away, and what should Madam Yu do if Mr. Yan med her? Yu people just wanted to find a ce to live by taking advantage of Yan Shen. But the Heavenly Book made Madam Yu becamse more rapacious, and she now just led naga to fly to the human world.

 Chapter 108 Yan Shen’s Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 108 Yan Shen¡¯s Scheming</h4>


    When Madam Houqing woke up, Han Chiyou told her that Xiao Douya and Xiao Mi¡¯er had been lost. Madam Houqing did not believe it at all and rummaged the whole courtyard. In the mansion, except only little girls and stewards, there was no trace of Xiao Mi¡¯er and Xiao Douya. Madam Houqing got flustered and rushed out of the courtyard, but was stopped by Han Chiyou. It was not the right time to make more trouble. Han Chiyou did not allow that anything wrong happened to her mother. Otherwise, if discovered by Di Qing, she could expect nothing but a road leading to death. So, Madam Houqing and Han Chiyou were waiting with anxiety.


    Lin Xiaosa and Di Li hurried to the Qi pce, but were stopped when they arrived at the gate of the pce. And they knew that Di Qing was about to leave the pce. Lin Xiaosa had his carriage stopped at the corner. When the gate of the pce was open, Di Qing¡¯s Lie Huo galloped out. Seeing Lie Huo, Lin Xiaosa realized that it used to be Xu Linghe¡¯s and was a Heavenly horse. So how Di Qing tame it? Today, Di Qing seemed to be a bit strange, because he only had several guards with him. Not until the group of people had left did Lin Xiaosa entered his carriage. Perhaps because Di Li was too exhausted, she slept sound. Lin Xiaosa raised the whip, and the horse let out neighs and began galloping. Di Li woke up by the jolts, and raised the curtain, only to find that it was not the Qi pce at all. Lin Xiaosa was busy driving the carriage. When he almost caught up with Di Qing, Lin Xiaosa was startled by Di Li¡¯s scream, so he pulled the rein to slow down the carriage.


    ¡°Husband, where are we going? Why don¡¯t we enter the pce bute out of the city gate, instead?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Rong Vige? Rong San mainly conducts deal in human beings. I¡¯m afraid that Xiao Mi¡¯er has been trafficked.¡± Lying to the closest person, Lin Xiaosa felt his heart was beating so fast. But some lies had to be made up. How could Lin Xiaosa allow Ah Li to know her brother¡¯s true face? Just let Xiaoli dream. Lin Xiaosa fixed her hair and touched her lips gently with his fingers. Di Li blushed, thinking why the husband still had that thought at such a critical moment. Lin Xiaosa smirked, because he did it deliberately and just hoped to release stress on Di Li.


    ¡°Take more sleep. I will tell you when we arrive.¡±


    When Di Li slept sound, Lin Xiaosa used the sorcery, and then a paper crane flew out and guided the horse to go the right ce. Viewed from afar, Di Qing hovered outside a yard. Lin Xiaosa set a defensive cover for Di Li, and then got off the carriage quietly, only hoping that he could handle everything properly before his little woman woke up so that she would never see Di Qing¡¯s wicked side.


    Lin Xiaosa shifted himself into a plump of smoke and drifted into the yard. It was a peasant¡¯s small yard where the owner had cleaned up thoroughly. Not knowing why Di Qing came here, Lin Xiaosa came closer and found Di Qing inside through the door. Di Qing seemed to be finding something, but was in vain after searching several times. Di Qing was utterly difited, even broke the partition door inside the room, but once again, he found nothing. Di Qing thought whether Zhou Yi did lie to him¡ªalthough he had promised to wait for Di Qing, Zhou Yi still left in advance. Di Qing had intended to threaten Jiang Wuyou with the kid, but now Zhou Yi was missing. Pondering for a while, Di Qing concluded that Zhou Yi would go far field. After all, Di Qing was the King of the human world with the power that could not be overlooked. If Zhou Yi made deal with Chidi, Zhou Yi could not get too many benefits because Chidi had allied with the Ninth-level Heaven, and Zhou Yi had no power to take a share from them. In this regard, Zhou Yi would not be too silly to go to Mount Da Huang.


    ¡°Go and see nearby.¡±


    Having made great efforts to make this trap, how could Di Qing not get angry when the trap was ruined?


    ¡°Your Excellency, there is no Zhou Yi and the kid.¡±


    Di Qing¡¯s face was startling scary, and the little guard took a few steps back.


    ¡°A bunch of rubbish! Even cannot find a person!¡±


    Timid guards shrank their bodies backward, afraid that Di Qing¡¯s fury burnt to them. Di Qing seized a guard¡¯s pir and threw him out. What useless things! Di Qing thrust a palm. Lin Xiaosa heard the reason. It turned out that it was Di Qing who asked people to rob Xiao Douya away.


    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯ste. We¡¯d better go back to the pce.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find the little boy, just stay here.¡± The courtyard became silent. At that moment, Di Qing was in a rage. Whosoever dared to provoke him would be killed without a doubt.


    ¡°Your Excellency, will Zhou Yi lie to us?¡±


    The guards head asked with great caution. After all, the King was in a fit of anger, and anything would provoke him. But if the guards head did not remind the King, the guards head was afraid that the king would me him, so he had no alternative but to brace himself to do that. Then, Di Qing gathered all the people, about to return to the pce, because waiting there just consumed time. What was worse, someone still kept an eye on Di Qing in the pce. Di Qing leaped onto Lie Huo, and guards hurried to leap onto their own mounts as well. With horses neighing and dust flying, Lie Huo galloped to the Qi pce. Lin Xiaosa did not show up until Di Qing faded away. And Lin Xiaosa checked the courtyard again but did not find any trace. He was kind of disappointed and helpless. Being Xiao Mi¡¯er¡¯s father, he let his daughter suffer, which made him me himself a lot. However, what sent a chill to his heart was that Xiao Mi¡¯er was taken away by her uncle. Lin Xiaosa felt unbearably heartached on the way back to the carriage, and just collected himself after getting on it. He thought he could not let Di Li worry about him. Then, he put down the curtain and withdrew the carriage¡¯s defensive cover.


    ¡°Rong vige is ahead?¡±


    ¡°What Rong...¡± The word just came out of Lin Xiaosa¡¯s mouth, and he stopped the topic. In fact, the Rong vige was made up to cheat Di Li. But Lin Xiaosa forgot it first. A suspicious look took on Di Li¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my husband? Is it a shell game to go to Rong Vige? Does he want to hide anything?¡± Di Li thought and stared at Lin Xiaosa.


    ¡°Xiaoli, your stare makes my face red. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa bantered Di Li, which made her blush again. Then, she gave a pat on him and thought her husband did not behave himself. How could he be in a flirting mood at that moment? Lin Xiaosa gave a vivaciousugh, thinking that he could not let Di Li know that Di Qing had robbed the kid. He flipped at the horse with a whip, and the horse galloped wildly, leaving a cloud of dust.


    Di Qing returned to the Qi pce in a hurry where Leng Cang had been waiting. Di Qing had servants to prepare the food and send it to the imperial study. When entering the room, Di Qing sat on the soft couch and sighed. Leng Cang saw his master had a gloomy countenance.


    ¡°Mr. Leng, what happened?¡±


    Di Qing lifted up the cup and took a swig of tea. But why did it taste so bad? Di Qing threw the cup and it crashed to the ground. The pce servants outside the room held their breath with fear, not knowing what to do next. If they entered the room, they were afraid of drawing the fire upon themselves. If not, they were also afraid of being used of neglecting their duty. So, they were caught in a dilemma. Knowing the King was in a fury, Leng Cang stood there, silent, and did not take out letters until Di Qing unfolded his eyebrows.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯d better have a look.¡±


    ¡°Why is it Yan Shen again?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, this is what you¡¯ve told me to do. I¡¯ve devoted myself to it.¡±


    ¡°Who is Madam Yu? Why haven¡¯t heard of her?¡±


    ¡°The scout reported that Madam Yu brought strong soldiers and hid on the border of the Qi Kingdom. I did not believe it first, and sent people to spy on them. And then I knew it was Yan Shen¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡°To get this Madam Yu taped. If you can finish this task, you will be promoted to Assistant Prime Minister of the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°How can I have this ability?¡±


    Di Qing had his own scheming. It was not easy to be the Assistant Prime Minister because it meant that Yan Shen had to be dragged down from that post. However, Yan Shen was the senior statesman of three rulers in session, powerful and influential in the imperial court. It was not easy to rece him. Now Di Qing made a bright promise to Leng Cang to lure this young man. Whether Leng Cang could fulfill that promise depended on his own ability. Di Qing would not take charge of that. What Di Qing wanted was the oue¡ªto see the old thing copse, because Di Qing wanted to seize tightly Qi Kingdom¡¯s power in his hands. No one dared to cast greedy eyes on it.


    The two were plotting how to bring Yan Shen down. Meanwhile, the people of Yan residence were not idle at all. Yan Shen¡¯s son, Yan Bao, brought the things back from the border that Yan Shen wanted. After being demoted to the border by Di Qing, Yan Bao had been waiting for good news from his father everyday. But two years had passed, and all he received were his father¡¯s letters which persuaded him to be more patient. Yan Bao used to be a yboy enjoying beautiful dresses and nice food and had never suffered it before. So, he once fled to home sneakily, but was sent back secretly. Afraid of being tripped by Di Qing, Yan Shen was much severer on his son¡¯s escape, so he ordered dozens of home servants to apany Yan Bao to the border. For one thing, they could protect his son; For another, they could prevent Yan Bao from making trouble. Yan Shen had made an agreement with Madam Yu¡ªif he would win the world one day, he would give the territory on the southeastern part of the sea under Madam Yu¡¯s control. Madam Yu was certainly delighted at it because the rockyers of the East Sea had been destroyed by Jiang Wuyou so that hundreds of thousands of Yi people had a hard in surviving. Before that, the Wolf King and Phantom of the Wind City ruined Nanyi jointly. Luckily, Madam Yu had made good preparation and hid in the rockyers of the East Sea so that she could escape that tribtion. But it was a pity that her daughter failed to survive from it because of being yful. Hatred sprang up in Madam Yu¡¯s heart¡ªshe hated Xiao Qi and hated Jiang Wuyou. To make deal with Yan Shen was an inevitably general trend. Madam Yu was fully confident about it.


    ¡°Father, Madam Yu said Jiang Wuyou had saved the little girl. Our chip is gone. How can we coerce Lin Xiaosa?¡±


    ¡°Look at you! How can you make aplishments? Learn from Jingyu, that girl.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your praise. I want nothing but my mother¡¯s good health.¡±


    ¡°Here. Send a message to Madam Ou toe to the main house.¡±


    The home servant responded and came out of the room. Jingyu looked at her mother anxiously. It was a long time since she saw her mother. Concerned about how her mother was, Jingyu kept peeping outside. Yan Shen watched everything in his eyes, thinking that he did take a right movement to take Madam Ou to his residence. Ou Jingyu was a filial child, who could serve for Yan Shen by taking advantage of her filial piety. ¡°Di Qing, just wait. Wait to see the good thing is yet toe!¡± Yan Shen¡¯s face broadened into a bigger smile. Yan Shen was discouraged by his father¡¯s me. Being despised by his own father made him depressed to some degree.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The son¡¯s ipetence annoyed Yan Shen, since his son appeared impatient when asked to learn from Jingyu. Yan Shen let out a long sigh. Hearing the footstep outside the room, Ou Jingyu came to greet her. Yan Shen coughed to pull Ou Jingyu¡¯s heart back and make her realize that she was just a pawn and that she needed to obey rules. Therefore, Jingyu just stood by and her heart fell when her mother turned up at the door. Her mother looked rather fine and ruddier. It seemed that Yan Shen had been treating her mother well.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡±


    However, her mother became moody and hugged her daughter, unwilling to loosen the hands. Ou Jingyu consoled her mother. As long as her mother lived well, Ou Jingyu was willing to do everything for Yan Shen. Ou Jingyu just stayed with her mother and did not return to the pce until Yan Shen urged her because it was toote. In order not to make Di Qing suspicious about her, Ou Jingyu had to part with her mother unwillingly. When the door closed, Yan Shen restored his stern look.


    ¡°If you want your mother to livefortably, you should show your ability.¡±


    ¡°Jingyu is at Assistant Prime Minister¡¯s service.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Chidi had some spies in the pce. You need to think about some methods to let Chidi lose trust in Di Qing. It would be best to break their alliance treaty.¡±


    ¡°Jingyu will go all out.¡±


    ¡°Go out.¡±


    After walking out of the room, Ou Jingyu was not reconciled that she had to be others¡¯ pawn, and she wiped tears on her face and took a nce at the door, thinking, ¡°Yan Shen, you dare to detain my mother to threaten me. One day, I will make you double repay me.¡± Ou Jingyu leaped onto the high wall and flew to the Qi pce.


    ¡°Father, Jingyu is pretty good and loyal to you.¡±


    Yan Bao ttered, hoping his father would think highly of him. But unexpectedly, Yan Shen¡¯s face darkened and Yan Shen thought this son was hopeless because he could just notice a person¡¯s appearance, butck the ability to see through the person¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 109 Yan Bao’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 109 Yan Bao¡¯s Death</h4>


    ¡°Does father beware of Jingyu?¡± Yan Bao had learned to be docile and realized that he had to follow his father¡¯s words if he wanted to return to the capital. Although Yan Bao was not reconciled to the arrangement, he could do nothing because his father had the power that could subvert the whole kingdom.


    After supper, Yan Shen wrote a letter and asked Yan Bao to return to the border as soon as possible, and cautioned against any stop along the way. Yan Bao must give the letter to Madam Yu in person. Therefore, Yan Bao and his servants hastened to the destination day and night and kept his father¡¯s warning in mind. Yan Bao did not dare to sleep in the inn, instead, they slept in the mountain forest. With Di Qing¡¯s order, Leng Cang led strong soldiers to chase them hurriedly. As early as Yan Bao had returned to the Yan residence, the spy of the border had sent the message back to the pce. So, Di Qing ordered Leng Cang to take trusted subordinates and intercept Yan Bao on the halfway. But out of the expectation, Yan Bao did not sleep in the inn at night, and Leng Cang had no chance to block him.


    ¡°Climb over the mountain and we will arrive at the Yanting Pass. Let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡± Yan Bao got off the horse and found a clean ce.


    ¡°Young Master, let me find some jerky to go with wine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to do that. Just get over tonight.¡±


    Yan Bao¡¯s assistant called Yan Shen took the luggage from the horseback and took out a wine bag from the pack as a protection against the cold. Yan Shen knew that his Young Master was craving for wine again, and he searched for a while and found some smoked beef jerky. Yan Bao took the jerky and drank the wine forthrightly. And Yan Shen also robbed the beef jerky from a tall guy and took gulps of wine. They all ate and drank to repletion. Leng Cang rushed out with a mask on the face. Yan Bao threw the wine bag away and got ready for the fight because the thing in his arms was closely rted to Yan family. His father had repeatedly warned him. So, the letter was of great significance. Leng Cang held a sharp sword in his hand and chopped at Yan Bao. At that moment, Yan Shen also held a sword and dashed from the crowd. Yan Bao leaped and dodged Leng Cang¡¯s attack. Ordered by Di Qing, Leng Cang would not have any mercy for Yan Bao and raised his sword to leave a cut on Yan Bao¡¯s face. A stabbing pain spread from Yan Bao¡¯s face. ¡°How dare the person was to be ruthless to me!¡± Yan Bao thought and cleaved at Leng Cang with the sword in his hand. Leng Cang turned over and attacked him from the back. Then, the sword pierced through Yan Bao¡¯s skin and flesh. It was toote to duck. Yan Bao felt his back was being torn off.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yan Shen rushed up, not expecting that the bandits were so vicious, and pressed hard on Yan Bao¡¯s wound, hoping that Young Master could survive to the Yanting Pass. However, Leng Cang was bloodthirsty for killing. He totally ignored everything but just chopped toward them again. Yan Shen blocked the Sword Qi, thinking that he would not survive if the Young Master would die. Leng Cang thrust many chops, and Yan Shen blocked for the Young Master with his back. Yan Bao was not Leng Cang¡¯s match and could not fight back any more within several movements. Leng Cang raised his sword and attacked again. Seeing things going worse, Yan Shen pushed his Young Master away. Yan Bao could do nothing but witness Yan Shen was thrown away by Leng Cang, so Yan Bao rushed up to save Yan Shen. Unexpectedly, Leng Cang gave one more chop. Then, Yan Bao fell to the ground straightforward. Leng Cang was in a cold sweat by his own idental drop, because Di Qing had repeatedly warned him that Yan Bao¡¯s life should be left before leaving the pce. Looking at the blood on the sword, Leng Cang felt it was toote to regret, so he gave one more chop to Yan Bao, whatever the consequences would be. Noticing the Young Master was killed by the masked person, Yan Shen ran away immediately. Leng Cang chopped toward Yan Shen to leave no living creature. Witnessing the Young Master was dead, Yan¡¯s servants were in a panic. Leng Cang just raised his sword and killed them all. Those servants did not know why they would die till their death. Some gang leaders came up to rummage Yan Bao¡¯s clothes and found the letter with great joy, and then, Leng Cang threw Yan Bao¡¯s body into the bottom of the valley. Yan Shen covered his mouth in the distance and witnessed helplessly that the Young Master was flung down. However, Leng Cang did not care about too much, because he just acted on the King¡¯s order.


    ¡°To put well the evidence of Yan Shen¡¯s scheme,¡± Leng Cang said. And the gang leader hurried to put well the letter. When the bandits faded away, Yan Shen walked along the mountain road to the bottom of the valley, and decided not to let Young Master¡¯s corpse abandoned in the wild. He became sadder at the thought of Yan Bao¡¯s care. When reaching the bottom, Yan Shen had been exhausted, since he was also injured badly by Leng Cang. The blood kept flowing from the wounds, which made Yan Shen dazed. He would die without a doubt if the thing went on like it. Thus, he went to find some hemostatic herbs. The deep valley was covered with thorns, and his legs were torn several cuts. The old wounds had been cured, but new wounds were added. Yan Shen had no way but to clench his teeth to find Yan Bao. Not until it was at dawn that he finally found Yan Bao.


    ¡°Has the Lord slept?¡±


    Yan Shen could not speak for his sobbing. And the gatekeeper was drawn attention by the cries, wondering why he was crying at night, so came up to uncovered the clothes. After looking at it, the gatekeeper fell on the ground with great shock, because it was Yan Bao on his back. Judging from the livor mortis, Yan Bao had been dead for several days. The gatekeeper woke up the chambein. The chambein was named Zhang Biao. When seeing Yan Bao¡¯s corpse, Zhang Biao had no time to be sad, instead, he arranged people to clean and change clothes for the corpse, and Yan Shen was taken away to heal the wound. Zhang Biao asked the gatekeeper to keep anyone away from the corpse. It was a great matter, and Zhang Biao himself did not dare to make any decision. So, he ran to report it to the Lord in a hurry. Zhang Biao walked to the main room. Those little servants who were keeping watch at night all lowered their heads down.


    ¡°When did the Lord sleep?¡±


    ¡°A while ago.¡±


    ¡°Lord, the person of the borderes back.¡±


    Zhang Biao stood outside, trying to control his trembling voice, but he still sobbed. Inside the room, Yan Shen got flustered at the words of the border. Yan Bao had just gone for several days. Even if he woulde back, he could not reach so fast. The more Yan Shen thought, the more frightened he got. Had an ident happened? Yan Shen got up from the bed and searched for the shoes. His hands were quivering to heavily to pick his shoes up. The little servant outside the room came to serve him in a hurry. Yan Shen took several deep breaths to pacify his vital force. It was not the time to get flustered. Zhang Biao walked slowly.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Zhang Biao¡¯s voice was brimmed with sadness. Yan Shen sank on the side of the bed, his hands clenching so tightly the side that the blue veins bulged on his hands. Yan Shen repressed his sadness. Even though Zhang Biao did not tell directly, Yan Shen had guessed that his son had died. But guessing was totally another matter. When faced with the truth, Yan Shen could not control himself, tears dropping. Who could know the sadness of a white-haired man? His son died with an evesting grievance who had been chopped everywhere, even bones on the arms and cheeks exposed. The murder wanted nothing but Yan family became defunct. Yan Shen arranged his son¡¯s clothes well. When his mood calmed down, Yan Shen held his hands behind, then Zhang Biao saw a more ruthless master.


    ¡°Who sent Bao¡¯er back? I want to see him.¡±


    Zhang Biao led the Senior Master in. When seeing the Lord, Yan Shen attempted to stand up immediately. But Yan Shen stopped him and signed him not to move.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Yan Shen could not hold back his tears.


    ¡°Tell me what happened. How did Bao¡¯er die?¡±


    Yan Shen forced back his sorrow and would not permit his son to die in vain. Yan Shen was bound to take this revenge.


    ¡°Lord, Yan Shen is useless and made Young Master suffer the deadly tribtion. When we nearly approached Yanting Pass, we encountered robbery and killing. The robbers wore masks and came for the letters.¡±


    ¡°Lord, how about Young Master¡¯s funeral affairs?¡±


    ¡°Chambein Zhang, I will make a high-profile funeral for my son to let the whole Qi Kingdom know that Yan family had no offsprings. And spread words that the King of the Qi Kingdom colludes with the monsters, which will bring disasters to the a-hundred-year foundation of the Qi Kingdom. Yan Shen, take care of yourself.¡±


    Yan Shen walked out of the room and headed to the study room, followed closely Zhang Biao. Yan Shen entered the study room, prepared the paper and ink, and rewrote the letter. This time, Yan Shen used Madam Yu¡¯s spiritual thing to seal up the envelope. It was the first time for Zhang Biao to see such a precious spiritual thing. He stared openmouthed. When the spiritual thing stretched out the wings and dashed out of the roof, the roof was broken into debris.


    Yan Shen sank on the soft couch, trying to stand up, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not. Zhang Biao came forward to offer a hand, but was stopped by Yan Shen. Yan Shen let out a deep sigh. Sadness flooded in. The Lord pretended to be strong.


    ¡°Send a message to the pce that Madam Ou is ill again.¡±


    Jingyu certainly knew Yan Shen¡¯s purpose. To put it simply, Yan Shen med Ou Jingyu¡¯s ipetence, because she failed to meet Yan Shen¡¯s demand. These days, Ou Jingyu always wore a frown. She had secretly made several requests to serve the King at bedtime, but was turned down by the Specialized Management Agency. Ou Jingyu was burning with anxiety. After some secret inquiries, she knew that the Majesty had been sleeping in the imperial study. Did something serious happen in the pce?


    That night, Ou Jingyu had hidden herself in the room before, but out of her expectation, she had been waiting there for four hours but still could not see Di Qing. Ou Jingyu ran out of her patience, and was about to leave but the footsteps ringing outside scared her to hide behind the screen again. Through the thin window, Leng Cang followed Di Qing closely. Ou Jingyu had seen Leng Cang before and known that he was Di Qing¡¯s pawn. It was Leng Cang who had created difficulties in selecting the Commander in Chief, and then Yan Shen forced Ou Jingyu to enter the pce. It waste and the two came to the imperial study. Apparently, they were plotting something evil. Ou Jingyu hid herself behind the screen and fixed her eyes on the entrance hall. Di Qing opened the letter slowly. Ou Jingyu extended her neck and widened her eyes, trying to see something, but just some ink marks. Di Qing narrowed his eyes into a slit. Ou Jingyu knew that he was about to burst into a fury. Ou Jingyu covered her eyes and closed her eyes. As expected, the entrance hall suffered, including chairs and tables. Leng Cang did not expect it, because he came there for taking credit for what he had done, but stirred up Di Qing¡¯s thundering rage. Not knowing what to do, Leng Cang felt his legs weak and fell on the ground with his two knees. Ou Jingyu was most fed up with this kind of man. He even abandoned the fine quality of a true man. Ou Jingyu looked down upon him behind the screen. When catching clear sight of the letter, Leng Cang was very depressed. Yan Shen was too sly. It was a fake letter. Di Qing¡¯s n turned into nothing. The thing that Leng Cang had taken great pains to grab was just Yan Shen¡¯s dirty trick.


    ¡°Really terrific.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Leng Cang sensed his scalp numb.


    ¡°Stand up first. You are not his match.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, could you please make it clear?¡± Leng Cang was not convinced, but had to. How did such a father exist in the world who took his own son as bait? No one could believe it.


    ¡°Yan Shen, this fellow had predicted our action, so he asked his son to take with the fake letter to the Yanting Pass. But you killed his son and took time and energy to get the false evidence.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what can I do now? The old fox will destroy me. No one could expect that he would take his son¡¯s life as a stake.¡±


    Leng Cang was on a tenterhook because he knew Yan Shen would not spare him, and the only person who was able to help him was the Majesty. Leng Cang knelt on the ground truthfully and wished nothing but Di Qing directed a bright road to him. Ou Jingyu behind the screen understood that Yan Shen used his son as stakes to attract £Äi Qing out. A vicious tiger would not eat its curbs, and Yan Shen was even worse than a beast. Thinking of herself, Ou Yujing was overwhelmed by the feeling of sorrow, because she was also an insignificant nobody, and perhaps one day, she would be flung away as well. What if she would be abandoned by Yan Shen? What could her mother do at that time? The more Ou Jingyu thought, the sadder she became, and she could not hold back her tears. Then, the two in the entrance hall heard the sound and walked to the screen. Ou Jingyu thought it was too bad, so afraid of being spotted, she climbed up to the roof in a hurry.

 Chapter 110 I Will Tear You to Shred

    <h4>Chapter 110 I Will Tear You to Shred</h4>


    His son¡¯s death was a devastating blow. Yan Shen stayed in the mourning hall. Night wind flickered the light. Yan Shen squatted down to shield the altarmp. Tears coursed down this old man¡¯s cheeks, and he just wished his son would enjoy a bright life in the next life.


    ¡°Lord, it has been midnight. Please take a rest...¡± Zhang Biao let out a long sigh and fully understood Lord¡¯s grief. Several years ago, Zhang Biao had the same sorrow as Lord when Zhang Biao¡¯s son passed away. So he stood outside the mourning hall, apanying the Lord silently. Under the light, the lord stood there with a scoop.


    ¡°My son! I am the murderer...¡± Yan Shen touched the coffin shakily, his fingers moving little by little. Zhang Biao came up to help him, but Yan Shen stopped him. Yan Shen thought it was he who did something wrong to his son. To stir up trouble, Yan Shen sent his son to the road of death. Yan Shen regretted what he had done¡ªto have his son killed for his own desire.


    ¡°Lord, the pce sends the funeral couplet.¡±


    ¡°The fox mourns the death of the hare... I would like to see what trick Di Qing wants to y.¡±


    Yan Shen was rather arrogant. The little pce servant took reward money and entered the mourning hall cautiously. In the dim candlelight, the coffin looked scary. The little pce servant thought it was really a tough job¡ªthe King sent him there, but he had to care about his life all the time. When blue light appeared from the paper money, the little pce servant ran away with fright. Yan Shen looked at the coffin in surprise. In the floating light, blood came from Yan Bao¡¯s seven apertures. The more the little servant looked, the more scared he became. So he ran out of the mourning hall in a hurry. However, the floating light chased him tightly, which frightened the little pce servants to fall on the ground with weak legs. He thought he had to die here tonight. When the floating light came closer, the little pce servant foamed at the mouth and fainted. Yan Shen followed it closely and stretched his hands out into the floating light. To his surprise, it was Yan Shen, his son¡¯s servant, in the image.


    ¡°Why you?¡±


    ¡°Lord, it is the people of the pce who kill the young master. I will take revenge for the young master.¡±


    Looking at the pce servant pass out, Yan Shen came up and gave a kick. Then, the pce servant was thrown out by Yan¡¯s servants. When he woke up, he was startled, because a flock of stray dogs were looking at him fiercely. The pce servant thought Yan Shen, the old thing, did want to rebel. So when the pce servant came back to the pce, he told what he had suffered to Di Qing. Di Qing was in a fine rage, but did not know how to relieve it. He discussed with Leng Cang about the countermeasures. But Leng Cang was absolutely terrified about the pce servant¡¯s words, fearing that Yan Bao woulde to take Leng Cang¡¯s life away because he had killed Yan Bao.


    Di Qing hated those with big mouths. The king of the Qi Kingdom had strong evil spirit, and the underground pce where blood souls were fostered was full of Yin Qi. And themon people were always suspicious of Di Qing. So this time when the pce servant mentioned the ghost in Yan residence, Di Qing resented so much that his spiritual fingers swept lightly and threw the little pce servant out. The pce servant who seemed not to grow eyes did court death. Di Qing would get rid of anyone who dared to sway people¡¯s minds. Leng Cang felt uneasy, and he did not fear the underground pce because he had nothing to do with the Blood Pool, but it was he who was to me for Yan Bao¡¯s death.


    ¡°Yan Shen colludes with other tribes. Why not remove him? And still allow him to make more trouble?¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid. But before having the certainty to win, we should not take reckless action. When I get the Heavenly Book, no one will dare to look down upon the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°But currently, Yan Shen was harder to handle. Your Majesty, we should think of some ways to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Using his son as bait and making trouble. And then, he will want to overturn my world. It¡¯s not so easy! The things that Madam Yu wants? I will give them to her. I would like to see what Yan Shen can do, then.¡±


    Madam Yu Jin put the spiritual thing well. In Yan Shen¡¯s letter, he asked Madam Yu to direct her army to the south on the 6th day this month, because it was the day for the grand ceremony for the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master when Di Qing would follow Chidi to rob the Heavenly Book. Madam Yu Jin calcted in her heart that she was afraid that Yan Shen won the world and all were in vain at that time. However, she would not allow herself to work for nothing. So she decided that she¡¯d better go to Yan residence to make an agreement with Yan Shen in person. When Madam Yan arrived at Yan residence, Yan Bao had beenid to rest. She heard that Yan Bao had been killed by Di Qing. In the hall, Yan Shen leaned against the soft couch, holding a heater in his arms. March wasing, but the old man still feared chill. Did Yan Bao¡¯s death destroy Yan Shen¡¯s ambition? Madam Yu did not like this kind of Yan Shen.


    ¡°The little girl was picked up by others!¡±


    ¡°Madam Yu... why didn¡¯t you watch her carefully...¡±


    Yan Shen stressed his voice. He had nned to use the little girl to threaten Lin Xiaosa, but unexpectedly, the useless woman ruined it. Yan Shen threw a cold nce at her. However, Madam Yu was rather tough, thinking that the old man did not figure out what was going on now¡ªYan Shen could rest on nobody but her, so how could he dare to make a show of authority? Yan Shen did not fear that the woman would turn hostile, because if Yu Jin did not help him, there was still one person on his side. But the person remained mysterious. Yan Shen did not know him, let alone themon people could not know about the person¡¯s origin.


    In Yan Shen¡¯s secret room, people were plotting rebellion. All the influential officials gathered there. And it was more like a dynasty here. Yan Shen sat up high in a leading position, a group of ministers stood around and worshipped him. Madam Yu rested her wavering heart at peace at the sight of the scene. As a matter of fact, beforeing there, she had received the letter from Di Qing to make alliance, and Di Qing even provided more benefits to her. Therefore, Madam Yu was a bit wavering. But when Yan Shen opened the secret room, Madam Yu was in a trance because Yan Shen was more like a King. All of the Qi¡¯s important officials in superior grade gathered there. Madam Yu could not help but have a high opinion of Yan Shen. All of these people were in a high position, but were willing to take Yan Shen¡¯s order. It seemed that Yan Shen did have some means. Madam Yu looked at the important ministers in the hall and found few of them familiar to her. These people received wages from Di Qing but worked for Yan Shen. Di Qing was sure to vomit blood as long as he knew it.


    ¡°This is Madam Yu...¡±


    The influential officers greeted her with nods. Yan Shen had a couch ced in the hall. Madam Yu did not lose her momentum, and she flung her sleeves and sat down. Then, the hall was silent.


    ¡°Assistant Prime Minister is helpingmon people under heaven get rid of the evil.¡±


    A man dressed delicately came up and talked with eloquence first, followed by a group of people fawning on Yan Shen. Madam Yu observed Yan Shen, finding that the old man did not reveal his happiness and any other emotion on the face. His ambition was hidden in the surging surface. Madam Yu thought Yan Shen was more foresightedpared with Di Qing. Therefore, she was inclined to Yan Shen. And Di Qing had not expected that his officials would transfer their allegiance to Yan Shen.


    ¡°Di Qing killed my son and the Emperor of thest dynasty. He even colluded with the demon and fostered blood souls in the underground pce. Such a king will lead the Qi Kingdom to the road of no return.¡±


    ¡°Your Lordship, you¡¯re right. We are angry but dare not speak. With your order, we will take the Demon Emperor down and support you as the king.¡±


    The crowd was enormously enthusiastic in the hall, each of them full of fighting will. Yan Shen was excited inwardly. Although he had lost his son, he could win so many followers. The oue was valuable for the effort. He believed that he had taken the right movement. Only by causing the important ministers¡¯ grudge for Di Qing could Yan Shen had the confidence to win. In fact, Yan Shen had a number of disciples and always behaved in low profile. So he could arouse more sympathy. Then, they set the uprising time as the 6th day of this month, that was to say, it was the date when the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master ascended the position. Di Qing was plotting how to get the Heavenly Book while Yan Shen was provoking Di Qing¡¯s ministers to go against him. In the previous years, Di Qing submitted to Chidi, killed all the ministers and killed Xu Linghe just for the throne. If Yan Shen had not got the evidence that Di Qing had fostered demons, Yan Shen might have been killed as well. But just as the saying went, ¡°Man proposes, Heaven disposes,¡± it was Di Qing¡¯s turn now. When all the ministers left there, Madam Yu told Yan Shen that Di Qing wanted to draw her to his own side. In fact, Yan Shen had foreseen that Di Qing would do that, so he arranged today¡¯s y to Madam Yu. As early as Di Qing had written the letter to Madam Yu, Jingyu had told it to Yan Shen. Moreover, some spies had been arranged around Madam Yu by the person. It seemed that the person knew the three realms like the palm of his hand. But Yan Shen did not see the true look of the person. Every time things happened, the superior person would inform Yan Shen through dreams.


    Xu Linghe held Xiao Mi¡¯er and hurried to the Qi Kingdom directly. Along the way, he tried to look for Xiao Douya, but was in vain. Wuyou felt more anxious because Xiao Douya never left her before. When they arrived at Princess¡¯ mansion, Wuyou hid her worry because she thought she could not let her mother worry about her. Overjoyed, Xiao Mi¡¯er ran all the way to look for her mother. Seeing her, Wuyou could not help but think Xiao Douya. It would be great if Xiao Douya were there! Xu Linghe, though heartbroken as well, hid his sadness because he did not want to put pressure on the little woman.


    ¡°Mom, I am back.¡±


    Xiao Mi¡¯er entered the courtyard with her small and thick legs and called her mother. But the courtyard was quiet.


    ¡°Linghe.¡± Xu Linghe was also surprised. Why was there no person in the early morning? Even if Lin Xiaosa had entered the pce, he should havee back now. And why did the mother-inw and Xiaoyou disappear as well? Wuyou hunted through the whole courtyard, even the steward had disappeared. Wuyou was hit by a foreboding thought whether her mother and younger sister had been taken away.


    ¡°I looked at the yard and found no fighting trace. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s sorcery is not so weak, so it is not so easy to take them away.¡±


    Wuyou calmed herself down, hoping that her mother would be fine. Xiao Mi¡¯er kept crying for not seeing her mother. Wuyou held the kid to the arms andforted her. Xu Linghe looked around and found a pool of blood in the corner. Seeing the woman ying with the kid, Xu Linghe traced the blood secretly and found the blood disappeared in the cer of the backyard. The cer was a ce to store things. Xu Linghe squatted to hear any sound. A dim breathing sound came from it. Xu Linghe wanted to lift up the cover. But to his surprise, it was sealed by spells. Xu Linghe took a close look and found the inkling. The way of casting the spells was the same as the way of Kunlun¡¯s conjuring. Xu Linghe tried to use the sorcery. With rumbling, the cer was lifted up where woman¡¯s sobbing sounds came. Xu Linghe flew up and found that the servants were imprisoned in the cer.


    ¡°Master Xu.¡± The steward ran up when seeing his life-saver.


    ¡°Master, it was masked men who took Madam Houqing and Miss Chiyou away.¡±


    The steward told what had happened in details, including the masked man¡¯s height. Upon hearing it, Xu Linghe felt his heart fell. Because in Kunlun, only Ye Juechen was high and knew Kunlun¡¯s conjuring while Zhou Yi was medium height. It turned out that Ye Juechen had been keeping an eye on Xu Linghe. Xu Linghe was seized with regret. His Xiao Douya was taken away because of his carelessness. And even the mother-inw also disappeared. Xu Linghe demonstrated spirit power and sent the people in the cer up to the ground. Whening out of the cer, Xu Linghe saw his little woman standing in the trance not far away. Xu Linghe came up and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°If they want the Heavenly Book, just take it... Why does my Xiao Douya to bear the sufferings? Why takes my mother and Chiyou away?¡±


    ¡°Little woman, you can cry if you want. You still have me.¡±


    Wuyou seemed loaded down with the moods these days. She hugged Xu Linghe tightly. And the sound of horses¡¯ hooves dragged them into reality. Xiao Mi¡¯er threw herself into the arms and called for her mother. Lin Xiaosa held his daughter up, and theirughter filled the whole courtyard. Di Li just cried. As for the joy of being lost and found, only the people who had experienced it would know. Wuyou could not help but shed tears as well and firmly believed that she was bound to find her family members. And Lin Xiaosa did not forget the proper task and told Xu Linghe that it was Di Qing who had taken Xiao Douya away. The two came into the room. Looking at their figures before the window, Wuyou knew that her man was more anxious than her. For Xiao Douya, she had to be strong.


    ¡°Yesterday, when I was about to enter the pce, I found Di Qing was going to leave the pce. So I followed him. Later, he stopped in a peasant¡¯s yard on the outskirt. I was afraid that Xiaoli would be suspicious, so I set a defensive cover. Then, I slipped into the yard secretly and found that Di Qing seemed to be waiting for someone, but the person did not show up. Di Qing even mentioned child and said Zhou Yi broke his words. Linghe, why did Di Qing take Xiao Douya away?¡±


    ¡°He wants to be the king of the three realms.¡± An icy look took on Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes. If Di Qing stood before him, Xu Linghe would tear him to shred for sure.

 Chapter 111 - Meet with Ni Shang and Know Xiao Douya’s

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Meet with Ni Shang and Know Xiao Douya''s</h4>


    Chaper 111 Meet with Ni Shang and Know Xiao Douya¡¯s Whereabouts


    ¡°One day, if Di Qing does godless things, who will you help?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa was silent, puzzled whether he would help Di Qing. Xu Linghe let out a long sigh. Who could make a choice? After all, Di Qing was Xiaoli¡¯s elder brother.


    In the medical clinic on the street of the eastern city, Chang Xi was being kept busy. To cure Xiao Douya, Chang Xi had not closed her eyes for two days. Although she had changed blood for Xiao Douya, he was still in a poor condition. Chang Xi was a bit anxious, and Zhou Yi was guarding there day and night. Outside the room, Ning Hai even prepared a small bed for Zhou Yi. In Ning Hai¡¯s eyes, Zhou Yi was willing to do everything for his ¡°son¡±. And for Zhou Yi, since he had stayed in the medical clinic for some time, furious qi on him seemed to decrease. In order to cover up the truth, Zhou Yi would clean Xiao Douya in the morning every day. And then, Ning Hai was more disposed toward him, and even brought something to him from the snack shop. However, Ning Hai¡¯s woman was just a worldly person and could not tolerate any man profiting at other people¡¯s expense. So she never treated Zhou Yi well. Zhou Yi had been living in Kunlun for years, so he did not have too much money, and was even in default on Xiao Douya¡¯s treatment fee. Ning Hai¡¯s wife was eager to drive the boy out. But Ning Hai was so headstrong that Ning Hai¡¯s wife had no way to do so. Therefore, Ning Hai¡¯s woman hoped nothing but Zhou Yi would leave there as soon as possible. However, the little boy was still in aa. Chang Xi was on guard against Zhou Yi, afraid that he would steal the child at midnight. Ning Hai was just curious how diligent Chang Xi was to the little boy, though it was a doctor¡¯s duty to heal the wounded and save the dying. The medical clinic was overcrowded, and Chang Xi was run off her feet there.


    On this day, two distinguished guests came to the clinic, and Ning Hai came to greet them from the distance. You Qingcheng walked around and gaped at the sight in the backyard. She just did note here for a few days, and Magic Doctor Chang had enjoyed the fame through the capital. Ni Shang giggled, thinking that the Master was so ustomed to thefortable life in the pce that she did not know how hard it was behind the booming business. Ning Hai¡¯s woman grinned from ear to ear when seeing theing of the noble women, so she bought some expensive snack from a pastry shop in the capital. However, You Qingcheng had seen much about it, and the snack could notpare to the half of that in the pce. You Qingcheng¡¯s little hand opened the puff pastry. The tender flower pastry tasted sweet and greasy, far from that of the pce. As Ning Hai¡¯s wife was chatting with them, she was eating melon seeds. Today, You Qingcheng came to see Magic Doctor Chang because the Chinese medicines that Magic Doctor Chang prescribed her were effective. And her menses came normally. You Qingchen had born a child, so she knew the importance of menses. Besides, the mind tranquilizing medicine that Magic Doctor gave her made her sleep sound at night and not make nightmares any more. Ni Shang was happy for the master. The two passed by Ning Hai¡¯s woman to see Magic Doctor Chang, but after several steps, You Qingcheng¡¯s clothes were pulled by Ning Hai¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Do you two noble women¡¯s words count?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± You Qingcheng was a bit displeased, thinking that the old woman dared to offend the superiors. But Ning Hai¡¯s wife did not care it too much, and all she wanted was to have a look around the Qi pce.


    ¡°Noble woman, as for the things you¡¯ve promised... do you forget?¡±


    The words that You Qingcheng had said casually was taken seriously by the old woman. You Qingcheng passed by the old woman and walked into the inner room. Ni Shang followed the master, thinking that she could get rid of the old woman finally. The old woman did not have eyes. Otherwise, why did the old woman not notice that the Queen had been impatient?


    ¡°Is Magic Doctor Chang here?¡±


    You Qingcheng stood outside. Zhou Yi looked at her up and down, while You Qingcheng cast a nce at him and just felt the man was a bit familiar. Then Zhou Yi looked at her again carefully. Something suddenly urred to him. He remembered that the woman was Di Qing¡¯s concubine and wondered why she came out of the pce. You Qingcheng pushed the door open, followed by Ni Shang. Zhou Yi cared about Xiao Douya, so he squeezed in but was blocked by Changxi. Zhou Yi stood outside with embarrassment, hearing attentively what was going on inside.


    Changxi was busy taking Xiao Douya¡¯s pulse, and felt that the pulse was beating strongly. But why did Xiao Douya not wake up? Changxi could not figure it out at that moment. Although Xiao Douya had a celestial body, the sorcery would do harm to him anyway. What was more, naga¡¯s poison was still inside his body. Even if he had been changed blood, the poison could not be removedpletely. Changxi changed clean underwear for Xiao Douya and then put a quilt on him well. Although You Qingcheng had a child, it was the pce servants who took care of her child. So when seeing Magic Doctor Chang looking after the little patient carefully, You Qingcheng showed more admiration to her.


    ¡°The medicine that you prescribed to mest time works well. And my menses be normal.¡±


    You Qingcheng was very happy. It seemed that Magic Doctor Chang was really worthy of her fame, and she was even able to cure You Qingcheng¡¯s mental illness and You Qingcheng did not make nightmares but slept well since then. Ni Shang was also happy for her master and hoped more that her master could bear a baby for the king as soon as possible. Nowadays, the pce situation was bad for You Qingcheng. This month, Di Qing seldom came to see You Qingcheng, which made her disappointed day after day.


    ¡°The master¡¯s situation is not as good as before. Could Magic Doctor prescribe some medicine prone to pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Madam, how long has it been after your menses?¡±


    ¡°It has been half a month.¡±


    ¡°Here are some herbs that are good for being pregnant. Take them three times a day after your menses. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Magic Doctor, I still have one thing that is hard to tell you. I don¡¯t know how to speak it out.¡±


    You Qingcheng got a red face, since she had not slept in the same room with Di Qing for a long time. How could she be pregnant? Ni Shang was a demon, so she was rather inclusive to the topic about things between husbands and wives in the human world. When seeing the master get ablush, Ni Shang hurried to take the topic. Changxi was an experienced woman, so she certainly understood it. Zhou Yi outside the room extended his neck somehow. Then, Ni Shang condensed her spiritual power and thrust at him. Master was a female and it was inevitable to have some gynecological examination. Why did the guy dare to peep at the master? The more Ni Shang thought, the angrier she got. However, Zhou Yi did not have any other thought at all. All he cared was to keep an eye on the people who wanted to approach Xiao Douya. But unexpectedly, he was spotted and felt embarrassed. You Qingcheng turned on thetch. And Zhou Yi outside blushed with shame, for he had seen something he should not see. Generally speaking, spiritual cultivators had few desires. But he could feel an upsurge of emotion at the sight of that excellent figure. Zhou Yi hurried to recite Mind Clearing Spell. On the other hand, Ni Shang drew Changxi¡¯s attention. Changxi thought the spell that noble woman had used was one of the Teal Hill¡¯s. It was not because Changxi was clever, but because the condensing spiritual power differed from ces. Changxi had seen Senior Brother Jiang demonstrating spirit, so she knew it for sure. You Qingcheng was still angry about the person outside.


    ¡°You should keep in mind the dos and don¡¯ts for your Master. Don¡¯t eat spicy and cold food.¡±


    Changxi wet her fingers with water, and then watermark appeared on the table. Ni Shang was excited at the clear sight of the watermark. It turned out that Magic Doctor knew her origin and even asked Ni Shang whether she came from the Teal Hill and the Teal Hill¡¯s Jiang Wuyou. Ni Shang answered them one by one. When Ni Shang knew that Wuyou did not die, she could not hold back her tears. If the Spiritual Master was still alive, the Teal Hill had hopes. But Ni Shang could not cry and had to restrain her tears because she could not let You Qingcheng find something unusual. Changxi even told Ni Shang that the child on the bed was Wuyou¡¯s and was badly ill when sent there. Ni Shang understood what Changxi meant. Changxi did not take the child away because she had her own concern. Xiao Douya¡¯s condition was unclear. If he was taken away by Zhou Yi forcibly, Xiao Douya could not receive the treatment and then, it would be toote to regret. Changxi was considerate and thoughtful. Before having aprehensive n, she would not take reckless action. Changxi even drew a map about Kunlun for Ni Shang and hoped that Ni Shang could do her a hand. Ni Shang was rather willing to do that, because Wuyou was her sister. Even though they used to have grudges, the events had passed and the times had changed. Ni Shang fixed her mind on the Teal Hill. In order to rebuild the homnd, she would not hesitate even at the cost of her life.


    The two noble women left in a hurry, and Ning Hai¡¯s wife even had no time to serve the soup for them. The soup had been cooked at a high price. But Ning Hai had the chance to taste it and was asked to have two big bowls of the soup. Zhou Yi did not dare to go anywhere but just keep guard outside the door. The child was still in aa. Ning Hai was soft-hearted, showing more sympathy to Zhou Yi.


    Ni Shang did not have a loose end in the pce and made a thorough n for You Qingcheng and then left the pce. Before going to Kunlun, Ni Shang decided to go to a ce to inform Madam Hou Qing that Jiang Wuyou was still alive. Within 10 minutes, she arrived at the Princess¡¯ mansion. Ni Shang knocked the door gently, and then the door opened from the inside.


    ¡°Is this Princess Li¡¯s mansion?¡±


    The chambein looked at her for a while. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and hurried to show Ni Shang into the mansion. It was the second time for Ni Shang toe to the Princess¡¯ residence. Flowers blossomed vividly in the courtyard in March. The dew of the morning could easily wet out the dress. However, Ni Shang was not in the mood to enjoy them, instead, she sped up her steps.


    ¡°Someonees to see the Master. Go to report it.¡±


    The chambein ordered because he had found that theing person was Princess¡¯ lifesaver. He did not dare to neglect. Di Li was rather surprised when seeing Ni Shang.


    ¡°Pay my respect to Princess.¡±


    Ni Shang gave a salute, which made Di Li a bit surprised.


    ¡°Madam Hou Qing and I are old friends. I have something urgent to see her.¡±


    ¡°Auntie is not there. You can tell her daugher the urgent thing.¡±


    Ni Shang thought she could not dy the proper thing, so she followed Di Li into the backyard. It was silent there.


    ¡°Go and report.¡±


    The little maid entered the room hurriedly. Wuyou was rather surprised when seeing Ni Shang.


    ¡°Ni Shang.¡±


    ¡°You are......¡±


    Ni Shang was surprised, because the woman was not Han Chiyou, but she did not ask in front of Di Li. Di Li left the courtyard with some excuse but kept ncing at Ni Shang, feeling that she was rather familiar to Di Li herself.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ni, I am Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°I am still alive.¡± Jiang Wuyou walked up and held Ni Shang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    Ni Shang was extremely excited and held Wuyou tightly in the arms.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, you¡¯ve changed your look. I almost can¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Ni Shang found it hard to adjust Wuyou¡¯s strang look. Wuyou put down her sorrow temporarily and was still happy when seeing Ni Shang. They had not seen each other for years. It was hard to express the deep love between them. Ni Shang cried andughed. And then, the two cried on each other¡¯s shoulders. Since the Teal Hill had been extinguished, the old friends could meet again and exchanged their love for the hometown. The nostalgia was rather sentimental! Ni Shang almost forgot her proper business.


    ¡°I came here for an important matter. Xiaoyou, please calm down first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your son is named Xiao Douya?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wuyou¡¯s heart suspended and seemed to be torn off. She feared that she could not bear the next words, but she had to face them.


    ¡°Today, I apanied You Qingcheng to see doctors in the eastern city and came across Magic Doctor Chang. During the treatment, Magic Doctor Chang tried to ask where I came from and whether I knew you. She informed me that the child on the bed was your son and said that you were in Kunlun. Then, she drew a map for me.¡±


    Ni Shang took the map out. However, Wuyou totally had no mood to see the map, and all she thought was only her son.


    ¡°Xiao Douya is ill... seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wuyou¡¯s face turned pale, and she grabbed Ni Shang¡¯s clothes immediately.


    ¡°Magic Doctor Chang said it was naga¡¯s poison. Xiaoyou, Ming Zhu not only did harm to you... but also your child.¡±


    Wuyou had a swoon, and her body fell into the arms. Xu Linghe held her tightly. The woman was frantic with grief. But Xu Linghe could do nothing for her.


    ¡°Linghe, the naga¡¯s poison on our son is my fault.¡±


    Ni Shang recognized Xu Linghe who had led a humble life for survival. But now, she had no prejudice to him. Wuyou struggled to stand up because her child was still suffering and she wanted to save him.


    The three people went out of the room. Lin Xiaosa came to them. Xu Linghe told him that Xiao Douya had been taken away, but held Di Qing¡¯s name back. Because in Di Li¡¯s opinion, Di Qing was still her good elder brother.


    ¡°Xiaoyou wille with me to save Xiao Douya. Xiaosa will help to find my mother-inw. The robbers who took her away is for the Heavenly Book. They will not hurt my mother-inw.¡±


    The group of people came out of the courtyard. Two of them followed Ni Shang to the eastern city. When arriving at the medical clinic, they found it was a total mess there. The whole medical clinic copsed, and the citizens there surrounded and watched the messy scene. No one could expect that the bustling street would turn into ruins in a blink. Ni Shang stared at the ruins openmouthed. Again, Xiao Douya disappeared under the eyes.

 Chapter 112 Granny, Wuyou is Missing You

    <h4>Chapter 112 Granny, Wuyou is Missing You</h4>


    Xu Linghe rummaged the whole medical clinic and discovered a dead body under the broken wall. When he pulled it out, it turned out to be Zhou Yi. Xu Linghe looked over the corpse and found that body sunken. Obviously, the killer was rather horrific. Wuyou searched the gravel, hoping to find some traces. She spotted some of Xiao Douya¡¯s clothes in the gravel, and then she condensed her spiritual power and injected Little Lingchong into the clothes. Little Lingchong sneezed for the smell, because it was the junior master¡¯s milk vor. Little Lingchong felt dizzy and pped its wings, followed by Wuyou and Xu Linghe closely.


    Ni Shang flew to the direction of the Qi pce. The urgent thing at present was to find Xiao Douya. No one could imagine that the medical clinic would turn into ruins.


    By taking Madam Hou Qing and Han Chiyou away, Ye Juechen had nned to use them as chips. However, his n was disrupted by Zhou Yi¡¯s death. When Ye Juechen arrived at the medical clinic, what he could saw was Zhou Yi¡¯s distressing death. The ck Shadow had killed Zhou Yi only with one movement, and then held the child up to leave. But to the ck Shadow¡¯s surprise, the spiritual doctor chased out after he just took several steps. Ye Juechen failed to listen to them clearly, but only got the information that the little boy was ill, so the ck Shadow took the spiritual doctor together.


    Fearing that Xu Linghe would find the hostage, Ye Juechen had imprisoned Madam Hou Qing in Xuzhong before he came there.


    The ck Shadow¡¯s Spirit Power was so amazing that he disappeared in a blink. Ye Juechen followed him all the way. Whening to the ck Tiger Cliff, the person entered the stone forest, followed by Ye Juechen. However, the towering stone forest frightened Ye Juechen, and he felt regretted instantly he went into it. Apparently, the person baited Ye Juechen on purpose. The more steps he took, the more sharp thorn would appear. Ye Juechen leaped into the air. Unexpectedly, the stone forest moved ordingly. Ten of thousands of stone pricks dashed toward Ye Juechen, and he gathered his spirit power to thrust a palm. Then, the floating stone pricks swirled and suspended in the mid-air with the Spiritual Qi. But when Ye Juechen gathered spirit power again, the stone thorn pierced his palms. Ye Juechen clenched his teeth and cast another palm, then the stone thorns were broken to the ground. Suddenly, a fierce gale sprang up in the wild. Yellow sand rolled up the stone pricks charged at Ye Juechen once again. It was toote to dodge them, so he set the spiritual barrier. But the stone pricks still prated through the barrier to Ye Juechen.


    ¡°What use will it have to kill you, such a nobody? Hurry to Kunlun and tell Shenzong to send the Heavenly Book here within three days. Otherwise, his great-grandson will die.¡±


    Changxi felt she was dreaming and had never imagined that Xiao Douya was her great-grandson. The more she thought, the more excited she became. Ye Juechen was also surprised to know that Xu Linghe was really Shenzong¡¯s grandson. Ye Juechen was waiting for the following remarks when a demonic wind blew and the stone forest was rolled up. The spreading Spirit Power targeted at the stone forest. Ye Juechen brandished his spiritual chops, and then sharp Sword Qi turned the whole stone forest into dust. Ye Juechen flew up, about to leave, because he knew that he was not the ck Shadow¡¯s opponent. But he was sucked back after taking some steps.


    ¡°It seems that you are tired of living.¡±


    The ck Shadow ran out of his patience little by little. Ye Juechen did not want to die at all because he thought he had not realized his dreams, so he condensed the spirit power and pounced on the ck Shadow again. However, ck Shadow waved his sleeves, and then flying gravel and stones charged at Ye Juechen.


    ¡°Master, here is Xiao Douya¡¯s aura.¡± Looking at the stone forest in the distance, Little Lingchong retracted its wings and suspended in the mid-air. Wuyou rushed into the formation of the stone forest, and the scene that came into her sight was that Ye Juechen was being attacked by stone pricks. Xu Linghe thrust out a palm to blow off the stone pricks. Ye Juechen could not be hurt that moment since mother-inw and Xiaoyou were both in his hands. Wuyou condensed Spirit Power secretly but was blocked by Xu Linghe. ck Shadow was waiting for Jiang Wuyou, and the purpose of taking people away was to get the Heavenly Book. ck Shadowughed wildly on the clouds. Wuyou dashed to the clouds, only to see that Changxi and Xiao Douya were tied tightly by Spirit Power.


    ¡°Granny, is it you?¡± Wuyou could not stop her tears. The corners of Changxi¡¯s mouth trembled. Fate spun like apass. They returned to the starting point finally. Changxi thought it turned out that the Heaven had fixed the destiny and left the best to her. But the day came so suddenly. Changxi just smiled happily. Even if she had to die, she would die without anyints.


    On the sky, ck Shadow set tactical formation, because the Heavenly Book that he had been dreaming for tens of thousands of years was in the woman¡¯s hands. Wuyou spread Spirit Power and flew to ck Shadow. Hatred like a pervasive fire burned Wuyou. Her child was so young but was used as chips in others¡¯ hands. Pangu Incantation was released from her eyes. Golden lights dazzled and gathered in the night sky. ck Shadow conjured a giant crossbow. The ck iron arrowhead encircled with icy qi. Wuyou knew it was not amon crossbow, but was made by Hong Jun who had Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth to create. It was an ancient device that could kill every creature it met, no matter it was a Buddha or an immortal. ck Shadow held the crossbow in his hands and got ready. Xu Linghe seized Ye Juechen. What a traitor of Kunlun! Xu Linghe thrust one more palm. Ye Juechen knew that he was not Xu Linghe¡¯s match and any resistance was in vain.


    ¡°Xu Linghe, if you have the guts, just kill me.¡± Ye Juechen had chips in his hands. If Xu Linghe dared to kill him, Xu Linghe¡¯s mother-inw would be locked in Xuzhong forever.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to die.¡±


    Xu Linghe condensed Spirit Power and threw it again. Ye Juechen was catapulted away heavily. Ye Juechen had never expected that he would be taught a lesson by a junior one day. What a burning shame! Ye Juechen picked himself up from the ground and thought that even if he was killed, he wanted to stand up. Ye Juechen condensed Spirit Power with his hands. Next second, the surging Spirit Power extended his whole body. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light sword in his hand, and still could not be hard to Ye Juechen. After all, they were from the same sect. But the little woman needed Xu Linghe and he could not allow her to fight in the battle alone. Xu Linghe leaped into the air and swept toward Ye Juechen. Every ce the Flowing Light swept turned into dust in the stone forest. Ye Juechen did not have any capability to fight back and was defeated within several moves. Xu Linghe held the sword and cleaved toward him. Ye Juechen rolled to the ground and panted for breath just after some rounds.


    ¡°Where do you hide Madam Hou Qing?¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s Sword Qi was aimed at Ye Juechen directly.


    ¡°If I die, your mother-inw will apany me. Anyway, it is also boring to live.¡± Ye Juechen¡¯s eyes were clear. He thought why he had to fear death and there was no fun living with bound hands and feet.


    ¡°Without Shenzong, you think who you are.¡±


    Ye Juechen cast a disdainful look at Xu Linghe and decided not to beg for mercy even he would die. Then, Flowing Light swept to Ye Juechen¡¯s neck. Blood dripped on the sword edge. Chill was in Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes. More Spirit Power was injected into the Flowing Light sword. Ye Juechen turned pale, feeling that he was only one step away from death, and was overwhelmed by shivering fear. He thought he could not face death when it did draw upon him. But this was what Xu Linghe wanted¡ªto force Ye Juechen to beg for mercy. Few people in the world could face death calmly, let alone the people like Ye Juechen with great desire, who did not reconcile to death.


    ¡°Where is my mother-inw?¡± Xu Linghe pressed his sword edge deeper, and more blood seeped out. Ye Juechen wanted to retract his neck, but his neck was drawn a cut by Sword Qi.


    ¡°I am not a patient person.¡± Xu Linghe exerted his whole strength and chopped at him. Ye Juechen had no way but to release Madam Hou Qing and Xiaoyou from Xuzhong. Then, Ye Juechen was thrown several meters away. Ye Juechen did not want to die.


    ¡°If you want to live, you have to have the chip to live. Do you have it?¡±


    Xu Linghe helped his mother-inw stand up. Han Chiyou picked herself up quickly from the ground. After seeing clearly Ye Juechen who had taken herself away, Han Chiyou came up and kicked him heavily.


    ¡°I can lurk in the Mount Da Huang and spies on Chidi¡¯s every move.¡±


    ¡°Your life is in my hand. You have to do the things to up to my standard. Otherwise, I will not let you off.¡±


    All Ye Juechen wanted was to get out of the current trouble, and he should keep his life first. Therefore, he thought he should agree with Xu Linghhe¡¯s words. But when he coulde out of the stone forest, things would not go with Xu Linghe¡¯s will. Ye Juechen had his own plot. But Xu Linghe would not allow Ye Juechen to do at will. So Xu Linghe condensed Spirit Power and put Act Limit Spell into Ye Juechen¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s really vicious.¡± Ye Juechen red at Xu Linghe, because Xu Linghe, such a crafty man, dared to cast Act Limit Spell on him. In this way, Ye Juechen had to follow Xu Linghe¡¯s orders. If not, Ye Juechen would feel heartache as severely as being stirred by knives. Ye Juechen raised his hands, about to throw a palm. However, the moment he lifted up his hands, he feltcerated and piercing pains. Xu Linghe narrowed his eyes and thought that he had to be ruthless in front of fraudulent people. Otherwise, Xu Linghe himself had to bear the suffering.


    ¡°Get out of here quickly...¡±


    Xu Linghe still could not bring himself to confront with the close rtionship that they used to be in the same sect. And the Act Limit Spell was just used to restrain Ye Juechen. Being the Sect Master of Kunlun, he should bepassionate and merciful, but he should also take precautions against those vicious people. For the sake of safety, Xu Linghe set a defensive cover for Madam Hou Qing. Concerned about how the little woman fought against ck Shadow, Xu Linghe drove his spiritual beast and flew up to the clouds.


    In the clouds, ck Shadow held the giant crossbow in his hand, ck-iron arrowhead targetting at Wuyou. The spirit light glowed around ck Shadow. Wuyou chanted the Pangu Incantation, then golden Holy Armour began covering her, with her whole body shining with golden light. Her Spirit Power surged. When Wuyou was dressed up the Holy Armour, Xu Linghe saw a woman warrior in Holy Armour driving the clear wind. In the night sky, Wuyou spread the wings and revolved swiftly toward ck Shadow. Then, ck Shadow drew the crossbow slowly. Next second, the ck-iron arrowhead carrying with formidable Spiritual Qi hurtled to Wuyou, and she leaped up to the air. The arrowhead was enwrapped by Pangu¡¯s Spirit Power. Wuyou¡¯s spreading wings continued to extend. Raging storms were caused by each rotation. ck Shadow¡¯s great palms condensed his Spirit Power and injected more spirit light into the ck iron. However, the golden Holy Armour did not scare ck Shadow¡¯s arrow qi at all. Her Spirit Power like magma bound down the ck iron spiritual arrow. But ck Shadow gathered Spirit Power so mighty that it pressed Wuyou¡¯s heartbeat to speed up, even Wuyou could feel a moment of suffocation. But Wuyou did not fear it. ck Shadow was in a panic because he was shocked to see how powerful the woman¡¯s Spirit Power was that he had never witnessed before. So he did not dare to look down upon Wuyou. Instead, he began conjuring and set formation. Currents of chaotic primordial Qi were filled with the sky. The chaos was Primordial Qi of Nature, which gathered the primordial Qi of four seasons. Continuous primordial Qi pressed hard to Wuyou. Seeing things going worse, Xu Linghe drove the dragon. The two leaned against each other. Wuyou felt warm in her heart, because her man always supported her. With an affectionate nce, the two set a battle array. In the sea of clouds, Changxi tied hard by the Spirit Power fixed her eyes on her grandson, thinking that it was Xu Linghe. Chidi did not lie to her. Her grandson did always stay with her Senior Brother. Tears came out and blurred her eyes. ck Shadow did not want to fight any longer, because he found that he was unable to deal with the woman. He had thought that he should have had a chance to win, but the golden Holy Armour was all-conquering, even his chaotic primordial ck iron arrow was vincible in front of Pangu¡¯s Spirit Power. His arrow totally lost the deterrent force as a formidable ancient instrument should have. If things went on like that, he was bound to lose. ck Shadow withdrew his ck iron giant crossbow. It turned out that the formidable weapon that could shoot the sun was utterly useless today. Luckily, the chips were still in his hands, so the Heavenly Book would belong to him sooner orter. ck Shadow extended his giant palms and picked up Changxi, ready to escape. However, the giant palms were blown into pieces by the golden armor. In the sea of clouds, the woman seemed unstoppable, her golden Holy Armor shining brightly. ck Shadow condensed Spirit Power and new giant palms grew. Wuyou dashed to ck Shadow with thunderbolt momentum, her spiritual qi shooting up high to the sky. Everywhere she went was reduced into dust. Her golden Holy Armor was zing all the way, broke through chaotic primordial qi and charged at ck Shadow. The power bursting out from the golden Holy Armor could shake the sky. As the power almost hit him, ck Shadow condensed his chaotic primordial qi and turned into white smoke. Then, the world restored calm. Wuyou flew up and untied the shackles. Changxi stepped out of the spiritual mist, and Xiao Douya slept sound in her arms. Xu Linghe took the child and found that his child looked drawn since they just hadn¡¯t seen each other for several days.


    ¡°Granny, Xiaoyou is missing you.¡±


    ¡°Child, Granny is still alive.¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Her child was found, and her granny was back. To Wuyou, Granny was much closer than her mother. She had even thought she could not see Granny this life. To her amazement, the Heaven did treat her well. Then, they came out of the stone forest in the face of the first rays of the morning sun.

 Chapter 113 Xiao Qi’s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 113 Xiao Qi¡¯s Plot</h4>


    The battle in the stone forest let ck Shadow realize how formidable the Heavenly Book was. He had been sleeping for hundreds of thousands of years. But when he woke up, everything had been changed. The Ninth-level Heaven had a new master and the Immense Sea was not in the Chaos any longer. It seemed that there was no ce for him in the three realms. However, he once used to have supremacy over the nine provinces.


    Before ck Emperor created the world, everything had belonged to him. ck Shadow crossed the rivers and climbed mountains, thinking that all the living creatures in the universe should be born for me. The whistling wind pped his face. Standing on the high mountain, ck Shadow spread Spirit Power and cleaved the mountains open. Then, rows of buildings fell from the sky and tens of thousands of soldiers woke up from the distant chaos. ck Shadow wanted to open up the chaotic primordial times and conquer the nine provinces with his strength so that he could coerce the human realm, demon realm, devil realm, ghost realm, spirit realm, Fairy realm, Immortal Realm and celestial realm into submission. As for the human that he hated most, he was going to tame them in person.


    The group of people flew toward Kunlun. Xiao Lingchong had sent the message to Kunlun. Shenzong could not sit well upon hearing the message. Ying Fuughed at him and thought that Shenzong just put on an act on the surface but he missed Xiao Douya so much. The two walked out of the pce. Ying Fu had sharp eyes, and he was shocked by the first sight at the crowd. In the crowd, a woman was heading to the gate of the pce. It was nobody but the Goddess of the Moon, Changxi. Shenzong looked in a trance, thinking that he was dreaming. When Ying Fu pulled his sleeves, Shenzong realized that it was not a dream. Changxi stopped at the gate of the pce. Shenzong could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth. The name that he had called thousands of times had been rooted in his heart. The vigorous and young man had turned into an old one with grey hair. Times rolled by and they missed the best years in each other¡¯s life. From parting and reunion, he and she had wasted some lives of reincarnations. It was more poignant in the silence than any sound. Eyes were brimmed with tears, mixed with regret and endless lovesickness. Although they were old, their affection was still there.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯vee back finally.¡±


    Shenzong wept bitterly. They could finally reunite after parting for five hundred years. Memory let the two old persons able to travel the space. Shenzong held the old woman¡¯s hands tightly. Her hands were not so smooth as before, and the corners of her forehead wrinkled. But she was his junior sister forever.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re old, too.¡±


    Changxi¡¯s hands raised up and put down. She thought that she could not be so unscrupulous in front of the juniors. Ying Fu looked at them and felt heartbroken. The scene in the Heavenly Mirror was rather admirable. The Goddess of the Moon was really a marvelous woman. Although she had done something stupid, Ying Fu was still happy for Shenzong because Shenzong could have such a virtuous wife. Shenzong¡¯s life was worthwhile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Douya?¡±


    Chengyi squeezed his way out of the crowd. He missed Xiao Douya so much but never expected that Xiao Douya would be like this.


    ¡°Naga¡¯s poison.¡±


    Changxi was afraid that Shenzong would get worried. Ying Fu was shocked at the news, but when thinking that the Goddess of the Moon was a spiritual doctor and she was bound to have methods to heal him, Ying Fu could feel assured. Shenzong did worry about Xiao Douya and felt his pulse. It seemed that Xiao Douya¡¯s pulse was rather calm and Changxi suppressed the poison. But it was hard to eradicate it. It was known to all that Zhuoguang Mount¡¯s poison could not be handled except naga¡¯s elixir. As a matter of fact, Shenzong forgot that the Heavenly Book could deal with the naga¡¯s poison as well. But only Changxi knew it. Madam Hou Qing came to Kunlun for the first time and felt depressed at the thought that she could not see her daughter quite ofter afterwards. Although her daughter got married, Madam Hou Qing could not help shivering at the thought of what happened in the Joy Hall. And she wanted nothing but her daughter could live a safe and peaceful life.


    Because Kunlun was going to hold the joyous event, all the people came to celebrate it all the way. Thanks to Changxi¡¯s care, Xiao Douya became better day after day. And all the adults rest assured when seeing Xiao Douya driving little spirit beast barging over Ao Ze. Ni Shang came from the human world and arrived earlier to send her congrattions because there were too many things in the pce. When she stood over Ao Ze, she was convinced by Kunlun¡¯s Divine Qi. It was really an attractive ce. She did feel happy for Wuyou. However, no matter how good the ce it was, it was not the homnd. Ni Shang wanted to ask, but was afraid to ruin Wuyou¡¯s happy mood. Before Ni Shang left, Wuyou told her that Jie Fei was still alive. Thinking about the scene where Jie Fei came out to kidnap the bride, Ni Shang let out a sigh. Many things had been changing silently. No one could control but face it with courage. Wuyou saw Ni Shang out of Ao Ze. Along the way, neither of them said a word.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, please remember the Teal Hill.¡±


    ¡°Teal Hill is always our homnd. How can I forget it...¡±?


    The two stood on the top of Kunlun and looked into the distance with hope in their eyes. They both believed that they would return there one day. At the same time, Baize located in the Teal Hill¡¯s border had a happy event for a hundred years. Since the Goddess of Baize, Yu Xuanji married the Devil God, Baize¡¯s people could hold their heads up in the demon realm. Their son-inw gave arge amount ofnd. Surprisingly, the Teal Hill even became a part of Baize. The leader of Baize took Chidi¡¯s decree to Teal Hill. Yu Xuanji drove on the divine birds and overlooked the mountains and rivers of Teal Hill which was covered all over with wounds and scars. And the devil army had blockaded here. Yu Xuanjinded off the clouds and strolled idly in Teal Hill. When seeing the Master, all the devil soldiers knelt on the ground and saluted her. Yu Xuanji ordered the soldiers to catch some snow foxes in order to make some clothes for winter. Thinking that she would have limitless fur clothes in the future, Yu Xuanji grinned contentedly and thought that she would let Jiang Wuyou know how terrific Yu Xuanji was. Because women were born with jealousy. When the man she had fallen in love with loved another one, she would feel there was a thorn pricked hard in her heart.


    Fear still lingered in Wuyou¡¯s heart when she came to the Fairy Kingdom again. Everything was still vivid in her mind. Because of the grand marriage ceremony, Xu Linghe decided to go to the snow tribe. Last time, his grandfather could not attend it, so Xu Linghe hoped his grandfather could take part in this time. When the twonded off the clouds, they found the door was locked. Xu Linghe jumped into the courtyard, only to find it was covered with cobwebs. Wuyou began cleaning it. It seemed that the house owner had left there for some days. Xu Linghe wondered whether the grandfather would go to the Fairy City. The two walked out of the door. Wuyou was unwilling to see Xiao Qi. Xu Linghe did not want to force his little woman to go there, either. But seeing the disappointed look on her husband face, Wuyou decided to go with him. Wuyou found everything had changed when she stepped into the Fairy City¡¯s border. The Fairy City, once covered with snow white for hundreds of years, was unraveled finally. Streets in the Fairy City was decorated with cherry blossoms. Wuyou closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Here, she left her traces. The two flew to the pce. The snow had melted away, so the whole pce looked more magnificent. The gatekeeper gaped with surprise when seeing Wuyou, wondering whether she was former Commander in Chief. For the whole Fairy Kingdom, Wuyou was a great hero. Without her, the Fairy Kingdom would have been destroyed. Even when the two walked away, the little pce servants could note back to his mind.


    ¡°Who is the woman just now? So familiar.¡±


    ¡°Former Commander in Chief!¡±


    The experienced pce servant looked at the new one in contempt. How could they not know our female Commander in Chief? The pce servant sighed and closed the pce gate.


    Wuyou walked slowly. It had been her memory. Xu Linghe held her hand tightly and knew that his little woman was repellent to the ce. However, it was his mother¡¯s home. Even if his cousin had some personal desire, Xu Linghe still wanted to see his grandfather. The little servant at the hall gate watched them all the way. When the two came closer, the servant opened his eyes wide and hurried to report to Xiao Qi. When Xiao Qi saw them, he felt in a trance as well. Xiao Qi understood well his cousin¡¯s intention that Xu Linghe came to show him something. Xiao Qi knew that it was impossible to get Wuyou, but he could not put her down.


    ¡°How is everything going? Cousin.¡± Xiao Qi still needed to follow some etiquette. Even if Xu Linghe¡¯s mother was not Xiao Qi¡¯s real aunt, Xiao Qi thought she was more important than his mother in his heart.


    ¡°I want to see my grandfather today. I did not see him in the snow tribe.¡±


    Xu Linghe felt mixed emotions when seeing his cousin again. Being a man, he could not bear any other man to cast a greedy eye on his little woman. Even if he was Xiao Qi, Xu Linghe could not let him go. Wuyou kept silent. She did not have anything to say to the man. She and Xiao Qi used to be close friends, but they became what they were now. This was thest thing Wuyou wanted to see. She and Xiao Qi had to stand opposite. Wuyou had to face the reality, so let everything decided by the time.


    ¡°Grandfather has passed away.¡±


    Xiao Qi said lightly. Xu Linghe knew that there were many pains hidden behind the words. They came to the mausoleum which belonged to a private cemetery. Rows of cypress trees added a more solemn atmosphere to the cemetery. They stepped on the bluestone path. Xiao Qi took the lead, followed by Xu Linghe, and Wuyou came thest. The cemetery was encircled by lofty mountains and high ranges. Xu Linghe stood silently in front of the tombstone and served drinks for his grandfather. Wuyou picked a bunch of wildflowers and put them on the tomb. Xiao Qi stood afar and stared at them silently. Although Wuyou¡¯s appearance had been printed on his heart, Xiao Qi was still unwilling to shift his eyes from her. Wuyou retracted her neck and hid herself behind her husband. She did scare Xiao Qi. Xu Linghe understood his little woman¡¯s intention well, so he pulled her into his arms. Although Xu Linghe knew that he should not do that in the grandfather¡¯s tomb, he had to do to discourage the cousin¡¯s obsession. Xiao Qi narrowed his eyes with some inexplicit emotions. He could not suppress his jealousy any longer. At that moment, the evil seed began sprouting in his heart. Perhaps he had some scruples before, but now all he had was only evil. He was desperate for Xiaoyao¡¯s love. But the man always upied her. Xiao Qi clenched his own hands tightly till the fingers turned pale. From now on, any other man who dared to have his hands on Xiaoyao would die, including his own cousin, Xu Linghe.


    The moment Xu Linghe left there Xiao Qi went to the Mount Da Huang. Chidi had expected that, and it was only a matter of time. Yu Xuanji came back from Teal Hill and brought back the fox skin. Xiao Ba was rather envious. Since she had offended Yu Xuanji, Xiao Ba¡¯s life was much harder than before. She wanted to survive but had to give in to Yu Xuanji. However, Xiao Ba became obedient and did not go against Yu Xuanji¡¯s will. Instead, she ttered Madam Yu more. However, Yu Xuanji felt superior in her bones and spurned the female ghost a lot.


    ¡°I think the Fair King is a truly great man. If I were born several years earlier, I would be willing to die to have a rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Who is gossiping?¡± The speaker was unwitting, but the listener kept them in mind. Yu Xuanji walked on around the hall and looked into the pce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ask for punishment. Your time to atone for sin hase.¡±


    Xiao Ba rolled her eyes and realized what Yu Xuanji meant immediately and did not dare to y any trick. The women like Yu Xuanji were so terrible. Xiao Ba slipped into the main hall secretly. Yu Xuanji sent her to eavesdrop. But it was too far away from to hear clearly. It was silent in the main hall. Xiao Qi was also silent while Chidi was a bit impatient.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Chidi swept his Spirit Power out, and Xiao Ba sat on the ground with fright. She thought whether she was spotted, so she crept to the corner little by little.


    ¡°Madam Xuan asks when Your Majesty will go there.¡±


    ¡°I have something to deal with tonight. Ask Madam to take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A little demonic officer knelt on the ground cautiously, afraid of being punished by Chidi. Xiao Ba¡¯s heart in her mouth finally fell down. Yu Xuanji was running out of her patience in waiting.


    ¡°Fairy King, don¡¯t you think clearly? Don¡¯t promise now and then deny in session. If so, you¡¯ll ruin the great n.¡±


    ¡°You just need to eradicate Xu Linghe, and I¡¯ll handle the Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°Just rest assured. Emperor Jun allies with you only for the Heavenly Book and will not put hands on anything else. At that time, you can pretend to be Xu Linghe as the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master.¡±


    Xiao Ba retreated quietly.


    ¡°Why did Xiao Qie here?¡±


    ¡°My Madam, Xiao Qi is desperate to marry Jiang Wuyou. So Chidi asks him to pretend to be Xu Linghe.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! He is the man I like and should get my admission first.¡±

 Chapter 114 Searching for the Naga Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 114 Searching for the Naga Pearl</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Qi wants to marry Jiang Wuyou. How about Madam?¡±


    ¡°Dare you! To say such nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I should be punished.¡±


    Yu Xuanji waved her hands and Xiao Ba left. Xiao Ba felt lucky that she was so ugly that she could keep away from annoyance. If she had the appearance as Madam Xuan who was unfaithful to her husband, Xiao Ba thought it was nothing but a torture to herself and others. After all, Xiao Ba had not fallen in love with others before, and she did not know the feeling of love.


    In the moonlight, Yu Xuanji walked through the corridor to steal a nce at Xiao Qi. On the paper window, a man¡¯s side face appeared. Yu Xuanji drew the outline of the face. The candlelight flicked. Xiao Qi pulled up thempwick. The blue me shone the man more handsome. He leaned against the soft couch and stretched his muscles and bones. He was burned with jealousy. Xiao Qi made tea for himself which had been brewed in the hot water. Open the mouth and he could feel the spring aura in the vapor. Xiao Qi tasted the tea, bitter and sweet. He closed his eyes to after taste. Yu Xuanji felt a bit bitter in her heart, because after some days, the man was going to marry another woman. Yu Xuanji had thought she could put him down lightly and would not allow lovesickness to hurt her. However, when she was trapped deep in it, she could not do the things of her own will. Outside the window, the woman leaned against the door, listening to the man inside quietly. Yu Xuanji held her breath. When letting out a sigh, she realized that her mood was affected by the man. The moon hung high in the sky. Xiao Ba let out a long sigh at the woman. She had some sympathy for Madam Xuan, because Madam Xuan had tomit herself to others for power, but was helpless when encountering her true love.


    After leaving the Fairy Kingdom, Wuyou would go to the fire tribe. When revisiting the old ce, Wuyou felt that the things were still there, but men were no more the same ones. Standing on the tower again, the little gatekeeper looked Xu Linghe up and down and thought that he was not a person of the fire tribe. Wuyou lowered her head down. The little gatekeeper became alert. The more he looked at Wuyou, the more familiar he felt. The gatekeeper gave a signal and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    The little officer was rather polite. When the gatekeeper hurried back out of breath, the little officer opened the city gate and the gatekeeper murmured to him. The little officer changed from surprise to smile full on his face, and escorted Wuyou and Xu Linghe to the gate of pce. But only taking several steps, they could see familiar figuresing from afar. Phoenix smiled. In the morning light, she looked more gorgeous in pce suit. She had a better-shaped figure after delivering the baby. Su Chenyang held the child in his arms, beards appearing on the corners of his mouth. The little baby looked around and giggled at the sight of the strange aunt. Wuyou felt softer in her heart. What a lovely child!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Xiao Douya with you?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Douya does not feel well.¡±


    Phoenix was a bit disappointed since she had nned to find a ymate for her child. However, it was good to see Little Fox here. Phoenix talked about domestic trifles with Wuyou. The woman who once had fiery temper became gentle now. Now and then, Phoenix looked at Su Chenyang affectionately. Wuyou giggled at her. Perhaps it was what it looked like when a woman married her beloved one. Su Chenyang and Xu Linghe were congenial. They seemed to have a lot to talk about. When the delicious food was served on the table, Phoenix put colored ze cup on the table and filled cherry blossom for Wuyou. Phoenix was a woman from a foreign tribe, and she drank the wine nicely. Wuyou had mastered Jie Fei¡¯s true drinking capability when she was three-years-old. Sopared with Phoenix, Wuyou¡¯s liquor capability was higher. After drinking a cup of wine, Phoenix broadened into a brighter smile. After her father submitted to Chidi, Phoenix was not happy. Today, she met Little Fox and got rid of low spirits. All she wanted was to drink freely with great joviality. Wuyou knew Phoenix¡¯s sadness that Phoenix and Phoenix¡¯s father had lived on each other, but he became other¡¯s servant finally and betrayed the faith. How could Phoenix not be sad?


    ¡°Perhaps Xiao Douya is three years old. He was once as small as a mouse.¡±


    Phoenix gesticted. Thinking the scene when she helped to wee the little newborn, Phoenix could not help sighing with emotion.


    ¡°My child is suffering naga poison.¡±


    Wuyou took another sip, hoping to dilute the sorrow in her heart. However, she drank so quickly that her tears dropped uncontrobly. She was worried about her child, not knowing what to do if the poison inside Xiao Douya showed effect next time. Wuyou once nned to use the Heavenly Book to save Xiao Douya, but could not get her husband¡¯s agreement. Because Granny Moon said it would put Xiao Douya in a dangerous ce. In the three realms, dark sides surged. To get the Heavenly Book, three parties had allied. Even if Xiao Douya had the power of Heavenly Book but did not have the power to control it, it could lead fatal death to him. So Wuyou had to find other treatment. And the only thing to cure it was naga¡¯s pearl. Not until Wuyou had saved Jie Fei did she know naga was still alive. She had to find naga pearl as soon as possible so that her child could suffer less bone-piercing pains.


    ¡°Do you still remember the little flying serpent?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi¡¯s spiritual pet.¡± Wuyou felt unhappy to mention Xiao Qi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed the flying serpent. See, the naga pearl looks good...¡±


    Phoenix took naga pearl from Xuzhong. Under the sun, the pearl shone seven-colored spirit lights. Wuyou touched it, tears full of her eyes, because her child could be saved. Phoenix giggled at Wuyou¡¯s caution, but she did not know Wuyou¡¯s mood. The naga pearl meant a lot to her child. Ming Zhu made Wuyou once blind while Ming Zhu¡¯s pearl could save Xiao Douya¡¯s life one day. It was the so-called punitive justice. When Phoenix knew that little fox would marry Xu Linghe again on 6th day next month, Phoenix was wild with joy. Being little fox¡¯s best sister, Phoenix would go to witness the ceremony for sure. When Phoenix held a marriage ceremony, Nascent Soul did note. So, Phoenix did not want Little Fox to be lonely. However, Phoenix did not know that Little Fox had already had her family members. Women enjoyed cherry blossoms wine (the author loved flower wine) while men drank strong liquor. Any genial and elegant man would be bold after drinking some wine. Xu Linghe changed a bigger cup to booze with Su Chenyang. How could women understand the hectic friendship between men? Wuyou put her cup down and served for Xu Linghe. Her husband had few bosom friends. It was lucky for her husband to have a friend like Su Chenyang. Phoenix smirked at her husband and extended her hands to flick Su Chenyang¡¯s hair, but was stopped by Wuyou. It seemed that the capacity for liquor had to be trained. Phoenix did not have the talent but just did something crazy after drinking the wine. Su Chenyang was quite worried about Phoenix and fixed his eyes on her. Wuyou helped Phoenix into the inner hall. Sometimes women needed to drink to the heart¡¯s content and relieved the burden in the heart. Wuyou knew Phoenix¡¯s sticking point. As long as Nascent Soul did not do things that were against reason and nature, Wuyou would not hurt him. Outside the room, men drank happily. Perhaps it was that a thousand cups of wine were not too many when drinking with close friends. Wuyou loved what her husband was now. It was the real Xu Linghe. Wuyou stared at him quietly. It had been a long time since she fixed her eyes on himst time. Outside, the man felt the woman¡¯s warmth and filled the cup with more wine. No matter how far they were, they could feel each other¡¯s affection.


    When waking up in the morning, Phoenix could not stop herints. Her face was pale without any blood. Wuyou sat on the soft couch, listening to the woman¡¯s nagging. In the mirror, the woman¡¯s hair disheveled, and a little maidservant did up Phoenix¡¯s hair. Phoenix felt her head aching terribly, so her hand patted her forehead continuously, a drunken leftover. Wuyou smiled merrily.


    ¡°Dissolute smile!¡±


    The woman¡¯s words were so startling. It seemed that a married woman was so thick-skin. Wuyou leaned forward to see whether Phoenix¡¯s face turned red or not. Phoenix turned around and painted the rouge on Wuyou¡¯s face all.


    ¡°This is ground powder of sea pearl. It is so moist. Look at you. Your old face needs to be moistened.¡±


    Phoenix was courting death! A woman would doll herself up for the one who loved her. There was a dead silence behind. Even for a while, there was no sound.


    ¡°Am I really old?¡±


    Since her skin had been damaged by naga¡¯s venom, Wuyou felt inferior in her heart, but she lived for her child strongly. Only when she wore a mask could she face the reality. Even if she had restored her appearance, there was still a scar in her heart. Phoenix¡¯s words reminded Wuyou of those helpless days when inferiority hovered around her every day. Perhaps only time could heal the wound.


    ¡°Little Fox is the most beautiful female fox in the world. I swear.¡±


    Phoenix tittered with joy. It was worthwhile to have a bosom friend who could apany you no matter you¡¯re sad or happy. When the two got dressed well, it had beente in the morning.


    In the hall, men were busied with preparing food. Wuyou sat close to her husband. And Phoenix fed her child. Her child was eager to the food, her mouth keeping chewing. However, Phoenix did not send food to her. Wuyou even felt sad for the child. Having a Phoenix as her mother meant that the child had to rely on herself early. Otherwise, she could have vain rejoice. Su Chenyang turned livid because his wife treated the child as a toy. On the other hand, the little child did not give in, her hands clenching the little spoon, andpared with her mother on obsession. After a while, the meal finished. The child burst out crying, and the ground was in a mess. Su Chenyang let out a long sigh and could not calm himself down. But perhaps it was happiness. Doing the childish thing with the beloved one. Xu Linghe held the woman¡¯s hands tightly. They had great difficulty being together and sustaining their love for each other. Without little woman, what would Xu Linghe be? Only the person who had experienced the parting torture could cherish each other more. Love had prated into each other¡¯s bones and blood. Xu Linghe felt lucky that he could meet the little woman. No matter what the future would be, he would walk on with her hand in hand.


    It was getting closer to the day to return Kunlun. Phoenix was unwilling to let Little Fox leave and to leave when seeing Wuyou off. However, men¡¯s friendship was quite opposite, different from women¡¯s sensibility. Su Chenyang said he woulde to Kunlun to find Xu Linghe and get good and drunk with him at that time. Men were always rational. Even if they were brothers experiencing life and death, they only revealed the real self after drinking wine. Women were different. Tears could soothe women¡¯s mood and was the products of women¡¯s true feelings.


    (Author said, ¡°I like the products of true feelings, tears of joy and tears of grief. It can indicate that you¡¯re a real woman to live a true life and never forget why you started. Never allow the mortal life to cover your heart. Tears are pure and the most powerful counterattack to indifference. I hate indifferent heart most. No matter how many sufferings you¡¯ve gone through, you should not forget the pureness of your heart.¡±)


    The twonded off the clouds. Xiao Douya threw himself into his mother¡¯s arms. She had not seen him for days, but Xiao Douya looked more vigorous. Wuyou rest assured when Xiao Douya was cared about by Granny Moon. Wuyou held her child up. Xu Linghe was asked to stay by Shenzong. Wuyou knew that her husband was the Sect Master and had his responsibility, so she flew to Ao Ze. Granny Moon¡¯s wing room was on the south whose window was covered with roses. Wuyou knocked at the door gently, but no answer. Wuyou pushed the door open. A smell of medicine fragrance floated out. Through the door, Wuyou saw Granny Moon bending and busy with something in the backyard. Perhaps Granny Moon had been upied with it for a long time, and she kept pping her back. Granny Moon did worry about Xiao Douya, and she decocted medicinal herbs in the early morning.


    ¡°Granny, have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyou, you¡¯vee back. Have you met the Fairy King?¡± (Here the Fairy King referred to Xu Linghe¡¯s grandfather.)


    ¡°Granny.¡± Wuyou held the naga pearl. Changxi certainly knew it. The little pearl fell on her hands, and Changxi¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.


    ¡°My great-grandchildren can be saved.¡±


    Granny Moon did make Wuyou moved. Granny Moon had devoted herself to saving Xiao Douya. How could Wuyou not move? To suppress naga poison and protect Xiao Douya¡¯s body from being damaged, Ganny tested the medicine herself.


    ¡°Granny, I can¡¯t pay back your great kindness.¡±


    ¡°He is my great-grandson.¡±


    Changxi answered lightly. Wuyou knew that Granny was kind. Even the patient was a stranger, she would try her best to treat him/her.


    ¡°Great grandma.¡±


    Xiao Douya threw himself into Changxi¡¯s arms, and Changxi felt his pulse.


    ¡°Let great grandma look at your little teeth.¡±


    Xiao Douya opened his mouth. The little seven-colored naga¡¯s pearl fell on his little mouth. Changxi condensed Spirit Power to protect Xiao Douya¡¯s heart meridian.

 Chapter 115 Xu Lin Became Kunlun’s Youngest Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 115 Xu Lin Became Kunlun¡¯s Youngest Disciple</h4>


    Naga pearl merged into the blood and cleaned Zhuoguang¡¯s toxin. Spirit Power was condensed and followed the naga pearl. Xiao Douya¡¯s face became ruddy, and his little hands clenched his mother. Naga pearl ran in the bloodlines. Changxi condensed Spirit Power again. After the Zhuoguang¡¯s toxin had been led out of the body, Xiao Douya was rather curious that there were some bugs inside his body. Changxi snapped her spiritual fingers, and then small mes pounced at the bugs and turned them into ashes. Xiao Douya burst into tears with a scare. And then, naga pearl repaired Xiao Douya¡¯s toxin-corrosive tracheas. Wuyou held him tightly. And she had felt heartache when seeing swarms of bugs driven out of her child¡¯s body. At such a young age, her child had to suffer the tribtion, but as his mother, she could do nothing to help him.


    ¡°Mom, Xiao Douya doesn¡¯t feel pains.¡±


    His little hands wiped his tears. Seeing her little boy so sensible, Wuyou felt sadder. Changxi gestured to seal up the Inner Elixer.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Xu Linghe leaned against the door, and Xiao Douya went straight into his arms.


    ¡°Has Xiao Douya¡¯s poison been cleaned up?¡± Wuyou did not believe it. After all, she had experienced bone-crushing pains and fully know the power of the poison.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe Granny¡¯s medical skill, whom can you believe?¡± Changxi wiped out her depression and thought that Xiao Douya was lucky enough to have naga pearl for detoxification. And he would fear nothing in the future.


    ¡°Granny, will the poison rpse in the future?¡±


    ¡°It is Xiaoyou who found the naga pearl.¡± Wuyou told the whole story to Xu Linghe, and then he could finally understand how the naga pearl came. No one could expect that his son¡¯s life saver was Ming Zhu. Xiao Douya led his father to fly to the square, because he wanted to have apetition with his father today.


    The kid was restless. Wuyou looked at his back figure indulgently. Changxi would rather see her great-grandson¡¯s ability. Not until Changxi had arrived at the square could Changxi realize Xiao Douya was so adorable. Ao Ze was tightly packed. Shenzong sat on the cloud couch and fixed his eyes on the little kid. At the same time, Ying Fu would not miss the opportunity to tease Shenzong. Shenzong always pretended not to care about the kid, but he liked Xiao Douya most. Look at him! Shenzong narrowed his eyes into a line, his beard sneaking up. Ying Fu stared at Shenzong smilingly, while Shenzong felt cold sweat on the back.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen ck Emperor for days?¡±


    ¡°My master hase to visit his friends.¡±


    ¡°ck Emperor visits friends?¡±


    Ying Fu was a bit surprised. ck Emperor had been living for hundreds of thousands of years. His living friend was probably hundreds of thousands of years old. Who was his friend?


    Today, Xiao Douya wanted topete with his father. In terms of Spirit Power, Xiao Douya was at a disadvantage; but as for driving spiritual beasts, Xiao Douya had some ability. Xu Linghe only wanted to make his child happy, because he had missed the three years in Xiao Douya¡¯s life and did not give him the father¡¯s love. And now, Xu Linghe did not want to have any regret. Little Lingchong suspended in the mid-air and cheered for its little master. Chengyi, as the judge, would not be soft-hearted to his Senior Brother. Xiao Douya puffed out his cheek and bore a momentum of ¡°Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers¡±. However, Chengyi tended to tip his scale to Xiao Douya. The little boy was enwrapped in a silk robe, which set off his lovely nature. Xu Linghe touched his little head, reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Uncle Chengyi, start soon.¡±


    Before his child¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t faded away, he called his little spirit beast. It was the one that Xu Linghe caught on purpose in the Xiaoyao Grotto-heaven. The little spirit beast, though small, moved swiftly. Xiao Douya loved it very much. However, the little spirit beast was too tsundere to be tamed, and Xiao Douya fell off it several times.


    ¡°Dad, are you ready?¡±


    Xu Linghe was moved by his child¡¯s earnest attitude and then called his giant dragon out. The little spirit beast had never seen such a great thing before, so it got the stage fright and drilled into Xiao Douya¡¯s arms immediately. The whole square burst intoughter. All the adults just came to watch it. As for which part would win, all the people would think it must be Xu Linghe. With a whistle, Xiao Douya leaned down and whispered to the little spirit beast. Encouraged by the master, little spirit beast straightened up. Seeing his child take it so seriously, Xu Linghe asked his giant dragon to go easy on the little spirit beast. Thepetition¡¯s result should be second to the child¡¯s confidence. The giant dragon knew the master¡¯s intention and dashed out when hearing the whistle. Xiao Douya drove the spirit beast and ran wildly all the way. In order to leave more time for his child to catch up with him, Xu Linghe went forward and stopped now and then. At the same time, Chengyi was rather busy as he followed the little spirit beast to cheer for the little boy. However, Xiao Douya did ignore Uncle Chengyi, but just chased after his father. On the turning corner, the little spirit beast almost ran into a big tree, and Xiao Douya hurried to pull the rein. The little spirit beast raised its front hooves, and Xiao Douya tilted backward, about to fall down. Xu Linghe was rather worried about his son, so he had to slow his giant dragon down. Xiao Douya held the spirit beast¡¯s neck tightly. After the little spirit beast steered by the forest, Xiao Douya straightened himself up. But for his bravery, Xiao Douya would have fallen off. Little spirit beast ascended into the clouds and somersaulted back and forth. The giant dragon was not so flexible as the little spirit beast. The giant beast had been out of breath with a somersault. Xu Linghe had not expected that his child was so clever. In terms of speed, little spirit beat was not the giant dragon¡¯s match; while for flexibility, little spirit beast was much better. It turned out Xiao Douya had thought and nned clearly before thepetition and had seized the opportunity to win in his hands. How could Xu Linghe blow the kid¡¯s confidence? So, he just followed Xiao Douya¡¯s tempo to fly through Ao Ze and drill into the Sky Soaring Tower. Because of narrow space, the giant dragon failed to turn around after several attempts while little spirit beast could carry its master and fly freely. However, Xu Linghe had methods to pass it through if he wanted, and all he needed to do was to transform the giant dragon into a smaller one. But being a father, Xu Linghe hoped his son could win. On the premise of fairness, Xiao Douya used his head to discover the opponent¡¯s weak point. It was what a wise man did. Xiao Douya was quite amazing to have such a thought at his young age. So, Xu Linghe would coordinate his son for sure. After some contests, little spirit beast had yed the flexibility and ingenuity to full. Xiao Douya defeated his father with his cleverness. On the square, all the lookers-on were impressed by Xiao Douya¡¯s intelligence. It was impossible to have a three-year-old kid to win in a spirit battle. However, this kid utilized his advantages to defeat his opponent. In this regard, all the people looked at Xiao Douya with new eyes. And Xu Linghe felt proud to have such a son.


    Xiao Douya¡¯s mother was the happiest one. Xiao Douya jumped into his mother¡¯s arms with a proud look. No one had expected this result. Shenzong was really excited and believed that his great-grandson was really a talented child and was bound to be a genius of civil and military in the future. Shenzong even decided to teach Xiao Douya some basic skills about spirit cultivation the next day. While Shenzong was nning how to train Xiao Douya to cultivate spirit, Ying Fu had known Shenzong¡¯s n and then transformed himself into a fish and flew to Xiao Douya. The red fish wagged its tail and spat bubbles to amuse Xiao Douya. Xiao Douya left his mother¡¯s arms and ran after the little red fish.


    ¡°Douya, do you like it?¡± Xiao Douya nodded his head heavily. Shenzong jerked his mouth and thought that Ying Fu, this old thing, yed tricks again. Unlike Ying Fu¡¯s lively character, Shenzong kept a stern look all year long. Children were certainly afraid of Shenzong, and Xiao Douya preferred Ying Fu, of course.


    ¡°Douya, call me Mentor, and the fish is yours.¡± Ying Fu induced Xiao Douya. Shenzong¡¯s beard warped up with anger, and he thought that Ying Fu was extremely cunning.


    ¡°Huh! I will call my Dad mentor! My Dad is more awesome!¡±


    Ying Fu had not expected that Xiao Douya was so shrewd. Shenzong was quite proud, thinking that Xiao Douya was worthwhile to be his great grandson. Xiao Douya was so smart that he knew he should consider thoughtfully before selecting a master. There was no way that Ying Fu wanted to be Xiao Douya¡¯s master. The old man had so many trickeries that he might lead Xiao Douya to go wry.


    ¡°Dad, Douya has a request,¡± Xiao Douya said, and Xu Linghe touched his head.


    ¡°What request?¡±


    ¡°I want Dad to be Xiao Douya¡¯s Mentor.¡±


    ¡°Douya is too small. As for cultivating spirit, let¡¯s wait till you have grown up.¡± Wuyou was unwilling to let Xiao Douya do it, of course. Xiao Douya¡¯s naga poison had been cleaned just now. His body was too weak to start cultivating spirit. Wuyou showed great unwillingness. However, Xu Linghe had his own n. Xiao Douya had been taken away twice. Even if they had taken thorough precautions, they would have some negligence. Enemies were in the dark. It was impossible to defend effectively. Since Xiao Douya loved it, he could learn some foundation of spirit cultivation first.


    ¡°Kunlun¡¯s youngest disciple, Xu Lin. Take orders!¡± (Xu Lin was Xiao Douya¡¯s formal personal name).


    Xiao Douya paid the prostration ritual. Looking at the three-year-old kid paying the prostration, how could Wuyou stop his kid¡¯s enthusiasm? Xu Linghe put his bands on the back and epted his son¡¯s apprentice ceremony. The boy on the ground was very serious. No one wouldugh at such a lovely child. After the ceremony, Wuyou helped the child up. His knees were spotted with dust. Looking at his father, Xiao Douya was overjoyed and thought he could be his father¡¯s disciple and a part of Kunlun finally. When he mastered the ability, no one dared to bully him.


    ¡°Chengyi, Xu Lin will be under your control. Don¡¯t neglect or pamper him.¡±


    ¡°Xu Lin is not pampered.¡±


    Xiao Douya held his head up with a serious look. Ying Fu was amused by Xiao Douya¡¯s act and thought that this child was so adorable. But it was a pity that Xiao Douya admired his father not Ying Fu, which made Ying Fu a bit disappointed. Because Ying Fu himself had to miss such a talent. On the other hand, Shenzong felt relieved. Anyone could be Xiao Douya¡¯s master except Ying Fu. Wuyou wanted to held Xiao Douya up but was refused by him.


    ¡°Mom, Kunlun¡¯s disciples can¡¯t be held up.¡±


    Xiao Douya stepped away from his mother. Chengyi could not help butugh. Xiao Douya red at him till Uncle Chengyi made an apology. At the same time, a pair of eyes were fixed on Chengyi. Wuyou had noticed that before, but she thought her little sister might get heartbroken because Chengyi had forgotten her sister. Would Xiaoyou be sad about the truth?


    ¡°Chengyi.¡±


    Han Chiyou squeezed into the crowd and held Chengyi¡¯s hands. It was toote for Wuyou to stop her. Kunlun was a Holy Land. It was improper for a girl to hold Kunlun¡¯s disciple¡¯s hands in public. Madam Hou Qing felt her face was lost.


    ¡°Mother, do you forget him?¡±


    Han Chiyou was headstrong and unwilling to release her hands. Madam Hou Qing pulled her daughter out of the crowd. What if we knew him? Han Chiyou cried and get rid of her mother¡¯s hands. In the crowd, Chengyi was stunned and wondered, ¡°Who is the girl? Why did she pull me in public? Do I know her?¡± Xu Linghe knew the reason and did not expect that Grandmaster had also removed Chengyi¡¯s memory. No one could foresee that the girl was Shenzong¡¯s granddaughter-inw¡¯s sister. Ying Fu took a look at Shenzong and knew that it was this old man who ced the obstacle.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, slow down.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing followed her closely and felt heart ache when seeing her daughter shedding tears. Had she known it earlier, she would not have allowed her daughter to fall in love with the man. Xiao Douya threw himself into his little aunt¡¯s arms and helped to wipe her tears. Wuyou was also helpless because a person had to face something himself/herself.


    ¡°Madam, it can¡¯t be med on Chengyi.¡±


    Xu Linghe told the reason to Madam Hou Qing. On what basis could Shenzong remove Chengyi¡¯s memory? The more Han Chiyou heard, the much angrier she became. She rushed out of the door to argue with Shenzong, but was stopped by Wuyou.


    ¡°Elder Sister.¡± Han Chiyou called and felt hurt on her heart. Her little hand patted her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Look at your face. Be ugly now.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, you should help me.¡±


    Han Chiyou¡¯s head drooped and her eyes looked at her sister with pity. Xiao Douya held his little aunt¡¯s neck. Although he did not know the adult¡¯s concern, he was still worried about his little aunt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I will help you.¡±


    Han Chiyou stopped crying andughed. Wuyou shook her head and thought Han Chiyou was really still a child.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you know the mortal girl?¡±


    Liu Ruoshui stared at her little senior brother. Chengyi did not respond and felt puzzled. The girl was young and beautiful. If he had seen her before, why didn¡¯t he have any impression about her?

 Chapter 116 Chiyou’s Gentle Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 116 Chiyou¡¯s Gentle Tactic</h4>


    ¡°The mortal is the fox spirit¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    The fox spirit sounded irritating to the ears. Chengyi frowned and thought that no matter how unwilling his junior sister was, the Senior Brother¡¯s child had been three years old. Then, Chengyi and Liu Ruoshui flew to Ao Ze in tandem. Afternding off the clouds, Chengyi headed to the Senior Brother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Senior Brother, have you slept yet?¡±


    Though improper, Chengyi decided to make it clearly. Otherwise, he felt sick at heart. The door was pushed open from inside.


    ¡°I am looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, the mortal girl does know me?¡±


    ¡°Come in and talk about it.¡±


    Chengyi followed in.


    ¡°Uncle Chengyi.¡± Xiao Douya threw himself into Chengyi¡¯s arms when seeing him.


    ¡°Mom will y with you.¡±


    ¡°Is my memory really sealed by Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Seal my memory for you. Grandmaster is too selfish.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s hair turned grey overnight for us. You dare say Grandmaster is selfish. You make me disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad is quarreling with Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Dad is ying with Uncle.¡± Wuyou closed the door.


    ¡°Remove my memory and make me a fool. Is he reasonable?¡±


    ¡°Without Grandmaster, you would have been a pile of bones.¡±


    ¡°I am not ming Grandmaster, but just want to know what happened. Besides, why should I lose my memory?¡±


    ¡°There are some methods. But Junior Brother, you need to give me some ideas.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°On the 6th day next month, I will marry your sister-inw and want to give some presents, but do not know what to give. You should think about it for me.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t know that sister-inw¡¯s wish is to rebuild her homnd. Senior Brother can help to take Teal Hill back and give it to her... How sincere the gift is!¡±


    Xu Linghe felt Chengyi¡¯s words made sense. He could see his little woman¡¯s desire for homnd in eyes. However, it was not an easy job to recapture it at present. It must be nned thoroughly.


    ¡°Good advice, but it¡¯s not easy to make it.¡±


    Xu Linghe had an idea. Although it was hard to take the Teal Hill, there was still a way out as long as he could seize the right time. Chengyi was rather anxious, wondering when he could restore his memory.


    ¡°To restore the memory, your sister-inw knows how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Please ask sister-inw to restore my memory.¡± Chengyi couldn¡¯t wait to see her with overjoy.


    A man of seven feet tall acted in an unexpectedly peevish way. Xu Linghe jerked the corner of his mouth. Wuyou heard clearly and would help Chengyi, even just for her younger sister.


    ¡°Husband, seal up Chengyi¡¯s acupuncture points first.¡±


    Xu Linghe condensed his spirit power and sealed up his Junior Brother¡¯s Baihui Acupoint and Naohu Acupoint. Chengyi grimaced with pain. The two acupoints were the storage for memory. Originally, Grandmaster used Spirit Power to seal Chengyi¡¯s Baihui Acupoint and Naohu Acupoint. Today, little woman would use Pangu incantation to remove the seals. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power and injected it into Baihui Acupoint. Instantly, Baihui Acupoint was full of pain. When spirit power filled into the Naohu Acupoint, a ray of white light shot in. Xu Linghe sealed up Chengyi¡¯s Baihui Acupoint while Pangu incantation opened the memory door and sent memory storage to the Naohu Acupoint. Chengyi picked himself up from the bed. The flowing spirit power dispersed from the Baihui Acupoint. Xu Linghe sealed up Chengyi¡¯s Si Shen Cong Acupoint. Chengyi felt relieved. Pangu incantation, like a key, gathered his lost memory together. Chengyi thought about the past and remembered what had happened in the Joy Hall, including Han Chiyou. Even if he had lost his three-year memory, he should not me his Grandmaster. Xiao Douya thought his mother was really awesome. Those shining incantations were sealed into Uncle¡¯s body. Xiao Douya looked at his mother enviously, hoping that he could be as awesome as his mother one day.


    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw... I want Xiaoyou.¡±


    When Chengyi restored his memory, he was eager to see Han Chiyou. So, he ran to the southern courtyard immediately, but was timid when arriving at the door. Chengyi lingered in front of the door. And the girl sat in the room quietly.


    ¡°Xiaoyou.¡± A hoarse voice rang. Han Chiyou felt her heart skipped a beat and opened the door slowly. Looking at the familiar figure, Han Chiyou could not help but shed tears. Chengyi also felt sore in his heart. The two looked at each other silently. They had parted for three years; it was hard to express their lovesickness.


    ¡°You remember me.¡± Han Chiyou withdrew her bad mood. The man had forgotten her for three years. But for the elder sister, Han Chiyou could not wait for hising even at the cost of her whole life. The more Han Chiyou thought, the angrier she got. Chengyi knew he was in the wrong and just let Xiaoyou vent her anger. When calming herself down, Han Chiyou smiled. However, Chengyi got flustered, wondering what Chiyou was ying and why Han Chiyou was happy about the sad thing. But Chengyi knew clearly that Han Chiyou would not abandon him and that it was her temperament. It was a predawn outbreak. Perhaps, she would throw him out. Chengyi was pondering when he was pushed out. He thought Xiaoyou did put spiteful hands on him. However, Chengyi was thick-skinned of course. He had taken pains to restore his memory and lived a confusing life in three years and even forgotten Chiyou.


    ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t treat me in this way.¡± Chengyi was not convinced because he did not lose his memory deliberately. But could he make it clearly, especially speak to a woman in a rage? Han Chiyou did not care that much. The three-year grievance could not be solved instantly. Then, she became wayward up.


    ¡°Oh? Do you have a reason?¡±


    Han Chiyou leaned against the door, and tears dropped onto her clothes. What a terrible man! Dare to forget her for three years! She decided not to forgive him so easily. Although there was a reason for it, Han Chiyou did not want to let go. On the other hand, Chengyi did not respond. Han Chiyou thought whether Chengyi had left and got angrier. How could a man just leave after losing connection for three years? Han Chiyou opened the door, only to find that the man slept. Han Chiyou got blood up and eager to kick him farther. When she got closer, her hands were clenched by Chengyi.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, as for the lost three years, I will repay you with my three lives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    Han Chiyou, though proud, became relented and thought that the whole thing should not be med on Chengyi. Seeing the little girl¡¯s face brighten, Chengyi felt happy and increased his strength. Han Chiyou felt painful with tears in her eyes. And Chengyi¡¯s heartyughter filled the corridor.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Han Chiyou was enwrapped by warmth, and the man hugged her tightly. Madam Hou Qing sighed and backed out. It turned out that Madam Hou Qing could not in charge of her younger daughter¡¯s matter. However, as a mother, she always hoped her daughter could enjoy a peaceful life. But some things were destined and not controlled by others. One had to finish them by himself/herself. No one could help it.


    ¡°How about holding a wedding ceremony on the same day as the Senior Brother¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Han Chiyou disentangled herself from the arms. Thinking she was hugged by a man, she got ablush. Madam Hou Qing had her own consideration. All in all, she felt reluctant to have her younger daughter leave her. The older she grew, the more she feared loneliness. At the thought that her younger daughter was going to leave her, Madam Hou Qing felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Madam Hou Qing.¡±


    Chengyi covered up his disappointment. It was deceptive to say he was not sad.


    ¡°Mother, why? I want to marry him.¡±


    Han Chiyou was raised tenderly by Han Qianyi. A child growing with indulgence could not hide his/her emotions. Even in front of mothers, they would not give in.


    ¡°What can he give you?¡±


    Madam Hou Qing¡¯s words smashed Chengyi¡¯s only hope. She was right! Chengyi thought he did not give Chiyou happiness because he was nothing in Kunlun ording to seniority. At that moment, he realized how useless he was. Chengyi went out silently. Looking at the fading figure, Han Chiyou chased out.


    ¡°Xiaoyou.¡±


    The night sky resounded with the voice, and wind pped the door. Madam Hou Qing sat there depressedly, thinking that she was not wrong because she wanted nothing but her daughter could lead a carefree life. Chiyou was so tender that she should find a responsible man. Madam Hou Qing did ept Chengyi before because of his honesty, however, Chengyi had Xiaoyou wait for him for three years. Although it was not Chengyi¡¯s fault, Chengyi did not dare to argue with Shenzong about it. If Xiaoyou would marry such a coward, she was bound to have a tough time with him. Madam Hou Qing knew her younger daughter well. Chiyou was too arrogant since childhood to do things humbly. What was more, Kunlun was a great sect in the Immortal Realm where too many people would have diverse voices. Xiaoyou could not stay here. Even if Wuyou would be there to take care of her, things would go wrong anyway. When the man could not be strong enough, the woman had to suffer it. How could Madam Hou Qing¡¯s daughter bear such sufferings?


    The two left Ao Ze in tandem and stopped the steps in the square.


    ¡°Chengyi.¡± Han Chiyou insisted on marrying Chengyi with firm determination, even her mother could not stop her.


    ¡°Madam is right...¡±


    ¡°So what... Chiyou is to marry Chengyi.¡±


    ¡°A willful little girl. You will only make me guilty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to let you guilty... And you will treat me better.¡±


    Even Kunlun¡¯s wind could not put out the me of their love. Instead, it would set the prairie aze till the end of the life.


    In the early morning, Madam Hou Qing found her elder daughter and told her that Han Chiyou was ill. Wuyou got dressed and hurried to the backyard. It was deadly silent there, and Chengyi paced back and forth with worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaoyou?¡± Wuyou touched Han Chiyou¡¯s forehead and felt she was feverish as a hot steamer.


    ¡°Chengyi,e to find Granny. It seems that Xiaoyou gets a high fever.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Xiaoyou was fine... What¡¯s wrong today?¡± Wuyou asked. Madam Hou Qing gave the reason.


    ¡°I am good for her. Xiaoyou is always willful. Kunlun is such a great Sect that she should not stay here any longer. She dares to hope to marry a man as you do on the same day.¡±


    Hou Qing was nagging. Wuyou could do nothing but let her talk.


    ¡°It is good to get married. And mother can worry about her less.¡±


    ¡°She is too young to get married!¡±


    Wuyou felt sore in her heart. Because she got married with Xu Linghe at the age of sixteen years old. And her mother was not that dedicated to her at that time. Wuyou thought, all in all, mother did not love her, so mother did not care about her. When realizing that mother did not love her, Wuyou felt heart stinging, and tears dampened the quilt. Forget it! It did not matter mother did not love her, Wuyou thought, she loved her mother, and it would be good.


    Wuyou was wiping her younger sister when Changxi arrived. Madam Hou Qing followed her anxiously. Changxi checked Han Chiyou and then, covered her well. Wuyou sent Changxi out, and Changxi told her that Chiyou pretended to be ill. Wuyou let out a sigh inwardly. It seemed that mother had to make apromise because Chiyou had seized her weakest point. It was hard to stop this marriage. Han Chiyou seemed to be unshakable in her decision. Therefore, Wuyou felt improper to say more since she could not control others¡¯ things like that. As an elder sister, all she could do was to give her younger sister wishes.


    ¡°Xiaoyou.¡±


    Wuyou thought her mother had something to do with her and pushed the door, only to find her mother wipe Chiyou¡¯s forehead. It seemed that Wuyou was self-sentimental. How could her mother think of Wuyou?


    ¡°Xiaoyou is fine. Mother, take a rest.¡±


    Wuyou increased her strength, and her younger sister could not help jerking the mouth. Han Chiyou opened her eyes, with fire in them. Wuyou raised the corner of her mouth and thought Han Chiyou dared to cheat her. If Han Chiyou did fall ill, all the people would be worried to death about her.


    ¡°Lie on the bed. After four hours, your wish wille true.¡±


    Wuyou bent down and whispered to Chiyou. Han Chiyou found it hard to pretend to be ill any longer. Han Chiyou became thick-skinned indeed, even dared to mutter to Wuyou to cheat her mother. Seeing Chiyou¡¯s peevish look, Wuyou could not bear to let her down.


    ¡°Just this once.¡±


    Han Chiyou felt delighted inwardly. It was easy for her sister to deceive the mother. Han Chiyou covered up with the quilt and sneered. To her surprise, the corner of the quilt was uncovered, which scared Han Chiyou into a pale face. Next second, Madam Hou Qing gave a p.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    ¡°I still wondered why you did not get up in the morning. It turned out that you had such a n. Dare to cope with your sister to cheat me. My care for you is in vain...¡±


    Madam Hou Qing shed tears because she had not expected that her innocent daughter would lie to her for a man.

 Chapter 117 A Back Figure in the Darkroom

    <h4>Chapter 117 A Back Figure in the Darkroom</h4>


    Finally, Madam Hou Qing agreed with the marriage. However, courtesy was still indispensable. The matchmaker shoulde to propose a marriage, and Shenzong decided to be the matchmaker in person. Madam Hou Qing felt extremely ttered. Changxi even sent betrothal gifts to her. Although she was in Kunlun, courtesy could not be neglected. Han Chiyou hoped the 6th day woulde soon.


    In the meantime, Wuyou felt her husband acted cryptically. Wuyou asked him several times but he avoided answering her questions. One night, Xu Linghe saw his little woman sleeping and left Ao Ze in the moonlight. Wuyou followed him. Recently, she felt he appeared and disappeared mysteriously. When arriving at Teal Hill¡¯s mountains, Wuyou realized that her husband did not forget her wish.


    Here used to be a Fairnd in human society and homnd for foxes. But now it was reduced into a state of devastation. Wuyou felt guilty of her people. The things were still there, but men were no more the same ones. Streets in Teal Hill were cheerless and deste. Three devil soldiers got drunk and slept on the street. Wuyounded off the clouds and stepped on the bluestone path. She closed her eyes to feel the homnd¡¯s fragrance. The te under her feet rang rhythmically. The moonlight extended her lonely figure. The candlelight behind the stone house lit dazzlingly. The familiar streets were full of strange scents. Devil army had invaded her homnd, drove away and exterminated the fox tribe. So the prosperity here was covered up by desteness.


    Wuyou spread her divine consciousness to search for her husband. Today, Teal Hill was extraordinarily strange¡ªbesides devil soldiers on the streets, there were no vendors from Baize who were often seen in Teal Hill. Wuyou transformed herself into a plume of smoke and floated into the devil army¡¯s barrack. Viewed from afar, the barrack was well illuminated. Wuyou flew to the barrack and ran into several little soldiers. Her spiritual fingers flipped, and then those soldiers were reduced into a pool of blood. Her divine consciousness told her that her husband was not far away. Wuyou kept searching. When arriving at the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp, Wuyou came across an acquaintance¡ªthest person she wanted to see. How could Xiao Qi be in Teal Hill? Although he had paid allegiance to Chidi, why did hee to Teal Hill? Was it rted to Yu Xuanji? Wuyou followed quietly. When almost getting into the camp, the ck shadow charged at her. Wuyou ducked it and was about to condense spiritual power when a familiar voice rang.


    ¡°Do you want to murder your husband?¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡± Wuyou jumped a few meters away when seeing the ck shadow. How could it be Xiao Qi.


    ¡°Little woman, it is me. Xiao Qi is there.¡±


    Xiao Qi did stand not far from the camp. There must be a certain reason why her husband disguised himself as Xiao Qi. Did Chidi have any plot?


    ¡°Tonight, it is bustling.¡±


    Xu Linghe held Wuyou¡¯s little hands and hid in the corner. Baize¡¯s government officials were busy in and out. Wuyou followed in quietly. Xu Linghe popped out suddenly and scared a government official of Baize.


    ¡°Linghe, do you want to take him away?¡±


    Wuyou asked in a low voice. The Baize¡¯s official was scared to the ground, and then picked himself up when seeing clearly the acquaintance.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    Xu Linghe seemed confounded a moment, and then became calm. Now he was Xiao Qi. ¡°Why do I do things stealthily?¡± Xu Linghe thought. If he wanted to know the militaryyout map of Baize and Chidi, he had to bypass Xiao Qi. Baize¡¯s government official fawned on him and led Xu Linghe into Baize¡¯s barrack. Wuyou changed herself into a little attendant and followed closely. In the military camp, Xu Linghe remained silent. Baize¡¯s government official asked Xu Linghe several times, but Xu Linghe just nodded his head. Wuyou looked around and did not find any superior Baize¡¯s government officials.


    ¡°This is Mr. Xiao...¡±


    A junior government official introduced. Afraid of being discovered, Xu Linghe just kept nodding his head. Baize¡¯s government official enthusiastically let Xiao Qi sit at the main position and handed Baihao Tea. Steaming tea scent drilled into the nose. Xu Linghe was very cautious. After all, he was not Xiao Qi, so he felt a bit guilty. Baize¡¯s government official saw Xiao Qi did not like the tea scent and was rather disappointed. Wuyou was on alert. Because her husband¡¯s safety was foremost. And She would get the Teal Hill back one day.


    ¡°Your Excellency, this is the thing you want. There is ayout map about thirty barracks and ten night-attack units.¡±


    Xu Linghe took the map and sped into the palm. His middle fingers tapped the table rhythmically, his knuckle clear. Wuyou jerked the corner of her mouth and thought that her husband was really doughty, even in the enemy¡¯s military camp, he could remain so calm and easy. In themplight, Xu Linghe had the inherent imposing air. Wuyou looked at him obsessively. And her hands were clenched heavily and then, Wuyou collected herself. Xu Linghe could not help but let out a sigh. It was a pity they were in the others¡¯ military camp. Otherwise, Xu Linghe wouldfort his little woman well. However, Wuyou did not know her man¡¯s thought, but just felt remorseful and angry about her anthomaniac behavior.


    ¡°I heard that the Teal Hill¡¯s remnants are going to attack Baize. Is it true?¡±


    Xu Linghe was sounding the government official out. After all, a number of militaries had been deployed in Teal Hill. If say they did not have any military intentions, it was impossible. So there was only one possibility that a secret force was resisting, and if Baize wanted to upy Teal Hill, the secret force must be eradicated to achieve the merge finally. Reminded by her husband, Wuyou could not stop thinking. Who would be the secret force? Uncle Jiefei? Ning Shang? They were impossible! And those elders with superior cultivation had been killed by the Wolf King when they came out to save Wuyou. And the rest were the old, the weak or the disabled. So who was helping Teal Hill in the dark?


    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re well-informed. To tell you the truth, recently, a Teal Hill¡¯s secret force keeps disturbing the barrack. It does make me unable to sleep with worry.¡±


    ¡°Chidi sends me to the army to rectify the devil army and reorganize the military discipline so as to get the Teal Hill on the right track.¡±


    ¡°His Excellency is really thoughtful and thinks for Baize.¡±


    ¡°We are family. You¡¯re a member of Madam Xuan¡¯s family. So His Majesty is always caring about you.¡±


    Baize¡¯s government official was more proud at the two words ¡°caring about¡± and kept praising his Goddess profusely. However, Wuyou heard the name with teeth gnashing, thinking that the robbers and killers killed the Teal Hill¡¯s people and even smuged about their evildoing. At that moment, Wuyou had a desire to kill them. But Xu Linghe coughed lightly to remind his little woman not to take a reckless move. After all, they were outnumbered by the enemy. No matter how powerful their spirit power was, they could not fight against tens of thousands of soldiers and had no advantage over it. Why Xu Linghe came there was to know Teal Hill¡¯s current situation and find out the breach to win. But now he knew there was a secret force in Teal Hill, and things became easier to handle. And how to find the secret force to give the Baize-and-Chidi militaryyout map to them? Xu Linghe could not think a way out. Baize¡¯s government official fawned on him desperately and even let the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp to Xu Linghe to rest. In the Chidi¡¯s barrack in the distance, the real Xiao Qi was not so at ease. After meeting Xiaoyao, Xiao Qi became more envious of Xu Linghe. The evil spirit was released from his body. In order to fight against Xu Linghe in Kunlun, Xiao Qi had to take a plunge. He took advantage of Yu Xuanji and let her devoted herself to paving the road for him. Meanwhile, Chidi met Yu Xuanji¡¯s every requirement. With Yu Xuanji¡¯s help in the dark and Xiao Qi¡¯s own strength, Xiao Qi could get Chidi¡¯s trust easily. And many of Xiao Qi¡¯s trusted followers had won Chidi¡¯s favor. When Nascent Soul realized the crisis, everything had been definitely settled. To help Xiao Qi, Yu Xuanji had informed Baize to treat Xiao Qi with due respect, and Xu Linghe was treated as a distinguished guest. Because Xiao Qi was engaged in official business, he, as the true Xiao Qi, missed the superior treatment. And now, Xu Linghe had got theyout map and he did not want to stay there any longer, because he had something important to do tonight. He nned to use some tactics to draw the Teal Hill¡¯s dark force out. When things were settled, they turned into smokes and left the barrack. But before leaving, Xu Linghe yed the deception technique¡ªto conjure a fake figure in the barrack and theyout map was also on the tea table. And the fake figure would disappear after two hours. Baize¡¯s government official guarded outside the camp with the fear that something wrong would happen and the Goddess would me him.


    It seemed that Xiao Qi came to the Teal Hill for inspection, but he also had his own plot secretly. The Teal Hill was Xiaoyao¡¯s hometown, and Xiao Qi never forgot it. Although it was Chidi¡¯s annexed territory, Xiao Qi decided to get it back sooner orter and that Xiaoyao would be the master of thisnd.


    Xu Linghe clenched her little hands, and thend beneath his feet was the little woman¡¯s homnd. He held a firm belief that he was bound to take the little woman¡¯s thing. The two walked toward the candlelight.


    After Baize¡¯s citizens moved into Teal Hill, taverns appeared on the streets. Xu Linghe held his little woman into a tavern. The moment they entered the tavern, two stewards came up to greet them. Xu Linghe came there not to drink the wine but to know more about the Teal Hill¡¯s inside story, as misceneous people would like to haunt in taverns. So it was a pool of various information. Since they wanted to know where the dark force hid, it was a necessary step to fish for information. The steward arranged seats for them, and served two dishes. The two just sat there quietly.


    Teal Hill had been deserted for a long time, so the newly opened tavern was crowded with customers, and most of them were soldiers. Xu Linghe was more cautious. Wuyou held the cup to taste the wine slowly. Though it tasted light, Wuyou could feel a strong vor of her homnd. Take a swig and Wuyou covered her mouth. The burning feeling spread from the throat and she even could not open her eyes. Tears dropped and burned the back of her hands. Wuyou wanted to withdraw the hands but was wrapped by a pair of big hands.


    ¡°It used to be a private house of Jiefei where various good wine of the human world was ced. But now it is changed into a tavern.¡±


    Wuyou talked about the story of the past. In the darkroom sat a man who kept looking at the things and people outside. Xu Linghe, though having concealed his true look, was still outstanding with his elegant demeanor. The man measured Xu Linghe with the eyes and found that since the dish and wine had been served on the table, Xu Linghe did not drink any wine while the woman behind her kept drinking.


    ¡°Yan, take that man in.¡± The man in the darkroom pointed at Xu Linghe. And the man called Yan pushed the darkroom door open and approached Xu Linghe slowly. Then, an iron chain flew out. The man in the darkroom shook his head and thought why the reckless Yan fought against others again, and he was not the match at all but still tried to stagger on. Then, the spiritual fingers flicked in the darkroom, and the wine and dishes were bounced up and sshed to Wuyou¡¯s face. Yan was stunned, wondering whether the leader did it on purpose. Xu Linghe would not tolerate it and ran to the darkroom immediately. Wuyou even had no time to stop him and was puzzled about what was going on to her husband.


    Xu Linghe would not turn hostile to others over such trifles. Apparently, someone was drawing his attention. Xu Linghe ng to the darkroom door carefully. The door opened. Wuyou was hard on his heels. In the dark, Wuyou could only see a back figure.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re a stranger here.¡± A hoarse voice sounded in the corner, which cheered Wuyou up.


    ¡°Revisit the old haunt.¡± Xu Linghe was probing.


    ¡°Yan, tell Lv E not to be traced...¡±


    Though hoarse, Wuyou could hear clearly the words ¡°Lv E¡±. Her little hand clenched Xu Linghe, and her fingers drew something gently. Xu Linghe got his little woman¡¯s intention¡ªshe was trying to tell him, the back figure might be one of the Teal Hill¡¯s remnants.


    Lv E, the messager of the Teal Hill, was only known to the Spiritual Master and a few elders. Lv E was Jiangyu¡¯s messager with high reputation and respect. The person that could order Lv E was not amon one. So Wuyou was pretty sure that the person must be her friend. Wuyou used the Pangu sound transmission to tell her husband. Xu Linghe¡¯s purpose was to find the dark force, because it was too hard for Kunlun to fight against Chidi and Baize, and Kunlun should take advantage of other forces.


    ¡°Your Excellency, do you know Jiangyu, the great God?¡±


    It was asserted that the back figure was a remnant of the Teal Hill. So Wuyou revealed her identity. If he was an old acquaintance, he would show his true look. Xu Linghe knew the little woman¡¯s intention. There was a dreadfully silence. The back figure felt a shock but became calm again. Yan, who came to report broke the silence.


    ¡°I will show you something.¡±


    Xu Linghe took out the devil army distribution map in Teal Hill from his chest. Yan took the map and cast a nce at Xu Linghe. Such an important thing, how could the strange Young Master give to the leader so easily?

 Chapter 118 The City Underground

    <h4>Chapter 118 The City Underground</h4>


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re really a friend.¡± Wuyou could feel there was a change in the back figure¡¯s voice¡ªa trace of happiness in his cracked voice. Yan looked at the young master. A man whom they had never met before could give such an important thing to the leader. Why? And the back figure in the corner was prostrated with fear at looking at theyout map. The map was drawn in such details that all the forts were pinpointed with the overall distribution. As a person of the Teal Hill, he could not help but have a high opinion of the Baize¡¯s effort that they could spot the forts easily. It turned out that Baize had already had the ambition to swallow the Teal Hill up.


    ¡°Your Excellency, what n do you have?¡± Xu Linghe went straight to the topic because he came to the Teal Hill in order to know the opponent¡¯s military force and then find out the coping approach. At present, he stillcked one thing. First, he wanted to gather those scattered remnants to form an army in ordance with Kunlun against Chidi. Nowadays, the Devil Realm, the Heaven Realm and the Immense Sea had made alliances. To curb the siege, Kunlun should set up its own influence domain.


    ¡°Let the Young Master have a look at our defence system.¡± The man who only revealed his back said as he folded the ditribution map well and sealed up with wax paper. Then, he hid the map in his void space. Wuyou was eager to see the true face of the man, however, he just stood back to her. Judging from his voice, he should be an old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s improper!¡± Yan was a bit surprised. How could the leader trust a stranger and tell such important things to the stranger? Wasn¡¯t the leader afraid that the stranger had any evil intent? Xu Linghe was not anxious because he fully knew that it could not be forced to achieve the purpose. After all, it took time to test trust. It was useless to say more but needed to take time.


    ¡°Want to disobey my order?¡±


    His voice was cracked but authoritative. Wuyou felt a chill on the back spine while Yan was frightened. Seeing the leader was so affirmative, Yan did not say anything more but just led Xu Linghe out of the darkroom door. Wuyou walked rather slowly because she did want to see the true face of the back figure. However, the back figure did not want to reveal his real look at all, sitting in the dark covered with a bamboo hat. Till the darkroom door was closed tightly, he turned around. His eyebrows were the onlyplete parts while the rest was covered with scars, even the scar on the nose extended to the cheek. His five facial features were ragged and deformed with a fire burn on the neck. It seemed that his cracked voice was acquired. However, there was no emotion in the man¡¯s eyes. And he did not care about his scars. His little finger flipped, and an icy soul crawled up. The man put in into the mouth and chewed. It looked rather frightening but it was the man¡¯s antidote.


    Xu Linghe held the little hand tightly, which made Yan¡¯s scalp numb. And Yan came to the conclusion that such a morous man was gay.


    The moon was clear with sparse stars in the Teal Hill¡¯s night. Slight coldness mixed with the fragrance of osmanthus blossoms permeated through the skin. It was the most attractive season in Teal Hill. Mountains were covered with golden color spotted with emerald green. Flowers scented the rain and fog. The autumn gifts fell on the hair. The scenes appeared in the dreams again and again. Wuyou did not know when they could be turned into reality.


    Yan stopped finally. Wuyou was out of breath with tiredness. No one could know that the forty-meter-wide tunnel was dug at the end of the mountain. Yan said the hidden passage led to Baize. Who thought about the idea? Baize could never expect that the dark force was entrenched in Baize. Even if they dug deep in Teal Hill, it was rather difficult for them to find the dark force.


    When Xu Linghe arrived the tunnel, Yan let them back off ten more meters. There was a mechanism set at the entrance of the tunnel. Yan condensed spirit power and opened the door. After entering the tunnel, Wuyou found it looked like an underground city. No one could expect that Teal Hill¡¯s remnants would live there. Xu Linghe followed his little woman closely. When they walked through the streets, flocks of little foxes brushed against them. If there had not been rock walls on the tunnel, Wuyou would have believed that it was the real Teal Hill. Although the passing foxes did not take forms of human, they looked more sincere to Wuyou. Perhaps among them, there were Wuyou¡¯s past ymates. Wuyou was amazed at what had changed all the way. Foxes became more lenient after surviving the disaster. No selfishness. No evil practice. The streets were clean and tidy, and the stores were full of vigor. Little foxes stood on the sides of the streets to attract attention. All the stores were arranged in order. No one could foresee that the foxed who should drag out an ignoble existence lived such afortable life now! The surprised looks on Xu Linghe and Wuyou made Yan go with head high and chest out more. Wuyou did not dare to imagine what the foxed would be if those living underground abandoned the hope. Only by cherishing hopes could they not be defeated by fate. Chidi could never predict that the foxes who had once been destroyed would be so powerful to ovee everything. And their way to survival was the desire of life and the hope of the future.


    ¡°Uncle, your business is really good.¡±


    Yan stopped in front of a shop. The owner was an old man with a benevolent and kind countenance. Wuyou stared at him. Even if she closed her eyes, she could also know him. He was nobody but one of the elders of the Teal Hill¡¯s think bank who always supported her. All the people were still alive. Xu Linghe could feel his little woman¡¯s change.


    ¡°Commander Yan! Come to see today¡¯s new things!¡±


    The old man took it off the shelf happily. Yan held it in the hands and looked at it over and over again.


    ¡°This is Hongjun Crossbow. Right?¡±


    Yan was knowledgable and was able to recognize it at a nce. Hongjun Crossbow was an ancient weapon used to defend. It looked delicate but its power could not be underestimated. Wuyou had seen it before and once fought against it in the stone forest.


    ¡°Commander has a good eye. But its power is small.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re extraordinarily intelligent and able to develop the divine weapon that can shake the three realms.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me! I just learn from the ancient manuscripts.¡±


    The old man answered modestly. Wuyou did not expect that the old man had such ability, after all, he just used to be a person of the think bank with little achievement. It turned out that the back figure was a good leader who could let all the people exert their own potential and do the things they liked. For this, the back figure did better than Wuyou, she thought. Giving full scope to the talents could promote the prosperity of the Teal Hill.


    ¡°Has the leader forgotten me, the old thing?¡± The old man looked a bit disappointed.


    ¡°No, the leader does not forget you, but Chidi and Baize will have great action. The leader is too busy to get away.¡± Yan exined.


    ¡°Is your leader the man in the darkroom?¡±


    Wuyou could not help but ask, because she was more curious about the true face of the back figure in the dark room. Yan threw a contemptuous look, unwilling to answer the question, as if it was a great offense not to know the leader. Xu Linghe could not stop his curiosity as well. The person was so great that he could build an underground tunnel into a city, where streets were bright and tidy with well-ventted system. There was no moldy smell at all. In order to make the streets cleaner, sewage disposal was extremely remarkable. The food for foxes was fostered by taking advantage of the constant temperature in the tunnel. The imperishable me Spirit was lit on the wall. The me Spirit reminded Wuyou of her Little me Spirit. Since she had been poisoned by naga toxin, she never saw her grandfather and wondered whether the Ancient Spirit woke up. Wuyou was rather sad that she could not feel the Ancient Spirit¡¯s power ever since.


    ¡°Linghe, I miss Ancient Spirit.¡± Xu Linghe knew his little woman was missing her grandfather.


    ¡°You will see it one day.¡±


    The two followed Yan closely. It was the first time to let strangers visit the underground city. Before leaving, the leader had asked Yan to let them see the Teal Hill¡¯s military power. It was ssified information in Teal Hill. Yan was reluctant to do so, but unable to disobey the order. So he had to take the order and led them to pass through the tunnel to the Dragon Cliff, which was located on the north of the Teal Hill. It was in in the middle and surrounded by high mountains. Wuyou was rather strange about the Dragon Cliff and had never heard it before, even it had not been recorded in the Teal Hill¡¯s history. The dense forest was a natural barrier. And the best of it was that the Teal Hill¡¯s underground army regiment camped in the middle. The three entered the military camp. A well-trained soldier ran to them and looked at Yan with admiration. All the soldiers in the training ground were not indolent in their training because of the chief¡¯s arrival.


    Yan entered the barrack, followed by Xu Linghe. Wuyou was slow toe into the barrack. Those soldiers were most disciplined. Wuyou had seen the troops of the Fairy kingdom and of the Fire tribe. And what made Wuyou most admirable was the underground army of the Teal Hill. Those soldiers, ranging from children of eight or nine years old to middle-aged man of four or five thousand years old, were trained by a little young officer. The young were hard-working while the adult was obedient to the rules. They did not slight the train because of age differences. Who could destroy the strict army discipline? The deafening military song boosted the morale. Children rolled in the dust, and only their eyes could be seen. With the officer¡¯s order, children flung themselves down again. The falling sounds revealed that the children¡¯s physical quality was very good. On the other side, the adult climbed up and aimed the newly-developed crossbow at the targets. With the officer¡¯s order, all the bows were shot out. The small bullseye was crammed with bows. The troops grew strong underground. Many yearster, Wuyou still remembered the scene. Those soldiers would meet the enemy on the battlefield. Even the youngest child would have a sense of honor as a soldier. Everything was so exciting that Wuyou was obsessed with it.


    In the barrack, Yan and Xu Linghe were discussing the military force. They felt like old friends at the first meeting. Atst, Yan was the most talkative, even told Xu Linghe the weakest point of the Teal Hill¡¯s army. Although Xu Linghe had never led the troops to the war, he had been perusing arts of war since childhood. So he helped Yan analyze the weakest point and change the unfavorable condition into a favorable one. Yan listened to most devoutly and respectfully and became a modest student. Who could think that a haughty person was convinced by Xu Linghe¡¯s military talents. When Wuyou entered the barrack, she saw them discussing with great interest. And she found it harder to calm herself down when seeing the underground army. Here was full of hope. Although the Teal Hill was extinguished, the dauntless spirit was imperishable. It would not take long before the Teal Hill became powerful. All the Teal Hill¡¯s people were striving. As the Spiritual Master, Wuyou was proud of them.


    In the Baize¡¯s barrack in Teal Hill was crammed with depression. Mr. Xiao disappeared! They had been guarding Mr. Xiao for a whole night, but he just disappeared. Baize¡¯s officers rummaged the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp, but was still unable to find his trace. Baize¡¯s officer was like ants on a hot pan with great anxiety. If he could not find Xiao Qi, Baize¡¯s Goddess would certainly me the officer. All the people were worried when Xiao Qi entered the camp. Baize¡¯s officer came up to greet him immediately. Last night, Xiao Qi was busy rectifying military affairs, and now Xiao Qi came to the camp so early. Xiao Qi wanted to see the military distribution camp. Baize¡¯s officer was very surprised, wondering whether there was anything needed to be changed since Xiao Qi had seen it before. But what the officer did not know was that the Xiao Qist night was disguised by Xu Linghe. The Baize¡¯s officer¡¯s spirit power was not high enough to distinguish the true from the false. The map was drawn in details. Xiao Qi looked carefully and marked all the forts with ck lines, ranging from devil troops distribution to Baize¡¯s camping ces. He chose the wide ces so that it would be more beneficial to him when the army confronted with the dark force one day. The devil army and Baize¡¯s troops were dominant in military force while the dark force mainly activated in the narrow mountainous areas. It was rather hard for the devil army to wipe the dark force out with easy. Xiao Qi hoped he was able to take the Teal Hill before the 6th day. It was Xiaoyao¡¯s homnd, so Xiao Qi thought he should guard it for her. Baize¡¯s officer apanied him and reported the thing that the dark force attacked the devil army to Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi was pondering how to drive the dark force from the mountain forest? When the devil army hurried there, he could conduct a pincer attack with Baize against the dark force. At that moment, the dark force was unable to escape.

 Chapter 119 The Two Armies Confronted with Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 119 The Two Armies Confronted with Each Other</h4>


    Xiao Qi was engaged in arranging the war affairs. Xu Linghe wanted to leave but Yan asked him to stay. That night, Lv E came to the underground city and brought the bad news that the devil army and Baize headed to the mountain forest, only 10 kilometers away from the tunnel. Yan could not sit well at the news and hurried to report the leader. Xu Linghe was woke up at midnight. Two little soldiers asked Xu Linghe to the military camp. Wuyou could not rest her heart, so she changed herself into an attendant and followed him. The moment they arrived at the military camp, Xu Linghe was pulled into the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp by Yan. Wuyou saw the back figure again. They sat down, and then the back figure took the military camp from the void and flipped his spiritual fingers to pin theyout map on the wall. In order to see it clearly, the back figure changed the map into confrontation map. The ck part was the devil army; the white part was Baize; the blue was the dark force of Teal Hill. Yan pointed the locations of the ck and white for Xu Linghe, which was only a mountain away from the blue part. Nowadays, how to disperse the ck and the white¡¯s attraction so that the blue could have the chance to take a breath? The war was imminent. Only 10 kilometers away from the Dragon Cliff. Xu Linghe looked at the map and had a n in his heart.


    ¡°Nowadays, we can see the enemy, but they cannot see us. It is beneficial for us.¡± The back figure was delighted at his words and praised him inwardly, thinking that the young man was not a reckless man who did experience many great events.


    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean?¡± Yan was willing to hear Xu Linghe¡¯s wise idea. Presently, the enemy was strong while they were weak. It was not so easy to win. But Yan knew that Xu Linghe had ideas.


    ¡°The enemy has not known clearly our locations. So we should not act rashly and blindly. The underground city is our dead point. Although it is built secretly, we should take action with great caution. We can be divided into several parts to distract the devil and Baize¡¯s armies. Forest attack is our strength. We should allot the army on all the forts to attack the enemy in all directions. Therger the scale, the better. To let the Baize¡¯s and devil¡¯s armies know that the dark power is unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°Yan, do as Mr. Xu said. To gather the dark force first and wait for the order. Before that, no mistakes! Don¡¯t expose yourselves. Whosoever dares to vite the order will be killed.¡±


    The word ¡°Kill¡± was resounded in the camp. Only the strict army would have the morale like a fierce tiger. Yan understood what Xu Linghe meant, including the boy scouts of eighty to ny years old (equal to eight to nine year old in the human world).


    ¡°In order to guarantee the safety, I will take two groups of soldiers to ambush in the path where the evil army will pass by.¡±


    ¡°The front line is not safe. You should follow the main force and protect Mr. Xu.¡±


    ¡°Thank for your care. The strong army is pressing hard at the border. It won¡¯t work without a risky move. If the war starts, we must beat the enemy and make them afraid of us so that we can have the chance to take a breath.¡±


    Yan thought further. In fact, he had nned to have Xu Linghe be their miliary adviser and decided to have Xu Linghe stay there after the war.


    Outside the camp, the dark army was gathered. Yan led the main force to hide in the forest while Xu Linghe led twenty thousand soldiers to head to the east and west respectively. And the rest were divided into ten small teams and arranged on the fortress where the devil army was bound to pass. The back figure had conjured spells on all the high-ranking military officers so that they could escape in an emergency.


    Wuyou followed her husband to the east and the west. In order to save time, they trotted ahead. The most important thing in the war was the fast speed. Since the dark forces were always trained strictly and had the excellent physical ability, Wuyou could not catch up with them in hurrying on the journey. Soon, her little feet were worn out, but she still bore the pain. In fact, sorcery could help them faster, but the dark forces did not know the sorcery, except some spirit cultivators. Therefore, Wuyou had to follow the troops without any stop, just fearing she would dy the opportunity for war. Xu Linghe knew his little woman was tired. They would have taken a rest if it had been themon times. But today was different from themon days. They had to arrive there in advance and ambush the eastern and western routes where the devil army would pass. Though the dark forces were rtively weak, they were good at sneak-attack. A fewer number of people could conduct an agiler attack. They just spent an hour arriving at the Western Front and then found a hidden ce for camping.


    2.5 kilometers away was the devil army¡¯s temporary camp. Xiao Qi was deploying the military forces. Baize¡¯s Goddess, Yu Xuanji, hurried to the Mount Da Huang temporarily, and Nascent Soul took the military orders to help.


    At the same time, something big happened in the human realm. Di Qing killed Yan Shen¡¯s loved son by mistake. And contradictions escted. In one morning meeting, Di Qing even dismissed Yan Shen¡¯s position of Assistant Prime Minister. Di Qing thought he couldy aside all anxiety and rest content for good. But to his surprise, Yan Shen had left a way out. The whole Yan Family came back to the Jin city to form their own troops. It was stillte for Di Qing to hear the news as Yan Family had left there and Yan¡¯s houses were all empty. Those influential officers who had supported Yan Shen before were killed immediately. Punishing someone as a warning to others always worked to the timid people. But for those who were bold and not afraid of death, it meant nothing but instead, stored up huge problems for Di Qing as the things worsened. And the problems came true after two days that two counties allied with Yan Shen to rebel.


    The whole people of the Qi Kingdom were divided into the northern part and the southern part from then on. The southern belonged to Yan Shen, while Di Qing upied the northern part. The once entire human world was divided into two, and confrontation between the two sides was dragged out. Afraid that Yan Shen would push to the north and deprive the throne, Di Qing rushed to the Mount Da Huang for help. Unluckily, before he set out there, the army in the Mount Da Huang, as well as Nascent Soul in the Qi pce were called back to Baize instantly. As it was useless to turn to the Mount Da Huang for help, Di Qing had no way but to deploy the military force by himself. As the Commander-in-chief, Lin Xiaosa did not decline but to shoulder the responsibility. Well, Leng Cang¡¯s unexpected move reduced the human world into the war.


    It was useless for Di Qing to regret, and it was time to face the reality. In fact, he took advantage of Chidi¡¯s power to kill his brother so that he could be the king of the Qi Kingdom. Even if Xu Linghe was resurrected, there was a huge debt of blood between them as Xu Yinchang was killed by Chidi, and Di Qing had the responsibility as well. If he had not provided the Blood Pool for Chidi, Xu Yinchang would not have died. In the south, thanks to Madam Yu¡¯s one hundred of thousands of troops, Yan Shen upied three cities stably, so that he could double his territory. In the north, Di Qing was sleepless to discuss with his subordinates about countermeasures. Lin Xiaosa did win several times, but Madam Yu¡¯s soldiers were experts in cultivating spirits, so he lost the battles in theter confrontations. Only then did Leng Cang realize how terrible his murder was! He regretted having killed Yan Bao. However, even Di Qing killed Leng Cang tens of thousands of times, it was still useless. Anyway, it was Di Qing himself who gave the order and looked down upon his opponent. So it brought disasters to the decision-maker. Di Qing had to ask for help cheekily. This time, the Mount Da Huang gave Di Qing the respect and redeployed the main force from Teal Hill to the human world. So the military force in Teal Hill lessened to the half, which was great to the dark force.


    Xu Linghe stood on the top of the mountain to watch out the devil army¡¯s movement. The devil army, who should press hard into the forest, were retreated half. Did anything big happen? Xu Linghe sent a scout to check. After an hour, the scout came back and told him the information. Xu Linghe was rather shocked and did not expect that the human world was in chaos, and the people there were in deep distress, which made him rather concerned. Only when the country was peaceful and prosperous could its people live a contented life. Why did Xu Linghe not kill Di Qing before? Just because Xu Linghe was afraid the chaos in the Qi Kingdom. Di Qing was the king. If he died suddenly, the masters of all the fiefs would im to be king themselves. And all in all, only the people suffered. Xu Linghe belonged to the immortal realm, and safeguarding the peace was his responsibility. Xu Linghe knew it well, but he did not foresee that the human world still had to suffer the chaos. But now what Xu Linghe concerned most was to settle the current issue¡ªit was rted to the little woman¡¯s homnd. Didn¡¯t let the devil army do what they wanted to do recklessly in Teal Hill. Xu Linghe asked the soldiers to prepare the crossbows and rub the Melting Souls Liquid on the bows. As long as the devil army were stained with the liquid, they would vanish immediately. It was prepared by Xu Linghe for the dark force, because the devil army gathered the Qi of the corpse souls.


    Xiao Qimanded the army and let the devil army and Baize¡¯s troop attack them from both sides and pushed from east to west. Yan had hidden into the forest already and did not fear since Mr. Xu had given him the Melting Souls Liquid. The back figure could know Xu Linghe¡¯s origin at the sight of the Liquid and felt more assured. Kunlun was a ce for divine Buddha, and the back figure¡¯s father showed the greatest respect to the ce.


    The suspicious ces were destroyed by the devil army. Looking at fiercely burning firelight, Xu Linghe led a group of soldiers to follow up secretly. The devil army¡¯s purpose was to find the dark force beachheads and wipe them out.


    Yu Xuanji moved forward with the main force. She wanted to urge in person. Baize¡¯s soldiers felt boosted at the news of Goddess¡¯ing, and each of them cheered up. With Yu Xuanji¡¯s order, the main force entered the forest. The scout hurried to tell the news, and then Yan let the soldiers disperse so that they could attack suddenly. Then, soldiers all hid themselves in the fortresses. As long as the Baize¡¯s army came into the siege, they could annihte the Baize¡¯s armypletely. Yu Xuanji wore the armor and held Baize¡¯s wand in her hand. First, Yan sent a group of dark forces to allure the Baize¡¯s army. Eagles howled in the forest, and the prey screamed sadly. Baize¡¯s army kicked the prey with alert. However, his legs were tied by Spirit Power. Then, little soldiers came up to stab knives to them. Next second, the Baize¡¯s soldier turned into smoke. And then, Baize¡¯s army¡¯s awful screams filled the forest. Yu Xuanji rushed there at the sound, and was shocked at the scene¡ªthe scout whom she had sent out was peeled off skins and hanged on the branch. How cruel it was! Baize¡¯s soldiers were reluctant to move on at the sight of their dead brother. However, Yu Xuanji would not withdraw. If the scout¡¯s information was true, the dark force¡¯s underground was hidden in the forest. If she was able to find out the entrance, she could help Xiao Qi to make achievement, and then Chidi would give more power to Xiao Qi. If a woman fell in love with a man, she would lose herself and be more sensitive. Yu Xuanji¡¯s obsession was rather pure but deadly. For Xiao Qi, she was ready to give up everything, including the Authority. She had forgotten her initial intent. Xiao Qi was her weak point. And Xiao Qi could take advantage of her for Xiaoyao. So now, Yu Xuanji was Xiao Qi¡¯s pawn. And under the banner of Xiaoyao, Xiao Qi extended his ambition. Yu Xuanji knew Xiao Qi¡¯s n well but was still willing to do everything for him. Was there still time for her when she woke up to the reality one day?


    Yan asked soldiers to move up slowly and gather like a great. Because Baize¡¯s soldiers were not familiar with the territory, they were forced to a narrow cave by the dark forces. They realized they were cheated the moment they came into the cave. Some struggled toe out, but the dark forces blocked the cave. me cannonballs were shot in. Yan peeped through the crack at the charred corpses and let out a sigh. Yu Xuanji was in the trap, but she did not realize it at all. At the same time, her Baize¡¯s soldiers were wiped out one by one. The beasts¡¯ frightening scream rang in the deste forest, and wilted leaves rustled under the feet. Yu Xuanji looked around warily. Yan kept an eye on the woman and thought that the woman was bold indeed who dared to invade the dark force¡¯s ce. Well, she coulde here, but had little chance to return. Baize was the Teal Hill¡¯s strong opponent. If Baize had not helped the wolf tribe in the dark, how could Chidi and the Wolf King have extinguished Teal Hill so easily? Yan gave an order, then all the dark forces in the forest rushed out in all directions. Yu Xuanji waved her wands and cleaved to the dark force. Baize¡¯s officers protected their Goddess carefully with waving sabers and shing spirit light. However, the dark force had been well prepared. They dispersed in all directions. And Baize¡¯s officers exerted another attack. Yan condensed spirit power and gave a palm to the officer. Baize was the weakest tribe in the goblin realm. Even if the Baize¡¯s officers were not at a high level. Although Yan¡¯s Spirit Power was not so high, he was an expert in the dark force and was enough to handle Baize¡¯s soldiers. His palm hit a number of soldiers to the ground. Baize¡¯s officer took steps back, but seeing his Goddess remain calm, he had to brave all rebuffs. Yu Xuanji chanted the spell, and the sand flowed in clouds immediately in the forest.

 Chapter 120 The Black Shadow Holding the Hongjun Crossbow

    <h4>Chapter 120 The ck Shadow Holding the Hongjun Crossbow</h4>


    A fierce gale sprang up. The rolled trees flew to the dark forces. Yan transformed himself into a spiritual to block Yu Xuanji¡¯s attack. Baize¡¯s soldiers pressed hard step by step, and their sharp sabers were pricked to the spiritual. The dark forces held the crossbow and aimed at the Baize¡¯s soldiers. With Yan¡¯s order, tens of thousands of bows were shot out synchronously. Those arrows rubbed with the Melting Soul Liquid prated through the spiritual and dashed to the Baize¡¯s soldiers. Everything was annihted as they went. Baize¡¯s high-ranking military officers fled with the scare. Yu Xuanji waved her wand, and then, the bows fell to the ground. Seeing the Melting Soul Liquid effect, Yan gave another order. The dark forces became more confident, holding the arrow with the liquid and drawing the crossbows to the full. SWOOSH! Arrows broke all the barriers to the Baize¡¯s soldiers. Yan gathered spirit power and injected it into the arrows. Baize¡¯s officers¡¯ legs trembled with fear. After several rounds, Baize¡¯s army was utterly routed. Yu Xuanji was exasperated to see their failure while the dark forces¡¯ morale was increased a lot. Guarded by the spiritual, the dark force pushed ahead with unstoppable momentum. Yu Xuanji suspended in the mid-air and gathered the Spirit Power with her hands. Her silk dress pped, her eyes turning red. In the floating shadows, the woman was rather enchanting, and her red hair gave out the mystery. The dark forces fixed their eyes on the woman, only thinking that the woman was so wonderful. They did not know it was Swallowing Soul Technique, which could make people lose mind and killed by others at will. Yu Xuanji was Baize¡¯s Goddess and had learned how to control others since childhood. As for those with a strong will, the technique would not work; but for those with weak will, it would be their weakest points. Yan called out, ¡°Terrible¡±, and found it was toote to stop it. The dark forces, like walking corpses and running flesh, pounced at Yu Xuanji. Yan released his Spirit Power to break the Swallowing Soul Technique, but was blocked by the wand. When the dark force got closer, Yu Xuanji swept at them. The dark forces could not resist it at all and were thrown out ten more meters away. Even some rolled to the cliff. Yan flew out to save the two. Yu Xuanji gave a palm. CRACK! Then came the cries for help. Baize¡¯s army saw the hope and chopped at the dark forces with swords. At that moment, the dark force was just like the meat on the chopping block.


    Sabers were brandished, and the scent of blood filled the forest. Yan dashed to the Baize¡¯s army and killed some officers to save his brothers. Yu Xuanji spread her Spirit Power, and the entire forest was enwrapped by her Swallowing Soul Technique. The strong fragrance was full in the air. Yan held his breath, trying not to be encroach by the fragrance. The dark forces were deprived ofbat strength. If they wanted toe back alive, Yan himself should be alive first. However, Yu Xuanji would not spare the dark force. She waved the wand to gather the Spirit Power. When the current Qi spread, it flew to Yan. The strong current prated the spiritual. The dark forces did not realize that death was getting closer to them. Having been eroded by the Technique, the dark forces had nothing but desire. Yu Xuanji agitated the Spirit Power, and the whole forest was turned into a shamble. Would Yan die here? No! He thought about the escaping technique. Yan gathered Spirit Power and started the escaping technique. Then, the forest was separated by spiritual fog. Rumbles upon rumbles, strong current rolled the dark forces into the ground. Yu Xuanji did not predict that Yan would escape. Baize¡¯s army ran to them, but it was toote to stop. Yu Xuanji had to helplessly witness them disappear and even lost the best chance to stop them. When the forest restored calmness, the forest was strewn with dead bodies, when seen afar. Meanwhile, the devil soldiers were killed and injured a lot. The dark forces in rtively small number dragged the enemy. Although the dark forces also suffered ten thousand of loss, they could retreat safely. During the battle in the mountain forest, Baize¡¯s army did not get any benefit. Yu Xuanji let the army return by the way they hade.


    The devil army in the Western Front pushed on slowly. There was a deadly silence at night. No trace of the enemy could be seen on the way. Xiao Qi was on alert. Xu Linghe had set archers. The dark forces dispersed. Wuyou¡¯s task was to lead a group of dark force to intercept the enemy on the fortress. The dark forces had been divided into eight columns and ambushed on the way. They followed Xu Linghe¡¯smand. As the Teal Hill¡¯s Spiritual Master, she would devote herself for sure. Being the vanguard, danger was unavoidable. Before leaving, her husband told her not to resist limpingly. She still had him. The enemy was only 7.5 kilometers away from the underground city. It would bete if she did not intercept right away. Wuyou gathered Spirit Power and disclosed the ground. Deep ditches blocked the devil army¡¯s march. The dark forces held the bows in the hands. Since the devil army was stopped, Xiao Qi leaped to the air and dashed directly to the dark force. Then, the devil army ran hard on the heels of Xiao Qi and waved the demonic sabers to Wuyou. Xiao Qi knew his opponent¡¯s intent¡ªto drag his advancing step. Now it was Nascent Soul who led the main force and Xiao Qi was asked to cover a retreat. Nascent Soul took the order to push ahead. Wuyou flew up to obstruct the devil troop¡¯s advance. Xiao Qi swept toward her, and the spirit power tangled with her. Seeing the vanguard stopped by the enemy, the dark forces shot out the arrows rubbed with the Melthing Souls Liquid. The devil soldiers were cheered up and flooded up. When their body was stained with the Liquid, they realized it was toote. The Liquid with spiritual fire turned the devil soldiers into a pool of blood. The other devil soldiers did not see it before, so they hid themselves into Xiao Qi¡¯s defensive cover with fear. Nascent Soul rushed out of the Western Front to the dark forces¡¯ hintend. Xu Linghe cast a giant, waiting for the enemy¡¯sing. Apart from the archers, Xu Linghe prepared some gunpowder. Before leaving, the back figure gave him a new weapon, but its power was unknown. There were many cases to use the few to defeat the many. Xu Linghe hoped that he could defeat the devil army and returned the Teal Hill to the people of the Teal Hill so that his little woman could live a peaceful and carefree life.


    Wuyou would not let go of Xiao Qi, because the man had followed Chidi to do many evil practices, including her homnd. How important the Teal Hill was for Wuyou. Xiao Qi did not know that the little soldier in front was Xiaoyao, but just thought the soldier stood in his way. The devil army fought fiercely with the dark forces. And some dark forces hid in some secrets ces and shot out the arrows. Swoosh! The devil soldiers who ran in the front fell down one after another. Xiao Qi aimed at the target and flew up. The dark forces were swept ten more meters away by the strong current. Wuyou blocked Xiao Qi¡¯s attack so as to give time for the dark force to take a breath. They picked themselves from the ground. Some of them were crushed on the breastbones. They just fell to the ground and turned to wisps of souls. Wuyou condensed her spirit power and set the defensive cover for the dark force. They all tried their best. Pointless sacrifice was unnecessary. Xiao Qi¡¯s Spirit Power was rather high, and could kill the dark force in a slipshod way.


    Wuyou opened her brow bridge, and Pangu¡¯s incantation hovered between the eyebrows. It turned out that Xiaoyao was in the Teal Hill as well. After the shock, Xiao Qi resumed calmness. They just stood in the opposite. Xiao Qi came to the Teal Hill for Xiaoyao and let her have a homnd. But out of his expectation, Wuyou just thought that Xiao Qi was a robber to invade her homnd. Things could not return to the past. What Xiao Qi did only added Wuyou¡¯s hatred to him. In Wuyou¡¯s heart, he was the same as Chidi. She had no friendship with him. Spirit Power was burning on her fingers, with no emotion in her eyes. She threw her palms hard, and then burning Spirit Power was rolling, and Spiritual Qi spread in all directions. It was so dazzling that Xiao Qi could not open his eyes. The devil army did all they could to protect their Commander in Chief. After a trance, Xiao Qi rushed to the sea of the clouds and realized that Xiaoyao wanted to kill him just now. He just had one-sided wish. Xiaoyao wanted him to die. This thought made Xiao Qi shiver. It turned out that he was nothing in Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes. Desperation encoached him. At that moment, Xiao Qi hated Xiaoyao. Yes, he hated her. Love and hatred was just a thought away. How much did he hate Xiaoyao? It was equal to how much he had loved Xiaoyao before. He would use all his strength to hate Xiaoyao. Since Xiaoyao loved Xu Linghe, Xiao Qi decided to let Xiaoyao not get Xu Linghe forever.


    The two sat in the sea with only hatred in the eyes. Wuyou released the Pangu Holy Armour from the void space. The golden holy armor rushed out of the void space like flowing light. Xiao Qi also revealed his true body. It was the second time for Wuyou to see such Xiao Qi¡ªa human¡¯s face with a lion body. The past were all canceled. Xiao Qi, who used to be Wuyou¡¯s friend and teacher, was Wuyou¡¯s enemy now. Standing on the Teal Hill¡¯snd as the Spiritual Master, Wuyou would not spare anyone who dared to trample on her people. The golden Holy Armour wrapped Wuyou, and her wings were extended. The lion was encircled in the Spirit Power. Flocks of lions surged in the sky, all of them were transformed by Xiao Qi. Tens of thousands of Xiao Qi set a giant spiritual and charged at Wuyou. The Holy Armour blocked the attack. Xiao Qi¡¯s giant body pounced at Jiang Wuyou. At that moment, Xiao Qi wanted nothing but to die with Xiaoyao. Even he hated her, he still wanted to be annihted with her. The Holy Armour was burning. Pangu¡¯s power dashed to Xiao Qi. Any invader must be killed! Wuyou merged with the Armour. The great palms waved in the sky. Xiao Qi with the lion body was unable to duck the attack. Pangu¡¯s incantation constrained Xiao Qi. The extended long wings swirled to kill numerous people. The golden Holy Armour released the power that could shake the sun and the moon. How could Xiao Qi resist it? Wuyou stepped to him, and strong current pressed hard at the lions¡¯ attacks. The Armour swept to him, and the lions were turned to ashes. Xiao Qi felt his heart was being torn. He was not Xiaoyao¡¯s opponent. At that moment, a Hongjun Arrow flew by. Pangu¡¯s Armour cracked. ck Shadow held the Hongjun Crossbow and stood on the clouds, with darkness behind him. Wuyou thought about the ck Shadow in the stone forest. He was the person who took her child away. She would not let him go today. Xiao Qi was saved by ck Shadow, and still could not collect himself. He thought he would die, but never expected that a ck Shadow came out to save him. It seemed that someone could resist the power of the Heavenly Book. Xiao Qi looked at him carefully and was rather surprised to find that the Hongjun Crossbow was Wang Hongjun¡¯s formidable weapon. However, it had been buried with Hongjun into the chaos. How could this person get it? Now, ck Shadow fixed all of his attraction on the Heavenly Book, totally ignoring Xiao Qi. ck Shadow only saved those useful for him. So he hoped the man would be of some use. Confronted with ck Shadow, Wuyou had to take careful action because the Hongjun Crossbow was mighty indeed that could prate the Holy Armour. Wuyou touched the crack, and it was being restored in the Spirit Power.


    ck Shadow¡¯s desire for the Heavenly Book increased day after day. The more he knew about the Heavenly Book, the earlier he wanted to get it. But today, he had something else to do. He thought the person would be a good pawn. After a gust of wind, the devil army disappeared, including Xiao Qi. Wuyounded to the ground. The dark forces were struck dumb with astonishment, showing disbelief that such a weak attendant would be so formidable. They did not know that she was their Spiritual Master. They ran to hug the little man and measured her with eyes. They did not find anything special but just as ordinary as amon person. They were disappointed but showed more admiration to the attendant, thinking how to let such talent stay there. However, Wuyou did not have that thought, only hoping that she coulde back. As for her husband¡¯s battle result, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Although the devil army was injured and killed numerously, Xiao Qi still escaped. As long as the remnants would not be eradicated, huge problems were still there.


    ck Shadow just followed Wuyou and even cast greedy eyes on the Heavenly Book. Wuyou used to calcte her gain and lose before, but not until she had known her husband did she realize the living meaning. Not only did she want to live, but also she wanted all the living creatures in the universe were able to live with more dignity. The dark forces followed the little man to the west front. Viewed from afar, firelights dashed to the sky. Wuyou drove the wind with great anxiety, hoping her husband would be safe.

 Chapter 121 It was Father, Jiang Tian

    <h4>Chapter 121 It was Father, Jiang Tian</h4>


    Scorched vor smelled up in the air. The dark force soldiers strewed the ground. Apparently, they had suffered thunderstrike before death. Wuyou searched all the way and thought that her husband¡¯s spirit power was be more than enough to deal with the devil army. What had happened indeed? The dark forces were cleaning the dead corpses. Although they were dead, they were still brothers. So, the dark forces would certainly take them underground. Wuyou hunted through the West Front. Heavy rain poured down heavily. The young man stumbled along the way. The dark forces all praised the little man¡¯s loyalty, but they did not know Wuyou¡¯s feeling at all.


    ¡°Little man, your master is here. Don¡¯t cry.¡± The dark force found Mr. Xu in the gully. Heedless of the rugged path, Wuyou ran down desperately. Big raindrops pricked her eyes badly. Her little hand wiped her face and rushed to the gully. She could see her husband¡¯s pale face from afar.


    ¡°Little man, your master is still alive.¡± Dark forces wiped rain for Mr. Xu. Wuyou walked to the man step by step. The super silk clothes were stained heavily by the mud. Even so, it could cover up the man¡¯s handsome face. Afraid of injuring her husband, Wuyou wiped for him carefully. Dark forces looked at them in bewilderment. Little man was a gay. The thought sent chill up their backs. However, Wuyou did not care about too much but only hoped his husband would feel better, because she could feel her husband was creepy cold. After cleaning up, Wuyou held her husband up and flew to the mountain top. Dark Forces climbed up painstakingly and could not find the little man on the mountaintop, because Wuyou had flown over the Teal Hill mountains to Kunlun.


    Her husband became very ill and was still lost in a swoon for several days. Granny Moon came to feel the pulses many times and made sure that Xu Linghe was not ill. Days passed, and the 6th day was around the corner. One day, Xu Linghe opened his eyes, and Wuyou always stayed beside him. Seeing his father wake up, Xiao Douya was so happy that he drilled into his father¡¯s quilt and rolled in it. Wuyou was afraid that Xiao Douya would hurt her husband, so she pulled Xiao Douya out. Xiao Douya widened his eyes with tears falling down. The man looked around the house, thinking that it was the cousin¡¯s house. No one could imagine that Xiao Qi had turned into Xu Linghe, even Xiao Qi himself did not believe that he had been in Kunlun after a night of sleep, and even be Xu Linghe. What had ck Shadow done to Xiao Qi? Xiao Qi remembered that he was about to return the Fairy Kingdom, but was sent to the valley by a strong spirit. And then, after waking up, he had be Xu Linghe. Who was the pusher behind the scene? And where was the real Xu Linghe? Chidi made every effort to insert spies, but unexpectedly, it would be so easy. Xiao Qi was caught unprepared by the ident, so he did not dare to look at Xiaoyao, afraid she could find any crack. Wuyou stared at her husband, sensing that something went wrong. Seeing the father took no notice of him, Xiao Douya got off the bed and stood on the ground, then disappeared in a blink. Xiao Douya ran all the way to the backyard, because he wanted to tell Great Granny that his father woke up so that she would not be worried.


    When Wuyou went to the Teal Hill, Xiao Douya slept with his great granny. Days passedfortably for him. Shielded by great granny, Xiao Douya ran wildly in Kunlun. He fiddled in his great granny¡¯s pharmacy and applied the medicine newly developed by great granny to his little spiritual beast. So, his spiritual beast ran faster than before. Great granny¡¯s love indulged Xiao Douya to act more unruly. Xiao Douya knocked at the door, but was disappointed that his great granny was not there.


    ¡°Great Granny.¡±


    The little hand knocked again. Shenzong walked out. Xiao Douya¡¯s head was very low and drooped. Shenzong felt softhearted at this sight. It seemed that Shenzong was too harsh in ordinary times, even scared his great grandson. So Shenzong squatted and picked Xiao Douya up. But when he was about to get close, Xiao Douya ran away.


    ¡°I want Great Granny.¡± Xiao Douya raised his head proudly. Shenzong sighed again because he found his great grandson always avoided him, but he could not allow things to go on like that.


    ¡°Tell Great Granny, my dad has woken up.¡± As he said, he freed himself of the hug and walked to the yard to find great-grandfather Ying. Xiao Douya felt great-grandfather Shen always had a straight face. Xiao Douya was so clever that he did not want to live a life under others¡¯ roof.


    ¡°Run more slowly.¡±


    Xiao Douya¡¯s chubby legs ran fast past Shenzong. Afraid that his great grandson might fall down, Shenzong followed him out of the room. These days, Shenzong was upied with the affairs in Kunlun and had little time to see his grandson. Since Xu Linghe had woken up, Shenzong thought he should have a look at him. When arriving at the back yard, he let out a slight cough at the sight that his granddaughter-inw was busy. Wuyou raised her head and found Shenzong was there, so she put her work aside.


    ¡°I heard that Linghe has woken up.¡±


    Shenzong was still cold. Wuyou pushed the door open, and Shenzong followed in. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Xiao Qi on the bed closed his eyes immediately. Wuyou carried a table to prepare a seat for Shenzong. Xiao Qi got more flustered, because the one who sat beside the bed was Xu Linghe¡¯s Grandmaster. If Xiao Qi was exposed, everything would be in vain. Xiao Qi himself did not expect that he discussed with Chidi about how to pretend to be Kunlun¡¯s Master would be a reality. Xiao Qi thought after the 6th day of this month, he would be Xiaoyao¡¯s husband and that his dream woulde true finally. How could Xiao Qi not be excited about it? Seeing his grand disciple sleeping, Shenzong thought he should not bother there, and just felt the pulse, which made him cheer up and wipe out the depressionsting several days. Shenzong came in the room with a gloomy face, because he was worried about his grand disciple, but now he came out with a smile. Meanwhile, Wuyou felt puzzled why her husband fell into sleep again since he had woken up, so she felt his forehead and found he was fine. But why did her husband not wake up? Xiao Qi on the bed was extremely nervous. Xiaoyao¡¯s hand fondled his face. It was deceitful to say Xiao Qi was not excited. But it would notst long to pretend to be sleeping. Xiao Qi still hesitated whether to wake up or not and felt ufortable at the thought that Xu Linghe called Xiaoyao little woman.


    ¡°Little woman.¡± He said and observed whether Xiaoyao had any facial changes. These days, Xiao Qi did not dare to say a word for fear that it would betray him. But what he had said just now made him rest his heart because his voice was exactly the same as Xu Linghe¡¯s.


    ¡°My husband, you really wake up...¡± Wuyou felt a bit unhappy because Xu Linghe avoided her these days. She thought she really did not know what the man thought, but just hoped her husband fine. Xu Linghe¡¯s hands were held tightly by little hands. Xiao Qi groaned slightly. The gentler Xiaoyao was, the more hatred mounted in Xiao Qi¡¯s heart. Because he was Xu Linghe¡¯s substitute. The thought made Xu Linghe hard to calm himself down. So, he pulled his hand free. Wuyou was confused about what happened to her husband, since he was not so cold before. Was he tired of her? Wuyou¡¯s heart sunk.


    ¡°Linghe, if you¡¯re tired, just take a rest.¡± Seeing the man on the bed nod, Wuyou was more disappointed. Her husband seemed to change into another one after waking up from several-days sleep. Wuyou stared at the person on the bed, but Xiao Qi avoided her eyes. Fake was always fake, so he still could not face her calmly but had to adjust to it gradually. After all, Kunlun¡¯s people were not foolish. It would be terrible if they discovered that their new Sect Master was unfamiliar with the sect affairs. So, Xiao Qi thought he should get to know the sect affairs, but he was more worried about the affairs in the Fairy Kingdom. Before leaving, he had ordered Xiao Nai to keep an eye on the movement of the Eagle tribe¡¯s Leng Mohan. Now, Xiao Qi wondered how everything was going on in the Fairy Kingdom. Wuyou covered the quilt well for her husband and then walked out of the room. She wanted to go to a ce to confirm one thing, because she felt there seemed something wrong to the man on the bed. Not until Xiaoyao had left did Xiao Qi let out a sigh of relief. Strangely, he was afraid to face Xiaoyao. His desire for Xiaoyao had faded away. His love had been reced by hatred. His thought was changing. His love was mixed arger amount of hatred. He was desperate to take revenge¡ªto let Xiaoyao unable to love anyone. His heart that once crushed into Xiaoyao had died. No one could walk with another one who wanted to kill him/her through the whole life. Xiao Qi was not an exception. He had experienced himself that Xiaoyao had tried to kill him. That pain was like being cut a thousand times. Xiao Qi thought since Xiaoyao was so heartless, he would be ruthless ordingly. When he loaded off the mental burden, Xiao Qi felt rather relieved. Whosoever bore no love in the heart was invincible in the world.


    Wuyou came to the Teal Hill. First, she went to the Baize¡¯s barrack. She knew its location well since she had been there once before. For convenience, Wuyou transformed herself into a Baize¡¯s soldier and walked cautiously on the way. It seemed that something terrible had happened in the Baize¡¯s barrack, because there were few soldiers in the training ground. Wuyou passed through the ground and headed to the Commander¡¯s camp, but was stopped at its door. A Baize¡¯s soldier told her that she could not enter it because Baize¡¯s Goddess was in a rage. Wuyou wanted toe to see, but was pulled back. The soldier pointed to the military camp and talked with Wuyou about the thing several days ago: The Goddess was attacked at both ends by the Teal Hill¡¯s dark forces, and numerous soldiers were injured or dead. So, the Goddess had the dead corpses taken back and cremated in the training ground. There were over twenty thousand people¡¯s bones piled on the ground. How frightening it was! But the Goddess just kept vigil beside the bones overnight. What she did was rather respectable. A woman with such bearing did win the support of the Baize¡¯s army. Wuyou did not care about that, and left the Baize¡¯s military camp for the devil army. And she turned into a cloud of smoke when arriving there. Seeing Xiao Qi sitting on the soft couch and tasting the tea, Wuyou felt at ease and thought she was oversensitive to suspect her husband. Wuyou left the camp. Noticing Wuyou leave, the person changed into his true face. If Wuyou turned around, she was able to find that the person was not Xiao Qi, but the man holding the Hongjun Crossbow. ck Shadow waved his sleeve, and then Nascent Soul appeared from the ground. Then, ck Shadow changed himself into Xiao Qi again. Nascent Soul was woken up in a daze, so was unhappy to see Xiao Qi. But Nascent Soul did not dare to make anyint and just stood there to take orders. Xiao Qi was pondering how to dig out the dark forces and catch them all in one draft.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, if there is nothing else, I will go out now.¡±


    Nascent Soul had alreadye back to report the task. Because if the thing dragged on, it would do nothing but reduce the devil soldiers¡¯ morale. In fact, he broke even with the dark forces. Besides, he was fighting against Xu Linghe at that time when thunderbolt raged. Then, the whole Western Front was in a congration. Both two sides, no matter the dark forces or the devil army, suffered a lot, dead or injured. Atst, not knowing how, Nascent Soul found himself in the military camp after waking up. He did not know that everything had been plotted by someone else, and he had also be other¡¯s pawn. And the person¡¯s purpose was to get the Heavenly Book and to manipte all the living creatures.


    Wuyou went to the underground city to see her people. She passed through the streets where she could feel the warmth. She came across an old man selling weapons, so she came up to chat with him. When talking about the escaped Spiritual Master, the old man wept bitterly.


    ¡°Little man, where is the gentleman?¡±


    Yan patted his shoulder. The old man¡¯s tears drop when he saw an acquaintance. After saying goodbye to the old man, they flew to the direction of the Dragon Cliff. Yan told Wuyou that the leader wanted to see Xu Linghe. The two came into themander camp where the back figure was sitting on the main seat. Just a nce had made Wuyou¡¯s face drowned with tears. The man¡¯s countenance under the eyebrow had been destroyed heavily. But even so, Wuyou could still recognize that he was her father. The person who had appeared in Wuyou¡¯s dreams turned up suddenly in front of her one day.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    The call ¡°Dad¡± awakened the back figure. Yan was more confused about why the little man called the leader ¡°Dad¡±. The back figure looked at the little man up and down, unable to find out any information about the little man in his memory. The back figure thought he did not know the young man. Wuyou realized that she was not a fox, but a soul in Qin Lengyue¡¯s body. Her look was a mortal¡¯s. How could her father recognize her?


    ¡°Dad, do you still remember the Spiritual Stone?¡±


    Wuyou took the seven-colored pendant from the neck. It was given by her mother when Wuyou got married. The back figure¡¯s fingers trembled. In the sunshine, the Spiritual Stone gave off bright lights. It was the pledge that back figure gave to his wife. He knew it well.

 Chapter 122 Father and Mother Meet Again.

    <h4>Chapter 122 Father and Mother Meet Again.</h4>


    ¡°Are you really You¡¯er?¡±


    The little man in front was his daughter? Jiang Tian felt hard to believe that his daughter changed into a mortal¡¯s appearance. Yan felt at a loss as well. How could a man be the leader¡¯s daughter? Apparently, the little man had amon person¡¯s body.


    ¡°Dad, do you still remember this purple jade fox?¡±


    Wuyou took the little jade fox from her soul. Jiang Tian recognized it immediately. It was a spiritual jade used to suppress souls for his daughter. The little man was really his daughter.


    ¡°You¡¯er, Dad feels sorry to you.¡± Jiang Tian held his daughter tightly. His little girl had grown up. Thinking about what she looked like in the childhood, Jiang Tian felt guiltier, because it was his selfness that made You¡¯er lose the father¡¯s love. What Jiang Tian kept in mind was only the responsibility, rather than the fact that he was still a father.


    ¡°Dad, mom has been waiting for you.¡±


    How could Jiang Tian forget his wife? In the past, he left Hou Qing for the Teal Hill, and his wife fell sick for missing him, even the souls were scattered. He extremely regretted it. Yan understood at that moment that the little man was a woman dressed as a man. It turned out the Spirit Master was still alive.


    Yan came out of the camp and flew to the training ground, because he wanted to tell the Teal Hill¡¯s foxes that their Spirit Master was still alive, and the Master would lead them to rush out of the underground city one day, and to live in the sunshine. The people in the training ground bubbled with excitement, and the little soldiers were eager to see the Spirit Master¡¯s elegant demeanor. The excitement spread into the camp. Jiang Tian walked out of the camp, followed by Wuyou. The Teal Hill¡¯s dark forces gathered in the training ground. The little soldiers looked around, and then felt rather disappointed to see the little man beside the leader. The little man was too weak to be the elegant Spirit Master.


    Some dark forces even recognized the little man and squeezed out of the crowds to run to the camp. Wuyou knew them¡ªseveral days ago, Wuyou worked with them to block Xiao Qi. They paid a half-kneeling salution to the leader. In foxes¡¯ heart, Jiang Tian was a great hero in the Teal Hill. Without Jiang Tian, they could not have survived. So, the training ground fell into silence at the sight of the leader. Dark forces knelt to Wuyou. Jiang Tian held themander print, and Wuyou took it with great caution. Then, the training ground bubbled again. Dark forces all supported the leader¡¯s daughter as the Spirit Master. Those who knew the little man were prouder of the Spirit Master, because they had witnessed the little man¡¯s power, which was the mightiest power they have ever seen, and even it was hard to find another one in the three realms. Jiang Tian led his daughter to fly to the high tform, which was the tform for the God Deification, and also a ce where Jiang Tian was resurrected. Today, he would engrave his daughter¡¯s name on the God Deification tform to have it in the Teal Hill forever so that Wuyou could protect her people there. Jiang Tian lifted the God Deification tform, and Yan prepared ck iron spiritual instruments. Jiang Tian used his 100-percent spiritual power. The sharp knife tip sparked, and spirit power dispersed. It was a piece of spirit stone that was immortal as the Heaven, so amon person was unable to leave a name there. Only those who were bestowed celestial destiny could be blessed by the Spiritual Stone. Chidi had scrapped Jiang Tian¡¯s primordial spirit and sealed it in the God Deification tform. And Jiang Tian could not get away with death. But unexpectedly, Jiang Tian¡¯s souls were fostered in the Spiritual Stone. So, he was brought back to life, but his physical flesh could not be restored. As the Warrior God, it was the inescapable duty to safeguard the Teal Hill. Looking at the deep print on the Spiritual Stone, Wuyou felt the burden heavier on her shoulders. But it was Jiang family¡¯s foreordination and destiny. Wuyou¡¯s grandfather was killed by Chidi for Shenzong, and her father was constrained in the Spiritual Stone. So Wuyou thought she must guard Jiang family¡¯s glory, be her father¡¯s pride and build the new home for her people.


    The God Deification Stoen was ced in the Dragon Cliff. Wuyou flew up and carefully ced it in the center of the square. Dark forces cheered up and weed their Spirit Master. Wuyou jumped from the God Deification tform and walked to the square. Jiang Tian apanied his daughter and passed through the crowds. Dark forces were happy for the leader. Yan followed him closely. As themander of the dark forces, Yan hoped more that the Spirit Master led all the people to live a happy life.


    Jiang Tian flew to the meeting hall and saw the Teal Hill¡¯s elder. And Wuyou also saw Lv Er in the legend. Was the beautiful woman the legendary Lv Er? Wuyou was a little nervous. Lv Er cast a nce at the little young man.


    ¡°Pay my respect to the Spirit Master.¡±


    Lv Er paid a decent salute to the Master. Wuyou was overwhelmed by the honor. She was the messager of Wuyou¡¯s grandfather. Wuyou wanted to return a salute hurriedly, but found it a little inappropriate. Then, Wuyou felt kind of embarrassed. The elder in the meeting hall liked the new and easygoing Spirit Master. Jiang Tian was a little frustrated because his daughter even forgot her own identity. Spirit Master was the Divine Spirit of the Teal Hill, the Empress of the Teal Hill. How precious the status was! It seemed that she had to spend several days adjusting to it.


    When her daughter became the Spirit Master, she still yed every day like a child and was content with what she was. Jiefei passed away so early that no one could guide her well. Therefore, confronted with the war, she did not know how to cope with and the Teal Hill suffered the annihtion. But now Jiang Tian was there to protect and instruct his daughter, and he believed that she would be a good ruler and make the Teal Hill well-known in the world. Jiang Tian was very confident and thought that the Teal Hill had a qualified sessor finally. Seeing an old man studying the weapons, Wuyou was quite interested. The old man looked at Wuyou for a while and could not believe that the little man was the Spirit Master. The old man staggered toward her and looked at her up and down. She was far away from his Spirit Master.


    ¡°Uncle Ling... Wuyou hase back.¡±


    ¡°Leader, is it true?¡± Uncle Ling was quite unbelievable.


    ¡°Can my daughter be a fake?¡± Sensing the happiness in the leader¡¯s voice, Uncle Ling finally believed it was true. The whole meeting hall was in a mor, and all the people were happy for the leader. Jiang family had sacrificed for the Teal Hill a lot, and few survived. So, the reunion of the leader and his daughter was a joyous event for the Teal Hill. The underground city cheered for the new Spirit Master, and Wuyou epted the blessing of the Teal Hill¡¯s people. Jiang Tian got good and drunk. Uncle Ling even wanted to forge a new piece of weapon for the new Spirit Master. He led Wuyou to the underground Dragon Cliff and collected the toughest stones. Looking at the gleaming stones, Wuyou was very curious. The old man guessed correctly what Wuyou was thinking. He flipped his fingers, and then the stone was broken into pieces.


    ¡°It is a sharp instrument. With my refinement, it will be more powerful.¡±


    ¡°It is really a divine instrument. Why not develop more?¡±


    The old man jerked the corner of his mouth. What a stubborn stone! Spirit Master took it as amon thing. But it was nature¡¯s gifts and could not be created without crustal movement. Did Spirit Master think it easy? Wuyou listened carefully. Wuyou realized how insufficient her knowledge was when the old man told her the formation, and showed more admiration to Uncle Ling. The two came out of the underground of the Dragon Cliff and ran to the old man¡¯s refining room straight. Uncle Ling¡¯s refining room did open Wuyou¡¯s eyes. Instruments,rge and small, were ced in order. Uncle Ling put the stones into the stove and then condensed the me Spirit. Wuyou appreciated the weapons on the wall, and even some of them were strange to her. She praised the old man¡¯s profound knowledge. The Hongjun Crossbow was amplified here and looked more powerful. Just imagine when two parts waged war and numerous arrows were shot out, how mighty momentum the Crossbow would disy! Wuyou observed the details carefully and believed that these things would be useful one day. There were arge number of spirit cultivators in the three realms. But to win the war was not on individual Spirit Power but the overall strength. No matter how powerful Spirit Power was, it would dry up one day. Win or lose of the war depended on soldiers¡¯ resistance and bravery. Besides,rge-scale weapons were more important. Spirit cultivors were just capable of fighting alone. Therefore, even if Wuyou had the Pangu Divine Power, she was helplessly confronted with thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers. Spirit Power would be exhausted, and the Heavenly Book was not an exception. It could not go against the naturew. The old man kept busy, and the fire was burning more briskly in the stove. Curious and nervous, Wuyou looked at the stove from time to time.


    ¡°Spirit Master is really impatient.¡±


    The old man chuckled and thought that Spirit Master was really hotheaded. The tougher the things were, the more time it would take to tame them. They all had Spiritual Qi. During the taming process, it required time to wait, while a person¡¯s hot temper was also tamed during the waiting time. Uncle Ling enjoyed the process very much, but Wuyou was waiting for the result. The two had different mental states, so the results were varied. It was the difference between the old and the young. Different expectation value would lead to different tolerance capabilities. Uncle Ling asked Wuyou to observe the refining process in order to tell her that she should keep a usual mind in front of anything. Only by doing so could a person not be controlled by the emotions and did he/she make a correct choice in a short time.


    The fire went off, and the refining stove was opened. Wuyou did not see the unique divine instrument. Instead, the stone was refined into a ck hard bulk. The old man did not believe his eyes. He used a pair of pincers to mp it up and ced on the ck iron te. He turned it upside down again and again and felt puzzled whether his refining method went wrong. On the other hand, Wuyou remained calm, because during the observation, she had tamed her short temper. It seemed that the old man needed to enjoy the process as well.


    Before leaving, Wuyou told her father that she was going to get married and hoped that his father woulde to Kunlun. Afraid that Baize¡¯s army wouldunch a counter-attack, Jiang Tian just wanted to see his wife. Wuyou said goodbye to her people and flew to Kunlun. When arriving in Ao Ze, her father became invisible in the darkness, unwilling to see others with his real look. Wuyou did not want to force his father, so she flew to her mother¡¯s back yard alone and stopped at the room door. Wuyou knew that her father did not want others to know hising, so she used sorcery to sleep well. Wuyou waved with her spiritual fingers waved, and then entered the room. Madam Hou Qing got up upon hearing the sound and felt assured when seeing it was her eldest daughter.


    ¡°Mom, I shall bring you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Why not go sleeping at midnight?¡± Madam Hou Qing grumbled. Afraid of her mother¡¯s nagging, Wuyou held her mother up and flew. Before Madam Hou Qing¡¯s word ¡°You¡± came out, they had arrived at the Ao Ze square. In the darkness, the man stared at his wife quietly. It was three hundred years since they had seen each otherst time. He thought he would not see her this life. But the Heaven pitied him and let him revive.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    A harsh voice sounded from the behind, which was so awful and chilly to the blood. Madam Hou Qing could hear the note in his voice. Her man came back. Even though his brightughter had gone, his vital force would never change and had immerged into the blood and bone. So how could Madam Hou Qing forget him?


    ¡°Jiang Tian.¡±


    Streaks of deep groove wound on his fingers. The man turned around, unwilling to show his true look to others. In front of his family members, he could take off all of his armor. But he could do that before anyone except his wife because his ugly appearance made him feel inferior. Perhaps he cared about her so much that he was afraid that he would be disdained by his lover. Wuyou shed tears silently. To follow her father, her mother dispersed her own primordial spirit. Even though her mother married into the Han family in Jiangnanter, her mother¡¯s heart was still for her father. Wuyou knew the reason for it.


    ¡°You¡¯vee back finally.¡± Madam Hou Qing cried with tears. Wuyou hugged her parents tightly. Her family could reunite finally after three hundred years. It was the celestial blessing to her. Snow blew over Ao Ze, which also brought warmth to their family love. Her fatherughed happily while her mother kept looking at her father with tears full in the eyes. In the sky of a strangend, the whole family talked about their family love over the past three hundred years. Laughter and tears were mixed. It was the scene always appearing in the dream.


    Under the blossom trees, the woman had signs of ages, and her child who had been once just a little baby in her arms had grown into a big tree and the young father had be old. It was time for Wuyou to keep out wind and rain. Her family would be happy forever.

 Chapter 123 Hongjun’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 123 Hongjun¡¯s Scheme</h4>


    Looking at the receding figure, Madam Hou Qing cried like a child, heartbroken.


    Candlelight swayed and its shadow fell on the window. Xiao Douya slept soundly on the bed. The man held a book about spirit cultivation. The wind rattled in the night. Wuyou bent down to pick up the books scattered on the ground. She thought whether her man got better during her absence these days. Her little hand fondled his forehead. However, the man who was still having a dream gave a palm. Wuyou was thrown away by the unexpected palm. The bang woke up the man. He sat up immediately. Wuyou rubbed the corner of her mouth and shed tears with grievance. Xiao Qi was in a trance, thinking that he was making a dream, but he found that he hurt Xiaoyao.


    ¡°Husband, having a nightmare?¡± Wuyou picked herself up from the ground, wondering why her husband would have a nightmare since everything was going on well. Xiao Qi just dodged it. During Xiaoyao¡¯s absence these days, Xiao Qi had read many Kunlun¡¯s books and found that it was hard to be Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master, and that the Sect Master was busier than the King with various affairs. What¡¯s more, the Sect Master should protect themon people. It was not so free as in the Fairy Kingdom.


    Xu Linghe woke up from thea, but only found the darkness in front. He tried to stand up but ran into a hard thing. He felt tearing pain on the head. Where was it? Xu Linghe climbed up along the cliff.


    In order to get the Heavenly Book, ck Shadow secretly reced the beams and pirs with rotten timbers¡ªto pass Xiao Qi off as Xu Linghe. And the real Xu Linghe was imprisoned in the chaos, to which ck Shadow used to banish prisoners. It had been two days before Xu Linghe could climb out of the palisades. Xu Linghe remembered clearly that it was the Hongjun Crossbow that drew the thunders. And he was hit by the thunderbolt when he tried to save dark forces. But when he woke up, he had been in a strange, grey world. A lot of vultures in the sky dashed to him. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light Sword and swung at the weird birds. However, those birds did not fear the Sword Qi of the Flowing Light, and attacked him from behind. Blood sshed, and oing weird birds shared flesh blood. At that moment, the world was still. With the tearing sound of flesh, those corpse vultures flung at him again. The Flowing Light Sword did not work to the weird birds. Xu Linghe wanted to struggle to free himself, but had no Spirit Power. What¡¯s worse, he was losing consciousness little by little.


    A streak of Sword Qi shed by. The corpse vultures fled with fright in all directions. A woman in red suspended in the mid-air, holding a Spiritual Sword. The man on the ground looked extremely feeble. It was the first living creature that the woman had ever seen. Living in the Chaos, she had been ustomed to the miasma. She found the man was not like a demon or an elf. Anyone that could live in the primordial chaos did not rely on luck but the protection of divine being. Amon person would be engulfed by the chaotic primordial Qi here. Apparently, the man was thrown there by Hongjun. All the demons there only took orders from a person¡ªHongjun, the first disciple of the Original Spirit of the Creation. The woman in red had ever seen Hongjun and was absolutely obedient to him, because she was also a part of the chaotic qi. The corpse vultures found the man on the ground had no power to fight back, and then, downthrusted toward him again. A grand feast to eat a living creature was about to start. Xu Linghe picked himself from the ground, struggled, but still fell down straight. Turbid miasma pressed and tore his bosom. Blood oozed with his every breath. His life was flowing away. But he was more assertive that he wanted toe back to see his wife and son alive. The woman in red saw Xu Linghe striving to crawl foward totteringly. But Xu Linghe did not know that the more he scrabbled, the closer he got to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Save it to live more days.¡± The woman in red could not bear to see it any longer and reminded the man. However, Xu Linghe did not care too much. His hands supported his body again. Seeing the man trying to escape, those corpse vultures blocked his way. The Flowing Light Sword was useless at all like a piece of scrap iron. In the Chaos, anything with Spirit Power would be sucked by the chaotic primordial Qi. The woman in red swept the Sword Qi to drive off the foraging corpse vultures. The man on the ground stood up slowly. And then the woman in red could see his look clearly. Although his clothes were tattered and torn, and his face was mauled, his elegant demeanor could not be concealed. The blood scars on the sword-shaped eyebrows could not cover the wisdom in his eyes. His face was as handsome as an engraved sculpture, though it was extremely pale. The woman in red was a lump of Air of Chaos, but she had cultivated herself into the shape of a human body. She had no interest in the man, but was still attracted by his graceful bearing. In the deste ce, it was satisfactory to have a handsome man as apanion. The woman in red lifted Xu Linghe up and flew to the end of the destion.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Hongjun looked down at the world. He was going to a ce, the Qi Kingdom. War in the human world had begun. Yan Shen in Jinzhou felt uneasy, because Di Qing in the north officially dered war against him. The devil troops were so unstoppable that they recaptured several cities in many days sessively. Yan Shen wore a frown. Although with the support of Madam Yu¡¯s army, he could notpare to Di Qing. Chidi assembled the firepower tounch a general offensive to Jinzhou. It was about to fall. At midnight, Yan Shen gathered military officials in Jinzhou again to discuss how to reseize the cities. Perhaps they could not see any winning hope, and the whole meeting hall was inundated with pessimistic mood. Yan Shen did not want to see it indeed. When he set a g and staged the uprising, he had faced death with indifference and known that there was no way back. Even if he died, he wanted to stand up. The meeting hall was terribly silent. Faced with the formidable foe, no one dared to shoulder the important responsibility. Madam Yu was deted after several battles. Numerous naga people was injured or dead. It would have been an easy war, but Chidi punched out unexpectedly to hinder naga army¡¯s advance and foil Yan army¡¯s momentum. Di Qing marched forward courageously and defeated Madam Yu in a row. The consequence was serious, which was thest thing that Yan Shen wanted to see. He sent messages to get help, but no reply. Hope became despair. Reinforcement did note, and Yan Shen had nothing but a road that led to death. But who wanted to die? Anyone would struggle desperately before death. He did not allow Di Qing to livefortably. Yan Shen spent the whole night deploying in the meeting hall, hoping to find out Di army¡¯s weak point. However, in the sand table, Di Qing always had the upper hand while Yan army was obstructed tightly. Drilling result exhausted Yan Shen. He had to take a rest. Tea was served in the meeting hall, and people drank it cups after cups. Drinking tea should be a refined thing, but military officials just glugged down and did not dare to make any trouble. Emperor Yan was in a fit of anger. They thought they had better act with great caution. Yan Shen was badly battered with anxiety. He pushed the door open, hoping the cold wind would blow away his foolishness. He was ayman to lead troops in the war, but a good mastermind. But Yan army had no ce to retreat, and Madam Yu¡¯s military force declined sharply and needed cessation for some days. Yan army also needed rest. Any struggle to fight would cause great casualties. Yan Shen knew it well, so he should find a way to boost morale. Seeking help was the only way out. But the person did note. Yan Shen wanted to go to Kunlun to have a try, because the next personing to his mind was Xu Linghe. But when Yan Shen thought that he had not help Xu Yinchang in those days, Yan Shen dismissed the thought immediately. Interest came before everything. How could Yan Shen open the mouth to ask for help? He weighed whether he should find another way out. The courtyard was deadly silent. Withered leaves grated under the feet. It came to the days when leaves fell in the autumn. Yan Shen thought he was like the leave. Could he pass the tribtion? He bent down to pick up a leaf and raised his hand to let the wind blow it heavily. The withered leaf was about to set sail but was blown back by the adverse wind. Yan Shen let out a long sigh. The withered leaf¡¯s fate was exactly the same as his. The result of surrender was to turn to flower mud. He was not reconciled or willing. Because he did not only hate Di Qing, but also Di Qing had extinguished Yan family in Jinzhou. Yan Shen would not shrink back. ck Shadow streaked the night sky. Yan Shen was moved by a mixture of feelings, because the person whom he had been looking forward to arrived finally. ck Shadow suspended in the mid-air. He had already had the great desire to tame the human world and fooled with the three realms in his palms. It was ck Shadow¡¯s mission. He wanted the Original Spirit of the Creation to know that even without the Original Spirit¡¯s impartment, his cultivation was still superior in the Chaos.


    Yan Shen knew the ck Shadow¡¯s purpose. Only interest could drive the desire and maximize his own interest. Yan Shen knew it well, and so did ck Shadow. The meeting hall became silent upon Hongjun¡¯s arrival. Yan Shen offered the main seat to him. Madam Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and nced at ck Shadow, finding that the person was full of chaotic Qi. It seemed that the person was of an impressive background. Any spiritual cultivator knew that the chaotic primordial Qi was the spirit of the Chaos, the Spiritual Qi gathered by all of vital essences. Madam Yu had guessed the person¡¯s identity. Before ck Emperor created the world, the heaven and the earth were filled with chaotic primordial Qi. Later, the Heavenly Book created the three realms, and then those chaotic primordial Qi disappeared finally. Did ck Shadow return the three realms to reduce the three realms in the chaos again? Madam Yu did not dare to think more. Because if it was true, the three realms would retrogress for tens of thousands of years. Madam Yu was terrified at the thought. How could amon person know the nub of it? At that moment, everything died out and all the living creature would return to the rudiment condition. Yan Shen did not know that he had invited a devil. Compared with Chidi, Emperor Jun and Zhu Jiuyin, Hongjun was much worsened and terrible. He was a person who tried to turn the world upside down. Only the Heavenly Book could kill him. Although Madam Yu had allied with Yan Shen, she still had her own interest. She did hate Jiang Wuyou, butpared with naga¡¯s hundreds of thousands of people, her daughter was insignificant. Rather than being killed by Hongjun, she thought Jiang Wuyou was a better choice. Madam Yun was pondering and did not take Yan Shen¡¯s matter seriously. Whenmon people became ruthless, even demons could notpare. Common people dared to make a deal with the devil with this thing. How foolishmon people were! When thinking that the three realms would be in the Chaos, and all the creature would be swallowed by the chaotic Qi, Madam Yu could not help but shiver inwardly. No matter how bad she was, she was unwilling to see that.


    In the meeting hall, all the ministers were awed by the unexpected ck Shadow. The person just sat there quietly with chaotic Qi shooting up to the beam which shook the roof with roars. Common people had never seen it before and were scared by the person. Madam Yu squeezed herself into the corner. Yan Shen stood straight and served tea to the person, hoping that ck Shadow would send troops to attack Yan army immediately. Hongjun knew Yan Shen¡¯s thought well, but just disdained his plead nor refused. What could Yan Shen do with him? Yan Shen had no choice but to wait with patience. Yan Shen¡¯s military officials had never seen their Emperor Yan like that, so they were all frightened about ck Shadow.


    ¡°Such a poor Di Qing, scare you like that?¡±


    Before ck Shadow¡¯s voice faded away, cold sweat oozed from Yan Shen¡¯s forehead. It was Yan Shen himself who begged Hongjun and promised to be a puppet king at the mercy of Hongjun. Now it was far from the purpose. And even Hongjun had toe to help him in person. It was hard to Yan Shen to vindicate himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But Di Qing is supported by Chidi. Yan army is not a match.¡±


    Yan Shen argured usibly. Hongjun¡¯s face looked more sullened. Even Yan Shen could not defeat the devil army. How could he dominate the four seas? Madam Yu was worried about Yan Shen. ck Shadow had limited patience. And Emperor Yan still found some useless reasons. Didn¡¯t he fear that his bone would be torn? Hongjun had his own plot: he had nt Xiao Qi in Kunlun, and as for the rest three paties, he would let them fight among themselves. The Heaven Realm was the most powerful, so Emperor Jun should be the first target of his attack. Hongjun would draw Pangu family in the Immense Sea to his side. Zhu Jiuyin always wanted to extinguish the world, which could be used by Hongjun, so that the Pangu family would leave the three allied parties. Naga Madam Yu retreated the hall. She had guessed Hongjun¡¯s ambition, though she allied with Yan Shen.

 Chapter 124 The Day Before the Marriage Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 124 The Day Before the Marriage Ceremony</h4>


    The chaotic primordial army was called by Hongjun. Yan Shen was backed up by Hongjun and moved to the north. However, Yan army approached the wall suddenly, which made Di Qing unable to sit well. Lin Xiaosa ordered two hundred of thousands of men to fight against Yan¡¯s two hundred of thousands of soldiers. Madam Yu let the naga people in the front. The two sides confronted each other with equal momentum. Di Qing led the troop in person, while Yan army had Yan Shen.


    Hongjun showed no interest in win or lose, because he had something more important to do. Since he had set the pawns well, he woulde to Kunlun to have a look. Xiao Qi got himself too busy to sleep and eat. Wuyouined in her heart now and then. However, she never asked what her husband was busy with. And the Teal Hill would send letters every other day. Wuyou knew the movements of Baize¡¯s army and the devil army clearly like pointing at a palm. Time passed quickly, and the 6th day was around the corner.


    Tomorrow, Wuyou would be the bride. She sat on the bed side, waiting for her husband. After returning from the Teal Hill, she found her husband changed a lot. In the past, they had limitless topics to share, but now, they became speechless. Sometimes, Wuyou even suspected that her husband now was not her real husband. But the Teal Hill sent the message that Xiao Qi was always in the military camp. Wuyou was in an unsettled state. Looking at the door, she could not sit well any longer. Tomorrow, they would get married, but her husband did not appear. Wuyou pushed the door open and flew to Ao Ze.


    The wind was piercing cold, and rain and snow mixed. It was also the first snow in Kunlun. Wuyou looked up Ao Ze¡¯s main hall and was attracted by the man on the roof, wondering why her husband climbed up there. So curious, Wuyou came to the roof secretly. In the snowy night, cold water rolled along the neck. When Wuyou saw the back of the ck figure, her warm heart turned chilly. He was not her husband at all. If Wuyou had not seen how Xiao Qi transformed himself, she would not believe that Xiao Qi was lurking in Kunlun. Did hee for ck Shadow in the stone forest? It turned out that Xiao Qi and ck Shadow were in a gang. Well, where was Linghe, her husband? Wuyou leaned closely against the eave and held her breath. She knew that she could not let Xiao Qi sense what she had seen.


    ¡°I, Xiao Qi, will not at the mercy of others...¡± Xiao Qi stared at Hongjun. It turned out that it was the Chaos¡¯ Master who had saved him. The old monster who had disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years was resurrected unexpectedly.


    ¡°Fairy King, without me, how can you have the beautiful woman?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hongjun could see through what Xiao Qi had in mind. Xiao Qi shed murderous intent in his eyes and gathered his Spirit Power secretly.


    ¡°Be your pawn? Can you bear it?¡±


    Xiao Qi thrust a palm. However, Hongjun had been prepared, and he leaped up and attacked from the behind. It was toote for Xiao Qi to dodge. Hongjun¡¯s palm hit Xiao Qi. Wuyou could hear the crushing sound of bones. She raised her head quietly, only to see the snow on the ground stained with blood. Xiao Qi retreated several steps and clutched at his bosom, ring at Hongjun. Xiao Qi was a top yer in spirit cultivation. But the person could shatter his bosom with a mere palm.


    ¡°Stay in Kunlun. Remember what I want. Now you¡¯re a woman¡¯s husband...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi is silly and does not know what you want.¡± No one could force him. Even when he chose to follow Chidi, it was because Xiao Qi wanted to do so.


    ¡°What a hard bone! But I am good at taming. Do you know your rival of love?¡± Wuyou listened carefully, wondering where the old monster had hidden her husband. Snowy water chilled her neck, but Wuyou totally ignored that. The snow on the eave became thin because of her warmth. The front of her clothes became wet, and her fingers were numb with stinging pain. However, it could notpare to the pain in Wuyou¡¯s heart, because her Linghe was suffering pain in some unknown ce. And those scoundrels were still here to plot her.


    ¡°These Pills are refined by pure primordial Qi which can restrain people¡¯s Spirit Power. Throw them into the well water tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You ask me to poison?¡± Xiao Qi gnashed the teeth in anger. The old monster was too rampant. But Xiao Qi did have such thought. During the days with Xiaoyao, even though they talked little, his heart was brimmed with happiness when he could look at Xiaoyao quietly. At that moment, Xiao Qi was contradictory in his heart. He wanted to kill Xu Linghe, to exterminate Kunlun, even to kill Xiaoyao. But at the thought that he might have no chance to see her in the future, Xiao Qi felt his heart was torn a cut.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be your good day, and also my day to massacre Kunlun. Besides, the Pill will help you to marry your beautiful bride. Why not go ahead with it?¡±


    ¡°Massacre is just a camouge. Your real purpose is to get the Heavenly Book. Don¡¯t try to cheat me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you know a lot. As a pawn, you dare to read your master¡¯s mind. You will be punished.¡±


    It sounded calm and tranquil, but Hongjun¡¯s fingers waved tempestuously. Xiao Qi was badly bruised from the the Spirit Whip¡¯s flogging.


    ¡°The delight to tame a prey makes me float on air.¡±


    Spirit light shed by and raked Xiao Qi¡¯s flesh and split his skin. It was the most humiliated moment for the Fairy Kingdom. Warm blood dropped from the corner of his mouth. The Spirit Whip shed his shank open. Hongjun bent down and applied the red pills to his wound. In a blink, scorched smell scented in the air. Although it was extremely dim, Wuyou could see clearly the deep sh on Xiao Qi¡¯s shanks and bones were charred by the pills.


    ¡°Kill Xu Linghe for me, and my life is yours.¡±


    People¡¯s potential were hidden in the deepest. Good and evil were like the potential which were always there. Only at certain point, could they came out and even were out of control. Hongjun threatened Xiao Qi and got what he wanted, but also nted a seed of revenge in Xiao Qi¡¯s heart. Being yielded by force was repellent to all the people. Only the mental conquer could make people surrender in the real sense. Anyway, Hongjun got the answer he wanted.


    Hongjun held the red pills in his hand. The wounds on Xiao Qi¡¯s shanks were frozen to numbness. Xiao Qi took the pill and became calm. He realized that he had note back to the past. Love and hatred would be swallowed by the time. The day woulde finally when he could take things lightly. He would do it... At that time, he was bound to trample the world underfoot.


    Hongjun did not care about Xiao Qi¡¯s thought. Wanted to be unparalled in the world? Real strength was essential. Without unmatched Spirit Power, all the words were nonsense. The contempt in Hongjun¡¯s eyes stung Xiao Qi badly.


    ¡°If you bungle my matters, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Hongjun waved the sleeves and flew to the clouds sea. He was in a pretty good mood there, thinking that those foolish men did not deserve to be my pawns. Just a skin-and-flesh pain could make them forsake their original intention. Hongjun was very pretentious. He only feared the Heavenly Book, because only the Heavenly Book could break the Impure Essence Qi.


    On the top of Kunlun, Hongjun let out a long sigh. He remembered the scene where his Master once scolded him as if it were yesterday. Nowadays, Hongjun thought it worthless, because he wanted the nine provinces now. They would be his, he believed. He wanted the nine provinces to return to the Chaos. Hongjun flew to the direction of the Immense Sea.


    Xiao Qi made his robe neat and thought he could not let Xiaoyao find any w. His shank had been hurt by the Impure Essence Qi and unable to heal. Wuyou did not fly back until Xiao Qi had left. She thought she could not ck, since there were a lot of things waiting for her. Kunlun was in deadly danger now. Her husband was not there, so she had to protect it for him. Wuyou followed Xiao Qi, hoping to exchange the Pill in time. Watching Xiao Qi about to push the door, Wuyou used Pangu illusion to enter the door because she could not let Xiao Qi discover that she was not in the bed. When the door was pushed open, a stream of cold air flowed in. Xiao Qi blocked the chill hurriedly, because the woman slept well in the bed. Tomorrow, the woman would be his bride. Xiao Qi had a mixed feeling of happiness and worry. His finger touched her skin, which burned his heart. For Xiaoyao, Xiao Qi had turned into a person whom was totally different from before. Then, the love in his eyes became chill instantly.


    Xiao Qi turned around and flew to Ao Ze, followed by Wuyou. She knew where Xiao Qi was going. In the back mountain was an Ao Spring, the headwater in Kunlun. Wuyou drove the propitious cloud and came earlier than Xiao Qi. She cast a spell on the Spring. So even Xiao Qi threw the poison there, it would be separated by the spell. But the spell was invisible to naked eyes. No matter how unfathomable Xiao Qi¡¯s Spirit Power was, he could not discover it. When flinging the poison, Xiao Qi was still suffered inner struggles, because he hated the plot inwardly, even disdained those nasty things. But now, he became a sordid person. He hated himself most. Wuyou moved cautiously, afraid of being spotted by Xiao Qi. Her little hand clenched the snow. Only in this way could she pacify the mood. Not until Xiao Qi had left did Wuyou remove the spell.


    In the Mount Da Huang.


    Xiao Qi had his own n: Hongjun wanted to surrender him and even the mind followed him. Xiao Qi thought it was impossible for Hongjun to take advantage of him. The purpose for Xiao Qi toe to the Mount Da Huang was to inform Chidi that it was Hongjun¡¯s Impure Essence army that fought against the devil army.


    The devil army¡¯s officials and leaders gathered in the main hall. Nascent Soul and Yu Xuanji guarded the barrack in the Teal Hill. Di Qing was entangled with the rebel army. So there were only twenty thousands soldiers at hand. Chidi had Emperor Jun of the Heaven Realm and Zhu Jiuyin of the Immense Sea toe. In the main seat, Emperor Jun had more imposing manner in his ck brocade imperial robe. His prestige of heaven was disyed fully. Zhu Jiuyin wore a red robe with auspicious clouds design weaved by silver silk. It was too gorgeous to distinguish the male from the female. Xiao Qi did not get along well with Zhu Jiuyin naturally, so the two sat afar. In order to defuse the embarrassment, Chidi opened his mouth first. Xiao Qi mentioned Hongjun¡¯s name. The other three changed their facial expressions immediately. Emperor Jun clung to the soft couch to make him look calm. Only Emperor Jun knew that the real tribtion wasing, wondering whether that person would start the ughter from the Heaven Realm or from Kunlun. Extermination was only a matter of time. Only the Heavenly Book could help to save their lives. The three were plotting respectively. But now it was what they could do for the interest of the three parts. Xiao Qi would not let them know that he knew Hongjun, but just told them what Xiao Qi himself had encountered in the Teal Hill and asked Chidi to watch out for Hongjun. Xiao Qi mentioned nothing else except that, because he wanted to leave a way out for himself. Using or being used, depended on the chess yer¡¯s ability.


    The three parts were discussing how tounch a converging attack to Kunlun in the main hall. Zhu Jiuyin had no mercy to the woman, and grabbing the Heavenly Book was his dream. Nie Xiaowu in the Mount Yao Guang had been buried in the royal court already. Zhu Jiuyin had witnessed the woman¡¯s cruelty, and thought it was good to him. But Zhu Jiuyin did not agree with what Xiao Qi had done. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not care about too much but just wanted to get the Heavenly Book as soon as possible. To get what he wanted, and never see the woman forever. However, the fate would not allow you to have the things as you wished. The things that you were desperate to get would consume your whole life to chase after them. Xiao Qi wanted to get Xiaoyao; the three parts wanted to get the Heavenly book; and the real devil wanted to get the entire world.


    Wuyou felt lucky that she could discover the inkling before the marriage ceremony. In order not to beat the grass and scare the snake, Wuyou dispatched dark forces secretly. Jiang Tian was afraid the devil army mightunch a surprise attack to the underground city. Yan led ten of thousand of dark forces to deploy around Kunlun. The Teal Hill was good at battles in the mountainous forest. And all the fortresses were under Wuyou¡¯s control. Wuyou would not spare Hongjun since he dared to constrain her husband.


    ¡°Hongjun did evil thing to Mr. Xu. I will not let go of him.¡± Although Xu Linghe was the Spirit Master¡¯s husband, Yan would like to address him ¡°Mister¡±.


    Wuyou did not return to Ao Ze after deploying dark forces well. Tomorrow was also her younger sister¡¯s good day. Wuyou wondered whether Chiyou slept or not, so she pushed the door open lightly, and found her mother slept well. Wuyou tucked her younger sister, hoping that no ident happened tomorrow and that Xiaoyou and Chengyi would be happy. No one expected that a joyful event would be bloody disaster. Wuyou looked at them silently and believed that everything would be tranquil after tomorrow. Her family members needed her protection. Kunlun was her husband¡¯s kunlun. No one could destroy it. Wuyou hoped nothing but her family members could live well and Kunlun would go through the tribtion.

 Chapter 125 You Should Come Back Alive

    <h4>Chapter 125 You Should Come Back Alive</h4>


    The little girl was full of tears. The naughty girl yesterday would be a man¡¯s wife today. Madam Hou Qing did up her daughter¡¯s hair, and threads slithered on her face. Han Chiyou¡¯s face became fairer and clearer. Madam Hou Qing tied her daughter¡¯s hair up. The girl in the mirror did not have the childishness any longer, instead, she had the fascinating beauty as a bride.


    Madam Hou Qing put headwear on her daughter¡¯s inky hair carefully. The Golden Bu Yao rang so briskly that it awakened Wuyou. She was worried about where her husband was in such a happy day. No one would know the grievance in her heart. Tears wetted her makeup and she put on the powder on her face again till her face became numb. Wuyou locked the sorrow in her heart. No matter whether she would die or survive today, she was bound to protect her husband¡¯s Kunlun today.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Wuyou hugged her child tightly. Seeing his younger aunt shedding tears, Xiao Douya freed himself from the hug and ran to her.


    ¡°Little aunt is the most beautiful bride.¡± Xiao Douya¡¯s chubby hands made mess on Han Chiyou¡¯s face. Looking at the funny appearance in the mirror, Han Chiyou smiled through tears, thinking that Xiao Douya was really a good joy. She held Xiao Douya high. Madam Hou Qing stood behind them nervously and tried to catch Xiao Douya, but was dodged by Han Chiyou. After today, Han Chiyou would be an adult and could not go crazy any more. So just let her unrestrained once! In the courtyard, Xiao Douya yed the hide-and-seek game with his younger aunt. Wuyou leaned against the door and looked at them quietly.


    ¡°How old are you? Still like a child.¡±


    Madam Hou Qing grumbled, but her eyes gleamed with indulging love. Perhaps it was mother¡¯s love: keeping murmur but caring about you in the heart.


    ¡°Mom, Xiaoyou will love you forever.¡±


    If she did not say it out now, she was afraid she would not have a chance to say that. Wuyou hugged her mother tightly, only hoping that time would pass slowly. The frolicking in the courtyard made Wuyou think about the time when she first came to the human world. The little girl standing under the flower tree would be a wife. Time just slipped away when people wanted to cherish it. That past would be kept in mind and be memories and be treasured forever. Madam Hou Qing looked at her daughter with sorrow. From then on, she had to hide her love for her daughter in her heart. Her daughter would be a man¡¯s wife. Madam Hou Qing was unwilling to let her daughter go, or release her hands. Xiao Douya wore a brocade robe and kept running. After several rounds, he had been wet with sweat. Han Chiyou cared about her nephew a lot. Wuyou took the child, reluctant to let him go. So Wuyou kissed her child again and again and left red marks on Xiao Douya¡¯s face. Xiao Douya wiped his face disdainfully. Wuyou turned around and wiped her tears. Then, she kissed hard on Xiao Douya for her husband. Before leaving, Wuyou set a talisman incantation for granny, hoping she could protect the child. What was wrong with the daughter? Madam Hou Qing stared at Wuyou, pondering what her elder daughter was concealing.


    ¡°Xiaoyou, to wash your face.¡±


    Han Chiyou pushed the door open and cast a nce at her mother. Then, Han Chiyou hid behind the door secretly, wondering why her mother asked her to leave. And the sister was rather strange today without any happiness as a bride.


    ¡°Am I still your mom?¡±


    Madam Hou Qing lowered her voice a bit. After the joy day, she hoped that the whole family would live a happy life. But her elder daughter was still unruly and drove her mad, Madam Hou Qing thought.


    ¡°What happened indeed?¡± Hou Qing lost her patience.


    ¡°Mom, Linghe is lost... I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Isn¡¯t Linghe here?¡±


    ¡°It is disguised by Xiao Qi. He is not my husband.¡±


    Tears overflowed unstoppably. Wuyou could not speak for her sobbing. Han Chiyou could not help but hug her sister from behind and thought that her sister and brother-inw were dogged by bad luck. In the past, Chidi thrashed the Joy Hall and the sister was poisoned by naga¡¯s toxic, even brother-inw was killed by Di Qing. It was not easy for them to reunite, and happiness was supposed to fall on them. But unexpectedly, such things happened. Han Chiyou wanted tofort her sister, but she shed tears first.


    ¡°Brother-inw will be fine. He wille back for sure.¡±


    ¡°I feel hurt here. The whereabout of my husband is unknown, but I have to get married with the foe.¡± Wuyou felt tearing pain on her chest.


    The Joy hall was in Ao Ze, but etiquette could not be omitted. Chengyi drove a horse, and the bridal sedan wasnded in the courtyard. Madam Hou Qing restored her mood and covered red veils on her daughters. No matter it was ominous or auspicious today, Madam Hou Qing would go through it with her daughters. Madam Hou Qing held her daughters and walked out of the room carefully. Chengyi came up immediately while Xiao Qi just stood there and thought he could marry Xiaoyao finally, and his hands were covered with sweat. Not until Chengyi¡¯s bridal sedan hade out of the courtyard did Xiao Qie up slowly. Madam Hou Qing smiled more kindly. It was hard to imagine that a vicious heart was hidden under the beautiful leather sack. Just with several steps, Wuyou pounced at her mother¡¯s arms and held her tightly. Madam Hou Qing could feel her daughter¡¯s fingers scraping and knew that her eldest daughter was saying goodbye to her. Madam Hou Qing¡¯s tears dropped. At that moment, she realized that it would be hard to meet again after today.


    ¡°You¡¯er...¡±


    Madam Hou Qing was unwilling to loosen her hands. Wuyou left her mother and walked to the man¡¯s bridal sedan. Xiao Qi disclosed the sedan veil and tried to hold Wuyou¡¯s little hands. But Wuyou ducked it subtly. Xiao Qi was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Lift the bridal sedan.¡± The voice rang in the courtyard. Madam Hou Qing followed them afar.


    Xiao Qi was curious about what Kunlun would be like after today. He looked in the distance. Rolling Impure Essence Qi charged at Ao Ze. It seemed that Hongjun could not wait any longer. Xiao Qi looked around and found nothing unusual, so he could rest assured.


    The woman in the sedan chair used Pangu¡¯s sound transmission to remind dark forces to be more cautious. When the sound ofnding sedan rang, her embroidered shoes stepped on the ground, and her little hands were clenched as the golden Bu Yao rang rhythmically. In the man¡¯s hands, the woman¡¯s hands became colder. Xiao Qi held Xiaoyao¡¯s hands tightly and walked to the main seat. Guests came from all directions. In the corner, Phoenix looked at her quietly and thought that Little Fox got married now! Su Chenyang held the child and witnessed his friend¡¯s happiness. Di Li arrived there early. Today, Brother Xu held the grand wedding ceremony. What an exciting thing! Ni Shang hid herself in the darkness, unwilling to show herself with her real look. Xu Yin passed himself off as a Kunlun¡¯s disciple and stood out of the main hall. As the eldest brother in Xu family, how could he miss his third young brother¡¯s big day? Today, those who shoulde came there while those who should not lurked in the dark. On the main seat, Shenzong looked rather calm. In fact, he did not sleep overnight after knowing the fact that his granddaughter-inw told him. Who could imagine that the grandson that wasing toward Shenzong was a fake? Confronted with enemies, his granddaughter-inw could remain calm, which made Shenzong show a high opinion of her. Now his grandson was missing. The duty to protect Kunlun fell on his granddaughter-inw¡¯s shoulders. Shenzong hoped she was able to shoulder it.


    Ying Fu stood from the cloud couch. The gun thundered out a congrattion. Before guests¡¯ gaze, two pairs of new couples came to the ritual procedures. Han Chiyou was nervous and worried, not knowing how long the calmness wouldst. Chengyi held the red rope, lost for words. They could stay with each other finally. He was brimmed with happiness. In the main hall, little disciples cast an envious eye on them and looked forward to their own future. Wuyou pinched the red thread and stared at the red thread knot with tearful eyes, her heart calling out her husband¡¯s name again and again.


    At the same time, Xu Linghe who had been thrown in the Chaos was saved by a woman in red. These days, the two just escaped for survival and searched for a ce to block the Impure Essence Qi. The woman told Xu Linghe that he had to find out the entrance if he wanted toe back alive. But only Hongjun knew the entrance. The woman in red was called Zi Yuan, whose name reminded Xu Linghe of the iris in the mountains. It was his wife¡¯s favorite mountain flowers. Zi Yuan also told Xu Linghe that it had been the 6th day of this mouth. Xu Linghe sat on the cave entrance and looked at the sky. He felt another depression. Today was a big day to hold the wedding ceremony with his wife. How sad his little woman would be! Xu Linghe sustained the wall, trying to stand up. But with several struggles, he failed. He was too feeble. These days, they could not find any living creature or anything to eat. Even if protected by Spiritual Qi, hunger consumed his strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death if you go out. If you want to see your wife and son alive, you¡¯d better wait patiently.¡±


    Xu Linghe did not care it but just crawled forward. He wanted to leave there, because his wife and son were waiting for him. Blood dyed the stone red, but he just ignored it. The pain on the knees could notpare that in the heart. Zi Yuan could not bear to watch it and thought that the man totally disregarded his own life. He had been feeble and weak. If he crawled like that, he would die for sure before seeing his wife and son. Although Zi Yuan did not know what love was, she did not want the man to die. She gave a palm, then the man¡¯s head hit on the stone wall and he fainted. Zi Yuan bent down to feel the man¡¯s breath, and she felt a bit guilty that she hit him too hard. Zi Yuan held the man to the stone b. When she held him, she was surprised to find that the man was badly weak and thin. If things went on, the man would die before Hongjun killed him. After settling the man well, Zi Yuan used arge stone to block the entrance of the cave. It would be safer before Zi Yuan¡¯s return. Zi Yuan condensed Spirit Power and jumped to the cliff. Wind roared beside. When Zi Yuan arrived at the bottom, it was a totally different world. No one could imagine that in the deste world, there was another scene at the bottom of the cliff. Birds flew past over the head, and odors exhaled from flowers. Zi Yuan moved cautiously. After several steps, she could hear the hiss from the grass. Some living creature came out for food and took her as the prey. Zi Yuan was the Spirit Creature in the Chaos and gave out Impure Essence Qi. She was monsters¡¯ best fodder. With a bang, smoke rolled up from the grass. A white snake with eight feet passed her arrogantly. Zi Yuan was overjoyed at it because she thought the man had food. Zi Yuan gave a palm, but the white snake threw a cold nce at her and slipped away disdainfully. Zi Yuan wanted the living creature to save the man, because he was waiting for her in the cave. Zi Yuan followed the snake tightly, but felt stinging pain on the back. It turned out that a lot of little snakes were tearing her. Zi Yuan swept off. How sly the white snake was to use its body as a lure to attract her attention. When Zi Yuan realized it, she had be the young snakes¡¯ food. The white snake leaped to the air and condensed a spirit. Those little snakes rushed forward and were excited at the living fodder. Zi Yuan dashed to the spirit. The white snake swept its giant tail. Zi Yuan dodged the white snake¡¯s attack and thrust a palm. The white snake suspended in the mid air and surrounded the spirit tightly. Those little snakes in theunched another attack, because they thought the food was given by mother. They bounced at Zi Yuan and tried to suck her. Zi Yuan spread her Spirit Power to charged at the spirit. Little snakes were shaken away by the Impure Essence Qi. Snake¡¯s dead bodies were hung full on the spirit. The white snake opened its big mouth. Next second, a fierce gale sprang up, and then the giant tale swept again. Its floating spirit light trembled the earth and mountains. Zi Yuan had to kill the great snake in order to leave there. Zi Yuan exhausted her strength to dash out and spread her Impure Essence Qi. The Impure Essence Qi transformed into spirit stabs to chop at the white snake. Fishy stench drilled into the nose. The white snake could not understand that the living creature was just a chaotic primordial Qi without any physical body. Zi Yuan lifted up the snake¡¯s tail to the cliff and took a breath after arriving there. She sat on the cave door straight. Today, she experienced the hairbreadth escape for getting the food. After entering the cave, she found Xu Linghe was still sleeping. Zi Yuan nudged to wake him up. The food was gained finally. And the man could be saved! Zi Yuan knew nothing about the nutrition that human being needed. She just picked up the snake tail and shoved it into Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth. When Xu Linghe came fully awake, he picked himself up immediately from the ground. Bloody stench filled his mouth and welled up to the throat. Zi Yuan was just a lump of Impure Essence Qi which knew nothing about it, so she kicked the food aside and thought the man was really delicate.

 Chapter 126 Could Evil Prevail Over Good

    <h4>Chapter 126 Could Evil Prevail Over Good</h4>


    Xu Linghe grabbed the snake flesh into the mouth. In order to live, he had to bear the stinking smell. He thought he could not be defeated. Only by living could he have hope. Zi Yuan was rather moved. Even if the man was covered in dirt, he would still act gracefully. When the meal was finished, Xu Linghe sat on the ground. Since the Impure Essence Qi eroded his muscles and bones, why not cultivate the Spirit Power to suppress the Impure Essence Qi?


    In Kunlun.


    Hongjun stepped on Impure Essence Qi and flew to Ao Ze. When did the Heaven Realm, the Devil Realm and the Immense Sea turn up? Xiao Qi more hoped that arge enemy force would bear down upon Kunlun and wipe it out this time. Xiao Qi had already lost his humanity. To seek hegemony, any hindering stone must be moved, and then Fairy Kingdom¡¯s territory could be expanded.


    Wuyou spread the sound transmission spell to master the dark forces¡¯ movement. Yan received the Spirit Master¡¯s message and marched to the mountain top. There was a storm of thunder and lightning over the sky in Ao Ze. Kunlun¡¯s disciples were frightened by the unexpected thunderbolt. The Hongjun Crossbow was biding its time and waiting for the master¡¯s order. The main hall was in a mess. Xiao Qi flew up and tried to seize Xiaoyao. But Wuyou had been prepared for that. She ducked the constraint and stepped back. In the main hall, guests escaped in all directions. No one had even imagined that a Joy Hall would turn into a battlefield. Phoenix rushed out of the crowds and brandished her Spirit Whip to open a bloody road for Little Fox. In the sky, Hongjun Crossbow was drawn out and rampant arrows shook the tiles to roll. The big propitious robe was torn parts by the spiritual stabs. Wuyou flew away. Debris slipped from the front. It did sting Xiao Qi with pain. He thought Xiaoyao disdained the robe and she had seen through him. The woman¡¯s scumpletely angered Xiao Qi. His Spirit Power became rampant with his fury. Xiao Qi pressed hard along the way. Kunlun¡¯s disciples rushed out of the hall. A sky of arrows flew to them. Wuyou rolled up the arrows and dashed to the sky. Kunlun¡¯s disciples flooded to Ao Ze. At that moment, Xiao Qi realized that everything was false. There was not a disciple poisoned to death. He was fooled by Xiaoyao.


    In the sea of clouds, Hongjun waved his sleeves and the rolled arrows were shot to Ao Ze again. Impure Essence army set the formation and ced the ck-iron Hongjun Crossbow in order, waiting for Master¡¯s order. Shenzong knew Hongjun well, who was ck Emperor¡¯s enemy. As for Hongjun, the dominator in the Chaos, ck Emperor created the three realms and forced the Impure Essence army to the end road. When he could wake up again, how could he let go of the three realms and ck Emperor? Arrows prated the walls and charged directly to guests. Phoenix protected the child and dashed out of the hall. A good Joy Hall was destroyed by Xiao Qi. The man in front did not have the original momentum. The man used to start a war for Xiaoyao and get angry for Xiaoyao. Time did change a person¡¯s look into repulsively. Phoenix brandished her Spirit Whip to fight a blood road. The Impure Essence army was encircled by Kunlun¡¯s disciples. Di Li came here to see Brother Xu, but gaped at the groom¡¯s real look. How could he be Xiao Qi? Where was her Brother Xu? The Joy hall was in a mess. Hongjun¡¯s purpose was to wreak havoc to the orthodox, so he would not spare any escaper. He spread the Impure Essence soldiers to force those fleeing orthodox back to Ao Ze. Only then did the people realize that the Impure Essence army did not only want to wipe out Kunlun but the entire three realms. All of the orthodox people were startled and frightened at this ambition. They all regretted havinge to Kunlun. So in order to survive, they had no choice but to fight against Hongjun with the Kunlun¡¯s disciples.


    Blood smell scented in the sky over Ao Ze. Xu Yin searched for his youngest brother. But even if he had rummaged Ao Ze, he still could not find Xu Linghe. Xu Yin thought about his father¡¯s death and disasters on Xu family¡¯s sons, which made Xu Yin¡¯s heart ache. Ni Shang came here for Spirit Master. Kunlun¡¯s survival or not had nothing to do with Ni Shang. She just cared about the one she fell in love with, instead of the disasters in the three realms. So Ni Sheng retired from the main hall quietly. When would shee back to the Teal Hill and rebuild their home? Viewed from afar, Spirit Master was fighting with Hongjun on the clouds. Ni Shang flew to the clouds sea, since protecting Spirit Master was her responsibility. Even though Ni Shang¡¯s Spirit Power was low, she still wanted to protect the Teal Hill¡¯s only hope. Wuyou and Hongjun disyed their own Spirit Power. Hongjun held the Hongjun Crossbow to shoot an arrow at Wuyou with all of his strength. The arrow prated the airflow with a long me came directly. Ni Shang spread her Spirit Power and set a defensive cover for her and Wuyou. But Hongjun Crossbow was unstoppable and pressed hard on the way. Wuyou wore the Golden Divine Armor to resist Hongjun¡¯s power. Xiao Qi was besieged and it was hard for him to get rid of it. His palm was defused by Shenzong. Some Impure Essence soldiers came up to fence off the attack for Xiao Qi. Phoenix gave a whip to block them. Xiao Qi gave a palm to shake Phoenix¡¯s heart meridians. Her blood welled up. Su Chenyang caught his woman in hands and sealed up the acupuncture point for her. But her child did not know her mother was injured, and just threw herself into her mom¡¯s arms. Phoenix had no strength. Several Kunlun¡¯s disciples carried the injured Phoenix, and her child cried miserably, which made Phoenix¡¯s heart ache. After entering the courtyard, the little child struggled to jump down. Xiao Douya was busy cleaning wound for the injured. Although he was only three years old, he did it well. Changxi fondled his head and thought her great-grandson was really extraordinary. In order not to let his mother worry about him, Xiao Douya just stayed and guarded Changxi even if he knew that his father was missing, because he knew that if something wrong happened to him, his mother would be much sadder. The little boy was as mature and sensible as a grown-up, which made Changxi both happy and sad. Since the child had been born, he had suffered more than others. The little boy was so calm in front of the catastrophe.


    ¡°Kunlun is dad¡¯s homnd. Mom is bound to guard for him.¡±


    The little boy stood in the courtyard and looked at her great granny perversely. In the three-year-old child¡¯s eyes were full of hope. Changxi held her great-grandson. No matter what happened to Kunlun, Changxi wanted nothing but her great-grandson lived all alone. Phoenix, though badly hurt, was still able to sit up.


    ¡°Xiao Douya, let Aunt Phoenix hug you.¡±


    It was Phoenix who first weed the child to the world. For Little Fox, Xiao Douya was more important than anything else in the world. The little boy threw himself into Phoenix¡¯s arms, but the other child beside was unhappy about it to pull Xiao Douya¡¯s sleeves. Phoenix jerked her mouth. Changxi felt the woman¡¯s pulse and knew that she was Wuyou¡¯s good sister and was willing to devote herself for their sisterhood. Changxi showed more admiration to her. Xiao Douya cleaned the wound for Phoenix and puffed air to the wound. Children¡¯s thoughts were rather pure, thinking that it could heal the wound. Tearing sound rang from outside, which flustered the injured. Some little disciples picked themselves up totteringly, but was stopped by Xiao Douya. Now Kunlun was in a mess. Coming out of the door meant courting death. Even if the entire Kunlun was wiped out, it was a must to unlock the Pangu Spell before entering the courtyard. Therefore, the back yard was the only safe ce, which Wuyou set for her son.


    The Golden Armor blocked the Hongjun Crossbow¡¯s power. Impure Essence army broke through the defensive cover and charged at Ni Shang. Wuyou swept toward the army with the wings. Any Impure Essence soldier, once tainted with Pangu Qi, turned into ashed instantly. Hongjun knew clearly that Impure Essence was not Pangu Spirit¡¯s match. Otherwise, he would note to rob the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. Ni Shang was saved and protected by the golden armor. Hongjun withdrew ten more meters away issued orders to target at the golden armor. Only the Hongjun Crossbow could deal with Pangu. The crossbow was refined at the very beginning of the Chaos, which was formed by the purest chaotic vital essence in the pill-refining furnace. It could shoot all the things in the universe. It was a Pure-Yang divine device. Hongjun refined this divine crossbow identally when he nned to defeat his Master. Wuyou was also cautious, because she knew the power of the divine crossbow. Last time, her golden armor was cut by the crossbow and it could tell how formidable the crossbow was. The entire Ao Ze was in the war. The three parts that Xiao Qi had been looking forward to appeared finally. This unexpected cmity overspread Kunlun. Even if Shenzong had made preparation, he was still frightened and shocked in his heart because it was difficult to deal with Impure Essence army. Now three allies came out. Shenzong felt panic that he had never had before. His Mentor was visiting the nine provinces, and no one knew where his mentor was. It would be better if the Mentor was there. Was Kunlun wiped out this time? Shenzong felt sad and dreary. Since Kunlun had been founded, faced with numerous wind and rain, Shenzong never frowned. But today, could Kunlun pass through the tribtion? Ao Ze¡¯s main hall rose from nothing andter, more buildings were built to shelter wind and rains for Kunlun¡¯s people. These building were created tiles by tiles by Kunlun people. Would they be given to Hongjun?


    ¡°Grandmaster, the army in ck is charging toward Ao Ze now.¡±


    Chengyi¡¯s joy robe was stered with dust and blood. Shenzong restored his clear mind and gathered Spirit Power. As long as he could still strive for the win, there was still a trace of hope. For the tens of thousands of lives in Kunlun, he should not be discouraged. Suspending Heavenly Mirror flew out of his body. On the clouds, Po Xi held the thunderbolt divine device. The devil army had once suffered loses in it, so they retreated with fear when seeing the thunderbolt. Chidi brandished his wand to force the devil soldiers to rush to the front. It was the first war among the three parts. Emperor Jun hoped that he could get rid of it as soon as possible. Kunlun was a prick in his heart, stinging him forever. So he was eager to eradicate itpletely. There was another purpose for Emperor Jun toe to Kunlun: to destroy Ximu¡¯s Original Spirit. So many years had passed, but Emperor Jun could not still forget Ximu¡¯s eyes before her death. It could not be erased in his memory. Only when Kunlun was wiped out could Emperor Jun free himself from it. Shenzong treated Emperor Jun with indifference. In this way, Shenzong¡¯s heart would not ache. Father, what a funny noun! Shenzong gathered Spirit Power and cleaved at Emperor Jun. Ying Fu would help Shenzong only and was more disappointed at the person in the Ninth-level Heaven. There was no such thing as a father destroyed his son¡¯s home. For Ying Fu, Emperor Jun was not his brother any longer, and Ying Fu would not show mercy to him. Emperor Jun sneered at them. How much was the brotherhood worth? Emperor Jun gathered Spirit Power and swept at Ying Fu. It was such a powerful palm that Ying Fu was shaken with bleeding in his seven apertures. Shenzong caught Ying Fu. Celestial soldiers and officials guarded Emperor Jun. On the clouds, there was frequent thunder and lightning. Those devil soldiers struck by the thunder and lightning turned into ashes instantly. Chidi murmured the spell, and then the earth shook. Surging Demonic Qi bore down on Ao Ze. Suspending Heavenly Mirror released the Heavenly Exorcist. Although the Exorcist was a dwarf, he used a seldom seen divine device. His Exorcism Heaven and Earth Pouch was refined by the Second Senior Brother of the Original Spirit. ck Emperor got it in the Immense Sea. Shenzong always scorned demons. For Kunlun, whoever dared to threaten the three realms would be killed. The devil army did not take the dwarf seriously, and just flooded up. Numerous devil soldiers surrounded Shenzong. The Heaven and Earth Pouch was suspended in the mid air. The dwarf Exorcist condensed Spirit Power and injected it into the Heaven and Earth Pouch. The in clothes pouch was changing in the spell. Then, the spirit extended in all directions like a spider. Thick liquid was shot to the devil army. Chidi did not expect that the dwarf would have such a divine instrument, so Chidi gathered Spirit Power. Then, me burned along the spider flesh. Exorcism Heaven and Earth Pouch gathered and turned into ash with the devil army. Dwarf Exorcist drilled into the Suspending Heavenly Mirror. The devil army suffered great casualties. With Shenzong¡¯s order, thousands of Kunlun¡¯s disciples set their tactical formation. Chidi¡¯s every offense was blocked out by Sword Qi. Chidi continued to murmur the spell. Those devil soldiers return to life after death and those disappearing souls were called by the devil spell.

 Chapter 127 Kunlun Was in the War

    <h4>Chapter 127 Kunlun Was in the War</h4>


    Yan led the dark forces and wanted to rush out of Ao Ze. No one knew the Teal Hill¡¯s dark forces. Even Chidi who had attacked Kunlun for many times did not know the dark forces. Wuyou used Pangu¡¯s sound transmission to inform Yan, because she knew it was the right time when the two parts were tired. The appearance of the dark forces would boost Kunlun¡¯s morale.


    The unexpected dark forces besiege the devil army. Shenzong¡¯s frayed nerved became soothed. These dark forces came in time so that the tired Kunlun¡¯s disciples could have time to take a rest. In the Ao Ze squareid corpses everywhere, and flowing blood dyed the square red. Kunlun suffered great casualties. Dark forces¡¯ing gave hope to Kunlun¡¯s disciples. Chidi was distracted y the dark forces. In the beginning, his army had had an upper hand. Yan was good at leading troops in the war, knowing what kind of attack was good to his own part. To win the battle, he thought he should nibble the devil army little by little. Shenzong did not care too much, and in his mind, anyone who could save Kunlun was Kunlun¡¯s benefactor. On the clouds, Wuyou watched the dark forces¡¯ movement every minute. The devil army was separated by the dark force, which could lessen the threat to the dark forces. Yan was a good hand tounch a sneak-attack: distract the enemy¡¯s force and encircled them gradually, just like ying go, that is, besiege and extinguish. Yan used tactics to defeat the devil army again and again, which also made dark forces grow up. The dark forces were divided into several squads to separate the enemy into half from the middle. Chidi did not take the dark forces seriously. But after several rounds, the devil army was separated by the dark forces. Yan watched the time to use the little Hongjun Crossbow to shoot the foes. Those arrows, once rubbed with Melting Souls Liquid, would turn any soul into ashes. The devil soldiers had seen the power of the Hongjun Crossbow, so they fled in all directions with scare. Chidi did not supervise the war, but he also knew the bow¡¯s power and understood the identity of the army in ck clothes. These awful guys dared to help Kunlun. Chidi decided not to let go of them today. Chidi gathered Spirit Power and threw out a burning spiritual palm. Dark forces could not bear Chidi¡¯s attack, so the Spirit Power cluttered their tactical formation in a mess. Yan also first saw Chidi disying Spirit Power and was shocked by the strong Spirit Power¡¯s imposing momentum. Seeing the thing worsening and afraid that the devil army would restore its power, Shenzong condensed Spirit Power and threw it out. The palm was so powerful that it stirred up a gale in Ao Ze. Roaring torrent stroke through the devil army. Seeing the opportunitying, Yan had the crossbows ced well. With an order, arrows flew to the devil army¡¯s alignment. Those arrows with the Melting Souls Liquids disappeared in the sky along with the devil army¡¯s souls. Shenzong recognized the Melting Souls Liquid immediately, because it was Kunlun¡¯s medicinal liquid used to kill devils. It turned out that the dark forces belonged to his granddaughter. On the clouds, Wuyou fought against Hongjun in terms of mental cultivation methods. Two top masters fought against each other, and bleeding was inevitable. They had equal strength, so they both were cautious. Any carelessness would let the opponent know his/her own weak point. Wuyou had Pangu Golden Armor while Hongjun had Hongjun Crossbow. Even if Wuyou used the Heavenly Book, it would take a lot of trouble to defeat Hongjun. So Wuyou needed to figure out something better. Hongjun feared the Heavenly Book very much, after all, the Heavenly Book was the deadly enemy of the chaotic primordial Qi. So Hongjun could not defeat Wuyou in terms of spirit battle. The woman was rather cunning. Ni Shang flung a palm, but was intercepted by the chaotic primordial army easily. The war was dragged on. The more time was stalled, the more advantages Wuyou would have. But Hongjun still took precaution against Wuyou. On the sky, rows of Hongjun Crossbows had been ced well, waiting for the order. The chaotic primordial army waited impatiently and drew the bows to the full. SWOOSH! Tens of thousands of bows were shot up with an unstoppable momentum. At the same time, Hongjun strung the greatest crossbow and targeted at Wuyou with all of his strength. The arrow with Hongjun¡¯s 100-percent Spirit Power prated the currents and charged at Wuyou. Wuyou¡¯s Armor could not bear such great momentum. Wuyou was forced to retreat ten more meters. But Hongjun chased her closely. The moment the arrow would prick into the Armor, a tender body came out to protect the Armor. The arrow pierced through the scraggy body. Ni Shang¡¯s mouth bled. Then, the bloody smell attracted the dark forces¡¯ attention. Yan flew up to the sea of the clouds.


    ¡°Elder Sister.¡±


    Wuyou held the weak and thin body in the arms. Her elder sister, Ni Shang, abandoned her own life for the sake of saving Wuyou.


    ¡°Xiaoyou...¡±


    Blood kept flowing. No matter how hard Wuyou tried, she still could not stop it. It was toote for Wuyou to keep Ni Shang. Ni Shang¡¯s emaciated body became cold.


    ¡°We will go home. Let me take you back to the Teal Hill...¡±


    Hongjun would not let the golden opportunity slip. Seeing Wuyou unprepared, Hongjun ordered the arrows to be shot again. Noticing the things going worse, Yan flew up to try to block the dense arrows for the Spirit Master. The Pangu¡¯s Armor¡¯s wings swept and block Hongjun¡¯s offensive. Yan held the corpse and flew to Ao Ze. Ni Shang was the Teal Hill¡¯s person, so it was necessary to help the Spirit Master to bring her home. Seeing the dead body, dark forces were all sad. After the extinguished anguish, the Teal Hill foxes were more softhearted and shared the same goal¡ªto drive the invaders off thend, let the Teal Hill¡¯s people lead afortable life and the Teal Hill on a road to peace. Dark forces forged ahead for the sake of regaining peace. How hard it was on the way! In order to live with dignity, they stepped out of the underground city to the surface. They abandoned their young lives. Dark forces did not let up. The enemies were strong while they were weak. Only by going all out for it, could they have a chance to win. Yan opened the void space and put the corpse in it. When the battle finished, these corpses would sleep in the Teal Hill forever and protect their homnd.


    Ao Ze was covered with invaders over the sky. The bloody army of the Immense Sea had upied the Kunlun¡¯s top. Celestial soldiers and officers of the Ninth-level Heaven were waiting for the order. Emperor Jun was just looking on. To fight against Kunlun, the devil army hade to the front, so Emperor Jun thought he had better maintain his strength. He was born to be a slicker. Just now, Emperor Jun did not get any profit from the confrontation with Shenzong. In the world, Emperor Jun hated Kunlun¡¯s so-called virtue and morality most. People living in the world should live for the benefits. But Kunlun¡¯s people were against the grain. For the peace in the three realms, Kunlun would set itself against the other Sects. Chidi became the abhorrent Devil God. Emperor Jun of the Heaven Realm was always resentful to Kunlun. He was as superior as in the Ninth-level Heaven, but Kunlun did not take him seriously. Power for Emperor Jun was more important than family love. Desire was boundless. Emperor Jun wanted the Heavenly Book. Therefore, to see hegemony, he had to remove the stumbling block. Who would be thest winner? No one would tell the answer. But all the people in the three realms knew that who could get the Heavenly Book could get the three realms.


    Di Qing was badly battered with the war affair. Yan Shen¡¯s army pressed hard and took three cities. The cities that Di Qing took great pains to capture was reseized by Yan Shen. Di Qing was in a rage and could not sit well in the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp. The military map on the table was filled with red lines. Leng Cang stared at the red lines. The battlefield report was sent every hour. Qi¡¯s army was marked with ck lines, while Yan Shen¡¯s with red lines. Di Qing seemed loaded down with the red lines. With such momentum, it would not take long for Yan Shen before seizing the capital, which was thest thing that Di Qing wanted to see. At the same time, in the Yan Shen¡¯s military camp, the atmosphere was totally different, and all of the people were militant. Madam Yu¡¯s attack was fierce, and the chaotic primordial army moved forward with unstoppable momentum. Yan Shen was an expert in scheming. His throne was dearly bought by his son¡¯s life. It was really a good move. In this way, his uprising was right and proper, which was very convincing. But it was a pity that Yan Bao was Yan family¡¯s only son. Now his son was dead. Who could inherit the whole family? It was really difficult. There were a lot of talented youths in the nine groups in the Yan family, and Yan Bo was the most outstanding one among them. Although Yan Shen was in the same family rank as Yan Bo, Yan Bo was decades of years younger than Yan Shen. Yan Bo was strictly picked out and was a promising person of great civil and martial virtues. Yan Shen always had him beside. Compared with Yan Bao, Yan Shen liked Yan Bo more. Though in the same family rank, Yan Shen treated him as his son. This time, during the battle against Di Qing, Yan Bo had been devoted himself to the fight. Although the tactics he used were from the books on strategy, it was hard to use them neatly. This was where Yan Bo showed great talent. Madam Yu followed Yan Bo¡¯s n and never lost a battle in attacking cities. In the war, morale was a leading factor. Naga¡¯s armyplemented each other perfectly to make Di Qing unable to resist. Lin Xiaosa had to give up three cities. Di Qing was furious about it, but unable to do anything. The devil army did not follow the military orders. After two battles, Lin Xiaosa wanted to rectify military disciplines, so he killed some devil army¡¯s leading officials and reported to the Emperor. Afraid that Chidi med him, Di Qing issued hurriedly an imperial edict to order Lin Xiaosa not to act recklessly and let Di Qing himself make every decision. Lin Xiaosa received the imperial edict and felt angry, thinking that it was discontent to be the Commander-in-chief. Even if he just killed a disobeyed soldier, he had to follow the Emperor¡¯s words. Knowing that Qi¡¯s Emperor ordered the Command-in-chief not to take action rashly, those who vited the military regtions became more rampant. So one day, Lin Xiaosa could not tolerate them any longer, and killed two. The two were Chidi¡¯s trusted followers. It was toote when Di Qing knew it. Di Qing burst into a rage when the heads were taken back to the military camp. The military force was borrowed from Chidi. So how could Di Qing exin to the Mount Da Huang. Leng Cang saw the right moment and gave some nderous talks to Di Qing. Then, Di Qing transformed himself into a giant ck dragon and flew to the barrack. Leng Cang sat on the main seat in acent manner. He found the Commander-in-chief¡¯s seat was so spacious that it could hold three or four persons. How could such a spacious seat only admit one person? Leng Cang touched the delicately-carvedmander-in-chief¡¯s seat with a tiger-head shape on it and crossed his legs. If Di Qing knew that he fostered a wolf in front of him, what would Di Qing do? Leng Cang knew it well in his heart. He mentioned Yan Shen deliberately, because Leng Cang¡¯s purpose was to get the position as Assistant Prime. Leng Cang was thoroughly familiar with Yan Shen and knew that Yan Shen¡¯s rebel woulde sooner orter. Yan Shen just took his son¡¯s death as an excuse and added fuel to the me. In the ce filled with intrigue, no one could be righteous alone. Leng Cang studied the survival philosophy, and learned all from Di Qing. In the underground pce, Leng Cang had understood the true meaning of the junglew. No one wanted to be partitioned by others at will. Only by climbing up could a person stand in an invulnerable position. However, all the things had advantages and disadvantages. There was nothing forever. On the road of the power struggle, even if a person exhausted every power of his/her mind, he/she would fall into the power trap one day and was unable to extricate himself/herself. In the end, power was penniless. As for the cheats and deceits among people, only those who experienced them could realize that being alive was real while power was just like a floating cloud. Leng Cang was an ordinary man at the bottom and climbed up to be the Assistant Prime step by step. He tried his best to cater to Di Qing¡¯s pleasure and won Di Qing¡¯s trust. However, a person¡¯s desire was limitless, and he/she always wanted to stand on the top. But the highest seat had been upied by others. How to deal with it? Kick the person off! It was what Leng Cang was doing. Leng Cang returned kindness with ingratitude, but he was for survival.


    Di Qing entered the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp, and got angrier at seeing Lin Xiaosa sleeping at the desk. He had lost three cities. How could he still sleep sound here? But Di Qing did not know that Lin Xiaosa had not slept for two days and nights sessively. Lin Xiaosa had just arranged well the devil army¡¯s ramshackle condition, when the enemyunched a sneak-attack at midnight. After he defeated the enemy, Lin Xiaosa was extremely exhausted. He just slept for a while, but was waken up. Who got the gut? Lin Xiaosa rubbed the eyes and yawned.


    ¡°I heard that you killed several leaders of the devil army.¡±


    His words were overbearing. Lin Xiaosa did not take the position as the Commander-in-chief seriously, but took the position for his wife. Now with Di Qing¡¯s query, Lin Xiaosa could not suppress his anger. He did the job with too much anger. So Lin Xiaosa grabbed the Commander-in-chief print and threw at Di Qing. It was the Commander-in-chief, the military talisman that could issue orders to the armies. Now it was disregarded by Lin Xiaosa. Di Qing¡¯s arrogance was mollified considerably, because he knew that his brother-inw did not like military power. Without taking the younger sister as a hostage, Lin Xiaosa would have returned to the North Desert and be the governor there. Besides, Di Qing was in the desperate need of talented people. He could not lose his temper. So Di Qing took a deep breath to suppress his anger. The two just stood in the confrontation, and no one was willing to say a word.

 Chapter 128 Kunlun Was in the War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 128 Kunlun Was in the War (Part 2)</h4>


    The Heavenly Book caused the crowning cmity, which made Ao Ze fall into war. The three parts attacked Kunlun simultaneously. Even if Kunlun had been prepared, Kunlun could not fight against it. Kunlun and dark forces resisted the invaders. Dark forces had 50,000 soldiers, which were half of the total military strength in the Teal Hill. The devil army suffered heavy casualities. The Immense Sea and the Ninth-level Heaven looked at fiercely as a tiger did. To win the war, Kunlun¡¯s soldiers should join the war with high morale. But Shenzong had been exhausted after several battles. Kunlun¡¯s disciples set the sword formation to confront with the bloody army of the Immense Sea. Emperor Jun saw the right opportunitye, andunched another attack. Po Xi rushed to the sea of the clouds to stir up fierce thunderbolt with her divine device. Streaks of lightning sparked, and the soldiers¡¯ striken by the thunderbolt twitched on the ground. Zhu Jiuyin spread Spirit Power, and his arms and legs tranformed and extended. The sky in Ao Ze was covered with a ck shadow. Kunlun¡¯s disciples had never seen such a giant before, and all of them were thrown into confusion and fear. Yan was also shocked, because it was the first time for him to see such a monster. On the clouds, Zhu Jiuyin flung his long arms to Po Xi. Seeing the things worsening, Shenzong gathered Spirit Power and injected it into the Suspending Heavenly Mirror. The divine device took in the Spirit Power of the Suspending Heavenly Mirror. When Spiritual Qi surged, Po Xi raised the divine device and hit at Zhu Jiuyin. The thunderbolt smoked heavily. Zhu Jiu¡¯s titanic arms blocked the thunderbolt. The bloody soldiers leapt to the clouds and surrounded their master. Po Xi attacked again heavily. However, the bloody army was not Po Xi¡¯s match and charred to smoke. Zhu Jiuyin thrust a palm and pressed Po Xi hard to breath.Shenzong condensed his Spirit Power and threw to Zhu Jiuyin, but was intercepted by Emperor Jun¡¯s cultivation. Po Xi could not withstand the strong Spirit¡¯s attack, and her breaststone was striken broken. Zhu Jiuyin seized the chance and thrust one more palm. BANG! The Suspending Heavenly Mirror was striken into pieces, and blood gushed from Po Xi¡¯s mouth to miles away. Her body was like fog, turning from thick to thin, andt hen disappeared in the sky with the Suspending Heavenly Mirror¡¯s Spiritual Qi. Shenzong was too engaged in the struggled against Emperor Jun to spare time to handle it. Seeing the Suspending Heavenly Mirro was destroyed, Kunlun¡¯s morale was deted considerably. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s giant palm extended and charged at Kunlun¡¯s disciples, and even some were torn into pieced. Blood filled Ao Ze. Their corpses were distorted beyond recognition, which scared Kunlun disciples to scamper away. Shenzong was overwhelmed with anxiety, but he could not get away. Dark forces were besieged by the bloody army. The entire Ao Ze was in a panic. The huge figure shook the earth and moutains. Seeing the things in a bad way, Wuyou on the clouds downthrust to Zhu Jiuyin and shed him. How could Hongjun let the attacking chance slip away? He drew the Crossbow and shot it out. Swoosh! The arrow with Impure Essence flew to the armor. Wuyou¡¯s armor wings swept. Hongjun¡¯s Crossbow followed the current ofing power and targeted at Zhu Jiuyin. Hongjun wanted to take advantage of the power to kill Zhu Jiuyin this time. Hongjun shot out another arrow with unstoppable momentum, and it rubbed the Armor. It was toote for Wuyou to duck it. Dark forces rushed to the clouds to protect Wuyou. At the same time, Zhu Jiuyin tried to dodge the arrow, but the arrow with Impure Essence Qi followed him. The arrow perforated into his body, gave out Impure Essence Qi and eroded Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body. His blood gushed out, which made the blood army panic. Zhu Jiuyin, like a falling leaf, floated on the sea of clouds. The bloody army red at Jiang Wuyou with hostility. What a wicked woman! She dared to kill their Master. So the bloody army rushed toward Wuyou. At that moment, dark forces totally ignored their own lives and all advanced bravely. Hongjun¡¯s arrows were swept off by the armor. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to fight any longer, guarded by the bloody army. Today, the Immense Sea and Kunlun did contract enmity. Apart from the Heavenly Book, Zhu Jiuyin hated Wuyou more deeply and thought that the woman was really ruthless. She attacked him so severely. Hongjun¡¯s formidable power destroyed Zhu Jiuyin¡¯sst hope. The blood on his clothes could not stop. Driven by a crazed blood-lust, she gathered the Spirit Power to hurl at Zhu Jiuyin. The power was too strong for him to catch. The woman nced at him coldly. The Golden Armor glowed in the surging Pangu¡¯s Spirit. Zhu Jiuyin was hit away by Wuyou. His primordial spirit was shattered by two terrible beats in a row. Zhu Jiuyin chanted the Immense Sea¡¯s soul-summoning spell. Chidi just felt scalp numb and wanted to escape from there. Something seemed to tear him, and his body was out of control and ran out from the corner. His target was Zhu Jiuyin. In fact, Chidi did not care about Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s life, but his body was unreliable and flew to catch Zhu Jiuyin. Chidi did not know why he saved Zhu Jiuyin, because Chidi did fear the Heavenly Book. But why did hee out to save Zhu Jiuyin? Chidi did not know. In fact, when he was resurreced in the underground pce, he was cast a spell by Zhu Jiuyin, which meant his life was in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands. If Zhu Jiuyin died, Chidi could not survive, either. When the spell activated, he was nothing but Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s puppet. Chidi felt his heart ache. Zhu Jiuyin read the spell. The pain brought by the Hongjun Crossbow was transferred into Chidi. Chidi¡¯s churning look attracted many devil soldiers¡¯ attention. Shenzong threw a palm, and the Spirit Power pressed hard to Chidi. The devil army saw the things worsening, held their Devil God up and flew to the clouds. Chidi wanted to escape, but his body was controled by the spell. Zhu Jiuyin was badly injured and his bloody army suffered great loss. It seemed that Zhu Jiuyin had to rely on Chidi to escape. When the spell rang, it sounded like evil murmur to dizzy Chidi¡¯s mind, and all in his mind was to save Zhu Jiuyin. Chidi went out with all his strength. After the gale, Zhu Jiuyin had been to the sky. The devil army had abandoned the offensive but wanted to flee away, instead. Meanwhile, the bloody did not care about the Heavenly Book any longer, but worried about their Master, hoping he could hold on. Hongjun¡¯s power thumped all of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s inner organs. They needed to rely on their Master to survive. As Chidi fled, he felt his heart torn, so he suspected whether he was controlled by someone else. Was the person Zhu Jiuyin. Chidi threw a chilly nce at Zhu Jiuyin and found that Zhu Jiuyin was estorted by the devil soldiers. Chidi got pale and thought that only by killing Zhu Jiuyin could Chidi not be controlled. However, Chidi was about to gather Spirit Power when his heart felt tattering pain again.


    ¡°Kill me... and you wil die.¡± Zhu Jiuyin said feebly. Chidi had no way but to believe it.


    Emperor Jun did not expect that two of three parties were battered badly. This battle, they suffered great casualities. Although the Ninth-level Heaven kept its strength, it needed painstaking efforts to win the war. The Heavenly Book was in the woman¡¯s hands. So the correct thing at the moment was to seize the woman. Emperor Jun got rid of the fight agains Shenzong and dashed to the clouds. Xiao Qi was entangled with Su Chenyang. With several rounds, Su Chenyang began gging, and the power of his Water Element Conveyance technique decreased. His weak point was hit twice, and his body was thrown tens feet away. Xiao Qi thrust one more palm, but it was blocked by Yan. Su Chenyang jumped away and saluted to his life saver with thanks. Trying to escape? Not so easy for Xiao Qi. He was epassed by dark forces. Su Chenyang popped out water bombs, and transformed them into sharp and dense bombs. Xiao Qi shook his body and revealed his true body. The lion stamped spirit fire and squeezed through the sharp thorns. Spirit Fire became more aze in the water thorns. Smoke rose, and water became agonized in the fire. The boiling vapour sprayed in all directions. Dark forces were burned by the boiling water and fled away. Xiao Qi let out the flock of lions. The oing lions ran to Ao Ze. The tearing and wailing sounds filled the air. Then, all the people fell in a panic. The lions were the symbol of the King of the Fairy Kingdom. Only the Royalty could control them. Xiao Qi was the real king, the king of these spiritual beasts. So the beasts were willing at his mercy. Shenzong lost the Suspending Heavenly Mirror and lost Po Xi¡¯s assistance. Things were bad to Kunlun. Even if Kunlun could defeat the two parts, Kunlun still had to confront the Ninth-level Heaven and the Impure Essence army. The tough battle was ahead of Kunlun. The blood in Ao Ze could not shed in vain. But now there was something more important to handle. Since it was impossible to keep Kunlun, Shenzong should send his great-grandson to the safe ce. Now, his grandson was missing, and he should not lose his little great-grandson. Shenzong rushed out of Ao Ze and flew to the back yard. Xiao Douya¡¯s voice rang from the distance. The kid was always pleasant. Through the crack of the door, Shenzong saw a little body squating on the ground. A defensive cover was set in the courtyard. Shenzong tried hard to break the Pangu¡¯s spell. When the door was pushed open, a little body ran out. Shenzong held his great grandson up. Chang Xi could not calm herself down and thought that something serious must have happened since the Senior Brother himself came there. It was time to withdraw. Kunlun must have fallen. No one could expect that the hundreds of thousands of foundation was ruined in the war.


    ¡°Take Douya and leave here.¡±


    In the courtyard, the sick and the injured were stricken by panic. No one had expected the consequence. Phoenix would not leave there because her husband was still in Ao Ze. How could she abandon him and her child? Phoenix held her child and struggled to stand. Chang Xi was a woman, so she knew how Phoenix felt. Shenzong would not sit by and see Phoenix and her child court death. In fact, Phoenix¡¯s behavior would not save Su Chenyang but was a burden on him. They two might be killed. Shenzong threw a palm, and Phoenix fell on the ground in front. Seeing her mother faint, the little baby cried ceaselessly. Xiao Douyaforted him. Shenzong gathered Spirit Power and cleaved the void ce. Then an extended secret channel appeared. Not until all the injured hade in did Chang Xi held the two child to enter it. Phoenix was carried into the secret channel. Shenzong gathered Spirit Power and opened the void ce of Cuihua Mountain. They were sent to Cuihua Mountain through the time path. Apart from Shenzong, only ck Emperor knew it. Shenzong sealed the void space and then came out of the courtyard. The door was opened. Ye Juechen who had escaped for a long time returned to Kunlun and happened to see Shenzong¡¯s flustered look. Seldom things could make Shenzong in a flurry. Judging from the scene on the way, Ye Juechen thought although Xu Linghe let him gost time, Kunlun did not exist any longer, so what could they do to him? Ao Ze was in a mess. All the parts were encircling and suppressing Kunlun. Therefore, Ye Juechen realized that his only way was to follow the strongest one, and Hongjun had the greatest chance to win. To take Xiao Douya away and force Jiang Wuyou to lose as before! This time, even the fate also helped him! Ye Juechen was Shenzong¡¯s disciple, so he knew how to ush the spell. His spiritual fingers waved at the void space to open it. When he entered the secret channel, the void space was sealed again. Ye Juechen chased closely. And Chang Xi did not realize that danger was approaching her. Xiao Douya appeared rather calm without any naughtiness as usual. He held his great granny¡¯s hands. Phoenix was carried, but her heart was worried about Ao Ze, about her husband, and about Little Fox. Because the people there were badly hurt, after several hours, some of them even fell on the ground. It seemed that it was impossible to reach there today. Any badly injured person could not demonstrate Spirit Power. Therefore, they had to slow down their pace. Ye Juechen just followed them because he did fear the Goddess of the Moon. After all, she was a Spirit Doctor who was able to kill persons intangibly. They found a clean ce to take a rest. Afraid of being discovered by Chang Xi, Ye Juechen found a ce to hide himself. Xiao Douya wanted to go to the toilet at midnight. At his age, he had his pride and was unwilling to be seen, so he ran to the darkness. Ye Juechen thought it was the timing, so he jumped from the corner and stepped to Xiao Douya. As he was inwardly overjoyed that he was about to seize Xiao Douya, the old woman held the little boy. Ye Juechen was astonished and hid in the darkness hurriedly.


    ¡°Great granny, I want to pee.¡±


    ¡°Such a little kid, you¡¯re really shamefaced.¡±


    Chang Xi pinched the little nose. Xiao Douya freed himself from the hug, and his little face turned red. Perhaps he thought that great granny had seen he wanted to go to the toilet urgently. The night passed safely. Ye Juechen did not get anxious, because he thought he could have chances in front of such sick people.


    In the Qi army¡¯s barrack.


    Di Qing had toe to terms¡ªto punish someone as a warning to others. Di Qing killed several trouble-making devil soldiers. And Lin Xiaosa epted the Commander-in-chief¡¯s si. After Di Qing had set the military reverence, the devil army became more disciplined. Yan army¡¯s morale was buffeted by the failure of the second sneak-attack. However, Qi army became more cheerful. Yan Shen did not want to see it, of course.

 Chapter 129 Kunlun Was in the War (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 129 Kunlun Was in the War (Part 3)</h4>


    On the clouds, the giant Crossbow was aimed at Jiang Wuyou. Emperor Jun stared at Hongjun, thinking that this person had disappeared hundreds of thousands of years. How could he revive? Emperor Jun knew the Heavenly Book was the devil army¡¯s unbeatable rival. As long as the Heavenly Book existed in the world, it was impossible for Hongjun to seek hegemony. Emperor Jun was so conceited that he did not want anyone else to have a finger in the pie and was rather confident to get the Heavenly Book. However, Hongjun did not take him seriously. It was not so easy to grab the Heavenly Book with him. The purpose that he came to Kunlun was to get the Heavenly Book, but it depended on strength. Emperor Jun had the strength and had his own n.


    Cold wind blustered over Ao Ze. Xiao Qi shook off dark forces and dashed to the clouds, because he wanted to see some fun¡ª who was more powerful? Emperor Jun or Hongjun? And Xiao Qi chose to yield to the winner, because he became mercenary and undignified. On the clouds, three parts confronted with each other. Hongjun held the great Crossbow; Impure Essence army was well-prepared, waiting for the order; and Wuyou wore the golden armor with great caution. Hongjun was the golden armor¡¯s rival, while the Heavenly Book was the Impure Essence army¡¯s rival. It seemed that things had been somehow destined already.


    The war destroyed Kunlun¡¯s tens-of-thousands-year foundation. Shenzong looked at the main hall behind him, which had been ruined dreadfully by the Hongjun Crossbow. Kunlun¡¯s disciplesy on the ground everywhere. Blood increased moving and tragic atmosphere to Ao Ze. Ying Fu was seriously hurt by Emperor Jun. After tonight, everything would be the three realms¡¯ memory. No one could expect that Kunlun which used to protect the three realms was devastated by the three realms. It was preordained that things would always pass the zenith and wane sooner orter. Kunlun was built by Shenzong, but it could not escape from the foreordination. Shenzong gathered his Spirit Power and flew up. It would be the final battle. After tonight, perhaps everything would not exist. Even so, Shenzong would be thest protector for Kunlun, because it was his homnd and the ce where his mother had lived. Even if he only had thest breath, Shenzong would not give it up.


    Wuyou chanted Pangu¡¯s spell, and her brow bridge opened, glowing with cold blue. Emperor Jun was unwilling to shift his eyes from the scene, though he had seen it before. He fixed his eyes on the spinel. Only those who had seen the Heavenly Book could know how powerful it was. Emperor Jun gathered Spirit Power and thought he would not spare the woman this time. Dark forces epassed their Spirit Master with tight protection. Emperor Jun thrust out his Spirit Power, but was blocked by dark forces. The Hongjun Crossbow was drewn like a crescent. The arrow mixed with snowwind flew to Wuyou. Dark forces spread their Spirit Power and set a defensive cover for the Spirit Master. However, Hongjun was an ancient device of the Impure Essence. How could a simple defensive cover block it? Arrows went through the strong current and pressed hard to Jiang Wuyou. Spiritual Crossbow prated the defensive cover, and stabbed through those dark forces. It was toote for Wuyou to save them. Dark forces turned into ashed instantly they were tainted with the Arrow Qi. Shenzong was baffled by Emperor Jun, even his Spirit Power was defused easily. Emperor Jun¡¯s ambition was not limited in the Heavenly Book. To destroy Kunlun was his wish, because there were inextricable memories in the ce that hindered his advancing pace. Emperor Jun would certainly remove the stumbling block. Shenzong thought it scorn to Emperor Jun¡¯s deeds. The person before had never taught Shenzhong. Emperor Jun did not deserve to be a father. Ying Fu in the square was worried about his friend, because he knew well about Emperor Jun¡¯s strength and his avaricious nature. Ying Fu had given the power of Jiangdi family to Emperor, so if Shenzong wanted to defeated the Heavenly Emperor, it was not an easy job. Emperor Jun set tactical formation with a strong killing desire, and activated the Jiangdi family¡¯s power. Emperor Jun gathered Spirit Power and triggered the second mechanism. Bang! The alien space was open. It was a mysterious world where those primeval devil grandmasters that had disappeared for a long time would appear again, including Hell God, Liao Ji, Spirit Space God, Bei Luochi and gue God, Jue Shi. Unbelievably, Emperor Jun hid the key of the Alien World. No one could expect that the master of the Ninth-level Heaven had another identity¡ª Dark Emperor. The Tribtion Formation was the bridge to link the alien space. Emperor Jun wanted to entice Jiang Wuyou to the alien space. But Wuyou would not let Emperor Jun¡¯s wish satisfied, instead, she condensed the divine power and exposed those forces hidden in the alien space. Emperor Jun stirred up a furious storm in the alien space. Roaring hellfire rocketed out of the Tribtion Formation.


    Emperor Jun flipped his spiritual fingers. As the spells gathered, the fire became fiercer. When Emperor Jun removed the seal, and then, the fire dashed to the sky. The me like fantom ignited the sky and condensed the sparking Spirit Power. This was the power from Hell God in the alien space¨CLiao Ji. Taking the sparks as the leading and using the universal Qi, Liao Ji took possession of all the supernatual power. Shenzong suspended in the mid-air. He knew some about Liao Ji from the alien world. With the Divine Being Heavenly Book, Shenzong upied the first ce among the ancient Gods. He had strong Spirit Power. At the most dangerous situations, it provided Shenzong with the power to defend the external world. Shenzong was familiar with the creatures of the alien world. This was the power of Ying Fu¡¯s Jiangdi family. Although Emperor Jun was Shenzong¡¯s father, he did not know Shenzong¡¯s strength. Shenzongunched the first round of attack. Emperor Jun released the alien space¡¯s power. Shenzong held the divine device to fight against Liao Ji from the Hell. Looking at the floating Liao Ji, Emperor Jun sneered. The Tribtion Formation broke the seals one by one. When the second seal was broken, the Son of Spirit Space, Bei Luochi, popped out. He was the Spirit God from the alien world, the king of Spirit Beasts. He possessed the primitive power of the Spirit Beasts. Even Shenzong¡¯s Spirit Beasts had to bow to Bei Chiluo, let alonemon Spirit Beasts. The Spirit Beasts King, Bei Chiluo, stood on Wale Beast and floated in the sky. Emperor Jun cast spells, then the Tribtion Formation began swirling. Streaks of Spirit Light shot to the sky. Each twirl shook the Ao Ze¡¯s sky, which was rather shivering and frightening. Kunlun¡¯s disciples gathered below and all were worried about their Grandmaster. Ying Fu stared at the familiar figure in the night and preyed blessing for his friends. With the bang of the Tribtion Formation, Emperor Jun led the Evil God, Jue Chi, from the alien world. Dark miasma flung to the sky. When surging masism condensed into a human shape, a man walked from the dark fog. Shenzong set a defensive cover to shield Ao Ze. The dark man was the Evil God in the legend. Although it was called the Tribtion Formation, it was not a real formation but a power to call the most ckhearted powers. Obviously, Emperor Jun did think nothing of themon people. Zhu Jiuyin grabbed the Heavenly Book to avenge the extermination of his entire tribe. Emperor Jun was a deity, but he only served for his hegemony. Shenzong was overwhelmed with towering hatred, and decided to eliminate the person in front. Ying Fu removed the defensive cover and flew up, because he was worried about his friend. Although Emperor Jun was Ying Fu¡¯s brother, avarice alienated Emperor Jun further from him. In fact, the person before was not the Emperor Jun whom Ying Fu had gone through with in the bloody battles. Emperor Jun¡¯sst love for the family had been engulfed by his desire. Emperor Jun leapt into the sky. Seeing the master, Liao Ji fought harder, and condensed the Spirit Power tounched another attack. The popping out Bone Spirit, like flying feather, charged at Shenzong. Each of the Bone Spirit was equipped with Nether Fire. He set a giant formation in the sky and took starts as chesses. Each star carried with Nether Fire and weaved into a of Nether Fire to press hard at Shenzong. The entire night sky was enwrapped by the Nether Fire Net. Ying Fu held the Spirit sh and drove his Spiritual Beast. Although he had been badly hurt, he still wanted to give a hand to Shenzong. The Spirit sh tore off the Nether Fire Net. Seeing Liao Ji fail to defeat Ying Fu, Emperor controlled Bei Chiluo to dart to them. The Spirit Beast did not fear at the sight of Bei Chiluo. Instead, it reared up and rushed head-on. But unexpectedly, when it came close to Bei Chiluo, the Spirit Power shrank into a spiritual creature of the size of a little finger and fled away the sky. Ying Fu leapt in the air. It turned out that Bei Chiluo¡¯s legendary name was earned well, even Ying Fu¡¯s Spiri Beast was scared to flee away. Shenzong stood on the clouds to fight against the Evil Spirit, Jue Shi. Emperor Jun held the wand and sat in the Formation. Liao Ji held the Nether Fire Net, and Bei Chiluo tore off the sky and let out the strange beasts from the alien space. Shenzong suspended on the clouds and set Kunlun¡¯s Devil Elimination Formation. Ying Fu felt tumbled in his body and had been exhausted after several rounds, but he still insisted for Shenzong. Ying Fu held the Spirit sh. Clouds rolled in the sky and wind blew wildly. Kunlun¡¯s Devil Elimination Formation extended to the sky like a spider web. The Nether Fire Net resisted the Devil Elimination Formation. As a ce for Kunlun¡¯s people to live in, Kunlun had existed in the world for tens of thousands of years. Those little disciples had not seen such battle before, so they were very curious. For those with little experience, they did not realize that danger was ahead. When the Nether Fire crashed into the Devil Elimination Formation, celestial soldiers and officials with shallow Spirit Power turned into ashes instantly. Energy moved with the star light. Liao Ji transformed himself into energy pile and downthrust to him. Shenzong was bathed in the Immortal Qi, and his silk garment swirled in the Spirit Light. When the Spirit Power fell on Shenzong, he threw out a powerful palm as Liao Ji was close to him. A sh of fire dashed to Ao Ze¡¯s sky. Liao Ji lost control of himself and charged at Emperor Jun. It was toote to dodge him. The defensive cover that had been set was broken through by the energy pile. Celestial officials fell on knees and cried, thinking that Emperor Jun was killed. In Ying Fu¡¯s heart, he did not want Emperor Jun to die. After all, they were brothers for hundreds of thousands of years. However, a streak of light shed out. Emperor Jununched another attack. Shenzong got tired. Seeing the Emperor Jun¡¯s momentum, those celestial officials condensed Spirit Power and injected into Emperor Jun¡¯s body. Continuous Spirit Power filled into Emperor Jun. Energy burnt around him. He threw out a palm with all his strength. Wuyou wanted to save Shenzong, but was still entangled in the battle. Xiao Qi stood on the clouds, and the corner of his mouth rose. The crucial moment to see winning or lose came finally. Would Xu Linghe know that his grandfather would die so miserably? A Sect Master of the generaion would be killed by his own father. Xi Mu would not die in peace. Xiao Qi let out some sighs. At that moment, Ying Fu darted out to ward off the palm for Shenzong. Ying Fu thought he could finally pay off the debt to Kunlun that he had owed for years. Blood was spurted all over his clothes, and his bones cracked. Emperor Jun tried to catch Ying Fu, but was blocked by Shenzong¡¯s palm. Emperor Jun was not worthy of being a person of emotions.


    ¡°Old guy... You cannot go first...¡± The voice revealed numerous mncholy.


    ¡°I am good for nothing now... Youth is better...¡± Ying Fu coughed with blood welling up unstoppably. Shenzong condensed Spirit Power to continue his friend¡¯s live. However, how to stop a person¡¯s wish when he/she was was overwhelmed by a longing for death? Ying Fu¡¯s fingers became cold gradually. Thinking about the scene when Ying Fu first came to Kunlun, Shenzhong could not stop his tears. His friend always thought for him. For ck Emperor, Ying Fu gave Jiangdi family¡¯s power to Emperor Jun. Spirit Fog became dimmer till the spirit light flew to the sky.


    Shenzong¡¯s death was a relief to Emperor Jun. He had no scruple now. Emperor Jun let out a sigh of relief. He gathered the Spirit Power and cleaved at the grieved man. Kunlun¡¯s disciples rushed up, but they were blown awayand fell from the clouds. Wuyou set a Spirit Net to catch those little disciples. Even if Emperor Jun would win the war, so what? Kunlun was always the three realms¡¯ Kunlun. Shenzong became calm. The man in front killed Shenzong¡¯s mother. So Shenzong would not let him go. Being the head of the ancient Gods, Shenzong did deserve his reputation. Although he was at the withering age, he was still in the prime of lifepared with Emperor Jun. On the clouds, three parts confronted with each other. Wuyou wore the golden armor and dealt with Hongjun, while Shenzong fought against Emperor Jun. They were at the daggers drawn. At the swords¡¯ point, every attack must be carried out with great caution. Hongjun Crossbows encircled Jiang Wuyou, and dark forces protected their Spirit Master. Wuyou activated the Pangu Divine Being Devil Incantation. The boundless sky was filled with spells. The Impure Essence army could not stand the spells¡¯ erosion, and went manic. Pangu¡¯s spell manipted the Impure Essence soldiers¡¯ minds. Hongjun did not expect the result, and his morale was damaged.

 Chapter 130 Pangu’s Power to Deter the Three Realms

    <h4>Chapter 130 Pangu¡¯s Power to Deter the Three Realms</h4>


    Xiao Qi had his own n. Today, no matter who would win, Xiao Qi would be thest winner. Emperor Jun despised everything, and Kunlun was a knot in his heart. So he gathered Spirit Power secretly and thrust at Shenzong. Ying Fu had died, and Emperor Jun did not have scruples any longer. On the clouds, they two confronted with each other. Being the master of the Ninth-level Heaven, Emperor Jun¡¯s Spirit Power could not be contempted. Ying Fu¡¯s death added Shenzong¡¯s hatred to Emperor Jun. Dark forces rushed out to the Impure Essence army. Hongjun fought against Jiang Wuyou. Dark forces held little Hongjun Crossbows. Such attack took effect on the Impure Essence army. Arrows covered the sky. Wuyou set a spirit, and the Hongjun Crossbow brushed through her golden armor, and spirit light rose up. The golden armor wings extended and pped gale wind in Ao Ze. Hongjun¡¯s arrows flew to Emperor Jun, and celestial soldiers ran back to block the Arrow Qi for Emperor Jun. However, Hongjun¡¯s momentum was so unstoppable that it crushed to the human wall. It was toote for Emperor Jun to duck. Arrow Qi pierced through his arms. Shenzong saw that opportunity and attacked Emperor Jun. But Emperor Jun had the power to reproduce. When Shenzong approached him, Emperor Jun flung a palm to hit Shenzong¡¯s heart. The palm was as fast as lightning. Shenzong could feel his heartbeat. Wuyou waste and could not believe that Emperor Jun would be so ruthless. Wuyou wanted to stop Shenzong¡¯s bleeding wound, but no matter how hard she tried, blood spurted out all over Shenzong¡¯s clothes. Emperor Jun flung another palm in order to remove the know in his heart. But he was thrown away by the Spirit Power. Pangu¡¯s spell swallowed his body. Emperor Jun felt numb in his arms and legs. Xiao Qi flew to the clouds. The battle had been set, as Hongjun was more powerful. Xiao Qi chose Hongjun. The battle was solemn and tragic.


    Wuyou injected strong Spirit Power into Shenzong, hoping that he could revive. For her husband, Wuyou would keep Shenzong alive, but the blood under her hands began coagting. Emperor Jun pulled Shenzong¡¯s heart meridians apart. So merciless! No one could believe they were father and son. Spirit Power was ming. Wuyou extended her wings, and sharp arrows swept. Celestial soldiers protected Emperor Jun tightly, but they were still unable to resist the iron wings offensive. They were battered to a pulp. On the sky, dark forces fought fiercely against the Impure Essence army. Hongjun drew the Crossbow. His target was the unprepared Jiang Wuyou. At that moment, Wuyou was upied by the thought to save Shenzong. If Shenzong died, how could Wuyou exin to her husband? Wuyou dare not think about it. Emperor Jun was so fraudulent that he was good at sneak-attack. He thrust a palm, but was intercepted by the Ancient Spirit. Hongjun Crossbow approached directly to Jiang Wuyou. Arrow Qi pierced deep into Pangu¡¯s armor. It was out of everyone¡¯s expectation that Hongjun Crossbow could prate Pangu¡¯s armor. Blood shed along the fingers. Emperor Jun would not let the chance slip away and threw another palm. At that moment, the woman, like the fish on the chopping block, was trampled upon at will. Crossbow flew up. The mighty momentum pressed Emperor Jun to step back. Celestial officers protected their Master. But after several rounds, their attacked were suppressed by the Hongjun Crossbow. It was not so easy for Emperor Jun to get the Heavenly Book. His technique was inferior to others, but he was not reconciled to the fact. Pain spread from the arms. Wuyou gathered Spirit Power in order to beat down the pain. The harder she tried, the more ache she felt. Pangu¡¯s armor was pierced broken by the Arrow Qi, and got cracked piece by piece. Hongjun was confident to get the Heavenly Book. Without the Armor, how was the woman able to win? Numerous arrows were shot out and forced Emperor Jun not to take any rash move. Hongjun knew well what Emperor Jun was thinking about, but to grab the Heavenly Book relied on strength. The Heavenly Book could not be gained just by fantasy. After some confrontation, Emperor Jun ran out of his patience, and he gathered Spirit Power to the woman. The Heavenly Book was in the ce between the woman¡¯s eyebrows. As long as he could take the spinel out, the Heavenly Book was Emperor Jun¡¯s. On the other hand, Wuyou held Shenzong¡¯s dead body. Pain on the body meant nothing, but the real pain was that the hope was shattered. Wuyou thought she would protect her husband¡¯s homnd even at the cost of her life so that Shenzong could beid to rest. Xiao Qi was unwilling to see Xiaoyao die. Love and hatred eroded a person¡¯s souls, both of which could leave perpetual memory on him/her. When one day he/she wanted to forget everything, the feelings had gone to the bones. Now, Xiao Qi had that feeling¡ª on the one hand, he hoped Xiaoyao disappeared forever, but on the other hand, he was unwilling to see that. That¡¯s right! He still loved Xiaoyao, even if Xiaoyao wanted to kill him. But now the feeling was dominated by hatred...


    Emperor Jun had never been timid, but now he was scared of the Hongjun Crossbow¡¯s master. Celestrial soldiers¡¯ morale was stricken a lot. They had confronted with the Impure Essence army for two rounds and suffered a lot of casualties. Emperor Jun had lost the offensive initiative, and had no chance but to defend. Hongjun arrow stabbed into his shank. Emperor Jun lost bnce and fell off the clouds. Emperor Jun thought he did start the feud with Hongjun, because Emperor Jun had not tolerated such humiliation. As the master of the Ninth-level Heaven and the worshipped deity, Emperor Jun was disgraced in front of all the people. How could Emperor Jun not hate it? Not only had he failed to get the Heavenly Book, but also he had sought trouble for himself. Emperor Jun pulled out the arrow and broke into two. He would remember the today¡¯s humiliation. He would fix Hongjun sooner orter. As for the Shenzong¡¯s death, he thought it was just like a dead nonentity, because he showed no family love for Shenzong. It was time to see that person. Emperor Jun staggered to the forbidden area.


    The golden armor broke off. Without the armor, Wuyou was more flexible. The wounds on her arms were sealed by the Herbs Spirit. Those tiny herbal fairies imerged into her body. As they ran, Wuyou gained vigor in her tired body. Without the armor, she still had herself. She could not allow the murderous evils to wander in the three realms. Trying to rob the Heavenly Book? They could make it unless she die! Wuyou opened her eyebrow bones, and clear blue spinel glowed dazzling light. Floating Spiritual Qi surrounded Wuyou and formedyers of defensive film. Spirit extended all the way. Spirit Power filled and dashed up, and then, it lit the Ao Ze¡¯s sky brightly. Standing on the clouds, Wuyou gave out Spirit Power with continuousing out of her body. Hongjun murmured spells, hoping to draw the woman into the space. Even though Xiao Qi hated her, he still felt worried, because he knew well about Hongjun¡¯s frightening power. Wuyou condensed Spirit Power and released the Spirit Power that could shake the universe. Hongjun used the Impure Essence Qi as the lead to set the formation. The woman also chanted incantation and was enwrapped in the floating light. The dazzling light was blinding to Chidi¡¯s eyes. The Devil Elimination Spell suspended. These golden Buddhas illuminated Ao Ze¡¯s sky. Hongjun narrowed his eyes, wondering whether it was the legendary magic incantation. The burning Pangu¡¯s spinel gathered the Spiritual Qi of all things. When the Spirit Power changed into meteors, Wuyou cleaved at Hongjun with thunderbolt momentum. Meteors galloped in the night sky and turned everything into dust as they went. Panic took on Hongjun¡¯s eyes. When his body was being lifted up, Hongjun waspletely outgunned. The Spirit Power came with a tremendous momentum and went camly. The woman seized the enemy tightly. Hongjun burst into a wildugh, thinking that the woman did think too highly of herself. Next second, arrows stabbed into the woman¡¯s body. Wuyou choked down the pain and struck back with all her strength. Blood fog appeared in Hongjun¡¯s eyes. The woman had been seriously injured, but she was still able to attack Hongjun. Blood spurted out. Wuyou did not let the person go, because Kunlun was ruined by the person. Hongjun gathered Impure Essence Qi secretly and threw out a palm. He thought he would not die, since he had owned the Air of Chaos of tens of thousands of years. How could he allow himself to be the fish on the chopping block? Hongjun shook off the constraint, and then he was safeguarded closely by the Impure Essence soldiers. No one had ever imagined that such a weak woman was able to defeat Hongjun. But the woman was also pricked badly by the Hongjun Crossbow. On the clouds, Hongjun could not stop his bleeding, and his Impure Essence Qi became thinner. The Spiritual Qi that fostered the Original Spirit spread out. Xiao Qi knew that it was the right time for him to appear on the stage. To do Hongjun a favor could let him bear Xiao Qi¡¯s good deeds in his mind. Only when a person was reduced into a weak situation, could he/she know how to be grateful to others. Xiao Qi wanted Hongjun to remember that today, Xiao Qi was his life savor. Then, Xiao Qi injected Spirit Power into Hongjun¡¯s body continuously. These life-saving Spirit Power helped Xiao Qi to win Hongjun¡¯s recognition. However, Wuyou despised Xiao Qi¡¯s behavior and had not any hope on the person. Ao Ze¡¯s sky was glutted with corpse¡¯s smell, and blood odor assaulted the nostrils. This was a war that the weak defeated the strong. Although Kunlun also suffered great casualties, Wuyou was able to hold thisnd.


    On the clouds, Xiao Qi helped Hongjun. This war imed half of the total number of the Impure Essence army. Along with Yan Shen¡¯s army, there was seldom left. So they had to go to the Chaos to absorb some Essence. Hongjun thought about Kunlun¡¯s new Sect Master, wondering whether the man was still alive. If the man had died in the miasma, it was his fate. Hongjun hoped that the fate would not disappoint him. Hongjun had to rely on Xu Linghe to get the Heavenly Book. With the Master¡¯s order, the Impure Essence soldiers withdrew from Kunlun. Xiao Qi chose a good wood to perch on and abandoned the three-part alliance. How about the result this time? Who would know the destine intent? Only time would tell. Wuyou held Shenzong¡¯s corpse up and flew back to the square. Kunlun¡¯s little disciples collected around. Shenzong was Kunlun people¡¯s spirit. So his death would cause a tribtion to their spirit, which was thest thing that Wuyou want to see. Without Shenzong and her husband, Kunlun, like a heap of loose sand, lost its original glory. Being a part of Kunlun, Wuyou was elected the new Sect Master, the Sect Master of 28th generation. The war hardened the Kunlun¡¯s little disciples. Wuyou¡¯s name would be left on Kunlun¡¯s divine pirs, and she would be the new Kunlun¡¯s Spirit.


    Emperor Jun went to the forbidden area and destoryed Ximu¡¯s spirit, which also shook Kunlun¡¯s foundation. The ce was Kunlun¡¯s the Holy Land, and now was burnt by Emperor Jun. Wuyou led Kunlun¡¯s disciples to rebuilt it brick by brick. Shenzong would be kept underground and watch Kunlun forever. Kunlun¡¯s people would never surrender to any difficulty, and stand upright on their legs between heaven and earth, not afraid of any evil forces. They would protect the peace in the three realms. Wuyou searched for Granny Moon, and Su Chenyang was kept in Kunlun, waiting for the whereabouts of his wife and child. Things had been changed overnight. At present, Kunluny in ruins without any divine Qi. Ao Ze¡¯s buildings had been battered heavily by Hongjun¡¯s Crossbow. No one could foresee the consequence. Wuyou was worried about Xiao Douya. But Kunlun just began restoring, and it needed Wuyou. Of course, Wuyou did not neglect the searching work. However, Su Chenyang became impatient after several days. Where were his wife and kid? Something ured to Su Chenyang that Phoenix perhaps cast a great spell herself. This thought made Su Chenyang excited, but he did not know that the hidden passage was in the void space, and that amon person was unable to enter it unless he/she was the caster. Time passed in waiting days. Little Lingchong finally went through the hibernation, and was called by its master. When it ran out, Little Lingchong bit its Master¡¯s face. It thought its master was so bad that she sealed it up just for the fear that it might lead the little master to go astray. Little Lingchong blew out its cheeks with gaped eyes, thinking that if he could apany little master, how could little master get lost? Little Lingchong was quite worried. Wuyou could not spare time, so she left the seeking work to Su Chenyang. Little Lingchong was a soul-chasing insect. Any soul in the world could not escape from Little Lingchong¡¯s eyes. After some days, Little Lingchong was really tired. Granny Moon seemed to have disappeared from the world. Little Lingchong returned without finding anything. Wuyou got more worried, and Su Chenyang did not sleep after his wife and kid were missing. They even searched the human world, but still failed to find them. Su Chenyang discussed with Wuyou to see if there were any new and good methods.


    Ye Juechen followed closely and failed to make it with several attempts. Changxi was on the alert, and Xiao Douya was so obedient that he looked after his Aunt Phoenix. As they got closer to the Cuihua Mountain, it would bete if he did not take action. Ye Juechen seized the opportunity to rob the two kids away when Granny Moon was healing for the injured. When Granny Moon finished her work, the two kids had disappeared already. Granny Moon had the injured settled, she began searching for the two kids.

 Chapter 131 The Key to the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 131 The Key to the Heart</h4>


    Wind blew chillingly in November. Ye Juechen found a ce to live in. Not until the two kids fell asleep did Ye Juechene to find some firewood. It had been raining gloomily these days, and he got the firewood from a ditch. Ye Juechen conjured to ignite the firewood. His shoes had beenpletely wet, as he went on in the rain. Afraid that the kids might catch colds, Ye Juechen covered Spirit Power on the kids. He found a clean ce closer to the fire, and added more firewood, as he felt too cold. Smoke rose from the fire, and firewood cracked. He rubbed his frozen fingers, and did not sit down untill he regained consciousness in the fingers. He wrung his clothes, and water dropped from his wet hair. A shudder ran down Ye Juechen¡¯s back, and his thoat was itchy. But he stifled the itch in order not to wake the kids up. Ye Juechen stretched himself and theny down. Looking at the blue me, he thought about the past. He used to travel with his Mentor. There were the days when hey at the log fire, and his Mentor guarded beside for fear that Ye Juechen would be taken away by demons at midnight. At the young age, Ye Juechen was the Mentor¡¯s copycat. Every day, he served face-washing water for the Mentor. Though he was very young at the time, he was rather happy. But not knowing when everything changed, Ye Juechen became shrewd and the Mentor became severe. Ye Juechen remembered clearly that on one morning, the Mentor led a little boy in and asked Ye Juechen to take care of the boy. At that moment, Ye Juechen felt uneasy, since Mentor had never taken a mortal to Kunlun. Till one day, Ye Juechen saw the Mentor imparting Kunlun¡¯s unique technique in person to the little boy, and sourness ran through him, because everything that should have belonged to him was given to others. Jealosy sprouted in his heart and grew rampant. Desire controlled him, and made him blinkered and ruthless. Kunlun was not the ce that he would guard. Evil eroded him. One day, he became a traitor, but his Mentor gave him a way out. However, it was he who did not cherish it, and he got into such a plight.


    Ye Juechen did not sleep well. It had been at noon when Xiao Douya woke up and felt hungry. The two kids got up and wanted to escape quietly when seeing the bad person still sleeping. Xiao Douya was a clever child, and he crept cautiously. The fire had gone out. The ground was deadly cold, but the man was rather fevered. Since Xiao Douya had dealt with the injured, he knew that the person in front fell sick. So it was the best time to escape. His chubby legs came forward several steps, but withdrew. Thinking that the bad person used Spirit Power to warm them for fear that they might get cold, Xiao Douya squatted down, tore down a clean piece of clothes and wiped for Ye Juechen. Xiao Douya¡¯s hands were frozen to red. The hands suffered alternately between hot and cold. Xiao Douya helped Ye Juechen to lower the temperature. When Ye Juechen¡¯s forehead cooled down, Xiao Douya sank to the ground and shook his little hands. He was really exhausted. The two kids waited for Ye Juechen to wake up. In fact, Xiao Douya had his own n. Young as he was, he had experienced many things. Xiao Douya had considered to escape, but Phoenix¡¯s child was too young. So it was not an easy job, since there were demons everywhere outside. Xiao Douya had a delicate mind, knowing that Ye Juechen still had kindness in his heart, and that the man was not a totally vicious one. The man protected the two kids all the way for fear that idents happened to them. Therefore, the little boy was making a bet again. However, win and lose weremon in the bet. The little boy hoped that he would be the winner, and that the man would save them.


    The moring in November was cold but fresh. The house was a deserted hut. After the overcast rainy days, sun finally came out. Xiao Douy waited with anxiety, his stomach groaned. The man on the ground did not wake up. It seemed that he was badly hurt. Xiao Douya walked out of the hut to find something to eat. But for a kid at the very young age, it was hard to get a living creature. Phoenix¡¯s kid cried with hunger. Xiao Douya had no chance but toe out of the hut and moved deep into the forest. Thinking of how his mother searched food for him, Xiao Douya hoped to find some mushrooms. In the past, his mother picked up the mushroom in the damp ce. Xiao Douya walked along the path to the depth of the forest. Because it was dested and sparsely popted, the road was grown with wild grass. Xiao Douya pushed his way ahead, and his legs were shed many cuts. Two hours had passed when he arrived at the forest. His little hands rummaged the wilted leaves. Mushroooms were dug out one after another. Thanks to the gloomy rainy days, Xiao Douya could find out the delicious food, with his armed full of mushrooms. For the boy of three years old, he was mixed with happiness and worry. He was happy that he could get the delicious food, but was worried about how to return to the hut. The mushrooms full in the arms would drop along the way and remain few when returning to the hut. Pondering for a while, Xiao Douya took off the coat and wrapped the delicious food. Butcking the thick coat, Xiao Douya hunddled herself up. His hands kept rubbing each other to get more warmth.


    On the morning in November, sunshine could not resist the damp chill. Xiao Douya held the delicious food and came back. With several steps forward, Xiao Douya was surprised to find there was a persimmon tree on the slope with red fruits. Several days rain washed the fruits more attractive. It was not so easy to spot ripe fruits in the forest in the mountain. Xiao Douya¡¯s eyes were greedy for the fruits. He held the delicious food and walked to the persimmon tree. No matter how clever the three-year-old boy was, he could not resist the lure of fruits. His chubby legs ran fast, hoping to arrive at the tree as soon as possible and then pick the biggest.


    They hurried on with the journey, and Ye Juechen could not spare time to take care of their food. Xiao Douya¡¯s stomach rumbled louder. He came to the front of persimmon tree, put down the wrap and grabbed the branch to pick a big fruit. But after standing on his tiptoe several times, he still could not reach the fruit. For a hungry boy, danger meant nothing, but to fill the stomach mattered a lot. His little feet moved slowly, and his little hands grabbed the wild grass on the slope. He crawled to the persimmon tree, and did not realize that a monster was looking fiercely at him. The monster was extremely hungry and had already cast greedy eyes on the sturdy boy. The persimmon tree was transformed from its tail, and the red fruits were from its fur. As long as the little boy climbed up the tree, it meant that he fell to its stomach. The thought made the monster drool and the fresh food made it excited. Its eyes were fixed on the prey, ready to pounce at him. Xiao Douya rubbed his hands and handed over the trunk. His little feet stamped on the branches, because it was much easier.But unexpectedly, he slipped down after climbed just a little up. The monster glowed green light anxiously, hoping that the little boy would not dy its meal time. With a deep breath, Xiao Douya seized the branch more tightly and surrounded the trunk. This time, he climbed up slowly step by step. The monster began retracting its body, and red fruits moved. He was about to reach the fruits, and he jumped to a high branch. Xiao Douya was more curious and climbed to the top of the tree. His little hand straightened his hand with the hope to pick the fruits. But to Xiao Douya¡¯s surprise, the red fruit became a long tongue and rolled the kid. The monster appeared in the dampness. Xiao Douya was forced to be hanged upside down with a red face. The monster¡¯s feed were giant, and it was what Xiao Douya saw. The monster rolled back its tongue. To have some nutrition, the bloody things were the best. The little boy did not have any strength to fight back, but was reduced to the monster¡¯s food. Thinking about his mother and father, Xiao Douya could not stop his tears. Would he be the food of the monster today? He cried loudly. The monster became impatient. Wasn¡¯t the boy just a kind of food? The food was born to be food. Why was the food crying so fiercely? The monster rolled up the little boy to its mouth. Xiao Douya was still a kid. Even if he was brave, he was scared, and his face turned paler. Fright and despair filled his eyes. When Ye Juechen arrived, he saw the little boy being rolled up by a monster, and its tongue was stered with digestive juice. Those dissolving mucus could turn Xiao Douya into a pool of bloody water at any time. Ye Juechen swept his Spirit Power out. The monster was at a low rank, so it could not resist the blow. Although Ye Juechen copsed with fever, he was still capable of dealing with such monsters. The monster¡¯s tongue was cut half. Ye Juechen flew up to hold firmly Xiao Douya. Xiao Douya fell into a warm hug, since the man had the same arms as Xiao Douya¡¯s father. The little boy thought he won the bet. The monster fled in panic. Ye Juechen held Xiao Douya and flew to top of the slope. When theynded on the ground, Xiao Douya freed himself from the arms and picked his package up, because it contained the food for them for a whole day. This was the food prepared for all the people. At that moment, Ye Juechen felt his heart melted, and his eyes had not been so clear as now. The little boy¡¯s kindness ripped off a breach and let sunshine in. Ye Juechen thought he would never shed tears, but was still moved by Xiao Douya. His mind was not so broad as a child¡¯s. The kid treated a bad guy with great tolerance. Ye Juechen still felt his headache. In order to enrich the lunch and make the boy happy, Ye Juechen even hunted two rabbits. Xiao Douya carried the rabbits and wagged his head to the hut. All that came to his mind was only the meat vor, instead of the miserable rabbits.


    Gloomy clouds were torn off finally. Under the sun, Xiao Douya ran like split, followed by Ye Juechen from afar. Several years ago, Xu Linghe was also as lovely as the little boy. Time flew. Instantly, the child had grown into an adult, and the adult now had his own child. Now, Ye Juechen¡¯s heart was coated with dust, and his heart, like the clouds, would not see the sun any longer. Without the little boy¡¯s kindness, the sunshine would not have prated into his heart. In the mountain, wind blew with warm. Ye Juechen did not feel so easy as now. The moment Xiao Douya entered the hut, he began cleaning mushrooms. A little crockery contained washing water for Ye Juechen, and the water was got from the rains. There were damp clothes on the ground. Although Ye Juechen had a fever, he still knew that the little boy helped him to bring down the fever. What a lovely boy! How could others not love him? A person¡¯s heart was sometimes like a monolith, and sometimes like a cotton. And the key to open the heart was only kindness. Xiao Douya was the key that could make Ye Juechen smell the sunshine. Although just some rays came in, they could make Ye Juechen¡¯s heart warm and open. Xiao Douya cleaned up the crockery and found some rain water. He began setting up a fire. The firewood became dry overnight, and was ignited by the Spirit Fire. Ye Juechen cleaned up the rabbits. Xiao Douya closed his eyes and threw them into the crockery. The little boy¡¯s sentimental behavior made Ye Juechenugh. The two kids sat beside and warmed their hands. Their hands stained with water braved the steam. The smell of the rabbits wafts from the crockery. The soup boiled over. The blue me shot to the crockery. The rabbits were stewed spicily. Ye Juechen divided the food to the two kids. The little crockery was full of soups and meat. Xiao Douya could not resist the temptation. Xiao Douya¡¯s little hands picked out a piece of meat and engorged it, and his mouth became brightly oil. Ye Juechen took sips of the meat soup, and his eyes kept ncing at the kids. For him, there was seldom such chances as sitting around in his whole life. Although they were in a hut, the atmosphere here was fantastic. Ye Juechen could not tear himself away from the atmosphere. After the meal, it got darker outside. Afraid the kids might get cold, Ye Juechen came out to find more firewood. After tonight, tomorrow would be the time to part. Ye Juechen found that he did not have a ce to go, because he felt shamed to return Kunlun. Ye Juechen¡¯s nose twitched. And the Mentor¡¯s serious look chilled Ye Juechen¡¯s heart. That night, Ye Juechen was on the alert, afraid that idents happened to the kids. He could not fall asleep untill the daybreak.

 Chapter 132 Common People’s Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 132 Common People¡¯s Happiness</h4>


    No answer was heard from the messager. But Su Chenyang did not give up and still searched for his wife, his son and Xiao Douya. Busy among the three realms, Little Lingchong was exhausted after several days¡¯ search. Hope was being cracked down. When all was quiet at dead of night, Wuyou stood on the snowy moutain top and looked into the distance. She knew that her Xiao Douya and her husband were both missing her somewhere in the world.


    When Ye Juechen woke up, the kids were enjoying the meat soup. It was the rabbit meat left yesterday. The little boy sat beside the fire, and the fire burned the crockery to boil. The meat vor made Ye Juechen¡¯s stomach rumble louder. Today, the kids¡¯ spirits picked up a lot. Ye Juechen stood up and patted the dust on him. Xiao Douya was so acute that he took up the crockery to put before Ye Juechen. Xiao Douya¡¯s thoughtfulness warmed Ye Juechen¡¯s heart, and he began to envy Xu Linghe. Ye Juechen thought if given a chance, he would like to find a woman, get married with her and have his own baby. Ye Juechen fell into a deep thought. When the crockery turned cold, Ye Juechen collected himself, wondering what happened to him. The more he spent time with the kids, the purer his mind became. Ye Juechen smiled bitterly. Kids? What a distant noun!


    After breakfast, they cleaned the crockery, extinguished the firewood, and then came out of the hut, since things were settled. Ye Juechen walked slowly. Seeing the jumping children, he felt reluctant to leave there, since it would be hard to see them as they would part each other today. However, the children knew nothing about it, but just prattled all the way. And Little Lingchong in Kunlun finally detected Xiao Douya¡¯s aura and knew something about him. Wuyou put all the affairs aside and followed Ye Juechen to the clouds. Worry began fading away. Little Lingchong was more excited to go with its Master to find Xiao Douya¡¯s aura. Through the clouds, Little Lingchongnded on the ground and rushed to the forest immediately. Wuyou followed it closely.


    ¡°Xiao Douya¡¯s aura.¡±


    Little Lingchong suspended in the mid-air and somersaulted back and forth. Just for a moment, Wuyou felt buzz in her ears, thinking that she misheard the words. When hearing clearly, she was overjoyed. Her child was just nearby, and she could see her child before long. Wuyou leapt into the air and followed Little Lingchong to the depth of the forest.


    Ye Juechen did not say anything along the way, but just looked at the children¡¯s back figures. No one could expect that a deceitful and insidious heart would be tamed by children one day. However, death was waiting for Ye Juechen. Little Lingchong spread Spirit Power to detect, and found the little Master¡¯s aura became stronger. Wuyou looked at her child in the distance and rested her heart finally, because her child was waiting for her afar. Little Lingchong rushed out and was happy to see Xiao Douya. The wind in the mountain forest rustled the pine trees.


    The coldness was piercing in November. When Wuyounded from the clouds, Ye Juechen was rmed. At that moment, he thought about death, because he felt too ashamed to return Kunlun. It was the best choice to be killed by the woman. A bad guy should be punished. What a good ending! A smile took on Ye Juechen¡¯s mouth. He condensed Spirit Power. But Wuyou had been well prepared. She would not spare anyone who dared to take her child away. The man was Kunlun¡¯s dreg who also took her mother away before. Her husband once let him go, but how could the man not spare a three-year-old child? How wicked! Wuyou gathered Spirit Power and threw at the man. When Spirit Power prated into Ye Juechen¡¯s body, Wuyou realized that Ye Juechen was seeking for death. The man fell to the ground and spat blood. His arms and legs were jerking. Xiao Douya gazed nkly, unwilling to believe that grandfather Ye was killed. His chubby legs ran fast, and he threw himself into Ye Juechen. His Grandfather Ye had passed away, though he was still alive several minutes ago. Now, he became cold. He was killed by Xiao Douya¡¯s mother. Xiao Douya did not believe it. Little Lingchong stared at quietly how sad the little master was. It turned that Ye Juechen still retained conscience. The child choked with tears. And then, Wuyou realized that she had done something stupid¡ª she should not have killed a person in front of her child. But it was toote to regret. There was no breath in Ye Juechen¡¯s nose. Perhaps he had had the desire to die before.


    ¡°Mom, he once saved my life...¡± Xiao Douya became sadder. The little kid¡¯s mind was so pure that he had no concept to traitor and evil, instead, he only remembered who once treated him well. Xiao Douya did not know the adults¡¯ world. He held Ye Juechen and kept crying. Wuyou regretted what she had done. She should not have killed Ye Juechen on impulse.


    Xiao Douya squatted down and cleaned the blood on Ye Juechen. Such a little child had his own definition for good and bad. He would not betray the person who was once good to him. Even if the person was once a bad guy, the child would forget it but just remember the kindness in human¡¯s nature. Children was always children. They just remembered those who did will to them. Ye Juechen was Kunlun¡¯s traitor, the thorn in Kunlun. But in the child¡¯s mind, he was a great hero. This was the child¡¯s conception of world.


    Ye Juechen was one of the Shenzong¡¯s disciples, a part of Kunlun. No matter how wrong the things he had done, he had the mind to correct his mistakes. Wuyou was Kunlun¡¯s new Sect Master, so she had the right to decide everything. Just let Ye Juechen¡¯s Original Spirit stay in Kunlun forever...


    Ye Juechen¡¯s death was a joke for Kunlun. Kunlun¡¯s people hated traitors, so they were extremely dissatisfied about Wuyou¡¯s behavior, thinking that the traitor could not be buried in Kunlun. However, Wuyou suppressed the opposing opinion. Someone caused trouble secretly to the result. Liu Ruoshui always had a grudge for Wuyou, since Wuyou not only had Senior Brother, but also became the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master. For outsiders,ints had appeared inside Kunlun. After Shenzong had passed away, the new Master became more negligent. And the things about the new Sect Master, the fox, were dug out by some wilful people. However, Wuyou took no notice of it. Fortunately, Granny Moon came to Kunlun in time to press down the negative mood. Su Chenyang could see his wife and child finally and cry with happiness in public. Phoenix had recovered, but was still carried by Su Chenyang. Since they had stayed in Kunlun for a long time, they were both worried about the fire tribe. So Wuyou did not persuade them to stay. Granny Moon went to the forbidden area to apany Shenzong every day. With time going by, Wuyou began worrying about Granny Moon and followed her several times. But Wuyou found Granny Moon just came there to read medical books, and Wuyou could finally rest her heart. Granny Moon¡¯s love for Shenzong had be a part of life. Even if Shenzhong had passed away, he still lived in Granny¡¯s heart. Xiao Douya asked most where his father was. Wuyou got more depressed. During the days when her husband was missing, Xiao Douya cried for father in his dreams. Wuyou led Little Lingchong to search numerous times, but the result just let her down. In the Teal Hill, led by Wuyou¡¯s father, the Teal Hill¡¯s people could reseized the cities easily. The Teal Hill¡¯s people were able toe out from the darkness. When seeing the first ray of sunshine, the people knelt on the ground for a long time. They knelt for the Great God, Jiang Tian, and for those brothers who had died for freedom. Wuyou came back the Teal Hill and took part in the Teal Hill¡¯s worshiping heaven ceremony. The entire Teal Hill finally returned to its people¡¯s hands. Baize¡¯s army suffered a lot of casualties, so Baize¡¯s Goddess, Yu Xuanji, hated the Teal Hill more, so sheunched two wars, but Wuyou¡¯s father led the Teal Hill¡¯s army to annihte tens of thousands of soldiers in Baize¡¯s army. Then, Baize¡¯s army fled from the Teal Hill in panic. Meanwhile, the devil army also had been consumed considerably in the human world, and few still resisted in the Teal Hill. Nascent Soul was not good at military strategy and tactics. After several battles, Nascent Soul had no strength to fight back. Dark forces became riper after the Kunlun¡¯s war. With several forceful attacks, the devil army had the sign of failure. But Jiang Tian would not let the chance slip away. Although a saying went that, ¡°It is improper to chase the tottering foe¡±, the Teal Hill¡¯s soldiers had imposing and unstoppable momentum. Nascent Soul was not Jiang Tian¡¯s match at all. The devil army was defeated in full rout, and the soldiers fled in all directions. Led by Wuyou¡¯s father, the Teal Hill won the final battle. Madam Hou Qing could reunite with her husband finally. When the Teal Hill¡¯s people knew that Madam Hou Qing was still alive, they were all happy for the God of War. Standing on the Teal Hill¡¯s street, Wuyou recalled the funny things in her childhood. Although war left something here, the Teal Hill¡¯s people were able to wipe out the scar one day. She stamped on the bstone Street, as familiar scent filled everywhere. She closed her eyes to touch it. The Teal Hill¡¯s sunshine fell on her skin and expanded little by little. When it shone her chest, she shed silent tears. To live freely was attained at the cost of countless people¡¯s lives. Her sister, Ni Shang, Uncle Jiefei, and those unknown heroes devoted themselves to the freedom quietly.


    ¡°Master, I miss the little Qilin.¡±


    At that moment, Little Lingchong missed the Golden Qilin more. Wuyouforted Little Lingchong. Since a lot of things happened recently, she totally forgot Qilin Beast. But Little Lingchong reminded her, and she decided to go to a ce. It was time to let Uncle Jiefei know that her father was still alive, and the Teal Hill¡¯s people had not been depopted.


    The ce Wuyou headed to was named Xitou vige, which was ruled by the Emperor Yan. Jiefei was a mortal unable to adjust to the Immortal realm. Wuyou knocked at the door gently. And the door was open from inside. A woman opened the door. Without careful stare, no one could believed that the woman was Phantom of the Wind City who once guarded the Pacifying Soul Lamp. But now, she wore simly and coarsely. Although Phantom had been a mortal, she still retained her past memory, so she could recognize Wuyou at the first nce. They made a cup of tea. Thought it was not so fragrant as Mingqian tea, it had its own unique scent. The hot tea steamed while a fog was formed in Wuyou¡¯s eyes. Ordinary love had imerged into weak tea and scanty meals. Wuyou admired Phantom and thought that Uncle Jiefei was so lucky for three incarnations that he could meet with such a marvelous woman who even abandoned the glory as an Empress of the Wind City, but was willing to stay with Uncle Jiefei. In this small ce, they enjoyed the beauty that prosperity had faded away. How moving it was! Phantom made some simple dishes but no wine. They two chatted with each other about trival things. Phantom mainly talked about Jiefei. And Wuyou knew about Uncle Jiefei¡¯s situation, not in luxury but with happiness. Phantom also told Wuyou that Jiefei ran a martial-arts arena. When Jiefei came back and pushed the door open, he kept his mouth open in surprise. He stood there nkly. Since he became a mortal, the Teal Hill was a dream, and the spiritual skill that enabled him to travel tens of thousands of mile in a day was even out of reach. Only when he became amon person, did he realize the harships in it.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Wuyou hugged her uncle tightly, and Jiefei was full of tears. He thought Xiaoyou did be an adult, and he would not worry about her any longer. Wuyou once stole wine to drink at her young age, as if it just happened yesterday. Phantom wiped her tears secretly. Thanks to Xiaoyou, Phantom could have today¡¯s life. If Xiaoyou had not saved her and her husband from the rocks, they could not have had the life now.


    ¡°The food is getting cold. Eat quickly. Don¡¯t get hungry, Xiaoyou.¡±


    Phantom served the face washing water, wringed the towel, and handed to Jiefei. Jiefei took it and wiped his face carefully. Seeing the tears on Xiaoyou¡¯s face, he wiped them away.


    ¡°Uncle, this is my skin. My face will be peeled off...¡±


    Wuyou acted like a spoiled child in front of Jiefei. Even if Wuyou had her own child, she was still a child. A big hand pinched her face, but was blocked away by Phantom.


    ¡°How can you be the uncle?¡±


    Phantom blew gently to the little face, as there was a finger print on the face. Unexpectedly, tears dropped again from her cleanly-washed face. Wuyou was reassured to see Uncle was so happy. The three sat down to eat. Although the food was mild, Wuyou enjoyed the meal very much. With a family member beside, love was also wrapped in this regr meal.

 Chapter 133 Hongjun’s Lair

    <h4>Chapter 133 Hongjun¡¯s Lair</h4>


    Wuyou wore a man¡¯s clothes. Phantom helped tob a man¡¯s hair. In the mirror, Wuyou looked handsome and herotic. Today, she would go with uncle to the Martial arts field. Upon mentioning the Martial arts field, the uncle¡¯s eyes glowed more brightly. They needed to pass a field of wheat to the Martial arts field. In the field of November, the most lively was the reed flowers along the river. As the wind breezing, the reed flowers like snow fluttered into the field.


    The Martial arts field was situated in the east of the Xitou Vige, where it used to be secondary yard of a great family. And then, Jiefei bought it with 300 taels of silver. The two entered the martial-arts arena, and it did open Wuyou¡¯s eyes. To her surprise, there were so many people in the countryside ying martial arts, men and women, ranging from three years old to 18 years old. All of them were in high spirits. Several people at the young age giggled and ran up at the sight of Uncle Jiefei, and paid a salute to him. And those at a older age looked steady and serious. Wuyou¡¯s clothes made her looked like an elegant Young Master. When she entered the Inner Yard, those girls practicing martial arts twittered and gesticted happily. Wuyou¡¯s face turned red while Uncle Jiefei¡¯s face turned ck. Wuyou regretted having shown up in a man¡¯s attire. Qin Lengyue¡¯s appearance was strikingly beautiful, so even a man¡¯s clothes could not cover her graceful manner. Female disciples had not seen such a handsome man before, so they all widened their eyes. Some of them even came close to Wuyou. When they confirmed that the person in front was a true one, they flooded up to Wuyou. In such a rural area, how astonishing it would be to see an outstanding person. Little girls expressed their admiration. Wuyou just gave a gentle smile. Uncle took a deep breath, trying to wipe out the upset in his heart.


    Thest row of the secondary yard was an independent courtyard, where Uncle Jie took a rest. The more she saw the little yard¡¯syout, the more she liked it. Wuyou liked the yard of this kind. It was well arranged with flowing foutain and the pavilion providing the cool. Uncle made great efforts to arrange everywhere in it. Wuyou leapt up andnded on the foutain. Her graceful clothes danced lightly in the morning wind. At that moment, a pair of ck eyes stared at her. He was nobody else but Yan Shen¡¯s brother Yan Bo. Today, he came to Jie family¡¯s Martial Club to visit the master, Jiefei, because someone had rmended him. It was the first time for Yan Bo toe there. The man on the foutain was strikingly amazing. Even if Yan Bo did not have the hobby for boys¡¯ love, he could not help but praise for the man¡¯s outstanding appearance.


    ¡°Mentor Jie.¡± Wuyou flew up, feeling ufortable for a stranger.


    The person called Mentor Jie was at the old age. His goatee trembled with smile, and it looked rather funny. Wuyou nced at Yan Bo and nodded optionally.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to turn around in the front yard...¡± Leaving the small courtyard and walking on the bluestone path, Wuyou won little girl disciples¡¯ admiration all the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare guest...¡±


    The old man with goatee was the vige head of the Xitou Vige. Since Jiefei was a newer, he was well taken care of by the vige head. And the secondary yard was also the vige head¡¯s, but was just left unused. The vige head was so warmhearted that he sold the yard to Jiefei, since Jiefei was a stranger here. In order to adjust himself to themon people¡¯s lives, Jiefei ran a martial-arts arena, by which he could not only make a living, but also give full y to his strengths. Although Jiefei did not have Spirit Power, he was still an expert in Kung Fu. Now, he was just amon peron and lived amon life. And he needn¡¯t to worry about his three meals a day at all. This was what Jiefei yearned for.


    ¡°This is Young Master Yan.¡± The vige head was very concerned about the young man, and Jiefei had seen much of the world, so he knew that Young Master Yan was not an ordinary person. Yan Bo¡¯s severe face could finally brightened, and he thought what he saw today did not dispdisappoint him. Jie family¡¯s martial-arts arena was toorge to be contempted. Mentor Jiefei was so amazing! Xitou vige was an isted ce. Yan Bo wanted to secretly grow the influence. Now, Emperor Yan was at Hongjun¡¯s beck and call. If things went on like that, they would be reduced to Hongjun¡¯s ves and the human world would be Hongjun¡¯s pool of soldiers. It was thest thing that Yan Bo wanted to see. Therefore, before Hongjun prated into Jin City, Yan Bo wanted to rece him.


    The three entered the inner hall, and Jiefei ordered his little discple to serve the tea. The vige head sank on the soft couch, held the tea cup and blew gently. Perhaps he was too thirsty, so he took a gulp, and then he felt a searing pain on the tongue. His fatty face changed and he kept breathing. Jiefei did not know whether tough or cry, wondering what happened to the vige head. Jiefei could not help butugh. Seeing Mentor Jie was in a good mood, the vige head told Jiefei his purpose toe there. Yan Bo just yed with the tea cup and observed quietly Mentor Jie. Seeing the vige head speak out the purpose directly, Yan Bo would like to know the answer. After all, the Martial Club was Jiefei¡¯s, and it was proper to get the owner¡¯s approval. Jiefei just wanted to live a life as amon person did. So he was unwilling to get involved, and began guessing the Young Master Yan¡¯s identity. Seldom people in the Jin City could have the family name as Yan. Then, Jiefei had the answer in his heart that the Young Master Yan muste from the great family of Yan. The closer to the people in the imperial court, the more dangerous it would be. Jiefei was so experienced that he knew it well.


    ¡°Mentor Jie is a person of the Jin Kingdom. Don¡¯t you think about the people of the Jin Kingdom? If Hongjun swallowed up the human world, could Mentor Jie have a pace to stand?¡±


    Yan Bo was making a bet that he hoped Jiefei would change his mind. But he did not know Jiefei¡¯s origin. Jiefei had no concept about mortals. Besides, Jiefei just became a mortal not long ago, so he had no feeling for the human world. Running the martial-arts arena was merely for making a living. As for the tribtion in the human world, Jiefei could not care about too much. At the door, Wuyou heard the words of ¡°Hongjun¡±, and calmed down. She hade to say goodbye to Uncle Jiefei. But now, it seemed that she needed to stay there for more days. Her husband¡¯s disappearance must be relevant to Hongjun. Wuyou became invisible in the corner. The door was open from inside. Jiefei saw off the guests and felt uneasy in his heart, afraid that his refusal to Young Master Yan would stir up any trouble to him. Wuyou revealed herself and said goodbye to her uncle. No one knew when they could meet again since the seperation today. Jiefei was a little depressed. Wuyou could not bring herself to say goodbye to her uncle, but she had no other ways, because she still had something more important to deal with. Seeing the desceding figure, Jiefei was overwhelmed by sorrow, and he thought he did get old. Jiefei leaned on the passage and let out a long sigh. Looking at her husband from afar, Phantom could do nothing but just stare at him. A person had to face something personally, and others could not give a hand. Phantom just wanted to apany Jiefei to the end of the world.


    Wuyou transformed herself into a gisp of smoke and followed. Yan Bo was cast down, but not discouraged. After all, it was the first vist. Anyone would avoid the topic about the world events. Yan Bo knew it well, but time waited no one. He had got to do that. At present, the most effective way was to persuade Yan Shen to get rid of Hongjun. But would Emperor Yan listen to him? Yan Bo was not so sure. The vige head ttered Yan Bo all the way, but still failed to see Young Master Yan¡¯s smile. The vige head med Mentor Jie inwardly. Jiefei was not worth bringing forward indeed, and even did not give face to the friend. The vige head thought he made a wrong friend, since the vige head was thirst for being a high-rank official. Taels of silver were not enough, and he wanted power and influence. No matter what official it would be, he wanted to take charge of others. Yan Bo had promised to let the vige head be the county magistrate. But no one knew when Yan Bo could realize his promise. The two came to Jin city, and the vige head became the attendant to follow Yan Bo. Wuyou¡¯s purpose was to find out Hongjun¡¯sir. Only by finding out Hongjun could her possibly find her husband. Although the Jin City was in the war, it was still in order in the city. It seemed that Yan Shen did have his method to manage there. Yan Shen could fight against Di Qing for several months, which showed he had abundant reserve. But Wuyou did not expect that it was Hongjun¡¯s influence behind Yan Bo. Who could imagine that among the three realms, the human realm would suffer continuous war? Of course, it was the result that the weak influence was suppressed by the strong one. For those rapaciousmon people, they thought as long as they had imperial authority, they could have the power to decide others¡¯ life and death, and the wealth that would not be used up. As a matter of fact, in the eyes of Hongjun, Emperor Jun and Chidi,


    they were just nonentities partitioned by others at will. Yan Bo wanted to look around the military camp, so the vige head had to stay in the Yan residence. Wuyou followed Yan Bo to the military camp, which was not so ordinary indeed. Yan Shen was an idea man, but he even slept and ate with soldiers. Why he did that was to gather morale. Not all the leaders could do that. But Yan Shen did it well. Wuyou had a new view of the old man. In order to take revenge for his son, Yan Shen had to fight in the war battle at his old age. He was ambious and courageous. So what was the Young Master Yan like? Wuyou looked around the barrack and did not find any Impure Essence soldier. She was so disppointed that she was about to double back. The moment she was going toe out of the barrack, she ran into a familiar person. Although the man was her enemy, she was unwilling to let go of this chance. Madam Yu did not expect that she would encounter the fox, and then held the Spirit Stab with Icing air. In other¡¯s barrack, Wuyou would not act wildly, and she brought Madam Yu under control with a move. Wuyou lifted Madam Yu up and hid in the dark.


    ¡°How bold! Dare to go to the barrack...¡±


    Madam Yu calmed herself down and did not want the fox to know her thought. There was somthing important for lurking in the military camp at midnight.


    ¡°Do you know Hongjun¡¯s residence?¡±


    Wuyou did not have the leisure time. Since they were in the same military camp, it was appropriate to know her and others. Madam Yu was so smart, and how could she not knwo Hongjun¡¯sir? Madam Yu felt relieved inwardly, thinking that the fox dide in time, because she was quite scared of Hongjun. What¡¯s more, Hongjun¡¯s ambition was too high to be controlled. Luckily, the Heavenly Book¡¯s master was here. It would be great to kill Hongjun, such a disaster. Madam Yu made up her mind and led Wuyou to sneak out of the barrack. Wuyou felt puzzled. However, Madma Yu did not make any exnation seeing fox¡¯s confused look.


    ¡°Madam Yu, you¡¯re so abnormal that you make me puzzled.¡±


    Wuyou stopped and stared at the naga, since Wuyou had killed Ming Zhu, so why did the naga help her now?


    ¡°I will take revenge sooner orter, but now there is something urgent at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Madam Yu, where is Hongjun¡¯s liar? No talks for other things.¡± Wuyou secretly gathered her Spirit Power, and Madam Yu had no way to retreat. But Madam Yu thought the fox would not have a happy ending, too.


    Madam Yu led Wuyou to fly into the forest in the mountain. No one could guess that Hongjun¡¯s liar was hid in the lofty mountains and high ranges. Looking at the buildings concealed in the forest, Wuyou could feel chill well up from her feet. Spots of candlelight made Wuyou associate with the hell. Madam Yu stared at the buildings as her face turned paler. Shrouded by the cold moon, it was more ghasty. Madam Yu thought she¡¯d better leave there as soon as possible, since she did not dare to provoke Hongjun. As for the fox, to lead her there, Madam Yu might take the revenge for killing her daughter. Why not go ahead with it? Madam Yu weighed in her heart and thought her plot was rather wise. She did not know Wuyou¡¯s thought that Wuyou would not fear any cradle to the grave, as long as she could rescue her husband. Wuyou would have a try, even if there was only a trace of hope. She would not let her husband alone. Even if in front of death, she was willing to apany him.


    Madam Yu slipped quietly, leaving only the shadow of the moon. Wuyou thought she should think of a perfect n. The enemy was in the open, which was benefical to her. So she decided to rob an Impure Essence soldier and knew more details about Hongjun. She leapt to the air and flew to the depth of the forest. Hongjun¡¯s pce was hid in the high cliffs. When Wuyounded from the clouds, she realized that the entire buildings were set a defensive cover. To enter the pce, she needed to break the Impure Essence Qi first. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power and attatched Pangu Spirit to the defensive cover. Then, the defensive cover cracked. Wuyou squeezed her way in and moved cautiously, because it was Hongjun¡¯s hintend, and one could not be too careful.


    The whole pce was heavily guarded, and Wuyou hid herself at the corner. The Impure Essence passed by, and the little soldiers patrolled back and forth. To enter the pce was easy, but to find Hongjun was not. Wuyou flipped her spiritual fingers, and then a small stone hit the trunk to make birds scream.

 Chapter 134 The Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 134 The Chaos</h4>


    The frightened birds scattered in all directions. A little soldiers walked to Wuyou upon hearing the birds¡¯ scream. Wuyou waited quietly. As long as the soldier came closer to her, she could seize him with a move. But to her suprise, the soldier was so well-trained that he withdraw after several steps forward. Wuyou thrust a palm at the right time, and then, the soldier was dragged to a dark ce by Spirit Power.


    ¡°Save...¡± The little soldier was about to open his mouth, but choked down by Spirit Power.


    ¡°Where is Hongjun?¡± Wuyou wringed, and the little soldier struggled to free from Wuyou¡¯s constrain with great pain on his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... know...¡± Spirit Power became stronger, and blood oozed out of the soldier¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Where is Hongjun?¡± Her voice was deadly gruesome. Wuyou had run out of her patience, and it scared the soldiers shrank into himself.


    ¡°Zhaochun Hall.¡± What use would the soldier have? Wuyou flung a palm, and then the Impure Essence soldier turned into ashes. Wuyou would not be soft-hearted to the enemy. Kunlun was benevolent to the three realms, but was almost ruined in the end.


    Wuyou changed herself into a little soldier and slipped into the pce. Hongjun¡¯s Zhaochun Hall was situated in the east of the pce. Wuyou leapt to the beam secretly and did not jumped down until the patrolling soldiers dispersed. But just with some steps forward, noice spread from the back yard. Wuyou hurried to hide herself in the darkness. Soldiers stood on the sides. Figures walked to the Zhaochun Hall. Wuyou followed him and saw clearly who he was at the gate. The one in ck brocade robe was Xiao Qi, and Wuyou had expected that she woulde across him. And the other one in grey robe looked familiar, but Wuyou could not remember who he was. After the two person entered the Zhaochun Hall, Wuyou secretly entered it as well. The one on the main seat was lying on his side. Xiao Qi came to him and murmured, and then the person raised his head. In the candlelight, Wuyou could see clearly that the person was nobody but Hongjun, and the one who followed Xiao Qi to enter the Hall was master Yan that Wuyou had seen in the martial-arts arena. To her surprise, Young Master Yan was so shrewd that he dared to plot Hongjun secretly while pretending to be attentive superficially. Hongjun justid there with a pale look. It seemed that Hongjun had not recoveredpletely.


    ¡°Emperor Yan gave a gift, hoping Master Hong will ept it kindly.¡±


    Yan Bo took the Spiritual Stone from his arms. The Spiritual Stone looked familiar. Wasn¡¯t it the Lingchong that revived ck Emperor? Where could Yan Bo get it? Wuyou wanted to find out why. Hongjun looked at it carefully. It was not amon Spiritual Stone, but the Hun Kun¡¯s Energy Stone. Hongjun and Hun Kun were of the same origin, and both of them cultivated ck Qi. Hongjun cultivated with Air of Chaos, while Hun Kun cultivated with ck Qi of the Earth and Heaven. In the past, Hun Kun was one of the disciples of Original Spirit of the Creation. He had a high aptitude, and was able to finish his apprenticeship and set up his own sect. However, Hongjun was not so clever, and was looked down upon by the Original Spirit. In a fit of bad temper, Hongjun ran to the Chaos and cultivated painstakingly so that he could achieve what he could now. When Hongjun came out of the Chaos and wanted to test himself in front of the Mentor, his Mentor had been reincarnated already. And outside the Chaos, there had been new influence. Pangu family rose sharply and umted tens of thousands of year¡¯s wisdom to write the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. ck Emperor stole the Heavenly Book to create the world for all the living creatures. From then on, the three realms sprang up like a rising sun, while the Chaos was near its end. Hongjun slept in the Impure Essence Qi and his army was also stagnant. But for the raging wars in the three realms, Hongjun could not have waken up. However, the Spiritual Stone was founded by a mortal. Hongjun looked at the stone carefully, hoping that it was Hun Kun¡¯s spinel. Yan Bo was a bit diffident, because it was a tribute paid by the vige head. Hun Kun meant nothing to Yan Bo, and he also did not whether the spinel was real or not. All he wanted was to use the spinel to feel out Hongjun¡¯s mind. And then, it turned out that the spinel meant a lot to Hongjun. Yan Bo thought the vige head was not a simple person, since he could coax Hongjun, such a sophisticated person. The reason why Yan Bo came there was to test the water. Hongjun wantedto changed the human world to his own hoard for soldiers. His purpose was rather clear. In the corner, Wuyou was more worried about her husband¡¯s whereabouts. It was pretty sure that Hongjun took her husband away. Otherwise, the person would note to Kunlun at their wedding ceremony. Her husband¡¯s disappearance was also linked with Xiao Qi. At the thought that Xiao Qi conspired with Hongjun to take her husband away, Wuyou was desperate to tear Xiao Qi to shreds. But it was not the time for her to act on impulse. She still did not know where her husband was. So she needed to fing her Linghe first. Wuyou suppressed her fury. Hongjun on the main seat just appreciated the spinel and suddenly had apletely new appraisal to Yan Bo. How loyal Yan Bo would be since he was willing to submit Hun Kun¡¯s spinel to him. Themon people just knew how formidable the Heavenly Book was, but did not know Hun Kun was also a treasure. The ck Spiritual Qi was the royal stone for cultivators, because it was able to take in the Essence Qi of all the living creatures. To be more powerful, it was a must to find out the spinel in Hun Kun¡¯s Essence Spirit, but it was not an easy job. Hun Kun had been died for tens of thousands of years. To get the spinel was like dredging for a needle in the sea. Well, it was not the Heavenly Book¡¯s opponent. Hongjun wanted to possess the two so that no one could control him. Yan Bo had been noticing the person beside Hongjun and found that the person had a deep thought and mind. The person did show greed to the spinel, but he could hide it instantly. Apparently, the person was not just shrewd, but could control his emotions. And he could be called the real counsellor. Hongjun behaved like amon person at the sight of the spinel, while the person beside Hongjun was totally different. Yan Bao wanted to make friends with him, but Xiao Di did not take him seriously. Xiao Qi knew well that any ttery woulde with a request. Yan Bo was just a mortal and did not know the dark surging wave under the three realms. If the weak did not rely on the strong, the weak would be engulfed helplessly. Xiao Qi broke up with the three parts, so he had no other choice but to follow Hongjun. It was Xiao Qi¡¯s own choice with no leeway. If Xiao Qi had not fallen in love with Xiaoyao, he could have had a peaceful life lightly. But he could not go back to the past, and he and Wuyou became enemies¡¯ fianlly. At the thought of enemy, Xiao Qi could still feel his heart was being torn apart.


    ¡°I know Emperor Yan¡¯s intent, but the Impure Essence army needs some days to rectify.¡±


    Hongjuny on the side, and his fingers pressed his chest. It was still hurting. Hongjun thought he would fix that fox spirit sooner orter. Xiao Qi handed the Spiritual Dose hurriedly, which was the Pill refined by the Chaos¡¯ Qi. It could repress the pain temporarily but not heal the woundpletely. If he wanted to recover better, he needed to go to the Chaos. But Hongjun was unwilling to do so, because he was engaged in so many affairs and could not spare time to go there. The Ninth-level Heaven cast a greedy eye on him, and the fox spirit would not spare him for sure. But luckily, the fox spirit¡¯s husband was in Hongjun¡¯s hands. Hongjun raised his head and swallowed the Pill. Xiao Qi patted his master¡¯s back. Hongjun narrowed his eyes with satisfaction. Yan Bo thought since the Impure Essence army would be rectified, who came to fill the vacancy. Di Qing¡¯s army was in high morale, so it was impossible to rely on Madam Yu¡¯s army. Yan Bo did not want Hongjun to put a hand in, but he did not have that power. So Yan Bo had no choice but to swallow insult and humiliation silently, and to agree with the unreasonable requests. Hongjun knew well that Yan army was in great need of help, so he took advantage of it. Yan Shen had to makepromised again and again. Atst, Hongjun was insatiably avaricious. Yan Bo wanted to break the situation, but still had to rely on Hongjun. This was Yan army¡¯s helpless condition. Hongjun knew Yan army¡¯s weak point and forced them to obey his orders obediently.


    ¡°Di army is pressing hard at the border. Your Excellency, would it be improper to rectify the army?¡±


    Yan Bo spoke of the weak point. Hongjun waspelling Yan army and forcing Yan Shen to hand over the military power and the Jin City. And then, the human world would belong to Hongjun justifiably. No matter how unwilling Yan Bo was, he was still helpless, because he was too weak. In the world where the big fish ate up the small ones, the weak did not have the right of speech.


    ¡°It will not bete if you change the Hun Kun¡¯s Divine Essence spinel with me...¡± Since it was known to all that Hun Kun had been dead for 20,000 years, Hongjun asked Yan Bo for the Divine Essence Spinel. The excuse was reasonable. Yan Bo was lost for words at that moment, It seemed that there was no space for manoeuvers. Yan Bo was a little depressed, because he had nned to present the spinel for benefits, but it came to such a result. Yan Bo paid a salute to the man on the main seat and retreated. Xiao Qi was always serving Hongjun beside, showing no mercy to what had happened to Yan Bo. In fact, Xiao Qi had the same fate the Yan Bo, but the difference between them was that Xiao Qi did not try to y any trick any more. What the eyes could see was not always true. Yan Bo thought Hongjun wanted Hun Kun¡¯s spinel. But if Hongjun did like it, why did he bother himself to thrash Kunlun? Even if he set himself against Kunlun, he still wanted the Heavenly Book. All the people knew its secret that the Heavenly Book had limitless power and it was Hongjun¡¯s terrible rival. For Hongjun, it was a must to destroy the Heavenly Book in order to seek hegemony, however, he did not have that strenght. Nowadays, Xiaoyao was the real king of the three realms.


    ¡°Your Excellecy, you¡¯re really brilliant. It is only a matter of time for Emperor Yan to make a concession.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the spinel is true or not, as long as we can achieve our purpose. He tries to feel me out? Well, just have a try. He thinks he is clever. Far away from Yan Shen...¡±


    ¡°Yan Bo knows to pin down you with the spinel. Whose idea? How could he know about Hun Kun? It seemed that Yan Bo gets advice from an expert behind him.¡±


    ¡°Who... will the expert be my Senior Brothers or Junior Sisters?¡± Hongjun pondered and felt unhappy at the thought of his fellow disciples.


    ¡°I always want to ask why you picked me up.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should ask yourself. We are the men of the same line. But you¡¯re more forbearing.¡±


    ¡°Where is Xu Linghe?¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s question hung up Wuyou¡¯s heart.


    ¡°In the Chaos.¡±


    Xiao Qi was surprised and found that Hongjun was really a vicious man of the same line. Wuyou heard nothing but ¡°the Chaos¡±. How could Hongjun imprison her husband in such a dested ce. Wuyou felt her heart broken. What a disgusting Hongjun! ¡°If my husband suffers any least pain, I will burn yourir,¡± Wuyou thought.


    ¡°The Chaos is good...¡±


    Both of them were quite clear that the Chaos was called the ce of Evils. It was impossible for Xu Linghe toe back alive. ¡°Hongjun does read my mind!¡± Xiao Qi thought and smiled, since he wanted nothing but Xiaoyao¡¯s broken heart.


    Wuyou¡¯s husband was thrown into the Chaos, and Hongjun was needed to lead the way. Wuyou condensed Spirit Power and enwrapped the whole Zhaochun Hall. The people in it was suppressed by mighty Spirit Power. No one could expect that the Spirit Power came from the woman. Anger was burning. Wuyou hid herself in the dark. Only Hongjun knew the entrance of the Chaos. Covered by Spirit Power, the entire Zhaochun Hall shook, and even Hongjun could not pick himself up. Xiao Qi tried to gather Spirit Power to protect Hongjun. But restrained by the mighty Spirit Power, he could not move, and his chest was pressed so hard that he could not breathe. Beams were blown off by strong wind, and rolling tiles fell. Hongjun was stricken by the mighty Spirit Power. Huge stone pirs charged at him, and it was toote to dodge them. The stone pir hit Hongjun out of the hall. Xiao Qi flew out to catch him, but he was stillte. Hongjun¡¯s old wound was torn off, and his Impure Essence Qi scattered. His breath became weak. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power and hid herself in the corner. Without the Hongjun Crossbow, he was not a match at all. Hongjun fell on the ground and picked himself up with Xiao Qi¡¯s support. Hongjun¡¯s face was dreadfully pale. Xiao Qi was afraid that the master would be annihted. But Wuyou would not kill him, instead, she would keep him and torture him inch by inch. Whosoever dared to hurt Wuyou¡¯s people would be yed to death.


    ¡°Go... go to the Chaos.¡±


    Hongjun gasped for air. Xiao Qi lifted up his master to the clouds. Wuyou followed them closely. When they arrived at the Chaos, Wuyou was more worried about her husband. It was overcast in front and ck in the sky. It was Impure Essence vulture which specifically ate living creatures. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power and protect herself. The strange bird was thirst for blood. Wuyou swept her Spirit Power out, and turned the birds into ashes. The bird in the lead screamed, and then strange birds flocked in the sky. With the order of the leading bird, they pounced at Wuyou with thunderbolt momentum. Ancient Spirit made the spirit for Wuyou. However, the strange bird did not die but just barged around. It broke through the defensive cover with blood spattering. However, the birds on the way shared the bird¡¯s blood. At that moment, the world was still. With the tearing sound of skin and flesh, those strange vultures pounced again. Spirit seperated the birds¡¯ attacks. Those birds preyed on others. Wuyou¡¯s heart shivered at the sight. The Impure Essence robbed everything¡¯s nature. To survive in the Chaos, all the living creatures had to be more bloody.

 Chapter 135 The One-eyed Monster Was a Mortal

    <h4>Chapter 135 The One-eyed Monster Was a Mortal</h4>


    Hongjun removed the Chaos¡¯ seal. Xiao Qi wanted to enter it, but was stopped by Hongjun. In the Chaos, amon fairy was unable to survive. Hongjun needed capable assistants like Xiao Qi. Wuyou slipped into the entrance when the two were off guard. It waspletely wastend. The strange birds she had encountered were forced back by her Spirit Power. Wuyou did not fear the Impure Essence Qi, because she was protected by the Heavenly Book. It was totally deste and uninhabited as far as the eyes could see. How could her husband survive in such desertednd? Miasma rose from the ground. Without the Heavenly Book, Wuyou could not survive for sure. At the thought that her husband was eroded by the miasma, Wuyou felt her heart ache because her Linghe was suffering now.


    A fierce gale sprang up in the sky, and the rolling dust blurred the eyes. A strong scent of putrefactive odor drilled into the nose. Wuyou moved with great caution. The monsters here were more lust for blood thanmon monsters. Having seen the vultures eat each other, Wuyou did not dare to look at the monsters here. The monsters living in the Impure Essence Qi put on hunting shows every day. Wuyou did not want to be the prey. The putrefactive odor became stronger, and thend roared in the dust. The dust storm swept and swirled in the wind to the sky. Wuyou tried to get rid of the putrefactive odor¡¯s erosion. She attempted to gather Spirit Power, but her hands were entangled by rotten meat. Those extending antennas clustered round Wuyou. Ancient Spirit released and made a spirit for Wuyou. Unexpectedly, the antennas expanded suddenly, and the green icky liquid spouted out. The spirit new was covered with dense smoke. The venoms with miasma were seperated by the spirit. Wuyou looked at the dense smoke nkly. Since her face had once been destroyed by Zhuoguang toxic, she was traumatised by the fear, so her face turned pale. Those antennas were so rampant that they rushed up to enwrap the spirit. The venom eroded the itch by itch. If things went on, the spirit would be engulfed finally. Wuyou told herself that she could not be coward, since her husband was waiting for her. Then, Spirit Power filled her whole body, as hot as the magma. me burned in her palms. Wuyou flung out, and then the rotten meat was blown off. Tens of thousands of antennas were being burned in the roaring me. When the putrefactive odor dissipated, the earth shook suddenly and cracked. And then, she was sucked in by a strong power. The wind roared beside the ears. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power to charge up. However, her legs were bound by a spiritual creature. Then, it turned to a deep darkness. Wuyou groped to her shins and attacked. The spiritual creature was rather alert and dodged the attack easily. In the narrow space, it was hard to y the Spirit Power. Not until Wuyou fell on the ground could she see cleary what the spiritual creature was. A man! Why could a mortal live in the Chaos? Meanwhile, the man did not expect that what he caught was a woman. But for him, she was more like a fresh food.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Take it down...¡±


    Running antenna carried the one-eyed creature and kept ncing at Wuyou. It cast greedy eyes on the food, which gave Wuyou the creeps. Wuyou did not know when she became the monster¡¯s food. The one-eyed monster led the way for its master. Wuyou turned into the fish on the chopping block, the otion for the monster. Wuyou gathered secretly her Spirit Power and cleaved at the man. However, the man was rather sharp. The antennas on its back pushed the Spirit Power back. The one-eyed monster stopped and showed resentment to Wuyou.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how about eating this woman first...¡±


    The one-eyed monster stared at Wuyou banteringly. With the protection of the Heavenly Book, Wuyou did not fear them at all, and swept her Spirit Power to the one-eyed monster. The ugly monster just assumed haughty air on the strength of its master. Everywhere the Spirit Power went crackled. The one-eyed monster knew that it encountered a hard bone today, and then leapt to the man¡¯s arms. The man with antennas was full of Clear Qi, stronger than Hongjun¡¯s Impure Essence Qi. In the universe, only he cultivated the Mysterious Clear Qi. But had the person vanished already? Why did he hide here? The Heavenly Book analyzed the man thoroughly. The more she knew about him, the more frightened she got. Confronted with Hongjun, Wuyou would have been wandering soul if she had not been protected by the Heavenly Book. But she did not expect that she would run into two of Creation Original Spirit¡¯s disciples. The man did not have the brutality as Hongjun did. Wuyou hoped the man could let her go. Wuyou came there to look for her husband, not to stir up trouble. The one-eyed monster jumped down from the arms and pped on Wuyou¡¯s face. The monster was infuriating deliberately in order to enjoy the delicious food as soon as possible, because its master would eat those disobedient ones first. The monster knew its master¡¯s habit well. But seeing the womanpletely indifferent to its behavior, the monster was discouraged and put Wuyou into the jail where all the prisoners were female elves and demons. Wuyou did not know why they came here.


    ¡°Human being...¡±


    An old woman picked herself up from the ground with a whey-face. She staggered to Wuyou. The old woman¡¯s eyes were cold, and resentment filled around her whole body. Wuyou did not fear her at all, but she did not want to attack women and children, so she hoped nothing but the old woman stayed away from her. However, the old woman pounced at Wuyou and clenched Wuyou¡¯s neck. Then, all the demons and elves pounced forward as well. Outside the iron cage, the one-eyed monster looked at everything excitedly, wishing the woman would be killed by the female monster, so that the master would award the woman to him. The little one-eyed monster fixed its eye to see how a flock of female monsters bullied the woman. Although Wuyou had a merch to those monsters, she did not expect that she would be bullied, so she gathered Spirit Power and threw it out. Those monsters did not see that mighty power before, and then were thrown out everywhere, even the entire jail copsed. The one-eyed monster, afraid of being hurt, hurried to fly out, because it was time for the master to set the woman down. The one-eyed monster kept drooling at the thought of the delicious food. Though the jail had been broken, the elves and demons were reluctant to escape, because they had been locked up there for ages and freedom would lead them to nowhere but a perishable end. In the prison, they had to be experimented, but their lives were guaranteed. But Wuyou rushed out of the jail and searched for the exit. She thought she was not food. How could the Teal Hill¡¯s Spirit Master be the food of the monsters? She was freaked out at the thought of the one-eyed monster¡¯s avaricious eyes. The little monster reported to its master, but the man did not mind it at all, because it was extremely difficult to escape there.


    ¡°Eat that woman...¡±


    The one-eyed monster dreamed of eating the woman, but was frightened by its master¡¯s fierce reproach. The woman was the owner of the Heavenly Book, not a food that could be eaten at will. The man locked up the woman just for the time being, and it was impossible to constrain her. ording to her Spirit Power, it was a piece of cake to escape there. Meanwhile, the woman did dread the man¡¯s power, so she avoided the fight just now. How could the little monster dare to eat the woman? Didn¡¯t it fear to be a victim of the woman¡¯s palms? The man petted the little monster¡¯s head. The noise outside the door irritated the little monster, and then an unbelievably horrible roar came from the little monster. Its body expanded rapidly, and got rid of the man. Now it was not the little monster any longer, but more like a Demon Lord. The one-eyed monster thrust out a palm to wipe out the noise outside. Its sharp palm shed the brains outside to spatter everywhere. The man cut his hands and used his blood to pacify the one-eyed monster. It was the man¡¯s experimental article. And the little monster was the most sessful one. And those in the jail became killers because they were elves and demons. No one had ever guessed that the one-eyed monster was a mortal. What would happen if the truth was revealed one day?


    The one-eyed monster was calmed down. Wuyou was shocked by the monster and did not expect the strong power coulde from the monster of no more than 20cm high. The man stood with his back to Wuyou. It seemed that he was unprepared, but all the antennas on him were ready for attacking preys. Even so, Wuyou would leave there forcibly. She gathered Spirit Power and swept to the man, but the Spirit Power was intercepted by countless antenna. The man was full of Mysterious Clear Qi. Wuyou opened her eyebrow bone and the clear blue spinel appeared. Lu Yadao knew the woman¡¯s identity and that the Heavenly Book¡¯s power was irresistible. He did not know whether his Mysterious Clear Qi could resist it. Lu Yadao was confident, because he had been researching on Mysterious Clear Qi for tens of thousands of years. And today was the time to see the effect of his efforts. Lu Yadao flew to the roof, followed by the one-eyed monster. Wuyou condensed her Spirit Power and flew the roof, too. Lu Yadao was put into the Chaos by his Senior Brother, Hongjun, for tends of thousands of years, and cultivated the Mysterious Clear Qi. He nned to battle with Hongjun. But unexpectedly, 10,000 years ago, he heard that his Senior Brother was dead. Lu Yadao thought it was boring to live on, so returned to the Chaos and began his new research. The one-eyed monster was his product. In the Chaos, no one could be his match. In the very beginning, the one-eyed monster was just a mortal. Lu Yadao was an extremely conceited fellow. He did not only sucked out Zi Yuan¡¯s vital essence, but also changed a mortal into a one-eyed monster. How could such an ugle monster be a man of the human world? If Wuyou knew it, she would cut Lu Yadao into 10,000 pieces.


    The one-eyed monster protected its master and defended against the woman. In its mind, Wuyou was not a woman but a kind of food. Lu Yadao taught the one-eyed monster to eat humans and then be stronger. Wuyou suspended in the room, and her Spirit Power expanded with clear blue spinel floating. Lu Yadao conjured and set formation, and then was bathed in Mysterious Clear Qi. It was really striking. The roof was enwrapped in strong spirit. Lu Yadao hoped to contest with the Heavenly Book fairly with what he had learned, and did not care about the result too much, since he had been old enough to take everything lightly. It was enough for him to see the Heavenly Book with his own eyes this life. Lu Yadao was a madman, and he changed Xu Linghe into the one-eyed monster just for the sake of his thirst for knowledge. Lu Yadao just wanted a stronger body, a body free from life and death. He did not care about others¡¯ pain. When he caught Xu Linghe, Xu Linghe had been almost starved to death. In order to sustain the dying man¡¯s life, Lu Yadao changed him into the one-eyed monster. Lu Yadao called the monster, and blood dropped from his fingers. The one-eyed monster stared at the blooddrop and darted its tongue to the blood. Then, its body bulged as it sucked in the blood. A monster dashed out and packed over the roof. It was Lu Yadao¡¯s finished product that was locked up underground and could be waken up by some guiding articles. The giant monster jumped forward with Lu Yadao standing in the formation. He injected Mysterious Clear Qi into the giant monster¡¯s body. Under Lu Yadao¡¯s strong Spirit Power, the monsters looked brutal but loyal to its master. Mysterious Clear Qi was burning and lit the sky. In the meantime, on the east part of the Chaos, Hongjun stopped his cultivation and looked at the Mysterious Clear Qi. He asserted that a strong spirit must be there. Hongjun flew up to the sky. Since it was his domain, who dared to stir up trouble? So he decided to have a look.


    With Lu Yadao¡¯s order, Mysterious Clear Qi spread in all directions. the giant monsters flooded up. The woman in the spirit light chanted spells, and the golden armor enveloped the woman in the floating light. The golden light stung Lu Yadao¡¯s eyes. Was it Pangu¡¯s divine robe in the legend? The ming robe gathered Spiritual Qi of all the creatures. When the divine robe transformed itself into dazzling meteors, Wuyou cleaved at Lu Yadao with the thunderbolt momentum. The dazzling meteors galloped in the night sky and swept everywhere they went into dust. The giant monsters were full of panic. When the Spirit Power lifted up the dense cloud of monsters, they did not have the power to fight back. The Spirit Power came with with a tremendous momentum, but went smoothly and calmly. The woman seized Lu Yadao tightly. The one-eyed monster pounced at her and waved its great arms. Lu Yadao panted for breath and was smothered bu the Spirit Power in the throat. Obviously, Heavenly Book was one up on Mysterious Clear Spirit, that is to say, Mysterious Clear Spirit was not the Heavenly Book¡¯s match. Lu Yadao could not reconcile to his death, because he could not wait to testify his developed killing machine. Wuyou wielded her golden feathers, and then left a cut on Lu Yadao¡¯s neck. The one-eyed monster lunged at Wuyou, but was thrown dozens of feet away by the golden feathers.

 Chapter 136 Xu Linghe’s Injury

    <h4>Chapter 136 Xu Linghe¡¯s Injury</h4>


    The golden armor was unstoppable. Spirit Power thrust out, and then, Lu Yadao was badly mutted by the golden feathers. Even the one-eye monster downthrust to Wuyou, it was still toote. Lu Yadao got weaker, as his Original Spirit was dispersed little by little. Hongjun seized the chance and rushed out to grasp the Mysterious Clear Qi in the spirit light. He clenched the spirit because it could increase cultivation. Lu Yadao struggeld to grab it back, but was swept away by Hongjun¡¯s Spirit Power. Hongjun gave another palm. Lu Yadao¡¯s eyes widened when seeing clearly who the man was. Hongjun, who had disappeared for tens of thousands of years, was resurrencted! At that moment, Hongjun totally ignored that, but strenched out his sharp ws through Lu Yandao¡¯s chest. Lu Yadao had no way but to see his spirit that had been cultivated for tens of thousands of years swallowed by Hongjun. And then, Lu Yadao¡¯s Mysterious Clear Qi weakened. After a streak of spirit light, he turned into a sh of flowing light and flew to the sky.


    Altough Hongjun was in the Chaos, he still feared the Heavenly Book¡¯s power. Wuyou gave a palm. Seeing that, Hongjun fled away instantly. The one-eyed monster transformed in the spirit fog. Lu Yadao created the one-eyed monster. As long as the host died, the spell on him was removed. Ugly leather sack peeled from the one-eyed monster. Then, a man came to Wuyou from the spirit fog. When Wuyou saw clearly who the man was, she could not hold back her tears. It turned out that the one-eyed monster was transformed by her husband. What had Lu Yadao done to her husband? Wuyou ran to him and hugged him tightly. Tears dropped on the man¡¯s back of the hands and burned his heart. Xu Linghe held the woman to the sky. With a bang behind, broken walls and debris flew to them, and the earth was shaking with magma spurting to the sky. At that moment, Wuyou realized how dangerous it was. The magma spread and fueld to the mes on the ground. Demon Spirits living in the Chaos scampered away. Even if Wuyou hadpassion on them, she did not dare to save them. mes went wild in the Chaos, and those monsters struggling in the magma turned into a pool of bloody water in a blink.


    Xu Linghe held the woman and flew to the clouds. Hongjun in the dark stared at them ferociously and thought the fox spirit was so sly that she hurt Hongjun just for the sake ofing to the Chaos. Hongjun swept out his Spirit Power to shake the stone into pieces. Hongjun exerted so much power that his wound was torn apart. He gnashed his teeth with hurt and decided to certainly take the revenge. Xiao Qi helped Hongjun and could not forget what he had seen. Xiaoyao did have a deep affection to Xu Linghe and dare to risk her life to the Chaos to save her lover. Hatred finally cut off Xiao Qi¡¯s goodness in his heart. Instead, jealosy burst into mes. The more he wanted to put out, the more unstoppable it became.


    The two flew to Kunlun. And Kunlun in front of them had been covered all over with wounds and scars, and Ao Ze had been in ruins.


    ¡°Sect Master is back...¡±


    The disciples came up to greet Wuyou. And then, the entire Ao Ze was seethed with excitement when they saw the man behind Wuyou. Chengyi hugged his Senior Brother tightly, as tears stained his clothes.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you are back finally.¡±


    Liu Ruoshui ran out of the crowd and threw herself into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms. Wuyou did not like her. More and more people gathered in the square. New disciples did not know Xu Linghe and saluted to their female Sect Master. Xiao Douya drove his little spiritual beast to fly to his father from the distance. Xu Linghe flew up to catch his son, and Xu Linghe held the tender body into his arms. In the Chaos, he missed his wife and son at any moment. In order to keep alive to see his rtives, Xu Linghe had to eat rotten meat and drink the blood of elves and demons.


    ¡°Dad, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dad¡¯s sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°So does mom...¡±


    ¡°Yes, you both are. How is dad willing to leave you...¡±


    Wuyou turned back to the crowd and stood at the corner. Today was a reunion day, so she would not let her husband see her crying. However, Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes always followed her, and knew well about the little woman¡¯s injury. Chang Xi looked at her grandson, thinking that it would be great if her Senior Brother were still alive. The heartache was too terrible to speak out. The lc embroidered on the cuffs of her sleeves became vivid in the tears. No matter how hard she tried to wipe, the tears could not stop. Her grandson was a brave and upright man, so he would carry out her Senior Brother¡¯s unfinished lifework to make Kunlun thrive and stand erect in the three realms forever.


    Ao Ze would heat up. It was a day to celebrate after the furious war. The man whom Xu Linghe was looking forward to did not appear. He asked little woman, asked Chengyi, and asked other Kunlun¡¯s disciples, but all of them avoided his question. Standing in the ruins, Xu Linghe felt his heart was wrenched. Grandmaster used to live there, and the familiar aura still filled the ce. However, Wuyou was able to do nothing but just apany him quietly. She hoped her husband would get less hurt. But who could really understand the man¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou, where is Grandmaster...¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. Wuyou tried toforted him with her little hands, but Xu Linghe¡¯s big hands got rid of Wuyou¡¯s hands. The man yelled like a wild beast. Wuyou¡¯s heart was broken into pieces. If she continued to suppress the truth, her man would be driven mad. Fire could not be wrapped up in paper. Wuyou just wanted to tell the man after a few days, but she also knew how important Shenzong meant to Xu Linghe. What came woulde. Just face it bravely.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t gather here...¡±


    Those little disciples were unwilling to leave, because it was a long time since Kunlun had been lively. Now, the Sect Master was found finally, but they had to leave the square. They knew Sect Master¡¯s bitterness. She devoted herself to Kunlun. Thanks to her, Kunlun could survive from the war. She was Kunlun¡¯s benefactor.


    ¡°Linghe... Grandmaster has passed away...¡±


    Although Xu Linghe had expected the result, his heart still ached and the hurt welled up from the feet to tear his heart, as if his heart were being torn into pieced by a blunt. He felt nothing but cold on the chest. Xu Linghe tried to stand up, but his legs kept trembling, out of his control. Wuyou extended her hands to help him up, but he stopped her stolidly. Wuyou brushed her mouth with her hand, but tears still trickled through her fingers. Drop by drop, bitter tears expanded and enwrapped Wuyou¡¯s heart. The man in front was so helpless, but she could do nothing to help him.


    ¡°Take me to see Grandmaster.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes were covered with ice. Chang Xi held the sleeping Xiao Douya and flew out of Ao Ze. Those little disciples had left the square. Only the man and the woman were still in the square. On the top of the snow mountain, wind blew chillingly and rolled up the man¡¯s clothes. In the darkness, the man looked stonier. Wuyou flew to the clouds and headed to the forbidden area, and the man wanted to gather some Spirit Power, but his legs and arms were out of his control. His body in the air shook and crumbled. Wuyou protected her man, and her Spirit Power intercepted the oing snow particles. When theynded from the clouds, Xu Linghe almost lost his mind. On the stone-paved path, the man seemed to exerted all of his strength to take every step. His Grandmaster was buried here. Wuyou stared at her man in the distance. Xu Linghe knelt his knees on the ground, and wiped his Grandmaster¡¯s tombstone carefully and gently with his sleeves. Grandmaster liked cleanness. How could Xu Linghe forget that?


    ¡°What happened to Kunlun in the days when I was not here...¡±


    Xu Linghe clenched his fists. Anger was burning in his chilly eyes. His voice was as sharp as the icy saber on the snowy moutaintop.


    ¡°The three alliance jointly attacked Kunlun, and Hongjun sent hundreds of thousands of soldiers to encircle Kunlun just like looting a burning house. In order to protect Kunlun, Shenzong was killed by Emperor Jun... My husband... I¡¯ve tried my best...¡±


    ¡°Little woman... I feel hurt here... I even could not apany Grandmaster when he was dead...¡± Xu Linghe wailed with great grievance. The Man was used to hiding his hurt in the heart, but when it broke out, the hurt came fiercely like a breaking levee.


    ¡°Xu Linghe, Listen... Shenzong is gone... But you¡¯re Douya¡¯s father... and Jiang Wuyou¡¯s husband.¡±


    The couple stood as guards at the mausoleum. Wuyou told exactly Xu Linghe that Emperor Jun had robbed Ximu¡¯s Original Spirit, as well as what had happened in Kunlun, and that Xiao Qi had disguised himself as her man. At that moment, Xu Linghe did not have any family love to his cousin. Xu Linghe¡¯s return brought new atmosphere to Kunlun. In order to make up the disciples¡¯ deficiency, they began drafting the recruit of more disciples. Because Jiang Wuyou¡¯s name had engraved on the divine pir, she inherited the mantle of Kunlun¡¯s Spirit. And Xu Linghe was just entrusted to take charge of Kunlun¡¯s affairs. The position of the Sect Master was fixed by the heaven, and Wuyou was mandated of heaven.


    Kunlun was resuscitated gradually. The main hall in Ao Ze had been repaired with apletely new look. Time was a good medicine for wounds, and the scars would be healed gradually. Xu Linghe set about the new affairs. And young children from the realms of human, fairy, demon and spirit, as well as the cultivators would participate in the disciples qualifiers contest.


    In the human realm.


    The spy reported the the enemy¡¯s situation, which made Di Qing happy. Di Qing¡¯s army was originally in the inferiority, but due to Impure Essence army¡¯s withdrawl, Di Qing reversed the decline and upied the dominant situation. Di Qing massed his forces, and Lin Xiaosa led the devil army for an attack to Linfu Town. Yan Shen was sapped by the Impure Essence army¡¯s recondition. Confronted with a formidable enemy, Madam Yu led the troop to the battlefront, while Yan Bo stayed in Linfu Town. Yan Shen was still sleepless day and night. The danger today was different from the past. He tried to consult with Hongjun, but the results were far from satisfactory. Hongjun wanted the Hun Kun¡¯s spinel, but Yan Shen knew it was an excuse. What Hongjun wanted was the Jinnd, the beautiful rivers and moutains on thend. Yan Shen knew the consequence of asking a tiger for its skin. At present, supported by the devil army, Di army was so unstoppable that the army recaptured several cities in many days sessively. Linfu Town sumbed, and Yan Bo and Madam Yu retreated all the way. The Yan army was panic-stricken by the defeats. And Yan Shen in Jin City frowned. Although with the support of Madam Yu¡¯s army, he could notpare to Di Qing. Di Qingassembled the firepower tounch a general offensive. It was about to fall. At midnight, Yan Shen gathered military officials in Jinzhou again to discuss how to reseize the cities. Perhaps they could not see any winning hope, and the whole meeting hall was inundated with pessimistic mood. Yan Shen did not want to see it indeed. When he set a g and staged the uprising, he had faced death with indifference and known that there was no way back. Even if he died, he wanted to stand up. The meeting hall was terribly silent. Faced with the formidable foe, no one dared to shoulder the important responsibility. Madam Yu was deted after several battles. Numerous naga people was injured or dead. It would have been an easy war, but the devil army punched out unexpectedly to hinder naga army¡¯s advance and foil Yan army¡¯s momentum. Di Qing marched forward courageously and defeated Madam Yu in a row. The consequence was serious, which was thest thing that Yan Shen wanted to see. He sent messages to get help, but Hongjun did not reply him. Hope became despair. Reinforcement did note, and Yan Shen had nothing but a road that led to death. But who wanted to die? Anyone would struggle desperately before death. He did not allow Di Qing to livefortably. Yan Shen spent the whole night deploying in the meeting hall, hoping to find out Di army¡¯s weak point. However, in the sand table, Di Qing always had the upper hand while Yan army was obstructed tightly. Drilling result exhausted Yan Shen. He had to take a rest. Tea was served in the meeting hall, and people drank it cups after cups. Drinking tea should be a refined thing, but military officials just glugged down and did not dare to make any trouble. Emperor Yan was in a fit of anger. They thought they had better act with great caution. Yan Shen was badly battered with anxiety. He pushed the door open, hoping the cold wind would blow away his foolishness. He was ayman to lead troops in the war, but a good mastermind. The morale of Yan¡¯s army had been crushed. Yan Shen was amon person, and he was unwilling to give hisnd to Hongjun. But nowadays, what could he do if he still did not yield to Hongjun? Yan Bo did not have any method. If things went on, the Jin city would submit to the devil army.

 Chapter 137 The Old Ginger Was Hotter Than New

    <h4>Chapter 137 The Old Ginger Was Hotter Than New</h4>


    Western Front was be gued by crises, and Yan army lost ground one after another. If even the Jin City fell, what would happen to the people of the Jin City under the iron hooves? Standing on the city tower, Yan Shen looked into the distance. Jin City was on the verge of destruction, and Hongjun still tried to hold Yan Shen under duress. Impossilbe! Rather than be a puppet, Yan Shen would like to control his own fate. He finally freed from worry when straightening out his thinking. The candlelight burned more furiously in the wind. Yan Shen figured out the method to deal with the difficulty¡ª except Hongjun, there was still a person that could help him. Yan Shen entered the room and changed his nocturnal clothes. At his young age, Yan Shen was a genius on martial arts. His Heaven-and-Earth microstep was his unique technique. Although it was not as fast as mounting clouds, it could enable Yan Shen to move hundreds of kilometers away at night. It had been the next morning when he arrived at Kunlun. It was Yan¡¯s first time to Kunlun, and immediately, he was overawed by the wreathing Qi. Kunlun¡¯s winding mountains seperated Kunlun from the human realm, and the Ruoshui Lake underfoot also barred his way. Little Lingchong hovered above him. Today was the first day for the preliminary test. Why was there a participant at such an old age? Yan Shen did not realize that he was targeted by an insect. For Little Lingchong, the old man in front was at 70 or 80 years old.


    ¡°Kunlun is not a ce for the elderly. You¡¯d bettere back now.¡±


    Since Yan Shen had seen demons many times, he was not curious about the insect, and what he should do now was to cross the river. Yan Shen took off his shoes and rolled up trousers. With a second thought, he put down the trousers then. Little Lingchong¡¯s eyes bulged, and it would like to see what the old man nned to do. When Yan Shen tiptoed down to the water, Little Lingchong pped its wings to stop the old man, because theke water was poisonous drug, and even Kunlun¡¯s Melting Souls Liquid was extracted from theke. The liquid could reduced any demon into a pool of bloody water, let alone a mortal. Yan Shen was lifted up by Spirit Power. Little Lingchong fanned its wings furiously. When finally arriving on the mountaintop, it threw Yan Shen down and sank directly on the ground. Yan Shen picked himself up and patted the dust. He thought the insect was so rude that his bones were almost broken. And Little Lingchong gasped for breath heavily.


    ¡°Old man, you are going in the wrong direction. This is the road to the martial-arts arena.¡±


    Yan Shen was hard of hearing, so he totally ignored the insect. He came there to ask for reinforcement. Apart from Kunlun, who was able to fight agaist the devil army now? However, the Lingchong blocked his way.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you obey the rules? This way is to the women¡¯s wing rooms. You cannot trespass.¡±


    Yan Shen could not stand the insect¡¯s chattering, so he waved his sleeves, hoping the little insect could get away from him. Little Lingchong puffed out with all of its strength and blew Yan Shen dozens of feet away.


    ¡°Participants, go to the right. And female guests live on the left.¡±


    ¡°Such an insect, why do you block my way? I want to see Sect Master Xu. Report it to him hurriedly.¡±


    Upon hearing the old man wanted to see the male master, Little Lingchong waved its wings to Ao Ze. Kunlun would hold the preliminary contest for the Kunlun¡¯s new disciples today, so Xu Linghe was busy with numerous affairs. Little Lingchong whispered to him for a long time, and then Xu Linghe understood what had happened.


    ¡°Something urgent. I will be back soon.¡± Xu Linghe followed Little Lingchong out of the main hall. As the Sect Master, Wuyou hoped that her husband would assumemands there. Today was very important for Kunlun. The contest was going on in full swing. The contestants came to Kunlun for the first time, ranging from six or seven years old to 17 or 18 years old. And most of them weremon people¡¯s children, because the war in the human realm had deprived their parents¡¯ lives. These young children came to Kunlun alone just for having something to eat. For them, cultivating spirit and ascending to be an immortal were just a dream out of reach. Chengyi conducted physical fitness tests on the new contestants. And Liu Ruoshui¡¯s mental attitude also changed. She was not the shrewd woman any longer, instead, she was busy with Kunlun¡¯s affairs every day. Shenzong¡¯s death made Kunlun more united. And Shenzong would rest in peace underground. Liu Ruoshui had respect to the female Sect Master, and her mind got broadened as well. She hoped to be a woman like the Sect Master one day. Today, Liu Ruoshui served as the Mentor for the preliminary, which made her excited. Kunlun suffered great casualties in the war and needed new blood now. Wuyou appointed Chengyi as the Hall Master of the Reward and Punishment Hall, and Liu Ruoshui as the enlightening master for the spirit cultivators. The job was rtively easy for a woman. Wuyou hoped more that all the Kunlun¡¯s people could make concerted efforts to restore vitality. After all, the three allied parts were still casting greedy eyes on Kunlun. Last time, Kunlun could get away with the catastrophe by luck. So now, Kunlun needed to defend them in advance, because no one could foresee what would happen next time. Strict standards were kept in selecting the new disciples. Anyone with ill intentions would be prohibitted to enter Kunlun, because he/she would be a borer in Kunlun. Wuyou kept a wary eye on the new participants. All of them would go through selections upon selections, including the peeping technique. However, there was still several fish escaping from the.


    How could the three allied parts let Kunlun develop easily? As early as the war had just concluded, the three allied parts had drawa up a n: they found some homeless children in the human realm, trained the children secretly and tested them in all aspects. When the children met the standard, the three allied parts would use shape-shifting to conceal the children¡¯s Spirit Power and let them lose their memories temporarily. And the memoried would be activated when needed. But now, these children were the same as those frommon families. Simple tests worked. Even if Wuyou had taken precautions, it was impossible to guard against all of offensives.


    When the two met, the atmosphere was rather embarrassing. Yan Shen was driven into a corner. Rather than make deals with Hongjun, Yan Shen would like to trust Xu Linghe¡¯s moral standing.


    ¡°Uncle Yan, you¡¯re still strong-bodied.¡±


    ¡°I am old and useless now.¡± Looking at his nephew of Xu family, Yan Shen did not know how to begin. If you wanted to ask someone for help, you should do him/she a favor before. However, when Xu family got into trouble, Yan Shen did not give a helping hand. So now, how could he have the crust to ask for help? Yan Shen just sighed. Xu Linghe broke up the embarrassment. Although Yan family did not help his family at that time, it did not take advantage when Xu family fell. So in this regard, Xu Linghe did not me any others. After all, human nature was selfishness. Who was willing to make trouble for himself/herself?


    ¡°It is not easy for Uncle Yan toe here. So stay here for a few more days.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s words flustered Yan Shen, because Yan army was still waiting for him.


    ¡°I have something urgent. And I don¡¯t have that leisure time... In the past, I was unable to help your family. I don¡¯t know where I can put my old face.¡± Yan Shen shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Even if my father is gone, you¡¯re still Linghe¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Yan Shen¡¯s aged eyes moistened as he heard Xu Linghe¡¯s words. Xu Linghe¡¯s magnanimous attitude made Yan Shen sentimental at the heart. Yan Shen thought the son taught by the Old Man Xu was really not an ordinary one.


    ¡°Yan army has been defeated again and again. It is at the crucial moment of life and death. My virtuous nephew, could you please help your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the people of the Jin City are going to suffer.¡± Yan Shen was a smart person.


    But Xu Linghe was not a fool, either. It was useless to scheme in front of a clever person. So Yan Shen had to told Xu Linghe the truth, but he ced the people on the first. It was kind of Yan Shen¡¯s scheme. After all, Kunlun was in the spirit realm, and saving themon people was Kunlun¡¯s responsibility.


    ¡°Kunlun intervenes in the affairs of the human realm. It is against the rules.¡±


    Xu Linghe had his own considerations. Today¡¯s Kunlun was not as good as it used to be. Kunlun did not have that strength. Moreover, didn¡¯t the Yan family rely on Hongjun? With the support of the Impure Essence army, Yan army would dominate the human realm sooner orter. All Xu Linghe wanted was to restore Kunlun to what it used to be and to make Kunlun strong as soon possible. Only in this way, could he take revenge for Grandmaster. Yan Shen was quite disappointed. Yan army was in deadly danger right now, and it seemed hard to escape the tribtion. If Kunlun was unwilling to help, what could Yan Shen do if he came back? He still could not face the Jin City¡¯s people. Rather than being killed by the devil army, Yan Shen would like to kill himself now. Next second, Yan Shen ran fast to the stone pir. The moment he was about to bump his head to the pir, he was rolled back by Spirit Power. Xu Linghe did not expect that Uncle Yan wouldmit suicide, so Xu Linghe was struck dumb with shock at that moment.


    ¡°My virtuous nephew, I do have no way to go. If I go back, I feel ashamed to the Jin City¡¯s people.¡±


    Yan Shen wept bitterly. Trapped in the trouble today, Yan Shen could not me anyone else, but himself, his greed. Not only had his son died for his rapacity, but also the Jin City¡¯s people had to suffer a lot.


    ¡°Uncle Yan, it is not that I don¡¯t help you, but that Kunlun does not have that strength now. Last time, Kunlun was drained by the three allied parts¡¯s siege.¡±


    ¡°My virtuous nephew, don¡¯t you want to take revenge? The back of Di army is Chidi and the three allied parts. If you help Yan army, you can take revenge as well. If you have some misgivings about Hongjun, let me tell you the truth. The sly one threatens me, and wants my country. Though I am not a good person, I will not be a sinner.¡±


    The words from the bottom of Yan Shen¡¯s heart were reasonable indeed and to the point. Xu Linghe did wreak vengeance on the three allied parts. And it was not just that. He would eradicate them. Only by doing so could he appease Grandmaster¡¯s deceased spirit. However, Yan Shen was sophisticated, so Xu Linghe thought it was better to speak things out inly and openly.


    ¡°I can help you. But Yan army must take my order. Besides, Hongjun killed Kunlun¡¯s disciples. I hoped Uncle Yan will remember that I will take the reveng without doubt.¡±


    Yan Shen had his own n. Suffering Hongjun¡¯s withdrawl halfway, Yan Shen realized that all depended on himself. Xu Linghe was born to be amander-in-chief, a genius seldom seen in the world. So Yan Shen would not let go of the chance of seeking worthy people. In fact, it was a plot when he acted to court death. If he had not been forced to the end of the road, Yan Shen would not have thought about the bad n.


    ¡°We all listen to you. Yan family are at your disposal, including me. You can pick out any officials from Yan army.¡±


    Yan Shen was too old to devote himself to the war. The reason why he selected Yan Bo was to help Yan Shen himself. But out of his expectation, Yan army was difited in every battle. And Yan Shen lost confidence. In terms of moral standing, Xu Linghe was much better. If the Jin City could have Xu Linghe to help them, it was the blessing of the Jin City¡¯s people. So Yan Shen made a decision that he would retire from his post to the mountain forest after the war, and let Xu Linghe take over the Jin City. In some extent, it was afort the the previous Assistant Prime Minster, who exhausted his whole life to seek imperial authority, and now his son would realize his ambition. For Yan Shen, it was also a good way to show his gratitude for receiving help and encouragement by Xu Linghe¡¯s father. With the clear thought, Yan Shen felt easy because the responsibility would be turned over to the young man. Decades of ups and downs made Yan Shen take things lightly. Since Yan Shen had achieved his purpose in Kunlun, he said goodbye to Xu Linghe. His journey to Kunlun was not in vain¡ª he not only found a new master for the Jin City, but also solved the current difficulity. After saying goodbye with Yan Shen, Xu Linghe did not have any spare time. In order to deal with the three allied parts, it was necessary to alienate them from within. And Grandmaster had nted some undercovers in the three allied parts, and it was time for them toe out. As for Xiao Qi, Xu Linghe could not let go of him any longer. Xu Linghe showed no family love to him, but only hatred! Xiao Qi had asked others to take Xu Linghe away and even disguised himself as Xu Linghe to get married with Wuyou. What¡¯s worse, Xiao Qi dared to cast greedy eyes on Xu Linghe¡¯s wife, and peeped her! How could Xu Linghe swallow the anger? When Xu Linghe got things done and came to the square, the selecion of new disciples had came to the end. Wuyou and Xu Linghe looked at each other in the distance. It was just the happiness ofmon people.


    Ten of thousands of people were picked out after rounds of selection. Tomorrow, they had to experience the tests about endurance, intellegence and courage. For every new disciple, these were basic trainings, and werepulsory courses the new disciples were supposed to finish. ording to Kunlun¡¯s rules, Wuyou selected the most excellent talents. Meanwhile, the entrance of the main hall was crammed with the children who failed to be chosen. The children from the human realm ran here with the hope of being Kunlun¡¯s disciples and escaping from the war. However, when the hope was smashed, they were still reluctant to leave. These poor children lost their childhood because of the authority¡¯s appetite for more power. Panic was full of their pure eyes. If they came back, death was their only way. Young as they were, they had strong desires to live. So Wuyou could not bear to leave them in the lurch. Kunlun was the three realms¡¯ Kunlun. ck Emperor¡¯s original intent was to serve for all of the living creatures. Kunlun, which Shenzong had defended to hisst breath, should uphold the torch of justice and never let it extinguish. Even when Kunlun was at its weakest situation, it should not forget its fundamental duty.


    ¡°Take good care of these children...¡±


    A woman¡¯s melodious voice rang from the cloud couch with indisputable dignity. The little children at the entrance of the main hall jumped with joy. They would never forget the kindness that the woman on the cloud couch saved their lives.

 Chapter 138 Revisit the Old Place

    <h4>Chapter 138 Revisit the Old ce</h4>


    ¡°Too many children of the human realms. I¡¯m afraid that Kunlun cannot afford them.¡±


    ¡°Kunlun can. It is their good luck to meet you...¡±


    Wuyou was fully aware that war was the fundamental cause. If it was not solved, the refugees would increase unstoppably. As things dragged on, Kunlun would be pulled down without doubt. In the empty square, Wuyou walked to him slowly. The big hands held his little woman, and the two flew out of Ao Ze.


    Tonight, Xu Linghe wanted to take Jiang Wuyou back to the ce where they met for the first time. Because the ce had cherished their first memory. After tonight, he would go to the Jin City. The journey was more ominous than propitious. No matter how unwilling Xu Linghe was to part with his woman, he still felt it was hispelling obligation.


    In the sea of clouds, the two snuggled with each other. Xu Linghe kept off the cold for the woman. When they arrived at the human realm, Wuyou realized her husband¡¯s intentions. The cries for sale revived Wuyou¡¯s memory. Thinking about her look when she came to the human realm for the first time, Wuyou could not help but raise the corner of her mouth. Everything here was still what it used to be in the memory. Orangenterns swayed in the night wind. Wuyou flew up. The little orangrntern in her memory was still warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years. How are these orangenterns still the same?¡±


    Wuyou pouted her little mouth. So lovely! Her eyes were invitingly bright. Xu Linghe looked at her quietly. The woman had been Douya¡¯s mother, but was still so tender. His fingers gently touched her, and her face turned red.


    ¡°People are there...¡± Wuyou pointed to the distance. When the man turned around, Wuyou came up, gave him a kiss, and then ran to the crowd. The man regretted that the kiss was so abrupt. In the crowd, the man followed the woman tightly. When the crowd receded, Wuyou stood at the street side and bargained with the vendors. Xu Linghe looked at her in the distance. When did the woman learn to be frugal? However, the man did not know how Wuyou lived in the Immense Sea. In order to live better, Wuyou had learned to cook, sew and mend, she had even been good at farm work.


    ¡°Present it to my wife...¡± Xu Linghe picked up a small withered flowers. Wuyou widened her eyes, thinking why Xu Linghe dared to give such a flower to her. She condensed her Spirit Power and tried to destroyed the flower, but was stopped by the man. Xu Linghe circled her into the arms. Next second, arge bunch of iris appeared. In November, she could see the iris of March. The man did set his mind on her.


    ¡°Little woman still remembers the candied haws.¡±


    How could Wuyou forget it? At the thought of the candied haws, Wuyou¡¯s stomach rumbled. Along the way, the two searched their memories. When seeing the vendor selling the candied haws, Xu Linghe recognized him immediately. It was still the same as it used to be. Wuyou fixed her eyes on the candied haws.


    ¡°10 pennies for a stick.¡± The per took the taels of silver and hunted vainly through his pockets for some change, so he rubbed his hands with embarrassment. His business was just small-scale trading. How could he give that change?


    ¡°Keep the change. I want these all and let my woman enjoy them as much as she likes.¡± There was still a core in Wuyou¡¯s mouth, and she coughed at the man¡¯s words. She kept patting her chest. Well, the man did treat her as a child.


    ¡°You... you.¡± Wuyou pointed at the man on the street, lost for words at that moment. The core of the candies haws made the woman¡¯s eyes brighter. Then, tears overflowed from her eyes.


    ¡°There are yours. Eat slowly.¡± Wuyou jerked the corner of her mouth, thinking the man did say it deliberately. But Xu Linghe did not think so, but just wanted to make the woman happy.


    ¡°Linghe, there are little sugar-molded figures.¡±


    The woman like a child scurried into the crowd. Xu Linghe carried the straw bunch with candied haws sticked on it in order. The candied haws looked more inviting with syrup on them. What the woman saw was the scene. Though it looked funny, in Wuyou¡¯s mind, it was unique scenery. A handsome and graceful man carried the candied haws, which attracted the passers-by¡¯s strange look. However, Xu Linghe did not care about it, because what he carried was the woman¡¯s favorite refreshment. People gathered in the street, and little kids ran to the man. When they saw clearly the man¡¯s look, they did not dare toe closer, because his elegant bearing was different from themon vendors. Wuyou giggled. Then, the man realized the embarrassing atmostphere, but his eyes were full of gentleness. Wuyou shared the candied haws to the kids, and her heart was filled with warmth. Xu Linghe was a bit unwilling to share the candied haws, because they were the woman¡¯s favorite things when she came to the human realm for the first time. How could they be handed out? Several kids surrounded the staw bunch. Xu Linghe felt a bit reluctant, but he still shared the candied haws to them. Xu Linghe and Wuyou cherished the chance that they could revisit the old ce. The big hands held the little hands tightly. The Saint Lodge was ahead. Xu Linghe entered it, and the Steward came up to greet him. It was several years since he had met the master, and the master became more handsome.


    ¡°This is your hostess...¡± The hostess looked familiar, but the Steward patted his forehead, unable to remember her at that moment. Xu Linghe came to the second floor. They walked to the bamboo bridge of the back moutain, and Wuyou was a little scared. The wind in the mountain tangled the inky hair. The man tore a piece of cloth and covered the woman¡¯s eyes. Then, Wuyou saw nothing but darkness in front. The big hands held the little hands closely.


    ¡°Do you still remember the flower field?¡± The man asked with a husky voice. Wuyou felt a tremor in her heart and escaped the warmth instantly, because they were on the bamboo bridge. But Xu Linghe, like a child, leaned down and held the woman in his arms. When the two flew down the bamboo bridge, Wuyou ran to the ce of her memory. The stone door¡¯s mechanism was not changed. With a rumble, the door opened. Wuyou¡¯s little feet stamped on the path covered with wilted leaves. It was really soft to walk on them. The broken leaves cracked. Wuyou looked around and found everything was familiar to her. In the courtyard, the ginkgo was dyed with golden color. A wind breezed, and then, leaves danced like butterflies. Pieces of pieces dropped and covered the entire courtyard. Wuyou looked at the dancing leaves intently, and could not get back to herself. In the autumn of November, the leaves decorated the courtyard into an iparably beautiful scene. Xu Linghe flipped his little woman. The woman was still as innocent as a child. The man looked at the woman with indulgence. His fingers itched to flip the woman¡¯s nose again.


    ¡°My husband, I want to get older fast...¡±


    ¡°What a fool.¡±


    ¡°But I want to see what you look like when you¡¯re old...¡±


    ¡°Fine. I promise you.¡±


    Spirit Power bleached the man¡¯s inky hair out and turned into grey, and his face was covered with wrinkles. The woman gently stroked the deep wrinkles.


    ¡°My husband, you muste back safely.¡± Wuyou hugged Xu Linghe, unwilling to loosen her hands. Wuyou knew her husband would go to the Jin City tomorrow. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to release her hands, because the children there were innocent...


    ¡°When the world is peaceful, we will always live here, and then grow old together. Just be a mortal pair of couple, like your Uncle Jiefei.¡±


    ¡°Linghe, you can¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    ¡°I will remember it here...¡± Xu Linghe patted his chest. Afraid that the woman did not believe his words, he increased his strength. However, the children of the human society were rather innocent. The night in thete fall was especially cold. Xu Linghe boiled the wine and filled a cup for the woman. Wuyou sipped the wine. As her husband was to leave tomorrow, Wuyou wanted nothing but just apany him quietly. The strong wine was boiled over the fire, and the entire yard was inundated with the scent of wine. Wuyou was slightly drunk, and her body became light. When she woke up again, she found herself in a sea of flowers. Flowers bestrewed the slope in November, including Wuyou¡¯s favorite sweet-scented osmanthus and cape jasmine flower. Viewed from afar, flowers blossomed vividly.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Xu Linghe knew the woman liked it. The flowers there were blossoming and scenting for three years, and the hostress came finally. Wuyou was too excited to express herself. How could the man not move her? The man was always taking care of her carefully in every possible way.


    ¡°My husband, thank you...¡±


    In the sunshine, the two cuddled. It was time to part. Although Wuyou was unwilling to let him go, she had to loosen her hands. She went through the defensive cover, looked after his man till he disappeared and then turned around. Xu Linghe flew up to the clouds and headed to the Jin City. Today was the second day of the test. Wuyou had to go back to Kunlun. When shended from the clouds, Xiao Douya threw himself into Wuyou¡¯s arms. Granny Moon told Wuyou that Douya had been looking for her for a long time. The little kid was unwilling to leave his mother¡¯s arms. New disciples gathered in the square. Chengyi asked them to draw lots to determine the order. This match was to test the childrens¡¯ courage, which was a great challenge for the kids from the human society. A whistle raised the curtain of the match. Xiao Douya left there obediently with Granny Moon. Wuyou felt bitter when seeing Xiao Douya¡¯s disappointed look. Her child was just in front of her, but she could not have time to apany him. Little Lingchong let out a sigh and pped its wings to fly to the back yard. Little Lingchong¡¯spany dissolved Xiao Douya¡¯s depression. Children¡¯s upset would notst long. Only a small hug would make them happy, but adults did not know it at all.


    Wuyou did worry about the children from the human realm. As long as they could pass the courage test, their tests were finished generally. She waved her spiritual fingers, and then, the children entered the illusion space where all they saw were false images. When everything was ready, Changyi let out an order and all of the kids ran to the stone door. Wuyou stared at the illusive scene, afraid something unexpected would happen to those timid kids. The kid running first was named Xiaochu about eight or nine years old, followed by a boy named Ni Feng. Ni Feng clenched his fists. The moment the stone door opened, a flock of lions roared from inside. Xiaochu moved carefully, while Ni Feng was a bit rash and ran to the first. The two boys moved forward one after another, and the other children were scared to run back. Wuyou looked at them and shook her head. Not until the lions stopped roaring did the children turned upon the back track and groped forward. A group of children held hand in hand and came inside. Wuyou raised the corner of her mouth and thought that though the children of the human realm were cowardly, they were not frightened in front of difficulty. In the illusion, the kid named Xiaochu always waited for hispanions, while Ni Feng kept dashing forward. The lions¡¯ roars resounded, and children emboldened each other, because no one wanted to return to the human realm. These little kids called out nursery rhymes to get rid of fear. Xiaochu took the leading position. Wuyou had a higer opinion of Xiaochu¡¯s virtue. For a kid of seven or eight years old, timidness was his/her nature. However, Xiaochu himself was really scared, but he still did not abandon hispanions. Ni Feng was different, because this kid had a clear aim, that was, to win the match, and he showed indifference to hispanions¡¯ life. Xiaochu moved carefully. After the lions¡¯ roar, they were blocked by werewolves. The kids huddles up together at the sight of the ferocious werewolves. It was toote for them to escape, even the werewolved had obstructed the retreating road. Xiaochu squatted down and picked up stones. He cast out the fist-size stones, and then the images faded away. Xiaochu told the other kids not to be scared. The kids picked up stones and rushed forward. The flock of werewolves were broken up by them. Wuyou flipped her spiritual fingers, and the scene changed suddenly. Themon kids did not know the shape-shifting at all. Surging waves rushed to them. Xiaochu was still a kid after all, he had not seen such sight before. His legs got weak with fear. However, Xiaochu wanted to be a spirit cultivator, so it was a must to pass the test. Ni Feng ran back hurriedly. Then, a giant wave about 100 feet high charged at him, and he fell to the ground, frightened. Xiaochu grasped his hands and decided to take hispanions back safely. Ni Feng picked himself up from the ground and joined hispanions to form a circle. When the giant wave came again, the children straightened themselves up and raised the heads. Waved came over their heads one upon another. Xiaochu protected hispanion. Wuyou swept her spiritual fingers.

 Chapter 139 Yan Military Commander’s Print

    <h4>Chapter 139 Yan Military Commander¡¯s Print</h4>


    Xiaochu fell into the deep pool, and other children were panicked. Ni Feng wanted to leave there, but was stopped by other children. But for Xiaochu, they would have been rushed away by the huge waves. The children¡¯s minds were so simple that they returned the little favor with great effort. But unexpectedly, Ni Feng tried to abandon Xiaochu. So the other kids were indignant of course. Xiaochu needed help. Ni Feng made Wuyou see the human¡¯s selfishness. Today¡¯s test was over. Wuyou waved her spiritual fingers and got out of the cloud couch. Children¡¯s eyes widened, because they were still in the deep poolst minute. However, they did not know illusion at all.


    The children who passed the test would be Kunlun¡¯s new disciples. Chengyi held the silver te. Wuyou¡¯s spiritual fingers flipped, and then feathers fell into the ce between children¡¯s eyebrows. The children touched the center of their eyebrows with curiosity. It was out of expectation that Ni Feng was eliminated, because he got excellent results in several tests. The little boy did not understand why he was out and was unwilling to leave. Although today¡¯s test was about courage, Wuyou would like to see some things of human nature in front of disasters. Xiaochu faced difficulties with great courage, while Ni Feng chose to esacpe and ignore hispanions¡¯ lives. Therefore, Kunlun would not keep this kind of people, but thinking that Ni Feng was still a kid, Wuyou allowed him to live in Kunlun temporarily.


    This time, Kunlun recruited therger number of new disciples than ever before. Tens of thousands of contestants took part, and ten of thousands of them passed the tests. Those fairies who were out had to returned by the way they hade. Because of war, the children of the human realm would all stay in Kunlun.


    Yan Shen did not expect that Xu Linghe woulde there in time. The two entered the military camp. Yan Shen handed in the Yan militarymander¡¯s print. Xu Linghe took it over directly. Yan Bo stared at the neer, wondering where Yan Shen got the help and Yan Shen just rest assured to give the print to others. In fact, the print should belong to him¡ª Yan Bo, because the old man had promised him. But now the old man broke his word and betrayed Yan Bo¡¯s loyalty. With the thought, Yan Bo clenched his fists in the sleeves. Madam Yu did not say a word. Although she did not agree with Yan Shen¡¯s behavior, she could not reverse the war situation. Anyway, Xu Linghe was much better than Hongjun. Madam Yu was more scared of Hongjun. Rather than to see Hongjun rule the three realms, Madam Yu would like to let Xu Linghe solve the difficulty in Jin City. Confronted with the formidable enemy, Madam Yu thought it was better to drive the devil army away. After straightening her mind, Madam Yu would like to hear Xu Linghe¡¯s opinion. Yan Bo was unhappy inwardly, because Yan Shen forgot his promise and handed the military power to an outsider. Yan Bo hated Yan Shen, wondering what Hongjun would do if he knew it. At the same time, Hongjun got the message and burst into rage. He almost got the fatmb, but now was snatched by others. How dared Yan Shen! To give the Jin City to Xu Linghe. Yan Shen had set himself against Hongjun obviously. Hongjun felt a tearing pain in his chest again. Xiao Qi handed the elixir to him. Hongjun really appreciated Xiao Qi¡¯s help and found he increasingly relied on Xiao Qi.


    In the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp was filled with Yan army¡¯s high-ranking military officers. They spared no nce for the new Commander in Chief, because the human realmd did not know Xu Linghe in the spirit realm. Yan Shen had no time to exin to them, but served Xu Linghe attentively, because all of the people in the Jin City would rely on him. Yan Shen also wanted to use the battle to test his nephew of Xu¡¯s family to see how much ability the young man had. To have others bow to you depended on your strength. All in all, Xu Linghe had to ount for what he had promised. For those children in the human realm, Xu Linghe would go to all lengths.


    After several battles, Yan Shen had a good understanding of Di army, so he asked someone to draw a map about military distribution. Xu Linghe studied carefully on the strange environment. Di army was familiar with Madam Yu. This fight was of great significance to Yan army. At the critical moment, Yan army were united as one to drive Di army off. Madam Yu flipped her spiritual fingers and inserted the distribution map on the wall. In order to make it clearer, Madam Yu changed the map into a confronted one. The red part was Di army while the blue part was Yan army. Madam Yu pointed the position of the red and white parts to Xu Linghe, where there was just a city away from the blue part. At present, how to distract the red and white parts¡¯s attention. Only by dispersing their military forces, could the blue part have time to take a breath. The war was imminent. There was just 10 kilometers away from the Jin City. Looking at the distribution map, Xu Linghe had a n.


    ¡°As for military power, Di army is in the dominant position. The situation is against us. So we have to make sudden and violent attacks.¡± Xu Linghe looked at the crux and thought that under the unfavorable situation where they had less military forces, Yan army had no way but tounch sneak-attacks. Yan Shen had thought about it, but it was hard to put it into practice. Few people in the Yan army knew to use illusion. And why Yan Shen invited Xu Linghe toe there was to prepare for sneak-attacks. Yan Shen praised his nephew in his heart. The young man was able to hit the mark, and he was a talent of real strength.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, what do you mean?¡± Yan Shen was more willing to hear Xu Linghe¡¯s wise idea. Presently, the enemy was strong while they were weak. It was not so easy to win. But Yan knew that Xu Linghe had ideas.


    ¡°Now, the enemy hasn¡¯t known the actual situation in the city. So we mustn¡¯t act rashly and blindly. Gather all themon people of the Jin City together and raise their awareness of defence. Be always alert to the strangers in the city. When discovering any strange person, report it as soon as possible. Now the Jin City has been an isted city. Food is the top priority. We need to make full preparation. Besides, water source is a vital ce and should be guarded by powerful soldiers. If the Jin City wants to win with its unfavorable military power, make sure that every detail is perfect and that defensive is well-prepared ring upon ring. And our army should be divided into several groups to disperse devil army and Di army. The mountain attack is our strength. We should deploy our military power in every important fortress. Our forces are arranged in all directions and attack the enemy together. The greater in momentum, the better. To let Di army know that Yan army is not coward.¡±


    ¡°Madam Yu, take order! Lead ten of thousands of soldiers to ambush on the north line. Try your best to suppress the enemy¡¯s attack.¡±


    Madam Yu took the order, came out of the Commander¡¯s camp and went straight to the training ground. Although the officers took the orders and left the Commander¡¯s camp, Xu Linghe did not rest assured. After all, it was the war concerning the life and death of the Jin City. Any carelessness would lead to aplete annihtion. Being the Commander in Chief, Xu Linghe could not be careless. He looked at the Di army¡¯s distribution map again. Yan Shen showed great respect to Xu Linghe. What a young military genius that he had paid attention to everything concerned, including the water source of the Jin City! To arrest the crisis in the incipiency! Yan Shen thought he did choose the right person and that the Jin City needed such a ruler. Only he could bring hope to the Jin City. Yan Shen took an exquisite box from his arms. Yan Bo was surprised at it, because it was Emperor¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. It was the thing that Yan Bo was desperate to get, but now Xu Linghe could get it easily. Yan Bo¡¯s heart twisted. After all, Yan Bo was the man from Yan family, while Xu Linghe was just an outsider. As the formidable enemy was about to attack them, Yan Shen would not hold any grand ceremony, but just lifted the box over the head sincerely. It was a way to bow to the new Emperor. Xu Linghe came to the human realm just for the kids, not for the bubble reputation. At that moment, Yan Shen was more firmly convinced that he had found the right person. He knelt his knees on the ground. Seeing Yan Shen kowtow, the people in themander¡¯s camp knelt down in session. Yan Shen opened the exquisite sandalwood box, and the Imperial Jade Seal shone to sting Yan Bo¡¯s heart. Would he give it away to others? No way! The atmosphere was rather solemn. Yan Shen just knelt on the ground, unwilling to stand up, because he wanted Xu Linghe to be the King of Jin. However, Xu Linghe hesitated because his original intention was for the kids. But he was plotted by the old man. If Xu Linghe took over the print, his burden on the shoulders were heavier. And when could he fulfill the promise with the little woman?


    ¡°My virtuous nephew, don¡¯t you want to do something for the children in the Jin City...¡± The sly fox always knew others¡¯ weak point. Thinking about the children whom Kunlun had taken in, Xu Linghe knew that if the war went on, it would drag Kunlun down one day.


    ¡°I will take care of the Imperial Jade Seal temporarily.¡±


    Yan Shen¡¯s heart settled, and he thought he would let the young man keep the Imperial Jade Seal forever. Yan Shen¡¯s old face broadened into a smile. But the smile sounded like a calction. And Xu Linghe had a feeling of being fooled. The people in the camp were powerful and influential, so they were not convinced by the new Emperor Jin. Without some abilities, how to live in the official circles? Want to have others bow to him? Strength talked.


    ¡°Zhan Ming, listen! I will see the walls two meters thick in two days.¡± The officer named Zhan Ming kept his head low and fell in a trance when the Commander in Chief called his name. Yan Shen felt surprised at Xu Linghe¡¯s words. To build up the wall two meters thick in two days? The retaining wall of the Jin City was 5,000 meters, and now the citycked stones. Where could they find so many stones? However, Xu Linghe must have his own considerations, and he would not embarrass anyone. Zhan Ming collected himself and took the order, but still felt confused inwardly.


    ¡°Why not go down to finish the task?¡±


    Yan Shen reminded him and knew that Xu Linghe must have a lot of things to do. So Yan Shen decided to ask himter to see if there was any good idea. Confronted with the strong enemy, warfare should be put into the first ce, and they would try every possible mean to win the battle. Xu Linghe asked the people who knew weapons to discuss the war. Last time, the devil army was defeated mainly because of Kunlun¡¯s Melting Souls Liquid. Xu Linghe would make good use of it, of course. In the situation where the enemy was strong while they were weak, Xu Linghe would use some unusual means. Only in this way, could they have more chances to win. As for the war in the Jin City, Xu Linghe had to boost the Yan army¡¯s morale and restore their confidence, and then, they could regain of lost territory.


    ¡°Yan Shen, listen! Take five thousand of strong soldiers to break through the encirclement from the north line and coverge with General Yu.¡±


    ¡°What? The person wants me to court death... Your Majesty!¡± Yan Shen was unconvinced by the order. How could the outsiders gain all the profits, even coverting the Lord¡¯s throne? Human nature was deformed in front of profits. Yan Shen¡¯s heart was controlled by desire. He used to be a person faithful to friends and valuing personal feelings, but now was eroded by Authority. When Yan Shen handed over the Commander¡¯s print and the Imperial Jade Seal, Yan Shen was just amon person. Military orders were like a mountain. Even if Yan Shen once did something good to Yan family, he had to follow the Commander¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Do as Commander in Chief Xu said. To gather five thousand of soldiers and wait for the order. Before that, no mistakes! Whosoever dares to vite the order will be killed.¡±


    The word ¡°killed¡± resounded in the military camp. And then, Yan army could have the morale as fierce tigers.


    In the Qi army¡¯s military camp.


    The scout reported that Yan Shen had changed the Commander in Chief, and now Xu Linghe, Di Qing¡¯s strong opponent, took over the position. Di Qing spent his whole life pursuing a good showing. In order to exceed his opponent, he had racked his mind to take all steps, but finally he was still inferior to Xu Linghe. Xu Linghe boosted Yan army¡¯s morale. Di Qing almost captured the Jin City but was blocked by Xu Linghe¡¯s tight defence. Di Qingunched several offensives, but they were defeated by Yan army. Warfare badly battered Di Qing. Those cities that he had managed to seize was recaptured by Xu Linghe. Di Qing was so furious that he could not sit well in themander¡¯s camp. The military map on the table was marked full with red lines. Leng Cang stared at the red lines. The battlefield report came every one hour. Qi army was marked red lines while Yan army was blue. Di Qing was overwhelmed by the blue lines on the map. With Yan army¡¯s momemtum, it would not take long before upying the cities. It was thest thing that Di Qing wanted to see. On the other hand, in the Yan military camps, the atmosphere was totally different. All of people were in high spirits. Madam Yu¡¯s attacks were gant and unstoppable. Xu Linghe was an expert in strategy. He knew well about the Jin City¡¯s advantages and strengthened the city walls. So Di army¡¯s gunpower did not work on it. Themon people in the Jin City gathered together and became the army¡¯s backup. With them, Yan army was more overwhelming. Di army failed to attack the city. As the Commander in Chief of the Qi Kingdom, Lin Xiaosa did not want to meet with his own brother on the battleground. Di Qing was unable to resist Yan army¡¯s attacks. Lin Xiaosa ceded three cities, which made Di Qing angry but helpless. As a matter of fact, the devil soldiers were unruly. After two campaigns, to rectify the military discipline, Lin Xiaosa killed several disobeyed high-ranking military officers of the devil army. When things were reported to the King of the Qi Kingdom, Di Qing was afraid of being med by Chidi, so he gave an imperial edict hurriedly to order Lin Xiaosa not to take any rash move, and all the things should be decided by Di Qing. When receiving the imperial edict, Lin Xiaosa was burnt with anger and felt frustrated to be themander, because he even had to follow the King¡¯s order to kill an unruly soldier. Those soldiers who had broken the military disciplines heard that the King of the Qi Kingdom ordered an imperial edict to constrain themander and became more rampant. Finally, Lin Xiaosa broke out from the silence and killed two, and both of them were Chidi¡¯s confidants. It was toote for Di Qing to know it. The devil soldiers¡¯ heads were taken back to the military camp.

 Chapter 140 The Pushing Hands in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 140 The Pushing Hands in the Dark</h4>


    A fire turned the medical clinic into ashes and Ning Hai couple became homeless. Without Magic Doctor Chang, they did not have any assured living source. Ning Hai had some regrets and nned to return to his hometown, but his wife was unwilling toe back. Even if Ning Hai beat and scolded her, she made up her mind to stay in the capital and live the life as the upper ss did. Ning Hai had no way but to find a temporary job. Ning Hai¡¯s wife was so patient that she still hung around the medical clinic, though it had been ruined. She wanted nothing but toe across the noble woman. However, after several months, she did not get any news. Ning¡¯s wife ran out of her patience and ran to the pce entrance to try her luck.


    That day, You Qingcheng sent Ni Shang out of the pce and happened to see Ning¡¯s wife. Ni Shang did not want You Qingcheng to follow her any longer, so she got off the carriage at the pce entrance, and then flew to the clouds when nobody was around. It was Xiaoyou¡¯s day to get married, and Ni Shang would go to Kunlun to attend the ceremony. How could Ning¡¯s wife slip the chance away? Afraid of making trouble, You Qingcheng stopped the carriage, and Ning¡¯s woman got on the carriage cheekily. She found that the noble woman¡¯s carriage was too shabby, even unable topare to her own carriage. But she did not know how sinister in the pce. The more osentatious, the faster it was to court death. Although Ning¡¯s wife was a bumpkin, she had such quick wits that she expounded her life miserably in order to win You Qingcheng¡¯s sympathy. You Qingcheng figured out why. When the carriage stopped, Ning¡¯s wife got off the carriage with straight body and raised head. Ning Hai saw his wife and came up to pull her clothes to go back. But he was pulled back by Ning¡¯s wife. Ning Hai burst into anger, because he had been busy all day long, but could not see his wife when returning home. He thought he must had bad luck of eight generations so that he married this woman. The more Ning Hai thought, the angrier he got. He pulled her long hair and went back. Ning¡¯s wife was scared, because her husband had never been so furious before. You Qingcheng could not bear to see it any longer. So she unveiled the curtain and got off the carriage. Ning Hai loosened his hands at the sight of the noble woman. He utterly lost his face today! Ning Hai turned back with sighs. Last time, his back was still straight, but after several months, the back became stooped. Obviously, he lived a rather poor life. Thinking that the pce still needed a handyman, You Qingcheng had an idea. Ning¡¯s wife did not believe it even if they had arrived at the entrance of the pce. It was so easy to enter the pce. Just like a dream! Ning Hai was worried about his wife¡¯s life. Totally different from the marketce, the pce was full of plots. Ning Hai knew well about his wife. Her mouth would not let here out of the pce alive. But Ning Hai had no other ce to go, as the house in the hometown had been burnt as well. So he had to take one step and look around before taking another.


    You Qingcheng had made good arrangement in the pce, and the pce servants who kept watch at night had taken a rest. Ning¡¯s couple came to the pce for the first time. Ning Hai moved cautiously and followed the noble woman with his head down. But Ning¡¯s wife was utterly different. She kept looking around and could not take a further step when seeing something precious. You Qingcheng urged with some discontent to Ning¡¯s wife. Along the way, maids did open Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes. All of the maids were young and pretty, and Ning Hai was attracted by the little maidservants passing by. You Qingcheng hoped that they two would not stir up any trouble.


    Before the Queen arrived at the Eastern Pce, Shui¡¯er had prepared exquisite food. Little maidservants knelt down on the ground. Only then did Ning¡¯s wife realize that the noble woman was the Queen, and then she was at a loss what to do. Ning Hai had some experiences, but he was stil scared to kneel on the ground, and did not dare to pick himself up. Ning¡¯s wife learned from her husband and also knelt on the ground. Shui¡¯er stared at Ning¡¯s couple. Here was internal pce. But the Queen took two strangers back. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that some base persons would gossip about it. After all, the handyman in the pce were all sent from the Department of Internal Affairs. But now the Queen took person into the pce privately. Shui¡¯er was worried about her master, hoping that the old couple could know how to behave in the pce and did not make any trouble. Ning Hai did not dare to pick himself up. Ning¡¯s wife got numb on her knees. When she was about to stand up, Ning Hai pulled her up hard and she had to fell backwards with hands and legs in the air. Shui¡¯er was dumbfounded, and the Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s awkward body amuzed You Qingcheng a lot. When the atmosphere was eased up, Ning¡¯s wife tried her best to pick herself up from the ground and red at her husband. You Qingcheng asked everybody to stand up and arranged the ce for the old couple to live in. It had been at midnight when things were doen. You Qingcheng thought about Liu¡¯er. Did Liu¡¯er say she just want to hang out of the pce? Why hadn¡¯t shee back yet at midnight? You Qingcheng asked several times, but Shui¡¯er answered that she did not see Liu¡¯er as well. You Qingcheng was worried about Liu¡¯er. However, Ni Shang who had gone to Kunlun would nevere back.


    Jingyu always kept a close eye on the Eastern Pce. She disguised herself as You Qingcheng and won Di Qing¡¯s ardent love. After Yan Shen¡¯s rebellion, Yan Shen did not spare Jingyu¡¯s family and took Jingyu¡¯s mother to the south. Before leaving, he left a word ¡°mess¡±. Jingyu knew the deep meaning of the word. But it was not an easy job to mess up the imperial harem, because Jingyu herself could not make any decision alone in the ce. Even if Jingyu won Di Qing¡¯s favor, it was because she pretended to be You Qingcheng, and it had nothing to do with Jingyu. To emerge with the identity of Jingyu, Jingyu needed to have a sure card. On the other hand, You Qingcheng did not know that danger was everywhere, and she had been plotted by others in the dark. Meanwhile, the Western Pce was not idle as well. When the Eastern Pce came out of the pce, the Western Pce had sent out the finger man. And then, Xiao Liuzi reported that the Eastern Pce took two persons back. You Qingmo came to discuss with Xu Yin, but could not find him several times. Xu Xi told her that his elder brother hade to visit his friends. You Qingmo got angry at Xu Xi¡¯s words, because it was the time to use people, but Xu Yin left without reporting her. But Xu Xi knew that he could not tell the truth that his elder brother hade to Kunlun. It would stir up trouble. Therefore, Xu Xi pretended not to know anything when the Western Pce asked him. You Qingmo had no other choice but to trust Xu Xi and told him what Xiao Liuzi had asked about. Without Xu Yin¡¯s constrain, Xu Xi was too hard to control, and he even let out what the Western Pce had told him. A good pawn was destroyed by Xu Xi. Then, the Eastern Pce was on the alert. You Qingcheng became sterner to Ning¡¯s wife for the fear that the old woman would make any trouble carelessly. Several days ago, she was caught on the scene by Shui¡¯er. At that time, Ning¡¯s wife stole the things and tried to buried them in the garden. And Shui¡¯er discovered it. Ning¡¯s wife cried bitterly with running nose, so You Qingcheng did not investigate it any more. After all, it was You Qingcheng herself to bring the old woman from the Qingyao Town. Ning¡¯s wife behaved herself for some days. But today, she dared to use the Queen¡¯s cosmetics when seeing nobody else around. It was made from naga¡¯s tears. How precious! Ning¡¯s wife rubbed her face white and blue, which made Shui¡¯er almost spit blood. The cosmetics were priceless, but the old woman dared to waste them. In a fit of anger, Shui¡¯er pped Ning¡¯s wife on the face. Trouble came! The old woman acted shamelessly on the ground. Shui¡¯er was stunned with opened mouth and told it to You Qingcheng. Finally, Ning Hai came to stop his wife. You Qingcheng did not expect that her soft heart created a curse. If she could know what would happen in the future, would You Qingcheng regret having kept the couple in the pce? Although Xu Xi loved You Qingcheng deepely, he did not dare to show his true face, but appeared around You Qingcheng with another look. What had happened in the military camp was always a sore point for You Qingcheng. Even it got faded in the loss of time, the scar was still on her chest. Magic Doctor Chang¡¯s medicine did relieve her anxiety, but the disappearance of Xian¡¯er made You Qingcheng break downpletely. For her, Ni Shang was her only friend, but her friend disappeared one day. Shui¡¯er consoled You Qingcheng several times, but it did not work. You Qingcheng smashed everything in the Eastern Pce and threw the torn clothes into the fire. It seemed that the Queen was attacked by her illness again. In the past, Sister Xian¡¯er would wait upon the Queen, and the Queen listened to Xian¡¯er most. But now, where could they find Xian¡¯er? In the Western Pce, Xu Xi could neither sit nor sleep well after hearing You Qingcheng¡¯s illness, because Xu Xi knew the reason clearly. He regretted having done the dirty thing to You Qingcheng. Although two years had passed, You Qingcheng was still hard to get rid of the shadow. That night, Xu Xi came to the Eastern Pce and regretted his mistakes when seeing his Younger Sister You being attacked by her illness. It was Xu Xi himself who hadmitted the sin.


    Xu Xi stayed on the roof for a whole night. Shui¡¯er did not dare to bend over a table to take a rest until You Qingcheng calmed herself down. Shui¡¯er found her master got more irritable these days. What shoud she do if things went on? If it was exposed to those malevolent people, the master would be driven out of the Wu Pce, because the Queen¡¯s bed could not be tainted with any bad luck. Shui¡¯er thought about a method to invite the Princess to live here for a few days. When things got ready, Shui¡¯er was too exhausted to open her eyes. Xu Xi jumped down. It was the first time for him toe to the Eastern Pce. It turned out that Di Qing did not care bout You Qingcheng too much, as the decorations were so ordinary. A jealosy welled up in Xu Xi¡¯s heart. The person on the bed was rather thin and feeble. Xu Xi walked to her slowly. If time could flow backward, Xu Xi would never conduct that dirty thing. Xu Xi squatted down and wiped the tears on the woman¡¯s face. She was so sad even if she slept soundly. It turned out that the thing did cause great damage to Younger Sister You. Xu Xi stayed beside the bed and looked at her quietly. When it got light in the sky, Xu Xi realized that it was time to leave. Xu Xi raised his hands, but dropped. How could he have that good luck? He walked out of the room and disappeared in the depth of the garden. Ning¡¯s wife got up early and prepared the hot water for the Queen. She found that a dark shadow came out of the Queen¡¯s room. Ning¡¯s wife was fond of gossips and showed great curiosity to them. She ran back to their room and shook her husband awake. Ning Hai turned around and rolled down from the bed. Ning¡¯s wife stepped back with fear. After Ning¡¯s wife had been spotted stealing things by Shui¡¯er, You Qingcheng wanted to send her back but Ning Hai saved his wife. However, Ning Hai was required to monitor his wife. Then, Ning¡¯s wife was scared of her husband, even yielded the food to her husband. She did not dare to have meals with Ning Hai at the same table. At first, Ning Hai could not get used to it, but as time went by, he enjoyed the quietness.


    ¡°In the early morning, what happened...¡±


    Ning¡¯s wife hurried toe close and murmured to him. Ning Hai changed his mood from surprised to frightened. Did the old woman not want her life? How could she dare to gossip the thing like that? The head would be cut for it! Ning Hai covered his wife¡¯s mouth and nced around. Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s face was suffocated red. Her fat hands pulled the sleeves away. She puffed for breath after getting rid of the constraint. Ning Hai stared at his old wife. It seemed that she did not lie. Ning Hai knew how serious the issue was. If the old woman spilt it out, the entire Eastern Pce were finished, including Ning Hai. Therefore, Ning Hai warned her again and again. But in Ning¡¯s wife¡¯ mind, it became the seizing chip, and she did not know how serious the issue was. It was not the matter of stealing but about life and death. Ning¡¯s wife was narrow-minded, gluttonous andzy. She was desperate to be a citizen in the capital, but realized how difficult it was when arriving at the capital. But she envied the noble woman¡¯s life. She had been caught stealing several times, and had her own plots. She just needed to keep a close eye on the master and seize her crucial point, and her life would be changed. Therefore, Ning Hai¡¯s words sounded like farting to Ning¡¯s wife.


    The illness of the Eastern Pce came strangely. You Qingmo in the Western Pceughed up her sleeve. Even the Heaven was helping the Western Pce. Half of a month had passed when Xu Yin returned to the pce. You Qingmo told Xu Yin what had happened to the Eastern Pce. It was a golden chance difficult to meet in a thousand years for the Western Pce. As long as the hysteria of the Eastern Pce was spread out, You Qingcheng would be driven out of the Eastern Pce. It would be most beneficial to the Western Pce. But who were the pushing hands behind the scene? Xu Yin wanted to know it. Seemingly, it was good to the Western Pce, but perhaps someone wanted to murder You Qingcheng with a borrowed knife. Therefore, Xu Yin asked You Qingmo not to act rashly. And they needed to get to the bottom of the plot. You Qingmo showed great trust in Xu¡¯s brothers. But Xu Xi was still worried about You Qingcheng. It turned out that there was a pair of pushing hands behind You Qingcheng¡¯s hysteria. At night when his elder brother fell asleep, Xu Xi came out of the room quietly and rushed to the Eastern Pce. Xu Lin sat up when Xu Xi left. The foolish man ran to send the news secretly. Xu Yin would like to see how the Eastern Pce would react to it. To ferret out the maniptor by others, it would be better for Xu Yin. Since the Jin City had belonged to his youngest brother, Xu Yin thought that as an eldest brother, he should do something to help his youngest brother to be the real King. It was his father¡¯s lifelong dream. Xu Yin hoped to realize for his father.

 Chapter 141 The Undisciplined Woman in the Qi Palace

    <h4>Chapter 141 The Undisciplined Woman in the Qi Pce</h4>


    You Qingcheng¡¯s hysteria was manipted. Xu Xi wanted to find out the pushing hands behind the scenes. And the pce had been locked when he reached there. Xu Xi leapt to the roof. During the half of the month, Xu Xi guarded You Qingcheng every night, only hoping the woman would not hurt herself when attacked by the illness. Tonight, there was deadly silence in the Eastern Pce. Those maidservants who used to keep watch at night were not in the bedchamber. Xu Xi leapt down from the beams and walked to the inner hall quietly. When he was about to push the door open, he was shocked by a scream inside the room. Xu Xi kicked the door open. A ck figure shed in front. Xu Xi felt bad and ran to the Queen¡¯s bed immediately. When he came to the bedside, Xu Xi held his breath and uncovered the quilt slowly.


    ¡°Qingcheng.¡± Xu Xi called You Qingcheng¡¯s name. Suddenly, a stinging pain hit from the back. The woman on the bed drew a sharp saber with a bloodthirstyugh. Xu Xi just felt cold on his four limbs.


    ¡°Give my pureness back!¡± Xu Xi opened his eyes wide. It turned out that You Qingcheng knew what had happened in the military camp. He felt a twisting pain in his heart. It was a kind of relief to be killed by his loved person. Blood wetted his back. Xu Xi could feel the blood viscous and the woman¡¯s face turned pale. You Qingcheng thought she would be happy, but when Xu Xi fell down slowly, her heart was hit by a sudden pain and she looked at him nkly.


    During the half the month, the man used drugs to put all the maidservants intoa and did not leave there till the day broke. You Qingcheng thoguth she was dreaming. But when she woke up at midnight, she saw a man sleeping soundly on the bedside. His waist token attracted You Qingcheng¡¯s attention. When she unveiled his mask, You Qingcheng felt a chill in her heart. The man was the second son of Xu family. In the military camp, it was him who had defiled her. You Qingcheng had never hated a person before. You Qingcheng thought she had been plotted by You Qingmo, but to her astonishment, it was Xu Xi, her childhood sweetheart, who did the dirty thing to her. Even if You Qingcheng gave him thousand cuts, she still could not vent her hatred. The man twitched in the blood. His hands raised but fell down slowly. No one could distain a gently woman¡¯s ruthlessness. After Xu Xi snuffed, the woman came to him from the bed. Her little handsbed her ck hair. When she got herself well, she took out a little bottle from a brocade box. In the candlelight, the box glinted with blue color. The woman, with bare feet, walked to the corpse. Ning¡¯s wife outside covered her mouth with fear, and did not believe her eyes. Was the woman in front the Queen? Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s shanks shivered. Through the thin window, Ning¡¯s wife looked with frighten from the tips of her hair to the marrow of her very bones. The corpse was resolved by the Melting Bones Liquid, and the burning and bloody odour filled the air. Ning¡¯s wife covered her mouth and ran back. In the room, the woman stared at the pool of blood nkly. When she collected herself, she huddled up herself on the bed. No one could imagine that the demoness who just ughtered a person without batting an eyelid was so weak now. When Shui¡¯er broke into the inner hall, she saw a trembling Queen and found the room with strange smell. Shui¡¯er wrinkled her nose, looked around and found nothing strange.


    ¡°Let it open. Take more air in the room...¡± Shui¡¯er covered her nose and did not take a breath till the nigh wind blew in. A ce near the Queen¡¯s bed was left charred traces. Shui¡¯er squatted down, trying to touch them. You Qingcheng on the bed screamed. Shui¡¯er ran to the bed instantly. What¡¯s wrong to her master today? Shui¡¯er touched the master¡¯s forehead and could feel the burning hot under her fingers. Her master had a fever. Shui¡¯er had someone to bring the ice cube hurriedly, and she wrapped it with a brocade handkerchief. When the ice cube melted into pieces, she changed another new. Again and again, the master¡¯s forehead was cooled down. Shui¡¯er found clean underclothes and changed it for her master and did not leave the bedchamber till the master fell asleep.


    Ning¡¯s wife drilled into the quilt with scare. And her body was out of her control and kept quivering. Ning Hai was a bit surprised, wondering what¡¯s wrong with his wife. Why didn¡¯t she sleep at night? But no matter how hard he tried to ask her, Ning¡¯s wife did not say a word. Ning Hai turned around and slept. After it, Ning¡¯s wife made up her mind to leave the terrible Eastern Pce, and she was afraid of being killed if she continued to stay there any longer. Ning¡¯s wife wanted to seek shelter from the Western Pce, hoping to find a ce to live her life peacefully in the rest of her life. However, Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s dream was hard toe true. Because the imperial harem was a ruthless and greedy ce, it was a blessing thing to live there. When getting up in the morning, Ning¡¯s wife came to pay respects to Shui¡¯er. Shui¡¯er could not believe her eyes. The old woman used to be rude and unreasonable. Because the Queen took her to the pce, the old woman did not take Shui¡¯er seriously. However, did the sun rise from the west today? Why did Ning¡¯s wife work diligently? Ning¡¯s wife wiped the ground of the bedchamber again to make sure what she had witnessedst night. She came to have a careful look at th ce where the corpse had been resolved. If Ning¡¯s wife had not seen it with her own eyes, she would have thought that she just had a dream.


    Out of the Eastern Pce, Ning¡¯s wife went home and began packing her things. Ning Hai asked her why for several times, but she did not answer him. Ning Hai got angry. Because his wife would like to make fuss about trivialities usually, but now she was dreadfully silent. But what would happen if Ning¡¯s wife told her husband? He would think that Ning¡¯s wife had hysteria. So she thought she¡¯d better find another good master. For Ning¡¯s wife, the pce was a ce to y and visit. She packed up things and walked out of the door, even Ning Hai was unable to stop her but just let her do what she wanted. The virago would not look back till she hit the souty wall. Ning¡¯s wife took her valuable things to the Western Pce, but got lost after several steps. The Imperial Pce was not like themon yard. Although she had been living there for some months, she was still unfamiliar with the roads in the pce. She had nned to the Western Pce, but unexpectedly, she went the wrong way. Jingyu saw an old woman hovering outside, so she asked a litte maidservant to lead her in. Ning¡¯s wife had never seen Jingyu before. But seeing Jingyu live in a magnificent ce, Ning¡¯s wife thought Jingyu was the Master of the Western Pce, knelt down and kowtowed to Jingyu in a hurry. Usually, Ou Jingyu would show her true face instead of You Qingcheng¡¯s look to others, except when she spent the bedtime with the Emperor. Therefore, seldom people had seen her. Even the people in the Eastern Pce could hardly find her. Ning¡¯s wife did not know her of course, but Ou Jingyu knew her. Was the old woman the new female cook in the Eastern Pce? Why did she run here? Ning¡¯s wife felt guilty by the stare. Ou Jingyu was jealous of the Eastern Pce, so she could not let go of the chance. The old woman came from the Eastern Pce, and she must know many secrets. Ou Jingyu helped the old woman stand up and gave a soft seat to her. Ning¡¯s wife had never sitten on a soft seat made of mink velvet, and her fingers touched the soft mink velvet back and forth. The little maid giggled at the old woman¡¯s funny behavior. Ou Jingyu gave a signal with the eyes, and then the little maid brought some desserts. The things to eat and use were transported by ship from Suzhou and Hangzhou. Now the war began between the south and the north. The things to eat became increasingly insufficient. Ning¡¯s wife had never seen such exquisite food before. It was already an enjoyable thing to look at the food. Crystal cherry puddings were pink and delicate. Using a small spoon to split it, and it still swayed gently. Ning¡¯s wife drooled, eager to eat it. Ou Jingyu¡¯s kindness to the old woman was conditional, because the old woman was useful to her. Ning¡¯s wife rubber her hands and stared at the dessert because she did not see such a delicious food in the Eastern Pce. The little maid served more food. Looking at the exquisite food, Ning¡¯s wife did not move any more. That was what Ou Jingyu wanted. The things were the genuine fruits that Yan Shen transported secretly from Suzhou and Hangzhong. So it was impossible to be seen in the pce. Ou Jingyu granted the woman to have a taste of it. Seeing the delicious and colorful food, Ning¡¯s wife gobbled up at one gulp, which made the little maidugh.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, you shoulde with some sincerity...¡± Having been living in the pce for months, Ning¡¯s wife knew that there was no free thing in the world. Since she hade there, she decided not to return to the Eastern Pce. Last night, You Qingcheng¡¯s viciousness let the old woman make up her mind.


    ¡°Your Empress, since I¡¯vee here, I don¡¯t want to go back. Besides, the master of Eastern Pce is not a good person. Serve you, and I will have a better future.¡±


    Ning¡¯s wife belittled her previous Master to show her sincerity to the new noble woman. But Ou Jingyu did not want it, and the sincerity meant You Qingcheng¡¯s weak point. Would the old woman pretend not to know it?


    ¡°Is there any weak point in the Eastern Pce...¡± Ou Jingyu reminded her. The old woman looked silly but had her own calctions. If Ou Jingyu did not make it clearly, she would not get anything out of the old woman. Ning¡¯s wife knew it of course. But she had to hold back one trick for the sake of her own life.


    ¡°Fan¡¯er, see the old woman off...¡± Ou Jingyu had to y some tricks on the old woman, as the old woman was not so foolish as Ou Jingyu had expected. The old woman dared to y tricks on her. Well, Ou Jingyu thought she should hold the initiative and have everything under control. Ning¡¯s wife got flustered and knelt on the ground to beg the noble woman for leaving there. Ou Jingyu began putting on airs. She just sipped the fragrant tea and totally ignore her. Ning¡¯s wife crawled up to her step by step.


    ¡°The master of the Eastern Pce, I¡¯ve known her before.¡±


    ¡°Really? Go ahead.¡± Ou Jingyu set her mind on the old woman. It turned out that the old woman had known You Qingcheng before. Since You Qingcheng took her into the pce, You Qingcheng and she were not themon rtionship of master and servant.


    ¡°I am from Qingyao Town. One day, two noble women came to find Magic Doctor Chang. By coincidence, the doctor lived in my home. Then, the master of the Eastern Pce lived in my home for a few days as well and asked the Magic Doctor to prescribe for her. She said it was the prescription for having babies. The Magic Doctor felt the master¡¯s pulse and found out the cause of disease. And then, the master of the Eastern Pce spoke out the reason why she was unable to be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°The master of the Eastern Pce has been defiled before...¡± What an earth-shattering and heaven-battering secret! Ou Jingyu was extremely excited in her heart. If Di Qing knew it, You Qingcheng was unable to sit on the Queen¡¯s position any longer. Who could expect that the Qi Queen had been impure. In the ce where the chastity was more important than life, losing chastity meant nothing but a road to death. Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s information came in time. Ou Jingyu thought she was in a favorable position to take ce of the Queen. Living in the weeds, she always wanted to fight agains the fate. Ou Jingyu was a pawn and always controlled by others. Yan Shen knew her weak point. So Ou Jingyu had no way but to climb up to get rid of the constraint and remove any stumbling block. However, the Eastern Pce always hindered her way. To destroyed a womanpletely was to ruin her reputation. Ning¡¯s wife did not know the importance in it but just wanted to win the noble woman¡¯s trust. Ou Jingyu burned with the ambition to get rid of You Qingcheng.


    ¡°Fan¡¯er, take some gold bullions...¡± The person named Fan¡¯er came back to the inner hall and came out with a tray gleaming with gold. Ning¡¯s wife fixed her eyes on the tray. She did not have it in her whole life before, so she hurried to take the tray and held in the arms. Ou Jingyu narrowed her eys, thinking that the old woman was so greedy. Well, it was much eaiser to deal with such a person.


    ¡°Old woman, keep a close eye on the Eastern Pce.¡±


    Ning¡¯s wife got flustered at the words. Didn¡¯t she go to the Western Pce for shelter? Why did she have to go back? Did it ask for her life? Ning¡¯s wife showed great reluctance toe back. Ou Jingyu said she would take back the gold bullion, but the old woman clenched it tightly. Ning¡¯s wife yielded to her desire. On the way back, Ning¡¯s wife was in a rather nervous state. Afraid of being discoverd by the Eastern Pce, she slipped in from the side door. Shui¡¯er kept busy, because the Queen had the bedchamber rearranged. Shui¡¯er was too tired to straighten up and became angrier when seeing the Ning¡¯s wife act furtively. Ning¡¯s wife disappeared in the morning. Ning¡¯s wife hurried to clean the door and windows for the fear that things would betray her. Shui¡¯er looked at her nkly, wondering what happened to the old woman today. The old woman used to be unruly, but why did she behave herself today? Did the sun rise from the west? In fact, Ning¡¯s wife had a guilty conscience in her heart, so she did not dare to make a scene. But she had the gold bullion now, and before long, she would be a citizen in the capitial. With the thought, Ning¡¯s wife worked harder. After Xian¡¯er had left, You Qingcheng seemed to be deprived of the backbone. Shui¡¯er was just a little girl, and was still not qualified to bear the responsibility. Ning¡¯s wife was totally a useless person and could not be used at all. The more You Qingcheng thought, the more sighs she let out. As a matter of fact, You Qingcheng hadpletely forgotten her killing and chopping up the corpse. Ning¡¯s wife entered the room and served the food to the master, but she trembled. What was wrong with the old woman? She usually assumed an air of arrogance even in front of You Qingcheng. You Qingcheng stared at her, and Ning¡¯s wife did not dare to look into her eyes directly.

 Chapter 142 Give Chidi an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 142 Give Chidi an Exnation</h4>


    The devil army¡¯s high-ranking military officers had been killed, so Chidi came to the human realm. Di Qing waited in his temporary imperial abode at the news Chidi woulde. Di Qing was in fidgets. Although it was Lin Xiaosa who gave the order to kill the devil army¡¯s officers, Di Qing was the King of the Qi Kingdom, so he had to bear Chidi¡¯s punishment. Now Di Qing was in great need of hands. If Lin Xiaosa just left him, what should Di Qing do? Chidi¡¯s arrival added fuel to the arrogance in the devil army. Several top officers knelt for a long time to the Devil God. Di Qing was worried about the warfare, afraid that Chidi would recall the devil army in a rage. The Qi Kingdom was in deadly danger right now. Di Qing was not a fool. In order to appease Chidi¡¯s wrath, Di Qing asked the Commander in Chief toe to the temporary residence pce immediately. However, Lin Xiaosa did not listen to him. With several military orders, Lin Xiaosa still could not leave the frontline. Then, Di Qing sent Leng Cang to the battlefront. With the order, Leng Cang hurried on all night along. When he arrived at the Di army¡¯s barrack, a little soldier asked him in. Leng Ceng mentioned why he came there and handed in the Di Qing¡¯s imperial edict. But the little soldierpletely ignored that and put Leng Cang into the prison. Leng Cang was full of resentment, but did not dare to get angry. He had to stay in prison. The prison guard would bring the three meals of a day to him on time. Leng Cang¡¯s anger was worn down day after day. On the eighth day, the prison door opened. The little soldier took Leng Cang to see the Commander in Chief. During the eight days, Leng Cang¡¯s feeling changed from resentment to amodating himself to circumstances. He finally understood what was called ¡°A fieldmander must decide even against king¡¯s orders.¡± In themander¡¯s camp, Lin Xiaosa studied the distribution map. The Martial General just threw a nce at Leng Cang when he came in. The Military Commander in Chief was superior. Even if theer had taken the imperial edict, these martial generals did not take him seriously. Lin Xiaosa deployed the military forces till the night. In themander¡¯s camp, Leng Cang¡¯s facial expression turned from dark to helpless. Obviously, he was redundant in the barrack. People there treated him scornfully. Leng Cang took the imperial edict from his chest to suppress Lin Xiaosa¡¯s arrogance. But to his astonishment, Lin Xiaosa just threw it into the stove, and Di Qing¡¯s imperial edict was burnt to ashes. Lin Xiaosa was too defiant! Leng Cang did not get angry but smiled, because he thought Lin Xiaosa did burn the imperial edict well. When Leng Cang came back to the pce, he decided to expose it to the Emperor, and then wanted to see how long Lin Xiaosa could remain rampant. Lin Xiaosa paid no attention to Leng Cang¡¯s plot, but his major concern was that Yan army¡¯s Commander in Chief was different this time. Lin Xiaosaunched several attacks, but was repressed all the time. He had thought that it was an easy job to capture the Jin City, but out of his expectation, the troop was attacked sneakily halfway. Consequently, the main military forces were bogged down. It would be harmful to the Di army. Although it was in November, the coldness in Jiangnan was totally different from that in the north. Dampness tortured the soldiers. Lin Xiaosa sent scouts into the Jin City and knew that Yan army¡¯s Commander in Chief had been changed. But to his surprise, Xu Linghe took over that post. Lin Xiaosa did not believe it and asked the scouts to detect more carefully. News came that the Master of the Jin City was Xu Linghe. Lin Xiaosa felt his heart twisted. The brothers who had experienced life and death had to meet on the battleground finally. Leng Cang was detained and watched in the military camps. Lin Xiaosa arrested him in order to keep away from noise. However, Di Qing had been waiting for the news, but could not hear from the person whom he had sent out. Chidi was boiling with rage and wanted to kill Di Qing. He set a deadline for Di Qing: if Chidi could not see Lin Xiaosa within two days, he would scrap the treaty of alliance. It did scare Di Qing, and he came to the barrack himself. Leng Cang felt a relieve to see the Emperor and spoke of his grievances. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s crimes mounted up to the sky. Di Qing burst into rage and smashed the table with his palm. Counting on the Master¡¯s backing, Leng Cang felt more emboldened to fabricate exaggeratively that Lin Xiaosa plotted to seek rebellion. What a grave crime! Di Qing¡¯s throne had been attained unreasonably, so he resented the word ¡°rebellion¡±. Leng Cang¡¯s words stirred up Di Qing¡¯s killing desire. It seemed that the princess¡¯ husband could be kept in the world. The thought rooted in Di Qing¡¯s heart and sprouted gradually. Di Qing got frightened at Leng Cang¡¯s words. On the other hand, Lin Xiaosa arrayed troops for consecutive sleepless nights,pletely unaware of Leng Chang¡¯s plot. When a little soldier came to report to him, Lin Xiaosa knew that Di Qing had reached the barrack. He knew that the Emperor woulde to denounce him. But confronted with the powerful enemies, Lin Xiaosa could not care about so much. When Lin Xiaosa entered the Commander in Chief¡¯s camp, Di Qing threw out a palm and overpowered him abruptly. All the martial generals were stunned, wondering what was wrong with the Emperor. As the enemies were pressing hard, how could he tie the Commander in Chief? Did he act like a fool? Lin Xiaosa¡¯s vicemanders could not bear to see the Commander in Chief suffer the unrighted wrong, and came up to plead for him. But it would be fine if they remained silent. Conversely, their plead irritated Di Qing. They were Di Qing¡¯s subordinates but did not obey his order. Di Qing¡¯s eyes darkened, and he gathered Spirit Power and gave another palm. Themon people¡¯s flesh could not bear it and were thrown out of the camp. The palm was so violent that two generals were killed. Lin Xiaosa did not expect the result. They were Lin Xiaosa¡¯ brothers who he had gone through fire and water with and were bathed in bloody battles for the Qi Kingdom. But now they were killed by Di Qing. What a chill to the heart! The camp was full of bloody odor. Leng Cang knew that if he could not defeat Lin Xiaosa today, Lin Xiaosa could not spare him in the future. So Leng Cang told Di Qing that Lin Xiaosa dared to burn the imperial edict. Whosoever dared to show great disrespect to the Emperior¡¯s Authority would be eradicated all of his/her families of nine generations. Di Qing heard it and scraped Lin Xiaosa¡¯s military power on the spot. Leng Cang, a base person, was intoxicated by sess, thinking that the military power was about to belong to him. At that time, he would be the Commander in Chief of the Qi Kingdom, a position only below a person but above all of the other people. Leng Cang was so ravished with joy that he wanted to drink three vats of wine and got good and drunk. But he did not know what Di Qing nned. In Di Qing¡¯s mind, Lin Xiaosa had killed the devil army¡¯s officers, so Di Qing had to give an exnation to Chidi. Therefore, Di Qing had no alternative but to wrong his brother-inw. If Di Qing killed Lin Xiaosa, Di Li would certainly me Di Qing. Themon plot did not hurt the important essentials, but Xiaoli was Di Qing¡¯s family member, he would not allow his younger sister to feel sad. The generals were indignant to see their Commander in Chief caught, but what could they do? Di Qing was the Emperor, so they had to submit to the imperial authority. Leng Cang did not get the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s Seal, and realized that Di Qing did not take him seriously. Now, Leng Cang not only failed to im the credit, but also started a feud with Lin Xiaosa. Lin Xiaosa kept calm and showed great scorn to the position as Commander in Chief. Di Qing¡¯s ruthlessness alienated Lin Xiaosa from the post. Besides, the Master of the Jin City was Xu Linghe. Lin Xiaosa was unwilling to see brothers destroy each other. As a matter of fact, Lin Xiaosa had been forced to be the Commander in Chief in the beginning, and he did not like the political trickeries in the official circles. At the crucial moment, it was good to strip his military power. He felt carefree when he was relieved of official duties. As long as the family apanied him, any ce under the sun would be Lin Xiaosa¡¯s home. Especially thinking about the home in the North Desert, Lin Xiaosa could not sit well. He took off the war suit and threw away the war saber, about to leave the camp. But he was blocked by the Spirit Power. Di Qing condensed his Spirit Power again. Lin Xiaosa flipped it with his spiritual fingers to break the spell. Then, the constraint faded away. Seeing Lin Xiaosa able to use illusion, Di Qing increased the Spirit Power considerably, and then the Spirit Power tied Lin Xiaosa tightly. Lin Xiaosa tried to get rid of it. Di Qing¡¯s saber charged at Lin Xiaosa. The generals besides jumped forward but were knocked off by Di Qing. Next second, Lin Xiaosa¡¯s pinkie fell on Di Qing¡¯s hand. The nerves of the fingertips were linked with the heart. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s eyes med with pains. The pinkie was put into a brocade box. Lin Xiaosa had killed the devil army¡¯s top officers. It needed an exnation. And now, the pinkie cut from Lin Xiaosa could be a humble apology to Chidi.


    ¡°Ask the Military Doctor toe here.¡±


    The little soldier took the order and went out of the Commander in Chief¡¯s camp. Until then did Leng Cang realize that Di Qing did not think about recing the Commander in Chief at all. It was all Leng Cang¡¯s imagination. And he even offended Lin Xiaosa. How could Leng Cang get along in the future? Lin Xiaosa turned up his nose at Di Qing¡¯s snobbish act, and unveiled the tabernacle to leave there.


    ¡°Xiaoli said it was safer to live in the pce, and let me give the letter to you. Just look at it.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa stopped. Di Qing did seize Lin Xiaosa¡¯s weak point and always calcted. When the military doctor staunched the blood for Lin Xiaosa, Di Qing picked up the war saber and put it on the table with the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s Seal.


    ¡°If the Qi Kingdom is extinguished, I will take Xiaoli to see the former Emperor.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°That depends on how the Commander in Chief will do.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa was shocked by Di Qing¡¯s brazenness. How could Di Qing even not let go of his own younger sister? Lin Xiaosa felt pity for his wife, because she was totally unconscious of the fact that she was being used by her own elder brother. Di Qing stepped out of the Commander in Chief¡¯s camp and headed to the West. It had beente when Di Qing returned to the temporary residence pce. Chidi was still there, waiting for him patiently. Di Qing flew into the main hall and threw the sandalwood box in front of Chidi. Chidi opened it and found a part of a finger.


    ¡°Your Excellency, does it satisfy you?¡±


    Di Qing was unhappy in his heart. If he was stronger, he would not fear Chidi. If he owned the power of the Heavenly Book, what was Chidi?


    ¡°Two people¡¯s lives are just equal to a finger?¡±


    Chidi¡¯s dissatisfaction would lead to serious consequences, which was too serious to afford. Di Qing sank to his knees. Looking at Di Qing¡¯s humble nature, Chidi felt headache and regretted having helped him. Chidi even expected Di Qing to help him. What a wildest fantasy! Chidi raised his hands. Di Qing, such a worthless wretch! Well, let him out of sight and out of mind! He was more a failure than a sess. Now, the integral Qi Kingdom was divided into two. And Di Qing was really a burden on Chidi. But if Chidi did not help him, the other alliances would follow it. Chidi did have no way to back down. Butpared to Xiao Qi, Di Qing was more stupid and easier to be controlled. Chidi consoled himself. It was time to wipe out the traitor, so Chidi flew out of the temporary residence pce to the Mount Da Huang. Di Qing picked himself up slowly from the ground. Leng Cang came to help, but was knocked off. Di Qing thought if the guy had not killed Yan Shen¡¯s son, the world would not be in chaos now.


    Xiao Qi betrayed the Three leagues, which infuriated Chidi. At first, Xiao Qi had done everything to please Chidi in order to pay allegiance, but now he became Hongjun¡¯s pawn. Xiao Qi was challenging the Authority of the Three Leagues. Nascent Soul always disapproved of Xiao Qi and now showed great hatred to him, because in Nascent Soul¡¯s mind, Chidi was as holy as the deity. Whosoever dared to betray Grandmaster should be killed. Now Xiao Qi had new backer and freed himself from Chidi¡¯s control. Chidi hated Xiao Qi having a stronger backing, and it was a terrible blow to Chidi¡¯s self-esteem. What was worse, the devil army was driven out of the Teal Hill. Disasters had piled up on one another, and now the things went from bad to worse. Baize¡¯s people were driven by the Teal Hill to a remoter ce. Yu Xuanji got angry at the result, because she married Chidi for Baize. But now the marriage not only got her nowhere, but also made Baize upied by the Teal Hill. So how could Yu Xuanji not get angry? Chidi tried to get away from Yu Xuanji to have peace for ears. He regretted having blindly heard the nders to attack Kunlun, and the devil army suffered a lot with decreasing influence. If it went on like that, there would be no room for him in the three realms. Chidi was unwilling to see that happen, so he came to the Ninth-level Heaven to discuss with Emperor Jun about how to restore the momentum of the Three Leagues. Emperor Jun also lost a great number of soldiers and generals. But now, Zhu Jiuyin of the Immense Sea was not in the Three Leagues.


    However, after the divine invitations had been sent some times, the Master of the Immense Sea did not show up. Emperor Jun was annoyed and decided to call on Zhu Jiuyin in person. In the battle with Kunlun, the Three Leagues had lost tens of thousands of veteran and brilliant soldiers, which made Emperor Jun grieved with the loss. Chidi came to the royal court for the first time. The greeting ceremony was grand and ostentatious. All the civil and military officials stood at the gate of the main hall, and Ying Yu stood at the front. Emperor Jun went with head high and chest out. Although the etiquette was grand, the Master of the Immense Sea did not appear. Emperor Jun was more displeased, since he had sent the divine invitations to Zhu Jiuyin several times, but Zhu Jiuyin did not rey them at all. And Emperor Jun had to bother himself toe to visit Zhu Jiuyin in person, but was disliked by the Master there. Ying Yu put on a smiling face, because he knew that the Master of the Ninth-level Heaven could not suffer any slights. Chidi was more disappointed. Their purpose was to discuss how to suppress Xiao Qi. But even the superficial civilities were so casual. Zhu Jiuyin shunned everybody, unwilling to dispatch troops. Chidi could not take the aggravation. Ying Yu filled the cup with the wine in an attempt to work off Emperor Jun¡¯s anger. After drinking for several cups, Ying Yu told the truth that the Master seclude himself for healing his wounds. Last time, the Master was injured by Jiang Wuyou, and his wounds had been recovered. Chidi did not believe it but was helpless. One of the Three Leagues had been damaged, and the two swallowed defeats. At the same time, Zhu Jiuyin was in Jiuli and basked in the sun. Feng Xi set up the chess and wanted to y with his friend again. But Zhu Jiuyin took no interest. The Kunlun¡¯s battle left a pain on his heart. As long as he gathered Spirit Power, his chest would ache terribly. Last time, he was injured by the woman and he was more like a good-for-nothing. Afraid that people with ill intents knew his plight, Zhu Jiuyin had no choice but to hide in Jiuli.

 Chapter 143 Di Army Had Sharp Weapon to Attack the City

    <h4>Chapter 143 Di Army Had Sharp Weapon to Attack the City</h4>


    In the Jin City.


    After two days, Xu Linghe checked the wall construction. Zhan Ming did live up to order and fulfill the task on time. To build up the 5 kilometers walls by two meters thick, it was really a huge project. Zhan Ming aplished it! It was definitely admirable. It turned out that men of talents came forward from Yan army in session. Xu Linghe stood on the city wall and looked into the distance. The war was on the verge of breaking out. He was going to meet with Lin Xiaosa on the battlefield. Xu Linghe asked himself whether he would be merciless to Lin Xiaosa. The answer was ¡°No¡±.


    In December, it was cold and damp in Jiangnan with the wind roaring. Yan Shen looked at the man from the distance. Xu Linghe still wore silk clothes. The old man shook his head and asked a family servant to bring a brocade coat to him. Yan Shen felt guilty to the young man. Xu Linghe had enjoyed a happy life with his wife and son, but Yan Shen begged him to the Jin City. Yan Shen muffled himself up with the brocade coat and walked up to the city wall. Xu Linghe looked at the direction of Kunlun. Today was Douya¡¯s birthday, and Xu Linghe could do nothing but pray for his son silently.


    ¡°Xu¡¯s young man, are you missing your family members?¡± Xu Linghe felt something fall on his shoulders. It was a brocade coat. Xu Linghe felt warm in his heart.


    ¡°Today is my son¡¯s birthday...¡± Xu Linghe sighed with a feeling of a father¡¯s helplessness. Yan Shen felt rather guilty, because he had robbed Xu Linghe¡¯s happiness of a family union just for the Jin City.


    ¡°Go home now. Your son is talking about you now...¡± Since Yan Shen¡¯s son had passed away, Yan Shen felt loneliness upied him day after day. In the past, he was always tired of hismonce son, but now it was toote to treasure him.


    ¡°Uncle Yan, what if Di army conducts sneak-attacks? There is a birthday every year. But now we are at the crucial moment for the Jin City.¡±


    ¡°People have too many regrets in life. And go back to see your kid quickly.¡±


    ¡°If Di armyunches sneak-attacks, inform me and I wille back immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know. Go back quickly...¡± The little bell fell into Yan Shen¡¯s hands. Xu Linghe chanted a spell, and read it again in case that the old man was possibly hard of hearing. When Xu Linghe flew out of the Jin City, Zhan Ming could not respond to it at that moment. Later, Zhan Ming realized that the Commander in Chief was an immortal. The Commander in Chief always acted with a low profile, but it turned out that he just kept reserved.


    ¡°Young man, learn something. The powerful people are all like that.¡±


    ¡°Master Yan, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Although Yan Shen was not the Emperor now, he was still admired deeply by the people of the Jin City. Zhan Ming held thentern and lit for Yan Shen. Little soldiers came up to greet him at the sight of the former city governor. They had not seen the city governor for days, and did not expect to see him inspect the sentries tonight.


    ¡°Everyone cheers up! The people of the Jin City rely on you! To add some beef to the night watchmen to keep out of the cold.¡± The sixteen or seventeen soldiers jumped happily. Watching the innocent and young faces, Yan Shen thought how many of them could survive tomorrow. The Jin City was kept at the cost of these kids¡¯ lives. In the past, Yan Shen did not spare a nce at these people, thinking that their life or death had nothing to do with him. However, it was the so-called nonentities that supported him when the Jin City fell. Yan Shen had never been moved before. But at that moment, tears coursed down the old man¡¯s cheeks. He did want to do something for the people of the Jin City, so he came to plead Xu Linghe boldly. And it turned out that he was right to Kunlun. And Xu Linghe was fully deserved to be the governor of the Jin City.


    In Kunlun.


    ¡°Dad likes it most. I will keep it for him.¡±


    The little hand grabbed the chicken leg and hid it in his small bowl. Wuyou¡¯s mouth twitched. It was Xiao Douya himself who liked the chicken legs, but he just imed that his father liked it. Well, Xiao Douya fox¡¯s nature was so obvious. But today was Douya¡¯s birthday. Wuyou hoped her child was happy. At night, the family had a reunion dinner. Granny sewed new clothes for the great-grandchildren. Wuyou¡¯s mother also came back to celebrate the birthday, but her father did note in case of Baize¡¯s sneak-attack. Xiaoyou made longevity noodles for Xiao Douya. Since Xiaoyou got married, she became more thoughtful and helped her sister take care of Xiao Douya. It was the happiness that Xu Linghe saw when he entered the room. Xiao Douya widened his eyes, looking at the person at the door.


    ¡°Dad!¡± The little boy threw himself into the man¡¯s arms. Xu Linghe held the child up. Wuyou looked at them quietly.


    ¡°Xiao Douya,e down. Let your father take a rest.¡± In a month since Wuyou saw her husbandst, he became thinner. Wuyou¡¯s heart ached for her husband. However, the child did not care about it and asked his father to hold him in the air. This four-year-old boy was still spoiled. Wuyou came up to hold the kid down, so as to give a rest to her husband. Xiao Douya sat in his father¡¯s arms, and his chubby hands tore the chicken legs and sent the meat into his father¡¯s mouth. A whole family members sat around the stove and enjoyed the delicious food. Unconsciously, it had been at midnight. Xiao Douya felt sleepy, but was reluctant to leave his father. Granny Moon could not bear to see it and held her great-grandson in the arms to sleep. Madam Houqing came to the front yard with her younger daughter.


    ¡°The war is imminent. Why are you back?¡±


    Although Wuyou was in Kunlun, her heart was fixed on the Jin City, on the movements of the both sides.


    ¡°Douya is four years old. I will not let him down.¡± Xu Linghe was apologetical to Douya and decided to make up for the missing love.


    The water was boiling on the stove. Wuyou prepared the foot-washing water for her husband. When the man fell into a sound sleep, Wuyou took off her man¡¯s shoes quietly. Usually, it was her husband who looked after her and never made her do any household chores. Wuyou¡¯s little hands untied her husband¡¯s shoce carefully in order not to disturb her husband¡¯s dream. The man¡¯s feet were thin. When his feet were dipped in the warm water, the man opened his eyes and withdrew his feet immediately. How could the woman wash his feet? Wuyou smiled gently and pushed the feet into the water. No matter what happened today, she was bound to clean up his feet.


    ¡°Be good. Put the feet well.¡± The woman was so valiant that amon foot washing was almost like robbing in the end. In the beginning, Xu Linghe humored the woman, but atst, he could not resist turning over the foot washing water.


    ¡°I asked you to be good. Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Look...¡±


    Wuyou pointed at the foot-washing water with a serious look. Xu Linghe held the woman and pulled her into the arms with his pinky, and his mouth brushed her face. Wuyou covered her face. How could the woman be so lovely?


    ¡°Tired, right...¡± The man nodded his head, leaned down and cuddled her.


    ¡°To fight against the Qi army¡¯s Commander in Chief, will you hold your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± How could Xu Linghe be ruthless to his brother? Xu Linghe valued brotherhood. Wuyou was worried about her husband. He would suffer losses on the battlefield because of his kindness. When the man slept soundly, Wuyou got up because she would go to a ce tonight. Her little hands covered the quilt well for him, and then retreated the room quietly. She turned into a wisp of smoke and flew out of Ao Ze. It only took the time about half a cup of tea to reach the Di army¡¯s barrack. Wuyou ran to the Commander in Chief¡¯s camp. When entering the camp, Wuyou found nobody in it. Wuyou acted with great caution to steal the map for her husband. But she rummaged the entire camp, but was still unable to find the thing she wanted. She was a little disappointed and spread her divine consciousness. Wuyou found out the distribution map in a soft leather cover. In order not to make the enemy suspicious, Wuyou put a fake map into it, covered it up and then left. Wuyou went to the Jin City, but was stopped by the guards at the city gate. In order to attract others¡¯ attention, Wuyou used the Spirit Power to slightly hurt several persons. And the news spread to the Yan Shen¡¯s residence. At midnight, Yan Shen was woken up and then rushed to the city wall to see who was so bold to barge into the Jin City. He climbed to the city wall and found that it was Wuyou, so he asked the people to open the city gate hurriedly. Why did the Xu Linghe¡¯s wifee here? Shouldn¡¯t she enjoy the happiness of reunion? Why did shee to the Jin City at midnight? Yan Shen did not dare to slight her. Wuyou flew up to the city wall. Yan Shen knew the woman¡¯s ability. Wuyou spoke of the reason for her visit and took Di army¡¯s distribution map from the Void Space. Yan Shen could not express how excited he was. The great gift embraced the woman¡¯s deep affection for Xu Linghe. The old man knew the woman¡¯s thought well. The war was ruthless, and the woman wanted to protect her husband by this means. Looking at her receding figure, Yan Shen was happy for Xu Linghe and thought that it was Xu Linghe¡¯s fortune to have this wife. When Wuyou returned to Ao Ze, Xu Linghe was still sleeping. She prepared food for her husband. The food served on the table was Xu Linghe¡¯s favorite. Wuyou yawned and fell asleep. When Wuyou woke up, her husband had disappeared, and the table had been cleaned spotlessly with clean bowls and chopsticks ced well on the table. The stove fire burned blue mes. Boiling water steamed to the pot lid and then condensed into rolling water drops. Wuyou stretched herselffortably. The room was still filled with her husband¡¯s scent. Wuyou took a deep breath. Outside the window, it looked foggy and gloomy. Her little feet stamped on the soft nket. Writing brush and ink were still on the table, and on the Xuan paper was a pair of simr eyes with the same expression. The eyes were painted with the clearest color and maintained the original pure nature. Wuyou¡¯s eyes were brimmed with tears unconsciously. It turned out that in her husband¡¯s eyes, she never changed and was still what she used to be. Wuyou folded the paper up and put it into the Voic Space as a treasure. Xiao Douya knocked on the door early. When Xiao Douya entered the door and found his father was not in the room, his mouth pouted, and he searched the room again. Wuyou let out a long sigh. When could her husband apany their child? Xiao Douya seethed on the bedside when he was pretty sure that his dad had left. Seeing her kid sad, Wuyou conjured a jumping monkey. However, the four-year-old kid had his own judgement and thought, and the little monkey could not attract him any longer.


    ¡°I miss my dad.¡± The little boy kept his head down, and his little fingers rubbed his clothes with the face full of tears. Wuyou held the little boy into the arms and kissed his face.


    ¡°Mom cannot kiss me.¡±


    Xiao Douya¡¯s face turned red, and he thought his mother was a girl, and his face just could be kissed by Mi¡¯er. Xiao Douya raised his head up proudly. Wuyou did not know whether tough or cry. What was in the little kid¡¯s mind? She really wanted to have a look at it. However, little kid¡¯s sadness did notst long. Kids were always attracted by novelties, and Xiao Douya was not an exception. Today, Douya was going to learn illusion from Chengyi. This was the little boy¡¯s favorite subject. Xiao Douya freed himself from his mother¡¯s arms and ran to the square. Chengyi opened his arms to catch him. Xiao Douya was the youngest among the disciples. Looking at the senior brothers practicing the Mounting Clouds technique, Xiao Douya¡¯s eyes were full of eager. Chengyi taught his new and youngest disciple the enlightenment ss. Xiao Douya straightened his chest. Dressed in a brocade robe, the new disciple looked rather dashing. Xiao Douya practiced the vital force and horse stance. He lifted his chubby hands and looked at the front horizontally. Chengyi corrected Xiao Douya¡¯s movements. Wuyou was lost in her kid¡¯s serious look.


    In the Di army¡¯s barrack.


    Di Qing hurried to the military camp. The battle mattered so much that it would determine the division of the domain. The opportunity forbat could not be dyed because of Lin Xiaosa. When Di Qing entered the Commander¡¯s camp, the high-ranking military officers looked solemn. The message brought by the scouts brought pressure on the Di army. Lin Xiaosa was in a dilemma. ording to his understanding of Xu Linghe, Lin Xiaosa believed that the Jin City would be as strong as iron. So it was not easy to seize the Jin City. But now, Di Qing did not fear Xu Linghe. Was the Jin City strong enough to resist the artillery?


    Shenzong once had a difficult time developing the gunpowder. Di Qing was fully confident and had the gunpowder sent to the barrack. It was Di Qing¡¯s sharp weapon to attack the city. When the gunpowder arrived, Lin Xiaosa was worried about Xu Linghe, not knowing whether the city could resist the gunpowder¡¯s attacks. Armed with the gunpowder, Di army¡¯s morale was boosted highly. Di Qing led his troops to push hard at the Jin City. In the South Line were ambushed Madam Yu¡¯s ten of thousands of strong soldiers. To attack the Jin City, Di army needed to break through Madam Yu¡¯s line of defense first, so its artillery battalion came in the van. Lin Xiaosa deployed the forces. Artillery¡¯s mes sprang up to heaven, and the entire South Line was entangled in the war. Madam Yu had been well-prepared and set a defensive cover for all the soldiers. Di Qing intensified the offensive. In order to crack down Di Qing¡¯s attack, Madam Yu ordered nagas to dive into the rivers to besiege the artillery battalion in order to destroy the artilleries.

 Chapter 144 Madam Yu’s Strong Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 144 Madam Yu¡¯s Strong Resistance</h4>


    The gunpowder bombed madly at the Western Front. Madam Yu dispersed her military forces. Only by waterway could they break out of the encirclement. Naga was good at water techniques. Madam Yu led naga soldiers and swam to the opposite bank.


    When Lin Xiaosa gave themand, shells were fired to the opposite bank. Some naga soldiers who had no time to escape were blown up to the sky by the shells. When Madam Yu fought her way forward to the opposite bank, she led the water to attack the gunpowder furiously, and then naga soldiers came forth in a crowd. Sudden attack disturbed the artillery battalion¡¯s assault. The gunpowder¡¯s nemesis was the water. Madam Yu murmured the incantation, and water began pouring from the river. Naga soldiers drew the water, and the great watery artillery shot at the Qi army together. Di Qing could not sit well any longer. Those sharp weapons were vulnerable to water. After a neigh, ck Dragon suspended in the mid-air. Officers and soldiers shouted with hooray at the sight of the divine dragon. Lin Xiaosa had seen the ck Dragon before. The naga soldiers were so clever that they gathered Spirit Power to lead the river water. Di Qing set a defensive cover for his artilleries. Madam Yu¡¯s purpose was to destroy the artilleries. Only in this way could she pin down Di army and leave more time for the Jin City to intensify the city wall to resist the gunpowder¡¯s attacks. Although Madam Yu did not like her opponents, she was also a clear-headed and reasonable person. Confronted with a formidable enemy, she would take the national affairs as a priority. The Jin City was like her own homnd. Madam Yu could not tear herself away from the people of the Jin City. ck Dragon¡¯s purpose was obvious¡ªcapture the ringleader first in order to capture all her followers. ck Dragon¡¯s tail stirred up the clouds violently. Madam Yu stood on the top of the waves, covered with dragon-like silk. Her fingers condensed Spirit Power, and then the dragon-like silk extended like a flowing dragon and tangled the ck Dragon. A sonorous spiritual voice pierced through the night sky and shook the earth and mountains. ck Dragon dodged the nagas¡¯ attacks.


    When Madam Yu cleaved at the ck Dragon again, strong Spirit Power blew off the dragon-like silk. ck Dragon brandished its giant tail to stir up a gale. Lin Xiaosa dashed into the naga¡¯s camp and waved his sharp sword. The Sword Qi pressed hard at the naga¡¯s soldiers. Looking at the rampant ck Dragon, Madam Yu spat out the naga oil. In the night wind, the naga oil spurted out like magma and burned all the way to brightly light the sky.


    ¡°What a cheap trick!¡±


    On the clouds, ck Dragon swayed the great tail. Madam Yu read the incantation. The talisman incantation shing with spirit light twined the ck Dragon. Those talisman incantations transformed into sabers and swords and pricked through the dragon tail to the bones. Madam Yuughed wildly. ck Dragon charged at Madam Yu. Madam Yu opened her mouth to spew out the naga oil. Seeing the things going worse, ck Dragon fled from theke. The morale of naga soldiers was boosted, and they rushed to Di army¡¯s barrack. The surging water quenched the artillery battalion. Seeing it, ck Dragon flew to cover the artillery, because they were the sharp weapons to attack the Jin City. Without the artillery, Di army was just like the fish on the chopping block and partitioned by Xu Linghe at will.


    Lin Xiaosa waved his sword to the naga again, and his Spirit Power spread in all direction. Injured naga soldiers tottered to their feet. Overwhelmed with great hatred, they disyed the water techniques. Fishtail caused the water to rise considerably, and erect water columns bore down on Lin Xiaosa. The water columns kept transforming. Lin Xiaosa ducked the attack upon attack and waved his sword to naga soldiers. Next second, the soldiers were smashed into pieces by Sword Qi, and theke was dyed red by the blood. Madam Yu shook her naga tail and spat out the naga elixir. Seven-color naga elixir encircled the naga soldiers. Then, those naga soldiers killed by the Sword Qi jumped out of theke, and with the support of the naga elixir¡¯s Spirit Power, they became more violent after rebirth. The devil soldiers and officers flooded up to surround the naga soldiers. The naga was driven mad and revealed buckteeth. These mermen did not fear the devil army and brandished the huge palms. Lin Xiaosa gathered his Spirit Power and set tactical formation. Next second, a gale sprang up, and theke swirled. A force of suction rolled up nagas. Although nagas did not fear the water, under the vortex was a churning great saber. The more nagas tried to struggle, the more they were torn by the saber. The shattered bodies covered theke, which was too horrible to look at.


    They were Madam Yu¡¯s brothers whom she had gone through life and death, but now died so miserably. Madam Yu dashed out madly and transformed into the dragon-like silk to cover Lin Xiaosa with all of her strength. The burning dragon-like silk lit by naga oil was unquenchable spiritual fire. Any living creature in the three realms, once tainted, was reduced into ashes without a doubt. Madam Yu was desperate to vanish Lin Xiaosa from the world. What a cruel executioner! ck Dragon seized the opportunity and attacked Madam Yu from the back. Madam Yu spurted out the naga oil, and the fire spread. The dragon¡¯s tail was being burnt by the naga oil. Furious Madam Yu spurted at Lin Xiaosa. The devil soldiers were generally scared of fire, so they did not dare toe closer. However, the artillery battalion found out the w and bombarded theke. The remnant naga soldiers protected their General tightly. Di army¡¯s morale was increased, and its soldiers rushed to the enemy¡¯s camp. Madam Yu conjured a spiritual to separate the Di army¡¯s attack. ck Dragon swayed its huge tail to the and broke a hole in it. The devil soldiers ran up, but was still blocked by naga oil. Obviously, Madam Yu had no power to fight back, so to maintain the strength, she escaped to the Southern Front.


    Di Qing brandished the saber to the South, and the main forces marched to the Jin City. The real enemy of the Qi Kingdom was in the Jin City. Di Qing¡¯s territory had been upied half by Yan Shen. Originally, the Jin City was at Di Qing¡¯s fingers, but Yan Shen, the old guy, gave the City to others as a gift. Di Qing could not bear it.


    Madam Yu led the naga army to the barrack in the Southern Front. Yan Shen fled away hurriedly when hearing Madam Yu had been defeated. Madam Yu was ordered to guard the Western Front. But now, not only did she fail to aplish the task, but also suffered a great loss. There was a mess everywhere in the barrack. As the leading vanguard in the Southern Front, Yan Shen ran away when going into battle. But wasn¡¯t it a capital crime when he came back? Didn¡¯t Yan Shen know it? What a silly man!


    Standing in front of themander¡¯s camp on the Western Front, Madam Yu gathered the leading officers and began deploying their military forces. After the war on the Western Front, they suffered over half casualties of the total number, and only five thousand forces were left. Compared to Di army, it was like throwing egg against rock. To win the battle was impossible for Madam Yu. But she just wanted to drag Di army¡¯s marching process, so as to leave more time for the Jin City to intensify the defence. Although she was not a local in the Jin City, she thought she had been a part of the Jin City and would be stick to the end.


    Di Qing was pretty sure to win, as they seeded in mowing down the resistance on the Western Front. Now the main forces pressed hard at the Western Front. The message sent by the scout stopped Di army¡¯s proceeding pace. Di Qing and Lin Xiaosa discussed to disperse the military forces to besiege the Southern Front. And then, Madam Yun would just be a fish in the barrel partitioned by Di army at will. The general who was supposed to guard on the Southern Front fled to the Jin City. Seeing the person was Yan Shen, the guard hurried to report to themander. Zhan Ming was shocked, because Yan Shen should be guarding on the Southern Front. Why did Yan Shene back to the Jin City? Zhan Ming had the news sent to the Commander in Chief¡¯s camp hurriedly. Upon hearing the news, Xu Linghe smashed the Commander in Chief¡¯s chair in a fit of anger. How could Yan Shen disobey the military orders and desert the ranks in the battlefield? Xu Linghe walked out of the cam and ran to the city wall. Zhan Ming saluted to Xu Linghe. And the two stood on the city wall. Looking at Zhan Ming, Yan Shen kept waving at him under the city wall, hoping Zhan Ming could open the city gate as soon as possible. If things would drag on like that, Di army was about to arrive. Zhan Ming frowned and worried about his brother. A soldier would die on the battlefield rather than run away. It was shameless to be amster. Zhan Ming turned around, unwilling to see Yan Shen. Xu Linghe threw a cold nce under the city wall. Whosoever dared to disobey the military orders would be killed. Under the strong pressure, Yan Shen did not dare to look at Xu Linghe. One hour had passed when Yan Shen arrived there. Xu Lingher ordered the guard to open the city gate. Yan Shen ran to his old master immediately. Only then did themster realize how serious the matter was! He knelt on the ground and grasped his old family master¡¯s clothes tightly. Yan Shen (the old master) could not bring himself to see it, because he treated the man in front as his own son. Since Yan Bao had died, the old master wanted to keep him by the side, but he did not dare to speak of his request. It was a capital crime for a leading vanguard to desert on the eve of the battle. It was the ultimate sin. Governance relied on severity. Without strict disciplines, the Yan army would be like a heap of loose sand. Faced with penalty and death, everyone should be treated equally. Yan Shen (the old master) shook off the hands and turned around. Xu Linghe gave a palm, and then Yan Shen (the young man) spat out fresh blood. The palm with one hundred percent of strength broke the young man¡¯s heart meridians. In the pool of blood, he widened his eyes to beg that his old master could save him. Then, Xu Linghe closed his eyes and gave one more palm. The corpse was thrown into the mid-air and fell down slowly. Soldiers on the city wall were too frightened to see it and could not help but touch their necks, and they felt lucky that their heads were still on the necks. The death of Yan Shen (the young man) taught a lesson to the Yan army that being amster would lead a person to nowhere but a road to death. And the Commander in Chief would not be upromising to anyone who dared to vite the military orders.


    Xu Linghe assembled the main forces. He had nned tounch the final fight in the Jin City, but unexpectedly, Yan Shen (the young man) ruined the overall situation. Being the Commander in Chief, Xu Linghe needed the people¡¯s support. Now, Madam Yu was desperately guarding the Southern Front, and Xu Linghe could not leave her in the lurch, because if he did nothing, it would chill soldiers¡¯ hearts. If they were not of one heart, how could they guard the Jin City? Before leaving, Yan Shen (the old master) gave him a letter enveloped by oiled paper, and told him over and over again to read it. Xu Linghe led fifty thousand of soldiers to the Southern Front, with one hundred thousand leaving in the Jin City for reinforcement in time.


    Warfire lit the sky brightly on the Southern Front. Di army was divided into ten groups to the South. Madam Yu¡¯s naga army had made preparations¡ªto set traps 5 kilometers around the barrack and bury Zhuoguang¡¯s poisonous thorns. As long as Di soldiers stamped on the mechanism, poisonous iron cleek would fall from the sky and form a poisonous. Madam Yu¡¯s naga soldiers rubbed themselves with naga oil and were determined to destroy the artillery battalion at the cost of their lives, because the people of the Jin City could not bear the torment of the warfire any longer.


    Di Qing¡¯srge force was bearing down upon the border, as burning and killing all the way. Shili Town, in the Southern Front of the Jin City, was the ce that Yan Shen was responsilble to guard. But because of his cowardice, he fled from Shili Town, and now the town was garrisoned by Madam Yu and her army. Lin Xiaosa and Di Qing marched in two directions respectively. Di Qing bypassed the Southern Front to the Jin City while Lin Xiaosa stayed in the Southern Front to fight against Madam Yu. The Jin City was guarded by one hundred thousands of soldiers, while on the Southern Front, there was only five thousands of Madam Yu¡¯s soldiers. Lin Xiaosaunched the attack first. The artillery battalion followed Di Qing to the Jin City. So without the artillery, Lin Xiaosa¡¯s soldiers were in low spirits. Madam Yu sent thousands of soldiers to lure the enemy. As long as the enemies entered the ambush, Madam Yu was sure to drag Di army with the assistance of Zhuoguang¡¯s poison so as to earn more time for the Jin City. Lin Xiao brandished his sword, and Di soldiers rushed up together. Madam Yu took the lead with thousands of soldiers out of the Shili Town. Along the way were spotted with mechanisms. Madam Yu avoided the mechanisms and rushed to the Qi¡¯s barrack. Di troops surrounded Madam Yu with a pincer attack. Then, the naga army conjured the true body, and the fish tail extended and chopped at Di army. Lin Xiaosa shed the fish tail into parts. Madam Yu blocked the assault and retreated from the enemy¡¯s barrack slowly. But how could Lin Xiaosa spare Madam Yu? He ran out of the barrack, protected by Qi¡¯s troops. Madam Yu rejoices in her heart, because hering purpose was to lure the enemy, and now the Qi¡¯s Commander in Chief was being taken in. Then, Madam Yu revealed her w deliberately. Lin Xiaosa waved his sword and stabbed to Madam Yu without hesitation. Madam Yu felt pain on the back, and blood wetted her back. Her Spirit Power protected her, and naga soldiers also guarded her to withdraw to the Shili Town. Lin Xiaosa led Qi army to chase her. When they entered the ambush in the Southern Front, Madam Yu flew up, and the Di army fell into the trap. Impacted by Spirit Power, the mechanisms were triggered and a skyful of iron cleek came down to Di¡¯s soldiers. Lin Xiaosa said to himself, ¡°Terrible!¡±, and tried to run out of the trap. Madam Yu found his intention and conjured a spiritual to cover him solidly. Di soldiers had been crouched with fear, and got more panic when seeing their Commander in Chief get trapped. The iron cleek darted at Lin Xiaosa, and Di soldiers ran to protect him. Next second, their clothes burned with smoke, and pains made the soldiers wave sabers wildly. Madam Yu manipted the poisonous cleeks, and her spiritual fingers turned around. Then, poisonous cleeks with Spirit Power flew to Qi army. Everywhere they went was burnt with smoke. Di army was in a panic. Naga poison could swallow a person¡¯s mind. It was Zhuguang Mount¡¯s rank poison. It was the poison which Ming Zhu had used that could almost kill Wuyou. The only antidotes of the strange poison in the world were the Heavenly Book and naga¡¯s elixir. Otherwise, anyone poisoned had no way but to die.

 Chapter 145 Come into Unavoidable Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 145 Come into Unavoidable Confrontation</h4>


    Xu Linghe led fifty thousands of soldiers to the Southern Front. Before leaving, Yan Shen told him over and over again to read the letter. But Yan Shen did not tell him that it was Madam Xu who got the map, because she did not want Xu Linghe to know the truth. Out of the Jin City, Xu Linghe was eager to see the letter. The letter in the arms was wrapped by oiled paper. Xu Linghe asked the soldiers to take a rest in the ce, and he took out the letter cautiously. When opening the oil paper, he was surprised to find that it was Qi¡¯s military distribution map. Xu Linghe studied the map carefully. The more he looked, the more shocked he became. Di Qing performed a tactic. Seemingly, he marched to the Southern Front to attack the Jin City, but in fact, he bypassed the Shili Town to the North so as to make a breach. Lin Xiaosa would tie up the Jin army on the Southern Front. Even if he could attack the Jin City, luring the Jin army to the Shili Town and dispersing the troops were half the battle. And then, Di Qing would take advantage of the moment when the Jin army assisted Madam Yu tounch sneak attacks to the Jin City. If so, it was toote to prepare for the attacks even if the Jin army had known it. Di Qing would bombard the Jin City and seize it in the shortest time. Only in this way could Di Qingunch the sneak-attack sessfully. Lin Xiaosa just diverted the attraction, and racing Madam Yu was also a camouge, because Di Qing knew Xu Linghe well that Xu Linghe could not sit by and leave his subordinate to sink. Was there time for intercepting Di Qing? Xu Linghe checked as his fingers pointed along Di army¡¯s routes. If Xu Linghe was right, Di Qing would bypass the northern side of the city and make a breach at the weakest point. However, to go round the northern city, they had to pass the deserted mine, which used to be the source of wealth in Jiangnan. It boasted delicate jade and produced numerous beautiful wares and items every year. Some of them were the favorite essories of the high officials and noble lords, and some were taken as the first choice to be presented to diplomatic allies. The destion of the jade mine had a lot to do with unreasonable exploitation. Xu Linghe assembled the military forces to the jade mine, hoping he could reach there in time. Soldiers could not work out the Commander in Chief¡¯s intention, as General Yu was still waiting for the reinforcement. Didn¡¯t Commander in Chief want to save General Yu? Xu Linghe left five thousand soldiers to support the Shili Town and led the rest troops to the jade mine in the northern city. Currently, the safety of the Jin City was being threatened urgently. Any careless movement would bring disaster to the city. Di Qing just wanted for the chance that he couldunch a sneak-attack to the Jin City when Xu Linghe came to provide supports to Madam Yu. Compared to Di¡¯s military forces, there were only a hundred thousand soldiers in the Jin City, far behind from Di Qing¡¯s two hundred thousand. Xu Linghe followed the routes on the distribution map to the jade mine.


    Marching in the battle relied on quick speed. Di army ran to march, because Di Qingmanded them to reach the jade mine before the night fell. But it was impossible for the artillery battalion, so it must be dragged by carriage. Xu Linghe followed the tracks of the carriage to the jade mine before dark. Viewed from afar, the jade mine lit bonfires. Jin army dispersed its military forces and hid around the mine. Xu Linghe changed into a wisp of smoke and flew to the enemy¡¯s camp. A deserted wooden hut in the mine became Di Qing¡¯s temporary resting ce. Di¡¯s high-ranking military officers remained silent, waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order. The jade mine was just a temporary ce to take a rest. And after supper, they would march to the northern part of the city. Di Qing did not let down his guard and took every step with great caution. Xu Linghe avoided the Di army and flew to the artillery battalion. Because the artillery feared rain water. Di Qing had the cannons ced in the tunnel for fear of any ident. The moment Xu Linghe entered the tunnel, he was spotted by a soldier. Xu Linghe flipped his spiritual fingers, and the soldier fell to the ground. Hearing the sound, a soldier ahead ran back to have a check, since the Emperor had warned that no ident would happen. Otherwise, the Emperor would kill the whole family of nine generations. Who dared to neglect the duty under so severe penalty? Soldiers patrolled back and forth. In the dim tunnel, candlelight swayed. Xu Linghe hid himself at the corner and observed the soldiers¡¯ movement. It was a piece of cake for him to deal with these soldiers. But if discovered by Di Qing, Xu Linghe would be hard to escape. Di army had two hundred thousand of soldiers while Jin army only had fifty thousand. To win the battle, destroying the artillery was the top priority.


    ¡°Liuzi, guard here. No entry without permission.¡±


    The little soldier named Liuzi was going on patrol warily. Xu Linghe flew up to hit Liuzi¡¯s acupoint. The little boy tried to cry for help with scare, but he was hit on the aphonic acupoint. Although the boy tried to struggle, he was dragged to the corner. Xu Linghe used the ninth-level sound transmission to ask the boy where the artillery was ced if the boy wanted to survive. Liuzi did not dare to refuse, as he had been fallen to the ground with fright. Xu Linghe held the Liuzi and flew to the depth of the tunnel. Time was imminent. When the stone door opened, Liuzi bit the back of Xu Linghe¡¯s hand when Xu Linghe was distracted. As long as the mechanism of the stone door was activated, Xu Linghe would be done, and Liuzi himself could seize him easily, and then im the credit from the Emperor Di. Liuzi¡¯s n was good, but unluckily, he encountered Xu Linghe, so his n would only be a joke. Xu Linghe swept out, and his Spirit Power cut Liuzi¡¯s neck with blood spouting out. Xu Linghe flew to the artillery. At the same time, the Di army in the jade mine was about to continue their march. The soldiers began assembling. Di Qing came out of the wooden hut. The army could set off as long as finishing the gathering. On the other hand, the Jin army was worried about the Commander in Chief outside the jade mine. Two hours had passed, but the Commander in Chief still did not show up. Vicemander had been waiting so anxiously that he led one thousand soldiers into the jade mine from the side. The darkness in the night was the best cloak. They bypassed Di Qing¡¯s main forces to the tunnel. Xu Linghe found the artillery soon, but it was not easy to destroy the weapons in such an enclosed ce. If things went wrong, Xu Linghe himself would be blown off. So he figured out a method to burn out the artillery. His fingers gather Spirit Power and swept to the cannon barrels. To his surprise, burnt by the Spirit Power, smoke sprang up. Then, Xu Linghe hurried to dissipate his Spirit Power. It seemed that water inundation was the only way. He called out the spiritual beast. Its huge tail swayed and a cloud of spray came out after a roar of the dragon. Xu Linghe flew onto the dragon¡¯s back. The tunnel was so narrow that it restricted the Giant Dragon to demonstrate its power. Xu Linghe gave amander, and then a burst of water was spouted from the dragon¡¯s mouth. In an instant, the water flooded the artillery. And Xu Linghe thrust a palm in the water and smashed the ck iron artillery into pieces. Gunpowder was tumbled over in the rainfall. And the rain was about to brim over the stone door. Suddenly, the stone door was pushed open from outside. The little soldiers gaped. The unexpected flood rushed right to them. No one could imagine that there was a giant dragon in it. Xu Linghe drove his spiritual beast and flew to the entrance of the tunnel.


    However, the entrance was blocked tightly. Di Qing stood at the entrance and thought that Xu Linghe was so rampant that he dared to barge into the barrack alone. Was Xu Linghe really tired of living? Di Qing set the archers in line and ordered them to target at Xu Linghe. Seeing the Commander in Chief being trapped in the entrance, Jin¡¯s soldiers decided to strike first to gain the initiative and ran to the Di army. The Jin¡¯s soldiers came out so unexpectedly that they disturbed Di army¡¯s n. Di Qing transformed himself into ck Dragon and suspended in the mid air. With Di Qing¡¯s order, the archers shot out the arrows with burning oil on them, so the arrows could ignite spontaneously in the air. In the narrow tunnel, the Giant Dragon was burnt by the fire. In a fit of anger, the Giant Dragon spouted out huge water column, and those archers were blown to the mid-air. The Giant Dragon rushed out of the tunnel. Seeing the Commander in Chiefe safely out of danger, the vicemander could rest his heart. ck Dragon spat the Fire Elixir and pressed hard at Xu Linghe. Seeing there were several thousand Jin soldiers, Di¡¯s soldiers flooded in. As for fighting with swords, Jin army was at a disadvantage and surrounded by Di army. Blood dyed the jade mine red. More and more Di¡¯s soldiers gathered at the entrance of the tunnel. Meanwhile, the Jin¡¯s soldiers outside the jade mine heard the fighting sound and encircled the jade mine immediately. Before entering the jade mine, Xu Linghe had divided the military forces into ten columns, each of which had five thousand soldiers. Only byunching sneak-attacks could Jin army have the chance to win. First, separate the enemy¡¯s military forces, and then annihte them little by little. Jin¡¯s five thousand soldiers confronted with Di¡¯s twenty thousand soldiers. Although Jin army was at a disadvantage, the odds were pretty good for Jin army. Jin army beset with great caution and managed to find out the breaches to attack Di army. Ten subgroups broke Di¡¯s two hundred thousand soldiers into ten parts. Di army was disturbed by the unexpected attack. Jin army¡¯s attacking style of using the few to suddenly defeat the many was figured out by Xu Linghe, since there was no other way out. Under the circumstance where the enemy was extremely stronger, it was the most effective attacking style. Just as the silkworm nibbled the leaf, Jin army depleted Di army little by little. When the opponent realized it, the golden opportunity had been missed. Although the method sounded risky, Jin army would spare no effort to win the battle, because withdrawal led to nowhere but a death road, but going forward would bring a ray of hope.


    Xu Linghe intercepted the Di army halfway to save the Jin City, because once the warfire burnt to the city, not only would the defence infrastructure suffer, but also the people in the Jin City. Instead of this, Xu Linghe would rather reduce the loss to the minimum, so that the Jin City could avert the warfire. Without the defence, the Jin City would be more exposed to danger. As the Master of the Jin City, Xu Linghe should think for the people there.


    Di army was divided in the Shili Town. How could Xu Linghe know Di Qing¡¯s n and hurry to the jade mine overnight, even flood the artillery? Was there a spy in Di army? However, seldom people had ess to the secret. Xu Linghe clearly knew the route. The Giant Dragon spouted out watery cannonballs to ck Dragon. Di Qing collected himself and spat out the Fire Elixir. And then, the silver and the ck were entangled with each other. Jin soldiers were struggling to resist the Di army while on the clouds, the white and the ck were fighting with each other. The fighting and killing sounds were deafening in the jade mine. No one could be spared from the battle. It was a game for braves. If you were weak, you would be killed by others. Jin army¡¯s tenth squad broke a breach. Confronted with the devil army¡¯s offensive, they had to use the Hongjun Crossbow, as it was the sharp weapon to kill devil soldiers. The arrows rubbed with Melting Souls Liquid were shot out. Next second, the devil soldiers were injured and killed numerously. The Hongjun Crossbow forced the devil soldiers to hide as far as they could. ck Dragon swept its huge tail and smashed many Hongjun Crossbows. Without the help of the Hongjun Crossbows, Jin army was reduced at a disadvantage. The devil army began ughtering, and a palm could kill scores of people. After all, mortals were not devil army¡¯s march. Soon, Jin¡¯s five thousand soldiers were killed half. Since Di army had the devil army as the aplice, Jin army was no match at all.


    Xu Linghe drove the dragon to the enemy¡¯s battalion. The Flowing Light turned everywhere it went into ruins. Although it was Kunlun¡¯s sect rules that divine device could not be used to mortals, Xu Linghe could not be kind to the devil army.


    The Flowing Light brandished and pressed hard to the sky. The airflow diffused in all directions. In the night sky, dragon¡¯s roar shook the earth and trembled the mountains. Xu Linghe droved his spiritual beast and held the Flowing Light Sword in his hand. The Sword shed with a thunderbold momentum, and the spirit light dashed to the ck Dragonyer uponyer with a momentum of crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The mine was copsing, and the entire mountain was rolled up in the cover of the spirit light. In the floating light, the defensive cover became thinner. ck Dragon suspended in the Flowing Light. Without the protection of the defensive cover, how could ck Dragon dodge the power of the Flowing Light Sword? When the Flowing Light Sword prated the defensive cover, ck Dragon leaped up and swayed its extending tail to Xu Linghe. The Di¡¯s soldiers on the ground were shocked about what monster the Emperor Di was. The dragon¡¯s talons targeted at ck Dragon, and Xu Linghe spread his Spirit Power. Sword Qi of the Flowing Light swept away. Seeing the thing going worse, ck Dragon dashed to the clouds, and the Giant Dragon followed it. Xu Linghe in the jade mine also drove his spiritual beast to the clouds. Di Qing set tactical formation and took his blood as an inducer to call the dragon elixir. Xu Linghe followed up with the Flowing Light Sword in his hand. The rolling Spirit Light flowed from the hilt, and the spiritual beast in the sword was full of Sword Qi and shed to ck Dragon with a thunderbolt momentum. The Heaven and Earth Pouch rang, and the zither flew out. Xu Linghe slipped his spiritual fingers. The zither¡¯s sound was loud and sonorous, encouraging the Jin soldiers to fight more bravely. The soldiers did not expect that their Commander in Chief was an immortal. High morale repressed the Di army. The devil soldiers were dodging the zither¡¯s sound. The Spiritual Sound spread to the Di army¡¯s barrack and scared the devil soldiers to flee in all directions, because the sound could tear the devil soldiers into pieces, even smash their souls. ck Dragon rolled the Jin soldiers up and threw out. Xu Linghe conjured a spiritual to shield the Jin soldiers. These soldiers showed great admiration to their Commander in Chief. The Giant Dragon shot out watery cannonballs. ck Dragon was struck and fell from the clouds. Then, a crash of thunder roared in the night sky, and the sky was torn off.

 Chapter 146 Senior Brother Xiaosa Was Going to Return the North Desert

    <h4>Chapter 146 Senior Brother Xiaosa Was Going to Return the North Desert</h4>


    The sky was torn open, and ck Dragon faced the thunderbolt. And Flowing Light enwrapped it. With a bang, Spirit Light crackled through the sky. ck Dragon introduced the thunderbolt technique. Xu Linghe waved the Flowing Light Sword and rushed straight into the sky. Di army was separated by Jin¡¯s columns and then encroached gradually until being annihtedpletely. The corpses piled up like a mountain in the jade mine. ck Dragon gleamed blue with each scale sucking in the thunderbolt. Xu Linghe swept away, and ck Dragon down-thrust at Xu Linghe. Thunder and lightning shook the earth and trembled the mountains. Instantly, the top of the mountain was peeled off half. The loose stone flew toward the jade mine. The devil army knew escaping techniques, so they could easily avoid the boulder. However, the Jin soldiers were flesh ofmon people and unable to resist the attack. Seeing the boulder crashing to the Jin army, Xu Linghe ran straight to the Jin army camp, gathered Spirit Power and lifted the boulder with the hands. ck Dragon fell onto the boulder to release the thunderbolt. The thunderbolt was burning through the boulder. Then, the boulder was burned hot and scorched Xu Linghe¡¯s hands with heart-piercing pain. However, if he loosened his hands at that moment, the Jin soldiers would be crushed into meat sauce. Xu Linghe would not let the brothers who were fighting dauntlessly die. His faith supported him. ck Dragon gave another blow. Under the thunderbolt, the boulder was burnt with smoke and began melting. One drop, two drops... Xu Linghe¡¯s clothes were burnt, but he condensed his spirit and gathered Qi. Then, Spirit Power began aggregating. When the sparks sshed, he lifted ck Dragon and threw toward the cliff. ck Dragon was bound by the sudden spiritual power. Xu Linghe smashed the boulder on time, and his hands were as fast as lightning. After the spirit light, the giant tail was smashed into half. ck Dragon roared and rushed to the sky. Seeing the Emperor Qi flee away, Di soldiers had no desire to continue fighting. This war killed or injured half of the Jin troops and fifty thousand of Di soldiers. Di Qing was defeated utterly. He had thought he could win the battle easily, but out of his expectation, he encountered Xu Linghe halfway. And Di Qing¡¯s two hundred thousand troops were reduced to one hundred and fifty thousand. Jin had only twenty thousand soldiers left. Although the battle was horrifying, the weak part finally defeated the strong one. The peace and harmony in Jin City were gained by lives. Di army withdrew from the Southern Front. ck Dragon¡¯s injury impaired Di soldier¡¯s morale. Although the devil soldiers were demonic souls, they had been killed numerously by the Hongjun Crossbows. Di army was defeated and ran away. Di Qing had forgotten Lin Xiaosa, and his one hundred and fifty thousand troops ran to the West. Di Qing tried to subjugate the Jin City, but was stopped halfway by Xu Linghe. Di army suffered great loss. But as long as Di Qing was alive, the Qi Kingdom belonged to him forever, and the Jin City was a part of the Qi Kingdom.


    After cleaning up the jade mine and burning Di army¡¯s corpses, Xu Linghe led the troops to the South. Madam Yu had to guard the Shili Town. When the main forces entered the Southern Front, the Front had been scared along the way. Not far from the Shili Town, they found the inkling: each corpse had been eroded by naga poison. The wounds were deep to the bones, and the faces had been frightfully destroyed. Wild dogs engulfed the corpses in the ditch. Xu Linghe flipped his spiritual fingers to scare those dogs to flee away. The main forces hurried to the Shili Town, and could hear the killing sound in the distance. Xu Linghe rushed to the center of the town, followed by Jin army¡¯s Marshal. With few steps, Di army¡¯s corpses fell from the sky, and their spouting brains scared the soldiers to hide immediately. Di army flooded up, and Madam Yu gave another palm, but the soldiers were too tenacious and bounced back from the ground and fought to Madam Yu. Blood dyed the Shili Town red. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s sharp saber cleaved Madam Yu¡¯s flesh open, and she was numb with hurt. Soldiers resisted painstakingly. Lin Xiaosa beat Madam Yu so heavily that she had no power to fight back. Di soldiers joinlty attacked the old woman. And she was about to be the soul of the sabers. At that moment, her reinforcement rushed up, and Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power separated the offensive. Lin Xiaosa was forced to retreat tens of meters away. The two looked at each other. Madam Yu gasped for air and staggered, as if her arms and legs were out of joint. The soldiers rushed to help her. Madam Yu narrowly passed by the God of Death and was grateful to Xu Linghe. In terms of of the past, Madam Yu¡¯s daughter, Ming Zhu injured Xu Linghe¡¯s wife. Then, the affair was over and the situation had changed. Her daughter would note back to life. And Xu Linghe saved Madam Yu¡¯s life. Therefore, Madam Yu¡¯s inner conflict was solved and decided to live well from now on.


    ¡°Xiaosa, how have you been?¡±


    The feelings between brotherhood were unforgettable. Even if they met each other on the battlefield with weapons, Xu Linghe would not hurt his brother. Lin Xiaosa gave a palm with his one hundred percent of Spirit Power. The roof was blown over, and the room was broken a hole. Xu Linghe dodged the attack and flew to the roof. Xu Linghe would not me his brother, because they served for different Masters, and had their own difficulties. Lin Xiaosa gave another palm. But the Jin army¡¯s Commander in Chief just ducked it without attacking actively. So the Jin soldiers rushed up in order to protect their Commander in Chief.


    ¡°Retreat.¡± The soldiers did not dare to go forward, but watched the battle far away. Lin Xiaosa shed to Xu Linghe, and Xu Linghe¡¯s front clothes were stained with blood after some cuts. But Lin Xiaosa still could not be ruthless to his brother Xu Linghe, and held his leather whip tightly and entangled. Jin¡¯s soldiers could not bear to see it any longer, waved longspears and rushed up. Lin Xiaosa flew to the back mountain, and Xu Linghe followed him closely.


    ¡°Xiaosa.¡± Lin Xiaosa stopped and threw away his whip.


    ¡°Fate does y tricks on people...¡± Lin Xiaosa let out a long sigh, but could not anything else for the sake of Xiaoli.


    ¡°¡±We are always brothers. You have difficulties, and I have responsibility.¡±


    Xu Linghe¡¯s thoughts wandered to the past. Many years ago, Xu Linghe had been arrested by Emperor Di. He was young and met Lin Xiaosa who had been taken as a hostage at that moment. They had the same fates, and made friends since childhood. No one could expect that the brothers of the old days could not resist the fate. Lin Xiaosa had the things to protect, while Xu Linghe had his own beliefs. The authorityunched wars under the guise of justice. However, all were highfalutin. Always the children who had not enough strength were the victims. Yan Shen could see through it in time and withdrew from the desires, then, he was greatly awakened and took things lightly. However, Di Qing was always obsessed with Authority. Lin Xiaosa was threatened and went against his will. Xu Linghe understood him very well.


    ¡°Take care...¡±


    Lin Xiaosa quietly stared at the receding figure. When could they meet again after parting each other today? Lin Xiaosa returned to Di army¡¯s barrack. Di Qing had been waiting for him. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s look told that he had failed to attack the Jin City. Lin Xiaosa just wanted to get a dead drunk so as to forget the unhappiness in his heart. With a few hard gulps, he drank a bowl of liquor. Burning hot sprang up. With a twitch on the nose, tears were full of Lin Xiaosa¡¯s eyes. Thinking about his brother¡¯s wound was so deep to see the bones, Lin Xiaosa took more gulps. Xu Linghe did not change, and Lin Xiaosa himself did not change, either but was manipted by fate. Di Qing lost the battle and gnashed teeth with great hatred of Xu Linghe, thinking that Xu Linghe was his invincible opponent. Why did Xu Linghe not stay in Kunlun, but run to the human realm add more trouble? The more Di Qing thought, the more furious he got. He kicked the table over and the wine bowls were smashed on the ground. Di Qing felt his hatred was not vented fully, and gave two kicks to Leng Cang. It was because Leng Cang killed Yan Bao that trouble proliferated one after another, even the Qi Kingdom was separated from then on. Leng Cang had to tolerate it. Even if the Emperor wanted to kill him, Leng Cang did not dare to disobey the order.


    Di Qing suspected that there was a spy in the army, because he had nned perfectly, but was intercepted halfway by Xu Linghe. There must be something wrong in it. Di Qing nced at the camp coldly. Who was the spy? Lin Xiaosa did not care about it, because no one understood his sorrow. ording to Di Qing¡¯s n, they could return to the capital in three to five years or so. Thinking about the wife and child, Lin Xiaosa walked out of the camp in low spirits and sat on the haystack. He held a wine gourd in a gloomy mood. Coldness in December was piercing to the bones. Night wind drilled into the neck and chilled the back to disperse the alcohol vor directly. Lin Xiaosa came back to the camp, but the fire had burnt out. He had no choice but to blow on his hands and wrap himself in the quilt to the dawn.


    Awakened by the noise of little soldiers, Lin Xiaosa walked out of the camp. The sun finally came out after many cloudy days. Wind blew away the gloomy clouds. The moment he came out of the camp, the sunshine red too brightly to eyes. Lin Xiaosa screwed up his eyes.


    ¡°Dad.¡± A chubby girl ran to him under the sunshine. Lin Xiaosa did not believe it and rubbed his eyes. When the soft body flung into his arms, Lin Xiaosa finally believed it.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaosa.¡±


    The woman stood far away, waited until the man stretched out his big hands, and ran to him. At that moment, Lin Xiaosa thought nothing but the time could stop, because there were two women who he loved most in his arms.


    ¡°How can you get to the military camp. It is a forbidden area.¡±


    ¡°I am the princess of the Qi Kingdom, and the Marshal¡¯s wife of the Qi Kingdom...¡±


    The woman looked at her Senior Brother Xiaosa proudly. The little girl could not bear to see her mother¡¯s arrogant look. In fact, mother missed father so much. The little girl was struggling to free from her father¡¯s arms, because she thought she had grown up and that her father could not hug her any more. The child¡¯s mind was inherently unusual. How could adults understand?


    ¡°Dad, I want to go to Kunlun.¡±


    Xiao Mi¡¯er looked serious. Di Li¡¯s mouth twitched. The child always acted impulsively. Kunlun was not the human realm. It was not so easy to get there. Xiao Mi¡¯er pouted her mouth, her eyes full of tears. Lin Xiaosa picked up her daughter andforted her. ording to his understanding of Di Qing, Lin Xiaosa thought Di Qing would not allow Mi¡¯er to Kunlun.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Xiao Mi¡¯er hoped her father could take her to Kunlun.


    ¡°Mi¡¯er wants to go to Kunlun...¡±


    Di Qing stood beside the camp, happy to see his little niece¡¯s smile. Xiao Mi¡¯er felt too scared toe to Di Qing. Di Qing¡¯s smile faded away, and he thought why Xiao Mi¡¯er was not so lovable. Seeing the unhappy look on the Uncle¡¯s face, Xiao Mi¡¯er threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms with fear. Di Li saluted to her brother. Since she had be the Princess, she was unable to do things freely, including ying and joking with her brother. Things could not go back. Time changed everything, changing the closest one to a stranger.


    ¡°Senior Brother, thank for your consideration. Otherwise, when can I see Senior Brother Xiaosa?¡±


    Di Li knelt on the knees. Lin Xiaosa felt somewhat bitter. It would be great if they were in the North Desert. They would apany each other day and night. However the etiquette in the Central in weakened the love between family members, couples, and parents and children. Di Qing tried to help his sister up, but was stopped by Di Li.


    ¡°Let me finish my words.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t stand on the ceremony.¡± Di Qing helped his sister stand up and knew that she must have something to ask for.


    ¡°I want to go back to the North Desert with Senior Brother Xiaosa.¡±


    Di Li had made up her mind and did not want to see her husband in a dilemma. He was not interested in political trickery at all, but was forced to go on this road. He used to be integral, but why did his pinkyck half just after some months? Di Li felt heartbroken for her Senior Brother Xiaosa. He was fettered because of her, Di Li thought. Lin Xiaosa should have enjoyed a carefree and happy life, but now was hindered by worldly wrangles. Di Li did not want to see it. How could her husband be controlled by her brother? It was true that her brother was the Emperor, but so what? Di Li would not allow her husband to be wronged.


    ¡°Mi¡¯er,e to y with Uncle...¡± Di Qing shifted the topic. The Qi Kingdom was at a crucial moment. How could his younger sister add trouble here? Di Qing tried to hold up Mi¡¯er, but Mi¡¯er dodged. Di Qing humored her.


    ¡°Uncle, take me to Kunlun, and Mi¡¯er wants to y with Senior Brother Douya.¡±


    ¡°Mi¡¯er, get down. Your uncle is very busy.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa wanted to hold Xiao Mi¡¯er, but was blocked by Di Qing. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s heart sank. Di Qing¡¯s dissatisfaction to Xiaoli was demonstrated to Lin Xiaosa and forced Lin Xiaosa to take a stand. Di Qing still kept the illusion of a good brother in front of Xiaoli and never let her see through it. For his wife and daughter, Lin Xiaosa had no choice but to be controlled by fate.


    ¡°The country is in imminent danger. Everymon man has his obligation. How can Xiaosa stay out of it?¡±


    Lin Xiaosa showed his attitude. And the corner of Di Qing¡¯s mouth rose. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s sensibility was a good thing, because it could save a lot of trouble. Di Qing put down Xiao Mi¡¯er and walked to his camp.


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa.¡±


    ¡°Mi¡¯er, go to y with mom. Dad has things to do.¡± The little girl was reluctant to let her father leave, holding Lin Xiaosa tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Senior Brother Xiaosa miss the hometown?¡± Di Li stared at the man.

 Chapter 147 Happened to Meet Jiefei

    <h4>Chapter 147 Happened to Meet Jiefei</h4>


    A huge cloud of dust rose from the ground. Yan Shen stood on the city wall and looked into the distance. He could rest his heart finally, as Xu Linghe came back safely. Yan Shen was filled with a lot of emotions. Based on the real strength, Jin army defeated Di army, and then the people of the Jin City could lead a stable life. The city gate was tightly packed, because people weed their heroes. Xu Linghe brought back the soldiers¡¯ bones, hoping these heroes would beid to rest. Jin army suffered great casualties. Fifty thousand soldiers out, and only twenty thousand soldiers back. The old-aged father looked for his kid. Piles of bones were ced in the square. When the father held up his son¡¯s bones, the father choked with tears. The war could bring nothing but pains. As the owner of the Jin City, it was Xu Linghe¡¯s duty to pacify his people. On the side of the square were set tables and chairs. Zhan Ming took the order to distribute taels to the dependents of martyrs. Xu Linghe discussed with Yan Shen to give more pension. So Yan Shen took out his personal wealth to support Xu Linghe¡¯s work. It was time for the young man of Xu family to warm the people¡¯s heart. The Jin City had changed with a new governor. The official notice had been stuck to the city gate early. There was a steelyard in each person¡¯s heart. And they would support the good one. As for the pension for twenty thousand people, Old Yan covered half, and the other half came from the tax revenue. There were many external finances flowing into the Jin City. Water routes extended in all directions. And themercial ships were fully loaded with silks and chinawares. In the past, the Jin City was a main source of tax revenue. Di Qingunched several attacks to the Jin City merely because of its developed economy. Yan Shen asked people to carry the Jin City¡¯s official documents and letters to Xu Linghe, hoping Xu Linghe could take it over as soon as possible. As the city governor, Xu Linghe was bitterly busy with the work. Governing a country was different from managing Kunlun. Everyday, he had to deal with various influences. Directed by Yan Shen, Xu Linghe got familiar with the internal affairs within two days. The first task of taking office was to console the people of the Jin City.


    Di Qing would not spare the Jin City. And Xu Linghe never neglected the soldiers¡¯ training. Jin army¡¯s barrack was located in the South of the city. As the governor, Xu Linghe should understand the people¡¯s feeling as the Commander in Chief, and Xu Linghe should govern the army strictly. Only with strictness could they be a troop like a furious tiger. Xu Linghe took over the military power and governance of the Jin City and disyed his outstanding talent. Madam Yu had rendered great service as she guarded the Shili Town, so she was promoted to the Cavalry General, and Zhan Ming got promoted as well from the guardianmander to themander in general. Besides, Xu Linghe appointed some new persons. Madam Yu was a woman in charge of the cavalry, which did make men have apletely new appraisal of her. As for the battle to guard the city, awarding people ording to their contributions was the city governor¡¯s responsibility. Madam Yu showed valor and skill on the battlefield and defeated the enemy to leave time for the Jin army to take a breath. She was excited when receiving the warrant of appointment. The new city governor brought a new atmosphere to the Jin City. People¡¯s hearts were united. Xu Linghe was more concerned about military affairs, because they were the foundation for pursuing a prosperous country and peaceful life. He heard that there was a martial club in the Xitou Vige, then he had an idea. Prolonged battles required alternate talents. He could expand the selection from governmental to non-governmental ranges. When the upper and lower shared the same heart, and the army and the people worked together, there were abundant reserves when confronted with the strong enemy.


    Zhan Ming knew well around the Jin City. The martial club had a strict mentor, so it became more famous. After breakfast, the two came there together. Xitou vige was situated in the town of the South of the Jin City. Xu Linghe wanted to see the owner more. When they arrived at the door of the martial club, a child attendant stopped them. Zhan Ming spoke out their names. But the child attendant showed scorn to them upon hearing the names from the officers¡¯ family. The two lingered at the gate. The child attendant got impatient and had to report to the Mentor. Today, Mentor¡¯s friends visited him, so the mentor was busy. Although he still asked the child attendant to lead them in, the child attendant followed the order with great reluctance.


    ¡°Mentor asks you in.¡±


    The child attendant led the two to enter the courtyard. It was really the biggest martial club. The entire courtyard covered an area of over 1.5 acre was full of people. They were teenagers in high spirits. The martial field was filled with vigor. Little disciples practiced the basic skills, and none of them was sluggish. Xu Linghe would like to see the club owner more, because the Jin army needed such talent.


    ¡°How long has the martial club run...¡± Xu Lingh wanted to know more.


    ¡°One year and two months.¡±


    Zhan Ming had a thorough understanding of the surroundings of the Jin City, including the Xitou Vige.


    ¡°With such a scale. It is hard to find another in the Jin City.¡±


    The child Attendant became morecent when hearing stranger talking about his Mentor. In the child¡¯s mind, his Mentor was the most powerful one under the Heaven. The two entered the backyard. The courtyard was arranged elegantly with rockery, fountain, pavilions and many other kinds. It seemed that the Master here loved life.


    ¡°Mentor, a guest wants to visit you...¡±


    The child attendant stood outside the door, and Xu Linghe waited quietly. When Jiefei pushed the door open and saw the man in the courtyard clearly, Jiefei couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was a rare guest. Xu Linghe was stunned because he did not expect the Master was his wife¡¯s uncle. Jiefei came up and patted the man¡¯s arms, but was disappointed when looking behind the man, because Jiefei could not see Xiaoyou. Zhan Ming was confused. It seems that the owner knew the city owner.


    ¡°How is everything with Xiaoyou...¡± Jiefei could not help but ask Xu Linghe, because Xiaoyou was like Jiefei¡¯s daughter, and he was hard to put her down in this lifetime. The child attendant was curious, because his Mentor disliked the official people, but was enthusiastic to the man. The child attendant stretched out his neck, but was stopped by Jiefei. The two followed Jiefei to enter the room, and the child attendant closed the door cleverly.


    The person in the house was a little surprised at the sight of Xu Linghe. Yan Bo had been a frequent visitor here. In order to please the owner¡¯s favor, he often brought some drinks, and Jiefei like drinking wine most. Along with the vige leader¡¯spany, they became drinkers who could talk about everything. Yan Bo was shocked to wonder how the person could find here. Did he hear any news? The vige leader did not know Xu Linghe and thought he was just amon person from the city. But considering Xu Linghe¡¯s extraordinary manner, the vige leader took a closer look and got stunned, because he realized that it was the most powerful person in the Jin City. The vige leader did not believe at first, but seeing Yan Bo¡¯s expression, could not sit well. However, Yan Bo kept calm, even if there were surging waves in his heart, he would appear cool andposed. The man took everything away. The Jin City should have been Yan Bo¡¯s, but now Yan Shen abandoned Yan Bo, so Yan Bo decided to take the revenge certainly. Xu Linghe had a little impression about him, because Xu Linghe came to the Jin City just to help the old man and totally disdained the so-calledmander in chief and city governor. But he did not expect that Yan Bo was Jiefei¡¯s friend. As for Yan Bo¡¯s intention, Xu Linghe did not want to look into more, as long as Yan Bo would not destroy the safety of the Jin City. Xu Linghe did not want to meddle in other¡¯s business. Jiefei asked people to serve the tea. Zhan Ming stared at Yan Bo and thought the reason why the guy ran to the martial club was that the guy had something to ask the club owner for help. Don¡¯t look down upon the martial club. It was a ce full of talented people. Those disciples who had finished their apprenticeship were scattered throughout the Jin City. If they were used by those people with special intentions, they could form a great force. If Yan Bo dared to have such a n, it would do harm to the city governor, let alone the safety of the Jin City. Zhan Ming hoped the city governor would guard against this man. Now, Zhan Ming had taken Xu Linghe as his Master, so he would assist him with all his heart.


    The vige head was rather faithful and intended to support Yan Bo to be somebody. So the vige head devoted himself to making more connections for Yan Bo, even gave the Hun Kun¡¯s spinel to him. The vige head had used it to tter Yan Bo, but Yan Bo presented it to Hongjun. So the vige head was unhappy, because it was a precious thing that was regarded as the gift for saving the person¡¯s life. However, Yan Bo could not get any benefit from Hongjun, so the vige head¡¯s heart ached a lot for it.


    They enjoyed the tea till the dark. Yan Bo and the vige head excused themselves when it was toote. Zhan Ming was also sensible to return to the Jin City alone. Jiefei came to the town to buy some wine and fresh meat. He came home with brisk steps. A mortal¡¯s happiness was revealed in the busy trivial. Jiefei enjoyed the process. Xu Linghe came to Jiefei to the corner of the courtyard. Plum flowers had blossomed under the fence. Its cold fragrance refreshed the mind. Xu Linghe stood under the plum tree and flipped the snow. Thinking about the flower field that he nted for the woman, he was flooded by missing thoughts. He had not seen her for months.


    ¡°Come into the house hurriedly...¡±


    Thoughts were pulled back. After entering the room, Jiefei handed over the hot tea. Then, the snow on the fingers turned into drops of water, and to warm steam in the air. The woman in the kitchen was busy, Jiefei added some pieces of wood carbon, and the stove burned the wine to send out an aroma.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xiaoyoue with you...¡± The woman took the dishes to the table, and Xu Linghe could see the woman clearly. She was not the ghost king who was the most attractive woman in the three realms any longer. Instead, she was just a wife of a mortal. Xu Linghe stood up and took the bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°We are families. So make yourself at home. Help yourself now...¡±


    Jiefei pulled the woman to join the meal. It seemed that they lived happily. Xu Linghe filled up the wine for Jiefei.


    ¡°Uncle, on behalf of Xiaoyou, here is to thank for your help.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Xiaoyou is my daughter... Why do you say ¡®thank¡¯ to me...¡±


    Jiefei was a little unhappy, because his kindness to Xiaoyou wanted nothing in return. But the guy¡¯s words made Jiefei ufortable. The dishes became cold and got warm again. Phantom stayed with Jiefei. The wine pot became empty and filled up. Phantom filled the cup for Jiefei. Jiefei was rather happy and drank three cups sessively. His face turned red and eyes dizzy. Atst, he vomited everywhere to the ground. Phantom stood up quietly. After a while, the tea to sober up was cooked well. The woman lifted the tray and put it down carefully. Jiefei took a cup and gulped down. It looked warm and peaceful. The woman was not as vulgar as those in the mortal world. Jiefei enjoyed the process very much. Drunk or sobered? Did it matter? No! Their happiness mattered! A mortal¡¯s life was short. Jiefei and Phantom led a life as it should be. The sobering tea worked. Jiefei became clear and asked why Xu Linghe came there. Xu Linghe thought he should not break Uncle Jiefei¡¯s peace and just let him lead a peaceful life. To protect the Jin City was Xu Linghe¡¯s own duty, which had nothing to do with Jiefei. Xu Linghe thought he should not be so selfish.


    ¡°I got lost today and wanted to find a ce to rest. And I did not expect that I woulde across Uncle.¡±


    Xu Linghe could not tell his purpose ining for sure. But Jiefei did not believe his words. Because Xu Linghe wore a fine clothes, followed by an attendant. Obviously, the man had something behind it.


    ¡°Take your uncle as an outsider.¡± Jiefei pulled a long face deliberately.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t bother toe any further...¡± Out of the house, Xu Linghe headed to Kunlun. Jiefei followed up and could not find Xu Linghe.


    December was the coldest in Kunlun. Xu Linghended from the clouds. And the disciples who were keeping watch at night stopped Xu Linghe. Xu Linghe took out the token, and the disciples retreated hurriedly. Xu Linghe flew to the backyard, and thought that the little woman must have slept at midnight. When he pushed the door open, he felt a chill on the back and a force of Spirit Power charged at him. Xu Linghe dodged the attack and gave a kick. The masked person pulled Xu Linghe¡¯s clothes and tore some holes on it. Cold wind blew his back. The masked person jumped into Xu Linghe and fell to his arms directly. Xu Linghe gave a palm, and the masked person ducked it and then drilled into Xu Linghe¡¯s arms. Familiar fragrance! The woman was so naughty. Didn¡¯t she fear that she would get injured? The man¡¯s face broadened into a brighter smile. He crooked his fingers and pinched the masked person¡¯s neck. However, the masked person did not think it funny, pulled down her mask and pouted her mouth.


    ¡°Do you want to murder your wife?¡±


    The woman pounced up to bite the man¡¯s neck. The man dared to kill her! The smell of blood filled the teeth. The man hugged the woman more tightly. Well, when could she be mature? He could not hide the affection in the eyes.

 Chapter 148 Happy Moment

    <h4>Chapter 148 Happy Moment</h4>


    ¡°Missing our child?¡± Little fingers touched the man¡¯s chin, and Xu Linghe greeted her boldly. The woman was challenging him.


    ¡°Missing the child¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°I really hope that the war will end soon, and let the children go back to the human realm early.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The woman was killing joy. Xu Linghe held her up and entered the room.


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    Xiao Douya crawled out of the bed, and could not collect himself at that moment. How could father bite mother? The woman freed from the man¡¯s arms, and her face turned red. Xiao Douya jumped out of bed and flung into his father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Missing dad?¡± The little boy nodded his head. Xu Linghe wanted to hold his child in the air, but felt a piecing pain on his body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He held his child and sat on the bed, and then condensed his Spirit Power to suppressed the pain. Sweat dripped from his forehead. Afraid that the woman would find it, Xu Linghe forced that back. But the little body did not know it at all, just hoping his dad apanied him more.


    Wuyou burned hot water to wash the dust for her husband. Xiao Douya was so smart that he took off his father¡¯s shoes and began washing the feet vividly. The woman taught him beside. Compared to turning over the foot washing waterst time, this time, the pair of feet were obedient. The little boy carefully washed his father¡¯s insteps. Xu Linghe felt warmth in the heart, because the woman had taught the child so well, and the little boy had known the filial piety at his early age. Xu Linghe held the child and let the woman help to wash today. However, Xiao Douya was so naughty that his feet pped actively. The water sshed, which made Wuyou not know whether tough or cry. The nket was wet again. Wuyou wiped the child and hugged him, but the little guy was still reluctant to leave.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, dad.¡±


    Afraid Dad would leave quietly, Xiao Douya stared at his father. Xu Linghe felt guilty inwardly. His child had been four years old, but he apanied the child for less than a few months in total. He owed too much to his child.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to catch rabbits with you.¡±


    Afraid that Dad would forget the promise, Xiao Douya covered a little handprint on his father¡¯s big finger. After tucking the child in, Xu Linghe felt sleepy as well.


    Enjoy the happiness of reunion. Today, Xiao Douya was about to catch rabbits with his father. The family of three seldom had leisure time. Xiao Douya drove the little spirit beast, and the man and the woman flew to the back of the mountain. The world seemed to have been covered with snow. This year was much colder than the previous years. Xiao Douya was very naughty and drove the spirit beast to the snow tribe. His small body was covered by the snow, with his head exposed only. The little spirit beast was scared of coldness and kept sneezing. Wuyou condensed her Spirit Power and held the child up from the snow. Xiao Douya became disciplined and followed his father closely. The wind in the mountains rolled up snow and poured into the cer. The little spirit beast was so cold and drilled into the boy¡¯s sleeve. Little feet stepped on the big footprints. With the father¡¯s protection, Xiao Douya felt at ease in his heart. Wuyou stopped and looked at the two men quietly.


    ¡°Dad, here is foot...¡±


    Xiao Douya was surprised. Seeing his son squatting on the side and digging the snow, Xu Linghe couldn¡¯t help but smile. The child did take the rabbit as a mouse.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s screaming here. It must be a bunny.¡±


    The child said seriously. As a father, Xu Linghe thought he should do his duty. Xu Linghe squatted down. Seeing the little hands digging painstakingly, he used his big hands to dig a deep hole easily. The boy¡¯s eyes widened open, as the big hands held two squabs. Xiao Douya touched the small birds¡¯ bare bodies.


    ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    The little boy sighed, because it was totally different from the color of the feathers that he used to see. He put the birds into the nest gently, and covered the nest well with some dead leaves. The little boy was busy for a long time and even numb with coldness. Worried about the birds¡¯ mother would destroy the nest door, the little boy made a small door for the birds. Now, the new nest was perfect. His little hands patted off the snow, and his head rose with a proud look.


    ¡°Dad, won¡¯t the ugly thing be frozen to death?¡± The ugly bird had no feather at all.


    ¡°The ugly thing is protected by its mother, so how can it die?¡±


    The little boy drilled into the woman¡¯s arms like a squad. And the man¡¯sughter shook the snow. Seeing his fatherughing at him, the little boy got rid of the arms restlessly. Today, his purpose was the wild rabbit. Thinking of the delicious rabbit meat, the little boy could not help but swallow slobber. Wuyou jerked the corner of her mouth. The child did not forget his original intention and was always obsessed with eating. Along the way, spirit beasts appeared now and then. Xiao Douya was so envious that he wanted to tame them. Xu Linghe certainly would not let his son get into dangers. Compared to the spirit beasts in Cuihua Mount, they looked more ferocious and mainly lived on rotten meat. Xiao Douya was still a child, so how could he tame them? But the child was rather rebellious. The more dangerous, the more they could provoke fighting spirits. Seeing his father look down upon him, Xiao Douya drove the spirit beast out and disappeared before Wuyou could stop him. Afraid that idents happened to the child, Xu Linghe followed him.


    The one taking the lead was the Beast King. Seeing a little kid block their way, it swept over its sharp ws. Xiao Douya was very smart and flew from the side of the spirit beast. The Beast King was rather dissatisfied with the boy¡¯s provocative behavior, and then it extended its sharp ws as fast as lightning. Xiao Douya was flexible and clever to run through the woods. This was Xiao Douya¡¯s strength. In the past, he could y a tie with his father in terms of driving techniques. The little spirit beast knew his Master¡¯s intentions, and its endurance was very good. Seeing the Beast King slowing down, itunched one more provocation. The Beast King was rather arrogant. Someone dared to challenge its authority, and where could it put his face? The beasts of the same kind were ambitious and even more wanted to see the Beast King be tamed, and then the other beast had the chance to be the king. Xiao Douya was fully confident. After today, not only the Beast King, but also the beast flock in Kunlun would listen to him. Xiao Douya¡¯s little hands seized the spirit beast tightly and rushed out. This time, he confronted the Beast King face to face. Xu Linghe was worried about his child, because the little spirit beast was not a match. The Beast King was irritated, and Xiao Douya did not scare and fight head-on. But an idea came up in his mind. When the Beast King almost reached him, the little spirit beast leaned to the side and ducked the st wave. The Beast King was unable to collect himself at that moment and trapped in the tree slit tightly, and tore the trunk angrily in an attempt to free himself from the slit. Xiao Douya seized the chance and leaped to the back of the Beast King. How could the Beast King surrender to a child? It ws rooted up the tree. Rumbles! The big trees were broken into sections. The Beast King shook its body in order to get rid of the child. But Xiao Douya was so tenacious that he grasped the Beast King tightly. The Beast King dived to the top of the snow mountain. The wind blew violently, and Xiao Douya¡¯s small body shivered. How could the Beast King be tamed by a child? It owned tens-of-thousands-of-years cultivation and did not be reconciled to be a mount of a little child. For the kings, they were arrogant, and the Beast King was no exception. Xiao Douya exerted some spirit power and made the hands attached tightly. To fight against the Beast King, he was not a matchpared to the endurance or building. Xiao Douya picked up slowly. To tame it, Xiao Douya had to let the spirit beast know his ability. His small hands held the horn of the Beast King and straightened himself up. Facing the snowy wind in Kunlun, he was as straight as a cedar. The child was amazingly strong, and was also Xu Linghe¡¯s pride. The Beast King flew to the cloud summit, and the child on its back had consumed up its patience. Xu Ling was worried about that something dangerous would happen to his son, so he followed up as well. The Beast King drilled into the snow fog. And the oing snow got into his eyes, but the little boy did not loosen his hands. The skyful of snow unleashed to the Beast King. When Xu Linghe arrived that, it was toote. The Beast King and Xiao Douya fell into the chilly ce. Wuyou rushed to the cloud summit. Xu Linghe followed into the snow peak.


    ¡°Linghe, I feel scared.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine. Our child is very powerful.¡± Xu Lingheforted her, but felt worried in his heart. No matter how smart their son was, he was still a child. Then, the big hand clenched the small hand, and they flew to the chillynd.


    Small hands pushed the snow aside, and his body moved bit by bit. His shrank was split a cut. Snow dropped into the cut, and it was piercingly cold. Xiao Douya wiped it softly and picked himself up after feeling warm. Xiao Douya was fine with the protection of his Spirit Power, but the Beast King was badly injured, covered with snow, as if it was dying. Xiao Douyou would not allow the Beast King to die, because he had made great efforts to get it. Xiao Douya¡¯s small hands pushed the snow aside in order to let the Beast King breathe. Unexpectedly, the Beast King turned over and threw Xiao Douya into the snow.


    ¡°What a terrible beast...¡± Xiao Douya hit the Beast King heavily. The Beast King was trapped in the snow tribe and could not move. It was at the little boy¡¯s will. Being the King of the spiritual beasts, it was tossed by a little kid. Xiao Douya leaped to the back of the Beast King and swept the iron chain to the horn of the Beast. After the spirit light, the iron chain prated through the Beast¡¯ horn. The Beast King roared with pain. The awful kid made it a pet! The Beast King shook its body and tried to rush out of the snow tribe. The looser the snow became, the tighter its body was covered with the snow. Xiao Douya conjured a long iron chain and tied the Beast King tightly. The poor Beast King was bound by the iron chain. Xiao Douya breathed hard for air. How could the Beast King be trampled by the little boy? It raised hooves to make an attempt to rid of the iron chain. But the snow tribe copsed, and the Beast King rolled to the deep abyss. Xiao Douya flew up and threw out the iron chain. The iron chain tangled tightly around the stone pir, and the Beast King hanged in the mid-air. The boy flew to pick up the Beast King. The Beast King was saved and led the little boy to fly out of the snow tribe.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    The little boy drove the Beast King and flew out of the cloud submits. No one ever foresaw that the little boy could tame the Beast King. Xu Linghe looked at his child with the excitement that could not be expressed. His child was able to tame the Kunlun¡¯s Beast King. Wuyou helped her kid up. Xiao Douya was rather proud and held his mother¡¯s hand. The Beast King led all of the spirit beasts and bowed to the little boy. How lucky it was to be recognized by the Beast King as its Master. The little boy touched the Beast King¡¯s horn, and then the iron chain fell off. He gave the Beast King freedom.


    ¡°Mom, is your child powerful?¡± Wuyou was proud of her child. Young as he was, he was broad-minded. He did like the Beast King very much, but gave it freedom. Wuyou hoped that the child would never forget his original heart and be the man of indomitable spirit.


    On the way back, Xiao Douya did not forget the rabbit meat. He did remember well his original intention and asked his father to catch the rabbits. Xiao Douya carried the rabbits, with water drooling from his mouth. Seeing his child¡¯s fascinated look, Xu Linghe found some branches and made a fire. The fire burnt with blue mes, and scent of rabbit meat floated over the snond. Xiao Douya fixed his eyes on the rabbit meat, and his little hands inched to try. The child was born to eat greedily. What he had behaved was just a fake scene. He tore the rabbit legs with his small hands, and stuffed into his small mouth.


    ¡°Dad, try it...¡±


    Xiao Douya tore the rabbit¡¯s leg off and handed it to his father. His small hands were covered with oil stains. The family surrounded the firewood and enjoyed the rabbit meat. What a happy thing! Xiao Douya drilled into his father¡¯s arms, and half of the rabbit meat had entered the boy¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Spend more time staying with me...¡± The little hands caressed the child. ,The four-year-old child had his own insistence, and his insistence made the adults awe. Today Wuyou saw a different child who had endless potential in the crisis. His tiny body had such huge energy that he could save the Beast King in the crisis. The child was really eye-catching. The man was afraid that the child would catch a cold and wrapped the clothes more tightly.


    ¡°Want to see Uncle Jiefei?¡± Xu Linghe remembered Jiefei in the Xitou Vige.


    ¡°Has husband seen him before?¡±


    ¡°I happened to see him.¡±


    Xu Linghe wanted to let the woman know that her Uncle Jiefei would be safe for the lifetime. The two followed the path to go back. It had been dark when they arrived at Ao Ze. Kunlun¡¯s little disciples paid a salute and then retreated at the sight of the female Sect Master. The family of three enjoyed the moment of warmth and happiness.

 Chapter 149 Activate the Planted Agent

    <h4>Chapter 149 Activate the nted Agent</h4>


    The days of happiness were very short. Xu Linghe had to go back to the Jin City. At night, the family sat around the fire. Since the death of Shenzong, Changxi seldom went out and concentrated on studying the medical spirits. Tomorrow, her grandchildren would return to the Jin City. Wuyou cooked some dishes and asked Chengyi and Xiaoyou toe in the evening. The whole family were sitting by the fire. Knowing that his father was going to set out tomorrow, Xiao Douya was reluctant to leave him and stayed close to him. It had been a long time since Chengyi saw his Senior Brotherst time, so Chengyi would like to have more conversations with his Senior Brother. Wuyou cooked hot soup for her husband to warm his stomach. Xiao Douya took a big chicken leg and put it into his younger aunt¡¯s bowl. The soy-sauced chicken legs were Xiao Douya¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°Aunt, when will the little brother see Xiao Douya?¡±


    The little hands caressed the aunt¡¯s belly. The four-year-old child was curious about life, only looking forward to seeing the younger brother earlier. Although Wuyou¡¯s mother had gone to Kunlun, Wuyou felt assured as Granny Moon was taking care of Wuyou¡¯s younger sister. After a few months, Kunlun would meet a new life. The unruly little girl became a mother. Wuyou recalled when she met her younger sister firstly, her younger sister was just about 12 or 13 years old and was dressed in ake-colored gauze, standing under the blue peach tree, and called her fairy sister. The time flew fast. It had been five years since she came to the human society. No one could foresee what it was like now. Wuyou got married and her child was four years old. The Little Fox grew up into a towering tree and protected her lovers and her people. The fate did treat her so well that it let her father resurrect to end her mother¡¯s lifetime regret. Xiao Douya wanted to sleep with a drooping head, and kept yawning. Wuyou helped him wash face and brush teeth. The child fell asleep immediately when touching the pillow. Chengyi recalled the embarrassing things in his childhood and sighed how time flew.


    Chang Xi did not say a word. After the grandchild hade from the Jin City, she found that her grandchild¡¯s face looked unusual. She did not know whether he was too tired or there was something else hiding behind. Chang Xi was worried about him a lot. The dinner finished and all the people left. Before leaving, Chang Xi felt the pulses for Xu Linghe. Something worrisome happened. In Xu Linghe¡¯s body, there was Lu Yadao¡¯s Mysterious Clear Qi, which went against Kunlun¡¯s Divine Qi. If the Mysterious Clear Qi was not removed from the body in time, the grandchild would be weaker and weaker till all of his Spirit Power withered away. Although Chang Xi was a spiritual doctor, Lu Yadao¡¯s Mysterious Clear Qi was not included in the medical knowledge. Seldom people knew Lu Yadao in the three realms. Wasn¡¯t he imprisoned in the Chaos by Hongjun? How had the grandchild encountered him? Chang Xi could not figure out an effective prescription at that moment. But there was only a person who was able to dispel the Mysterious Clear Qi¡ª the female disciple of the Creation Original Spirit, and the person had transformed herself into a spinel. Chang Xi would not give up for the sake of her grandchild, but she did not now where the spinel was.


    Sun came out in Ao Ze finally. The snow on the roof melted, and water beads flowed along the eaves. Xiao Douya¡¯s little hands took the strings of water beads, and they rolled on his hands lovely. His little hands were covered with dust. Afraid the mother would get angry, he rubbed and washed his hands continuously. Today, the father was going to go back to the Jin City. Xiao Douya got up early, because he wanted his father to see how he cultivated Spirit Power. As for the shape-shifting taught by junior uncle master, Chengyi, Xiao Douya learned fast and became adept at it after two rounds. Xiao Douya gathered Spirit Power with his hands and spread the spirit fire in all direction. He thrust a palm at the bull¡¯s-eye. The fire bullet prated through the wooden target. Xu Linghe observed him from afar and thought that his child was really a good seedling for cultivating spirit, as his child had a knack to control spirits at the young age.


    ¡°If Xiao Douya sees you, he will be unwilling to let you go. Just leave quickly...¡±


    ¡°Madam, if time permits,e to the Jin City to see your husband. This is the nted agent¡¯s token. It is time for Kunlun to settle ounts. We will take revenge for Grandmaster and let the Three Leagues know that Kunlun is not a sickly feline. The blood of 20,000 disciples could not shed in vain.¡±


    Xu Linghe took the green ring from his arms. In the sunlight,yers of silver light wrapped around the ring. The big hands held the little hands for a long time, unwilling to loosen. The woman¡¯s eyes were brimmed with eyes. She thought she was strong, but she still shed tears in front of her husband, and her thumb was circled by the ring. Xu Linghe felt guilty, because there burdens were his, but now the little woman shouldered them.


    ¡°My husband, take care of yourself.¡±


    Xu Linghe left slowly with so much reluctance in his heart, but he had to. This was Kunlun¡¯s people¡¯s foreordination. Seeing his father was about to leave, Xiao Douya rushed over and cried heartbreakingly. Wuyou held the child up.


    Tears blurred the eyes. In order to see the father, Xiao Douya got up early; in order to let the father rest assured, Xiao Douya learned shape-shifting desperately. However, what was in the father¡¯s heart was the happiness of the children in the human realm. How could Xiao Douya not be sad?


    ¡°Mom, dad is the hero of the human realm, not Douya¡¯s hero...¡±


    Xiao Douya took sulks, and his little hands wipes the tears. He was unwilling to turn around, even though he could not see his father¡¯s figure. His father hid in the depths of the clouds. Sad as he was, he still thought that his father was a hero, and a goal that Xiao Douya would learn from through his lifetime.


    ¡°He is not Douya¡¯s hero, but mom¡¯s hero...¡±


    The child was too young to understand adults¡¯ thought. When he grew up, he would know that adults had their own unavoidable responsibilities. Just like Wuyou of many years ago, she used to misunderstand her father and believe that all the people in the world were happier than herself. The days with parents¡¯pany were the happiest. But when she grew up, she realized that apart from love, her parents had a lot of responsibilities. Wuyou understood her father, as well as her husband. But for her, she wanted nothing but protect the home to let her husband have a ce to rest.


    ¡°Mom, dad is also Douya¡¯s hero...¡± The child became clear again, and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Xu Lin, you should practice shape-shifting by heart... Don¡¯t bezy...¡±


    Wuyou turned on a grave look, with her hands sped behind the back. Xiao Douya¡¯s face fell. The person in front was Kunlun¡¯s Master, not Douya¡¯s mother. His eyes widened open, and he had never expected that his mother¡¯s grave look would be so scary. Wuyou hoped her child would grow up into a useful person. A mother always held high hopes for her child. It was true that her child did have high aptitude, but he could not neglect his studies. As Xiao Douya could see no trace that his mother would cool down, he knew that his mother had made up her mind, so he did not dare to behave in a spoiled manner and thought that he could not be discouraged as a real man. Then, he condensed his Spirit Power, but failed several times. His face got red, but he thought he could not lose face in front of his mother. He stretched out his legs and arms, with his eyes closed. He concentrated himself on gathering the Spirit Power on his fingers. Wuyou felt gratified to see her child like that. When the Spirit Power was formed into small energy ball, Xiao Douya opened his eyes, and the Spirit Power swirling among his fingers shone more brightly in the sunshine. Little spirit beast crawled out of the sleeves and held the energy ball. BANG! Little spirit beast was blown off on the ground, with limbs pointing up. Xiao Douya was also blown with hair up, and only white teeth could be seen on his ck face. Things happened so suddenly that Wuyou could not dodge it as well. Her purple cloths was burned somewhere. Little Lingchong was waken up by the shake and crawled out, only to see its Master¡¯s look. It flew in circles excitedly, because it had not seen its Master¡¯s funny look. It could not adjust itself to the look.


    ¡°Junior Master¡¯s power is increasing day by day. I just haven¡¯t seen him for a few days, but his power does keep my eyes polished.¡±


    Little Lingchong became more arrogant and jumped from the Master¡¯s arm, and was caught exactly by Wuyou. It struggled and squeezed a few tears, looking at Xiao Douya for help with the hope that Junior Master could unclench the Master¡¯s fist. Xiao Douya gloated and neglected it. Wuyou flipped her spiritual fingers and sent Little Lingchong to take a hike. Little Lingchong was hung in the eaves and swayed back and forth. Although there was sunshine, it could not block Kunlun¡¯s icing air. It turned out that the Master did give a spiteful hand. Little Lingchong gathered blue light and burnt the ice to smoke. Then, it fell on the ground, and stars danced before its eyes.


    ¡°Chengyi, be strict with Douya...¡±


    Chengyi held Xiao Douya up and thought that the child was really naughty, and perhaps had made the master annoyed.


    ¡°Little spirit beast made the trouble...¡±


    The little boy red at the little spirit beast, as his mother came out to punish him. Chengyi felt happy inwardly and thought that the Sect Master just wanted to suppress the little boy¡¯s finicky airs and the little boy should not cling to the Senior Brother too much, as adults had their own business. How could they apany the children all day long? However, the child¡¯s sadness did notst overnight and forgot it in a blink.


    ¡°Uncle, just let me take charge of the younger brother in the future.¡±


    ¡°Good. Douya will be a good brother.¡±


    Xiao Douya had an idea in the heart. He was the youngest in Kunlun, and now could finally have a chance to manage someone else. However, his younger brother was still in the aunt¡¯s belly. So the little boy wondered when he could manage his younger brother, and looked forward to theing of the day.


    In the backyard, Wuyou changed a clean clothes and touched the hole. It was her child¡¯s masterpiece, so she decided to keep it. Douya grew up day by day, but the woman in the mirror was still the same. She touched the ring. In the sunlight, it gave offys of spirit light. Her husband said as long as the ring was opened, she could find the nted agent¡¯s ce. Wuyou gathered Spirit Power and injected into the ring. After a sh of white light, Wuyou came to the Immense Sea. The ring did hide great ability. She could reach the royal court in a blink of an eye. The ce which she had burnt to ruins was unexpectedly rebuilt more majestic than before.


    The ring told her that the nted agent was in the royal court. Wuyou followed the ring, hoping to find that person as soon as possible. The streets in the Immense Sea was as prosperous as ever. Thinking of Kunlun that had been destroyed by the Three Leagues, Wuyou still hated these people. In order to rob the Heavenly Book, the Three Leaguesunched sneak-attacks to Kunlun, and Shenzong, Ying Fu, as well as 20,000 disciples died in the battle. As the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master, Wuyou had her own responsibilities. Today was the day when the Immense Sea called souls. So every house was hung with wooden sword to exorcise evil spirits. Time flew!


    It was another year. In the alley, the ring became brighter. Wuyou knew that the person she looked for was around. It was just a street away from the royal court. Wuyou flew into the courtyard. Judging from the yard¡¯s decoration, Wuyou guessed that it must be a woman. Wuyou pushed the door open softly. Cold fragrance filled in the air, and the table there was scattered with plum flowers with plum branches well ced in a colored-ze bottle. It seemed the owner liked quiet. Wuyou held the candlelight and walked to the inner hall. She was right¡ª the owner was really a woman. Then, Wuyou sat on the bed lightly. The woman on the bed slept on the side, so Wuyou could not see the woman¡¯s real face. Wuyou¡¯s spiritual fingers flipped the woman¡¯s hair and could see clearly the look. How could it be her? Who could expect that the nted agent of Kunlun was the person around Zhu Jiuyin? Wuyou swept her spiritual fingers, and the woman woke up. When the woman saw Wuyou clearly, the woman was scared into the quilt and thought how Jiang Wuyou could find here. Yes, she did burnt the house, but why couldn¡¯t Jiang Wuyou spare her since a year had passed? Yuan Xueyi took a look at Wuyou and hurried to shrink her neck. However, Wuyou kept staring at her, which frightened Yuan Xueyi to jump out of the bed. At that moment, Yuan Xueyi hoped nothing but to leave the house as soon as possible. But the moment Yuan Xueyi was about to leave the bed, she was cast the Fixed Body Technique.


    ¡°I just burnt the house. Is it so terrible that you will kill me?¡±


    ¡°It turned out that you burned it...¡±


    In order to scare the woman, Wuyou raised her voice. But it sounded like fierce and frightening storm to Yuan Xueyi, because the woman before her was the Heavenly Book¡¯s master who could kill her as easily as pinching a nonentity to death. Yuan Xueyi tried to unleash the Fixed Body Technique, but her Spirit Power was too shallow.


    ¡°You burnt the house and should pay for it, right...¡±


    ¡°Just take my life!¡±


    Thinking that she was unnecessary to live, Yuan Xueyi did not hesitate to die. In fact, she had plotted to let Zhu Jiuyin fall in love with her, however, she burnt the woman¡¯s house by ident. Now Zhu Jiuyin hated her, and Yuan Xueyi regretted very much.


    ¡°Why hate me...¡±


    ¡°He loves you.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea to make your dreame true.¡±


    The ring radiated spirit light, and the light drilled into Yuan Xueyi in the Floating Light. Yuan Xueyi felt her heart was torn and ached. Wuyou activated the wristband, and then Yuan Xueyi suspended on the roof as lightly as a feather.

 Chapter 150 Yan Wu Came from the Twenty-First Century

    <h4>Chapter 150 Yan Wu Came from the Twenty-First Century</h4>


    Flowing Light dived into Yuan Xueyi, and the dusty memory was opened. Yuan Xueyi saw the past. On a freezing day, a little loriot fell under the eaves, its ws frozen. Its golden feathers had been plunked. Standing on the window, the little loriot longed for the fire, and its tiny body trembled with chill. Inside the room, there was an elder. Seeing the little animal was rather poor, he pushed the window open and the poor thing fell on his hand. The stove fire let its frozen body regain consciousness. The elder prepared food for it. The little loriot jumped on the silver te to enjoy the delicious food. The scene changed suddenly into the one where the little loriot was fully grown with plump feathers. When it transformed into a huge shape, it was Yuan Xueyi. It turned out that the woman was not a person of the Immense Sea, but a loriot. Yuan Xueyi was still absorbed in the images.


    In the picture, the girl concentrated on cultivating spirit. But in the valley, the lonely girl had a desire for love and fell in love with the demonic beast in the forest. Unexpectedly, the demonic beast had some evil intent that it wanted to get the elder¡¯s Kunlun, so it instigated the girl to kill the elder secretly. The girl was bewitched and had a murderous intent to her benefactor. On one night, she sneaked into the elder¡¯s room and ignited the insensible incense. When the demonic beast appeared tomit the murder, the elder leaped from the bed and killed the demonic beast with a p. Frightened, The girl knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. The elder wanted to kill the animal as well, but seeing her remorse, he decided to keep her life under the condition that she had to be Kunlun¡¯s Man of Sacrifice. It was the punishment for the girl. The ring hid Yuan Xueyi¡¯s previous and present lives. The elder rewrote the girl¡¯s fate, and made her reborn in the Immense Sea and be a maidservant of the family master of the Immense Sea. It turned out that the fate yed a joke with Yuan Xueyi, and she was just Kunlun¡¯s pawn. The ring also uncovered Yuan Xueyi¡¯s another identity. It was out of Wuyou¡¯s expectation that the elder was Shenzong. For Kunlun¡¯s peace, Shenzong had set well the chess that Yuan Xueyi only appeared around the Master of the Immense Sea. And Zhu Jiuyin happened to be the Master. So she loved Zhu Jiuyin, but she did not want to betray him. However, she could not vite Shenzong¡¯s order as well.


    ¡°The blood of 20,000 disciples can¡¯t shed in vain...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Can you escape the foreordination?


    Spirit Power ruffled in Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body, and pain extended ran up through her, as if her skin were being peeled off. The ring looked ordinary but had formidable power. Yuan Xueyi sprawled on the ground. Wuyou looked at her with indifference. Since Wuyou had came to the Immense Sea, Wuyou thought the woman should do something for Kunlun. The ring chose Yuan Xueyi, so it was Yuan Xueyi¡¯s master. It was impossible to escape. However, the woman was so stubborn that she would be willing to die rather than ask for mercy. Thinking of Shenzong¡¯s miserable death, Wuyou would not soften, because the blood debts that the Three Leagues owed should be paid back.


    ¡°I... promise you...¡± Yuan Xueyi¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. How helpless she was to betray her lover! But who had ever cared about her poor life? She had treated Zhu Jiuyin well from the bottom of her heart, but what could she get? Since she had nowhere to escape, she decided to face it.


    ¡°I want to make a big mess in the Immense Sea and let Zhu Jiuyin die...¡± The word ¡°die¡± was spoken out lightly, but it was cold enough to make Yuan Xueyi tremble.


    ¡°The people of the Immense Sea are united together, and making a big mess is as difficult as climbing to the Heaven... I am afraid I can¡¯t fulfill the mission.¡±


    ¡°That depends on your ability. Women¡¯s potential is great. It depends on how to do it.¡±


    Wuyou looked the woman up and down and found that she was quite pretty. As long as the woman could be made good use of, she could fulfill the task for sure. Yuan Xueyi understood Jiang Wuyou¡¯s intention, but she never thought to live on the woman¡¯s potential.


    ¡°Zhu Jiuyin and Ying Yu are close by... How about taking advantage of this person...¡±


    ¡°Let me be with Ying Yu...¡±


    ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±


    Yuan Xueyi was proud and arrogant. Command her to sell her charms? No, she was 100% unwilling!


    ¡°Kill me...¡±


    Yuan Xueyi closed her eyes tightly and looked forward to death. If she could not live at will, what was harm in death? Wuyou did appreciated her attitude a bit. The woman waspletely besotted with Zhu Jiuyin. However, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s ruthlessness let down Yuan Xueyi¡¯s sincere affection. His heart would not get softened for her. It was also Yuan Xueyi¡¯s fate. The spirit light of the ring ruffled Yuan Xueyi¡¯s heart meridians again. The spell was cast by Shenzong. As long as Yuan Xueyi dared to disobey the rules, she had to suffer the bone-eroding pains unless she died. Nonentity would cravenly cling to life, let alone human being. When the death got close, Yuan Xueyi wanted to live, and Yan Wu, who lodged in Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body, did not allow the parasitifer to die, since he had tried every means to escape from Si Shui. He spread his Spirit Power to control the parasitifer¡¯s mind. Yuan Xueyi was controlled by the strong spirit. If her souls left her, the souls would not belong to her any longer. So Yan Wu controlled the souls.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi knelt on the ground, sumbing to the ring¡¯s power. Wuyou flipper her spiritual fingers. A wisp of Spiritual Qi drilled into Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body and made her feel better. Pangu¡¯s Spiritual Qi relieved her pain. As long as she did not go against the ring¡¯s order, she would be like an ordinary person. Yuan Xueyi pushed the door and walked out of the courtyard. The Ninth-level Heaven was indispensable in the Three Leagues.


    ¡°D**ned thing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to escape, and don¡¯t want to die...¡±


    The spiritual thing controlled Yuan Xueyi¡¯s mind. She picked herself up from the ground. After a puff of smoke, Yan Wu rushed out of her body. Yuan Xueyi stared at the spiritual thing. In Si Shui, it was the person who saved her from drowning. Sensing the woman sizing up him, Yan Wu stood loosely and did not look like a decent man. Thinking that the man had stripped her clothes in Si Shui, Yuan Xueyi felt agitated and came up to kick him. But the man was so alert that he turned into a smoke and disappeared. Yuan Xueyi closed the door and went to bed angrily and thought that Jiang Wuyou did bully her. Yuan Xueyi threw out the pillow.


    ¡°Is it useful to get angry... Think of a method quickly...¡±


    Yan Wu haunted around and went to the bed secretly. Yuan Xueyi got a good scare when looking up.


    ¡°You... dare to get on my bed... Get down!¡±


    Her little fingers pointed at the man with an air like a tigress. Yan Wu¡¯s spiritual fingers flicked her fingers away. Yuan Xueyi felt her fingers itchy like being bit by mosquitoes. Yuan Xueyi knew the mad did it deliberately, and got more annoyed. The man did rely on her with a brazen face. How shameless he was!


    ¡°I have an idea that could not only let the handsome man belong to you, but also destroy the Immense Sea forever...¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou is not easy to cheat.¡±


    ¡°Let Zhu Jiuyin love you... As long as he has a crush on you... you don¡¯t need to worry that he will not listen to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried it before... It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Your way is wrong... Look at me.¡±


    Yan Wu gathered spirits and took a manual from the Void Space. It was a product from the 21st century. Yan Wu used to be the soul in that century, but was called to the Immense Sea by Zhu Jiuyin. Although Yan Wu had been living in Si Shui for ages, how could it restrain his restless gene inside his body?


    ¡°The words are so ugly. What are they about...¡±


    ¡°Goddess¡¯ secrets.¡±


    Yan Wu analyzed men¡¯s thoughts. Long to be a stunner? You should have something stunning. Imprisoned in the deep pool, Yan Wu lived on other spiritual creatures, and was no more a mortal¡¯s soul. He knew that it was a wild wish to go back. Since Yuan Xueyi was his parasitifer and he had to go back to Si Shui after death, he knew that if he wanted to live with decency, helping Yuan Xueyi was helping himself.


    Yuan Xueyi still felt tired after having a rest, becausest night, her Original Spirit was absorbed by the ring. Yuan Xueyi dressed up neatly. Yan Wu said men liked cultured women, so she decided to change herself more refined. But Yan Wu forgot to remind that a leopard could not change its spots. Being Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s maidservant, Yuan Xueyi had note to the pce for days, and would suffer Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punishment. Yuan Xueyi chose the back door. She climbed over the narrow door and headed to the garden. Yan Wu heaved great sighs. A gentlewoman did not have any bad habit like climbing over. His parasitifer was incurable. Yuan Xueyi neglected it at all, because her top priority was not to be spotted by Zhu Jiunyin. After the congration, the royal court was rebuilt into a more magnificent one. The entire royal court was covered with thick furs and looked extremely extravagant. On the both sides were sitting the influential and powerful people in the Immense Sea. Zhu Jiuyin wore a gorgeously red robe with golden silk embroidered border in the shape of auspicious clouds. He looked dignified and respected . The man on the throne was not the youth in snow clothes, not the one who used to wrangle with Yuan Xueyi. Yuan Xueyi crawled to the right side of the main hall slowly and hid in the gauze curtain.


    ¡°If all of you have nothing to report, just retreat from the court.¡±


    Ying Yu got anxious, wondering what¡¯s wrong with the Master. Why did the Master seem to change into a different person after the battle in Kunlun, as he was indifferent to everything? Ying Yu did not know Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s worry. In order to conserve the military forces, Zhu Jiuyin had to pretend to be weak. Otherwise, the other two leagues would have eyes on him. In the battle in Kunlun, Zhu Jiuyin had suffered the heaviest loss, while Emperor Jun just lost five thousand soldiers, and Chidi¡¯s army suffered a few tens of thousands of loss. Even Zhu Jiuyin himself was injured badly by Jiang Wuyou and could not recover well up to now. It turned out that it would cost Zhu Jiuyin a lot of work to get the Heavenly Book. He had sent several groups of scouts out, but no one had returned till now.


    What was the current situation in Kunlun? Although Zhu Jiuyin showed the weakness, he never ckened in the dark. Now the woman owned the Heavenly Book that everybody was desperate to get, so Zhu Jiuyin decided to go to Kunlun in person. After the people receded from the court, Ying Yu stood still. It was not easy to get the Master¡¯s position, so Ying Yu thought he must ask Zhu Jiuyin clearly. He blocked Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s way. Zhu Jiuyin looked calm and knew that there must be someone who failed to retain his/herposure. But he thought he¡¯d better hide some things in his heart, and no one could pry eyes on them. Yuan Xueyi hid in the gauze curtain, because she also wanted to know Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plot. But Ying Yu and Zhu Jiuyin remained silent.


    ¡°It cannot work...¡± Ying Yu could not bear any longer and decided to ask for a clear exnation today.


    ¡°The battle in Kunlun has imed tens of thousands of bloody soldiers¡¯ lives, but only 5,000d of the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s soldiers. This is the crux.¡±


    ¡°To wipe out the traitor, Xiao Qi, has nothing to do with me. Our goal is only for the Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you going to Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Ying Yu does know me well...¡±


    ¡°What if you are discovered by the Kunlun¡¯s hypocrite...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be careful, and Kunlun is not what it used to be.¡±


    Their voices lowered down. Yuan Xueyi wanted to hear more clearly, so crept forward quietly. But after few steps, someone blocked her way. Was she disclosed? Yan Wu reminded Yuan Xueyi to calm down instead of getting flustered.


    ¡°Raise you head...¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was cold. Yuan Xueyi slowly looked up, and her heart calmed down gradually. She had no way but to go ahead. Her eyes were filled with tears. How miserable she was!


    ¡°Get up and speak.¡±


    ¡°Xueyi did note to the royal court these days for the fear that the Master will punish me. So I did not dare toe.¡±


    ¡°So furtive you are.¡± Zhu Jiuyin cast a nce at Yuan Xueyi and could feel there was something wrong on the woman, but he could not tell exactly where she had changed.


    ¡°Get out of here hurriedly...¡± Ying Yu tried to ease the situation at the sight of Yuan Xueyi. It turned out that the little girl hid here. If she were someone else, she would have been dead. Yuan Xueyi wiped her tears and left there.


    ¡°I just feel something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be suspicious. Just focus on the Heavenly Book. Besides, what ability can a little girl have?¡±


    ¡°If the Ninth-level Heaven sends people again, tell them I seclude myself for refining...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin ascended to the clouds and Ying Yu turned back. Yuan Xueyi came out from the corner and thought that the Master was going to Kunlun. What should she do now? If she concealed the facts and failed to report it, Jiang Wuyou would not spare her.


    ¡°Why not go to Kunlun hurriedly? Do you want to be changed into a loriot?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yuan Xueyi was thinking about her worries, but was interrupted by Yan Wu.


    ¡°Entice me to Kunlun? Zhu Jiuyin will kill me.¡±


    ¡°But the ring will make you a living death. Why not get a win-win result?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to be a double-dealer?¡±


    Yuan Xueyi was smart and thought that Yan Wu was right. She could please the both sides. Why not go ahead with the method? She made up her mind and became clear in her heart. But she had to go to Kunlun first.

 Chapter 151 The Silver-Haired Person Was a Part of Hun Kun

    <h4>Chapter 151 The Silver-Haired Person Was a Part of Hun Kun</h4>


    Little Lingchong crawled out of the sleeve. After a sound sleep, they had arrived at the Ninth-level Heaven. Why did the mastere here? Little Lingchong suspended in mid-air, and various rare treasures dazzled it. It was the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. It held the Heavenly Mirror with its ws and rushed out of the Treasure Pavilion.


    The divine hall was situated on the south of the square. Wuyou followed the ring and searched all the way. The ring darkened at the pce gate. Wuyou came up to look around, but could not find any inkling. Did the ring looked in the wrong direction? Wuyou checked again, and found a secret entrance on the right of the pce. Little Lingchong rushed in. The ring led the way. They entered the secret entrance and saw a slope ahead. The stone steps were narrow. The ring¡¯s Spirit Power shone brighter. It seemed that the person Wuyou was looking for was there. Along the stone steps, the ring floated and fell into a deep pool. Little Lingchong drilled into the waters. No one could expect that there was a Dark River and waterfall under the divine pce. Little Lingchong spat out a bubble to enwrap itself and stirred gently. Suddenly, a gale sprang up on the surface of theke. Water column of ten meters high spouted out from the Dark River, and Little Lingchong was sucked by the great waves. Wuyou rushed into the pool, but regretted immediately, since the water was piercingly cold. The ring gleamed weakly. Wuyou followed the ring closely. When reaching theke bottom, she found there was a sky of stars. How could a pool of stagnant water turn into an array of stars and the clear moon?


    Little Lingchong ked out on the ground with tiredness. There was a silver-white path on the bottom of theke. The ring stayed on the gate of the pce. After entering the main hall, Wuyou found there was no maidservants or servants but just an empty silver pce. Wuyou looked around. Little Lingchong could smell the souls¡¯ scent, and then flew to the Internal Pce. But the ring flew in opposite direction¡ª to the side hall. Wuyou followed the ring. When she approached the target, she fell onto a silver ce with a tickle. She flipped her spiritual finger and ignited a candlelight. Against the candlelight, the wall glimmered softly. The ring kept knocking on the ground. Wuyou squatted down and put her fingers into the silver. Suddenly, the crystal lotus base te was broken. The ring rotated around the base te. Spiritual fog scatteredyer afteryer. Then, palisades rolled toward her.


    A silver-haired monster in snowy clothes rushed out of the ground, and its Spirit Power pressed hard at Wuyou. Little Lingchong hurried to hide into the sleeve with scare. Silver hair danced and covered the monster¡¯s real look. Wuyou pped out, and the monster in snowy clothes dashed up. As they got closer, Wuyou could see the monster¡¯s look clearly¡ª a pair of snowy eyes. A person with white eyes did exist in the world. Although the man in snowy clothes had strong palms, his arms and legs were confined. Since few people could bear the Heavenly Book, who was the man in snowy clothes? Why was he imprisoned here? Was he Emperor Jun? Wuyou wanted to know more. The ring floated up from the deep pool. Little Lingchong sat on the ring and suspended in the mid-air. The silver-haired man thrust a palm to sh the currents, then, the water stopped. The ring flew in. Was there any profound secret inside? Wuyou followed closely. Then, the silver-haired man gave another palm with spark sshing all the way. Wuyou docked the offensive, gathered spirits and swept towards the silver-haired man. Time was psing. In order to get out of there early, Wuyou opened her eyebrow bones, and the spinel floated with blue spirit light shining in all directions. Then, the silver-haired man disappeared suddenly. The moment Wuyou was about to leave, a palm attacked her back. Thanks to Ancient Spirit¡¯s protection, the silver-haired man was bounced into the deep pool. Wuyou¡¯s purpose was to find the nted agent. The silver-haired man leaped from the pool and blocked Wuyou¡¯s way.


    ¡°Jiangyu¡¯s... Ancient Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Do you know my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Far more that... I am familiar with him...¡±


    The silver-haired man¡¯s palm became more furious. Wuyou had no time to circte with him, so she subdued him with just a palm. The monster with white eyes was startled that the woman did not have the Ancient Spirit to protect her, but also owned the power of the Heavenly Book. Although the silver-haired man had been imprisoned in the deep pool for ages, he still had a good understanding of the outside world, so obviously, he was not a nothing. Wuyou had no animosity against him, so she would not kill any innocent people. Wuyou dispersed her Spirit Power and flew to the Water Curtain Cave.


    ¡°Once youe in, you will nevere out of it...¡±


    Wuyou stopped. The man¡¯s silver hair glistened with white light, and his snowy clothes got wet by the water.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you restrained here...¡±


    ¡°Do you know Hun Kun?¡±


    ¡°You are the disciple of the Creation Original Spirit... Hun Kun.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°The disciple of the Creation Original Spirit is imprisoned? You are trying to kid me...¡±


    Wuyou did not believe it, of course. Because Hun Kun was the most ancient god, even tens of thousands of years older than ck Emperor.


    ¡°I am just a part of Hun Kun.¡±


    Wuyou could not help thinking about the Mysterious Sign when ck Emperor got rebirth. Shenzong once mentioned Hun Kun¡¯s incarnation. So ck Emperor was a part of Hun Kun, too. Wuyou was still rather dubious of the words. But at present, she had to find out the men of sacrifice first. She leaped into the air but was stopped by the silver-haired person again.


    ¡°This road is not safe. I will show you a shortcut.¡± The silver-haired man¡¯s shackles tinkled.


    The silver-haired person wanted nothing but to get out of there. The woman had the Pangu techniques, so it was a piece of cake to take off his shackles. Wuyou was not a fool. It was easy to save a person, but what if the person was an evil? If so, she was looking for trouble herself. However, Wuyou did want to know the origin of Hun Kun and the spinel. So she chanted the incantation and waved her spiritual fingers. The burning Spirit Power glowed like magma with dazzling light. Her fingers swept, and then the Imprisoning Chain instantly turned into a pool of iron water. The silver-haired man leaped to the air to celebrate his freedom and stretched out his muscles and bones.


    His arms and legs which had been restrained for tens of thousands of years were as slim as skeleton. Wuyou¡¯s spiritual fingers swept, and new flesh grew on them.


    ¡°Take the way.¡± Time had been dyed a lot. It was time to search for the people. The silver-haired man squeezed into the cracks of the stone. Wuyou was stunned at that moment. Was it so-called way? She should not have saved the silver-haired man. But when she also squeezed into the crack, the scene was out of her expectation. No one could ever imagine that there was another world under the divine pce. It was luxuriantly green with peach orchards all over the mountains. Brilliant red peaches were full on the trees. Wuyou tried to pick up one, but the silver-haired man stopped her.


    ¡°Look...¡±


    The silver-haired man pointed at the tree. When Wuyou saw it, she quickly dropped the peach. Under the tree was a pile of white bones. It turned out that these peaches were raised by the corpse. The two walked toward the spiritual light one after the other. With a few steps, the earth began shaking. ck clouds gather overhead, and a heavy gale blew. The hurricane came from the tree. The peach orchard was ck with the mass. The silver-haired man set the tactical formation, and the spiritual extended to separate the demons. Wuyou suspended in the mid air, making everywhere turn into ashes as her spiritual fingers went. Wuyou did not expect that it would be so hard to find a man of sacrifice. The sky was torn open with a hole. Divine soldiers dashed down. Wuyou found things went worse. Why was Emperor Jun led here? It seemed that a hard fighting today. The silver-haired man struck first, and swept his strong Spirit Power to the divine soldiers. Emperor Jun¡¯s huge palm waved out to dispel the attack of the Spirit Power. Why could Hun Kun escape? Wasn¡¯t he imprisoned in the Water Curtain Cave? In order to lock him, Emperor Jun had moved the cornerstone of the divine pce. So hidden ce was still exposed! Hun Kun transformed into a lump of Mysterious Clear Qi and charged to Emperor Jun. The rolling Spirit Light bore down menacingly and threw those divine soldiers into the sky, making dust swirl in the air. Emperor Jun called, conjured and set formation. He suspended in the mid air, murmured the spells, and used his blood to open the alien space. It was the dark power of the Jiangdi family. Ying Fu gave Emperor Jun for the sake of ck Emperor. Wuyou had seen its power before, so she thought she should act with great caution. Blood dispersed with the formation. After a smoke, the alien space was opened.


    On the clouds, Wuyou hoped to end the battle as soon as possible, leaving no time for Emperor Jun to take a breath. She condensed spirit power and smashed out. Surprisingly, Jue Shi could transform itself at will. Confronted with the strong attack, it changed into a wisp of miasma, and fled away even under the pressure of strong spirit power. It turned out that Flowing Light did not work to the gue spirit. After several attacks, it gave out miasma, making it unapproachable. The Heavenly Book floated, which was the infusion of Wuyou and the Heavenly Book, and was also a conversation that Wuyou could have with the Heavenly Book more closely. Equipped with the power of the Heavenly Book and the Ancient Spirit, Wuyou had the foreknowing ability, more sensitive to the things around. She did have plenty of methods to deal with the intangible gue spirit. On the other hand, Emperor Jun had a trace of hope when seeing Wuyou do nothing to Jue Shi. Then, he drove Bei Chiluo up. However, Emperor Jun thought things too simply. Inside Wuyou hid the power of creating the world. Th power was inexhaustible. The gue spirit¡¯s miasma could be solved by Nong¡¯s Herbs Spirits. On the clouds, Wuyou read the incantation, and slim fingers released power from the pulses. The pulses beat inside Wuyou. Those herbal fairies were called out. Every time they gathered just like breaking the seals, they roared inside Wuyou. She flipped her spiritual fingers. Then, those herbal fairies spotted everywhere were unstoppable like galloping horses. Jue Shi jeered at the tiny things, because it was the poisonous spirit from the alien world, the intangible gue miasma. In the three realms, any spiritual device was unable to approach it, including Kunlun¡¯s Flowing Light which would be eroded when exposed in the maisma for a long time. Jue Shi floated on the sea of clouds, and transformed into immaterial miasma and spread. Emperor Jun released the alien world¡¯s gue spirit, and found Jiang Wuyou was at a loss what to do. Jue Shi ran riot. In fact, Jue Shi loathed Hun Kun. On the sky, the intangible Qi became thickened and formed into a lump of fog to rush to Hun Kun. Meanwhile, Pangu¡¯s technique stuck on Emperor Jun.


    Jue Shi was above oneself, thinking what these creatures did to it. The miasma flooded in all directions and surrounded Hun Kun tightly. In the miasma fog, Wuyou spread the spiritual to form the defensive cover to inste the poison fog. Xu Linghe spread his Spirit Power and changed into icy fog to intensify the. Jue Shi did not realize that the crisis was imminent. Its arrogance just sped up its death. Wuyou conjured on the defensive cover. Those herbal spirits wandering in the sky rushed up after being called the Master. Jue Shipletely ignored the oing little spirits. When hundreds of thousands of herb spirits drilled into the miasma. It was toote for Jue Shi to regret. Dense ck fog was delicious food for the herb spirits. Nong¡¯s Herb Spirits loved the poisonous things very much. They could not restrain their love for their favorite food, since Wuyou¡¯s naga poison was cleaned up by the herb spirits. Jue Shi did not understand what the herb spirits were till it perished. Emperor Jun and Bei Chiluo helplessly stared at it. Those spirits were not spirit beasts but just herbal vital essence. What could Emperor Jun do even if he had the King of spirit beasts, Bei Chiluo? Celestial soldiers looked agape and worried about Emperor Jun. Didn¡¯t Emperor Jun¡¯s tribtion formation fail to suppress the woman? Since the soldiers had high anticipation to their Master, they could ept the disappointing result. In the sea of clouds, Emperor Jun burst into wildughter which trembled the earth and the mountains. Fierce wind mixed with great currents. On the sky, a ck figure drifted from the distance. When Wuyou saw the person clearly, her heart calm down, since she had expected it. Feng Xi was Chidi¡¯s subordinate, and a member of Emperor Jun¡¯s family. Even if Feng Xi looked like Wuyou¡¯s husband¡¯s mother, he was not Xiao Qingkong but Jiang Wuyou¡¯s enemy from now on. Wuyou¡¯s husband did not have the mother like that. The silver-haired person gathered the Mysterious Clear Qi. Emperor Jun met head-on in the wind, because he had vanquished Hun Kun in the past. And the defeated opponent could not escape Emperor Jun¡¯s palm today. The spiritual creatures of the alien world rushed up upon the call. Hun Kun gathered spirit power and threw out. His strong spirit power sealed the entrance of the alien space. Closed off by the spiritual, the spiritual creatures were burnt with smoke and their blood filled the Ninth-level Heaven.

 Chapter 152 Agreement Reached

    <h4>Chapter 152 Agreement Reached</h4>


    The Lingxiao Pce was shrouded by the ring. Did the man of sacrifice there? Wuyou rushed out of the encirclement and tried to have a look. But how could Emperor Jun spare the woman? The celestial soldiers rushed up, but was blocked by Hun Kun.


    Wuyou flew to the Lingxiao Pce, and Little Lingchong ran into her arms. The ring stopped at the Lingxiao Pce. Wuyou wanted to know who was the man of sacrifice. The ring rushed into the pce, and Wuyou followed the ring to the eastern pce. Unexpectedly, Hun Kun came down from above. With a bang, the Lingxiao Pce copsed. Under great pressure, sand flowed in clouds. The pce was snapped in half. Little pce maidservants fled in all directions. Jiu Ying shrank into herself. The ring suspended around the little pce maidservants. Wuyou came closer quietly. She came to the Ninth-level Heaven just for looking for the man of sacrifice, so she would not be discovered by Emperor Jun. Wuyou pinched a little pce maid¡¯s neck. The maid struggled to get free, but went to faint for fear because of Wuyou¡¯s palm. Little Lingchong goggled and thought the maid was really too coward to stand the Master¡¯s intimidation.


    The ring fell into Wuyou¡¯s hand, and Wuyou picked up the person and flew to the backyard. Hun Kun had been imprisoned by Emperor Jun for tens of thousands of years, so Hun Kun¡¯s Mysterious Clear Qi was not so powerful. After several rounds, Hun Kun was about to be defeated. Emperor Jun pped him sessively. Hun Kun was forced to hide in the ruins, into the debris. Emperor Jun gathered spirit power and lifted up the Lingxiao Pce to force Hun Kun to appear. Jiu Ying just picked up herself from the ground, but went faint by the flying rubble. The debris covered the woman¡¯s body soon. However, Emperor Jun totally ignored the woman, and threw out a palm to Hun Kun. Hun Kun set spiritual to protect his whole body.


    The little pce maids was waken up by the Spirit Power, and shrank her neck when seeing the person clearly in front. The person burned the divine hallst time, even the Emperor was not her opponent.


    ¡°Divine Lady... please spare my life.¡± The little pce maid knelt on the ground, begging the Divine Lady for mercy. Wuyou opened the ring to restore the maid¡¯s memory quickly. Unexpectedly, the ring was dim. Wuyou injected more Spirit Power. Suddenly, the ring flew out. Wuyou followed it. The little pce maid got confused, wondering what the Divine Lady bothered herself for. Little Lingchong followed its Master. The ring went to the Lingxiao Pce again. Wuyou knew very well that no one could expect that the man of sacrifice in the Ninth-level Heaven would be the person around Emperor Jun¡ª the Empress. It was Shenzong who had set the trap, so it could tell how much Shenzong hated Emperor Jun. The Lingxiao Pce had been ruined when they got there. On the clouds, Emperor Jun cast sorcery to stifle Hun Kun and confronted with Hun Kun¡¯s attacks easily. Jiu Ying knelt on the ground with one knee in the debris. She was so scared that she hid behind Hun Kun, her eyes full of tears, because her husband, Emperor Jun, did not care about her life at all. In Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes, women were like clothes. Hun Kun felt a pity for the poor woman. The ring fell into Jiu Ying¡¯s body. Spirit Power spread out. Jiu Ying felt a dreadful headache. Surging Spirit Power opened her memory. Jiu Ying seemed to have a dream.


    Emperor Jun pped again to roar the entire Lingxiao Pce. Seeing the worsening situation, Hun Kun flew out of the ruins. Wuyou picked up the person out of the Lingxiao Pce. Emperor Jun was so faithless and heartless that hepletely ignored his wife. This vicious monster continued to badger Hun Kun. Hun Kun rushed on the clouds and condensed Mysterious Clear Qi. Emperor Jun confronted arrogantly. The two stood on the sea of clouds and set formation. Hun Kun pped out, but was intercepted by Emperor Jun. The Mysterious Clear Qi lit the whole sky up. Surging Spirit Power flooded to the Ninth-level Heaven, turning everywhere it went into dust. Emperor Jun¡¯s Ninth-level Heaven was destroyed a lot. Hun Kun had tried his best and thought that it would do harm to him if the things dragged on, so he tried to take a way out. Emperor Jun dodged the st wave, and Hun Kun took the chance to turn into a smoke and flew out of the Ninth-level Heaven.


    When it was safe, Wuyou put down the woman. Jiu Ying was grateful to Wuyou. Thinking about Emperor Jun¡¯s ruthlessness, Jiu Ying¡¯s heart hurt and found that the man never cared about her in his heart. The man did not care about her life at all. If Jiang Wuyou had not saved her, perhaps she would have been unable to survive from the cmity.


    Her memory was opened. Even if she was just a pawn, she was unwilling to betray her husband. Nothing was morementable than a dead heart. It was time to wake up to reality. Rather than being manipted, she would like to manipte herself. As Jiang Wuyou wanted Emperor Jun¡¯s life, Jiu Ying wanted her own dignity. Although it was the established fact that Jiu Ying was a pawn, she wanted to be a strong pawn that could make her Master think twice before taking action. After straightening out what she wanted, Jiu Ying felt her hear became clear and believed that helping Jiang Wuyou was helping herself. Wuyou was rather confident about the woman. Once a woman became heartless, she could belittle any man. Women was born to be creatures of emotions and bewildered by love through the whole life, willing to devote themselves to their love like flying moths darting into the fire. When they came to realize the truth one day, they would be unbelievably powerful. Jiu Ying was one of them. She was hurt by a man¡¯s ignorance, and would be deserted like a nonentity. But now, Jiang Wuyou gave her a promise that the Ninth-level Heaven would be hers, Jiu Ying¡¯s. Although Jiu Ying was not in power, she was still the Empress of the Ninth-level Heaven and enjoyed her own connections. Jiang Wuyou wanted the Emperor Jun¡¯s head, and Jiu Ying wanted Emperor Jun¡¯s authority. Finally, the two women reached the agreement.


    Wuyou went out of the Ninth-level Heaven. On the clouds, Hun Kun had been waiting for her. Little Lingchong had never seen the white-eyed people before, so it was so scared to hide in the sleeve and regarded Hun Kun as a monster. Wuyou¡¯sst stop was the Mount Da Huang. How could Chidi be omitted in the Three Leagues? Wuyou hated Chidi most, because all of the things were caused by him, and he could not get away with the death of Wuyou¡¯s grandfather, and the destruction of the Teal Hill. They passed the destend and looked at the entrance of the Devil Realm hanging over a ghastly gloominess. Hun Kun was quite familiar with this ce.


    ¡°It is still here...¡± Hun Kun found the little entrance to the devil city.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± It seemed that Hun Kun came there so frequently that he could find such a hidden ce.


    ¡°I came here when I was young...¡± Hun Kun pressed the mechanism, and Wuyou followed into the city gate. The devil city fixed its entrance and exit on the ground while its city underground. Different from the Teal Hill underground city, there was stars and the moons of the Devil Realm. Although they were underground, they did not feel any ufortable. Wuyou followed Hun Kun closely.


    The lurid sunset put a red light on the sky. Flocks of blood bats filled the sky thickly. Those blood bats came out for food and rushed out of the Mount Da Huang. Flesh blood was needed to be a devil. Just like Chidi, souls were fostered in the Blood Pool for his resurrection. There was no cooked smoke and fire in the devil city. The traded currency was only flesh human blood. Streets were haunted with hideous faces. Hun Kun led Wuyou into a tavern. The old man must do it on purpose. Wuyou¡¯s stomach twitched the moment she entered it. Flesh blood was served on the table, and theckeys were busy in carrying a iron cage. Unveil the ck curtain, and dreadfully, a human child was in it. However, Hun Kun seemed to get used to it, while Wuyou felt pity for the child and decided to save him out. Little Lingchong crawled out when sensing the smell of blood. Although the blood was not as delicious as the Master¡¯s, Little Lingchong still drooled with envy, and then flew into the blood and began sucking it. The Demonic Spirit, seeing an unknown thing fall into its delicious food, felt unhappy and flipped Little Lingchong away. Meanwhile, the little kid in the iron cage huddled himself up with scare at the sight of the blood on the table. The Demonic Spirit pped the iron cage open, and thenckeys lifted the little boy up to the front of the tavern¡¯s owner. The owner held the knife to the little boy¡¯s throat. The little boy was overwhelmed with panic and looked closely at Wuyou at the corner, as his eyes darkened from desire to despair. Wuyou could not sit by and see the terrible thing happen. She wanted to rush out to save the little boy, but was stopped by Hun Kun, because it would draw the devil army¡¯s attacks. Reasonable as Hun Kun was, Wuyou still could not do nothing to save the boy from death. At that crucial moment, Little Lingchong rushed out first. The owner chopped at the little insect, and Little Lingchong dived sharply. Then, the owner chopped on his own foot, and blood spurted out. Demonic Spirits ran toward him in a crowd. No one had ever imagined that the owner was a human and he peddled boys for profits. Wuyou took the opportunity to save the little boy.


    Thanks to Little Lingchong, the little boy was saved. Adults always calcted their gain and loss, but forgot their nature. Little Lingchong was a great insect. Hun Kun took the shortcut to enter the pce. The ring¡¯s Spiritual Qi was too weak to be spotted. Wuyou remained calm, because she would rather get to know Chidipletely. Xiao Qi betrayed the Mount Da Huang, so he was a pest in the Alliance. Chidi would certainly wipe him out. Although it seemed to be a small matter, it was of great significance, because it affects the Mount Da Huang¡¯s dignity.


    The main hall was full of the leaders of the devil army. Although Chidi¡¯s Spirit Power increased after passing tribtion, he appeared inferior byparison to the Heavenly Book. He had thought that since he became the Devil God, he would not be controlled by others. But out of his expectation, he was still under the ascendancy. It was impossible to get the benefit from the deceitful Heaven Realm. Chidi suffered a lot mentally. In order to break the deadlock, Chidi decided to vent his anger from Xiao Qi as a warning to others.


    The atmosphere in the main hall was strained. The devil army¡¯s leaders and Chidi divided on points. They med the Emperor Di had killed their brothers. In the battle against Kunlun, Chidi had suffered heavy casualties. And the devil army was in a dilemma: if they retreated from the human society, Xu Linghe would lead the troops to the north very soon, and at that moment, the human society would be hard to control. And consequently, the blood source which the devil army relied on would be cut off. To be stronger, the devil soldiers had to suck blood. So in other words, Chidi not only helped Di Qing, but also helped himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are weak in action... and encourage the opponent¡¯s arrogance.¡±


    The devil army¡¯s tempers red, and they found that they got no benefits back as following Chidi. What¡¯s worse, they had to fight everywhere. The devil army suffered heavy losses, so the leader was rather angry. Since the fire tribe was closest to the Fairy Kingdom, Chidi asked Nascent Soul to spearhead the attack to the Fairy Kingdom, so as to cover a retreat for the devil army. Chidi wanted to teach Xiao Qi a lesson. Nascent Soul took the order and hurried to the fire tribe.


    Baize¡¯s army was forced to withdraw scores of miles after being driven out of the Teal Hill by Jiang Tian. Yu Xuanji assumed themand in Baize. They hadunched several sudden and violent attacks, but were all suppressed by Jiang Tian. As Baize¡¯s leader, Yu Xuanji felt grave responsibility and thought the Teal Hill pushed them too hard. Yu Xuanji moved forward with the main force. She wanted to urge in person. Baize¡¯s soldiers felt boosted at the news of Goddess¡¯ing, and each of them cheered up. With Yu Xuanji¡¯s order, the main force entered the forest. The scout hurried to send the messages, and then Yan let the soldiers disperse so that they could attack suddenly. Then, soldiers all hid themselves in the fortresses. As long as the Baize¡¯s army came into the siege, they could annihte the Baize¡¯s armypletely. Yu Xuanji wore the armor and held Baize¡¯s wand in her hand. First, Yan sent a group of dark forces to allure the Baize¡¯s army. Eagles howled in the forest, and the prey screamed sadly. Baize¡¯s army kicked the prey with alert. However, his legs were tied by Spirit Power. Then, little soldiers came up to stab knives to them. Next second, the Baize¡¯s soldier turned into smoke. And then, Baize¡¯s army¡¯s awful screams filled the forest. Yu Xuanji rushed there at the sound, and was shocked at the scene¡ª the scout whom she had sent out was peeled off skins and hanged on the branch. How cruel it was! Baize¡¯s soldiers were reluctant to move on at the sight of their dead brother. However, Yu Xuanji would not withdraw. If the scout¡¯s information was true, the Teal Hill¡¯s soldiers exactly hid themselves in the forest. She hoped to break out the encirclement. She would lose herself without doubt and be more sensitive. She was crazy about authority. For Xiao Qi, she was ready to give up everything, including the Authority. She had forgotten her initial intent. Xiao Qi was her weak point. But to her surprise, Xiao Qi betrayed the Mount Da Huang, and Yu Xuanji became Xiao Qi¡¯s abandoned pawn. Xiao Qi went to Hongjun¡¯s side and extended his ambition. Yu Xuanji knew Xiao Qi¡¯s n well but was still willing to do everything for him. It would be toote for her when she woke up to the reality one day.


    Yan ordered the soldiers to go up slowly and gathered gradually. Because the Baize¡¯s soldiers were unfamiliar with the ground conditions, they were attacked to retreat into a narrow cave by the Dark Forces. The Baize¡¯s soldiers did not realize they were fooled until they entered the cave. Some struggled to get out, but the dark forces blocked the entrance of the cave. Then, mes popped in. Yan looked at the burned corpses through the breach and let out a sigh. Yu Xuanji was in a trap, but she did not realize that the Baize¡¯s soldiers that she led were disappearing one by one. Beasts¡¯ dreadful scream rebounded in the deste forest, and the withered leaves cracked under the feet. Yu Xuanji looked around warily, and Yan fixed his eyes on the woman.

 Chapter 153 The Power Game

    <h4>Chapter 153 The Power Game</h4>


    The Teal Hill¡¯s Vice Commander was witty, and once Yu Xuanji lost to her, so Yu Xuanji became more vignt. Yan took the order to block Baize¡¯s army. After several battles, they had recovered most of the Teal Hill¡¯s territory. During the confrontation, the Baize¡¯s army was defeated sessively. The Teal Hill¡¯s leader knew thoroughly about Baize¡¯s military distribution and thrashed the Baize¡¯s army. The Teal Hill¡¯s main forces pressed hard, and Yu Xuanji was forced to retreat to the border. She had dreamed to expand the territory, but atst, she was always at a disadvantage. 25 kilometers away from the Teal Hill, Baize¡¯s army chose to encamp themselves on the hillside, while the Teal Hill¡¯s army chose to set camps in the Longquan Town. The two sides ceased the fire temporarily.


    Yu Xuanji rushed back to the devil city. The entrance of the hall was crammed with devil soldiers. Yu Xuanji passed through the crowd slowly. She looked as charming as ever, though they had not seen her for months. Chidi came up to greet her. Those leaders saluted hurriedly at the sight of the Madam. Although the devil army disagreed with Chidi, they still paid special regard to the Madam.


    Yu Xuanji returned to the devil city at this time. Obviously, she came back to ask for reinforcement. Wuyou could not help worrying about the Teal Hill. Although the situation was favorable to Wuyou¡¯s father, he could not let the guard down, because Yu Xuanji was extremely cruel and merciless.


    ¡°Why are you so angry... It is better to peel off some foxes in the Teal Hill.¡± Yu Xuanji said these lightly, but her words irritated the person on the roof. Wuyou clenched her fists and thought that the woman was really vicious, and she wanted to kill the wicked woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Something good to see...¡±


    A group of devil soldiers holding the sabers barged into the main hall suddenly, and the man in front was a sturdy man with beards. The two sides were in a deadlocked confrontation. Chidi could not bear any betrayal. Xiao Qi¡¯s defection had disgraced the Mount Da Huang, so Chidi could not spare any betrayer. He pped out, but was blocked by the leading man.


    ¡°Half of ck Wind Tribe people have died or been injured for your ambition. Our brothers were killed by the mortals, but you just sat by and did nothing. You don¡¯t deserve to be the Master of the devil city.¡±


    The bearded man said in a reasonable way, which reduced Chidi to silence at that moment. Chidi had no way but to tolerate him. However, the bearded man came there with a certain purpose. Among devil tribes, the ck Wind Tribe was a grade lower than other tribes, so this Tribe hoped Chidi could reassign the power again so as to improve the status of the ck Wind Tribe. Chidi had the greatest hatred to anyone who threatened him, so he thrust a blow out. The bearded man leaped up to dodge the attack. Chidi gave another blow with hundred-percent Spirit Power, and even the stone pirs were shocked into parts. The bearded man gave an order, and the people of the ck Wind Tribe who had ambushed in the main hall rushed out. It seemed that the ck Wind Tribe tried to rebel and usurp the power from Chidi.


    Wuyou watched their infighting and thought that she did not need to stir up trouble now. Danger had lurked in the Mount Da Huang for a long time. The ck Wind Tribe¡¯s existence would keep Chidi very busy. At that moment, Wuyou had a n, that was, she would help the ck Wind Tribe to upy half of the city. It was really a good method to deal with Chidi. Hun Kun did not expect that the woman was hot-headed. She leaped out and smashed toward Chidi. The emergence of the sudden helper made the bearded man surprised in the stance. Wuyou transformed herself into a man, so Chidi could not recognize her. The bearded man collected himself and felt encouraged since an expert was helping him. The ck Wind soldiers surrounded the main hall. Yu Xuanji struck at these soldiers. If Baizecked the devil army¡¯s assistance, and Chidi lost the devil city, it would be crowning cmity to Baize. The ck Wind soldiers weremanded to jointly attack Yu Xuanji. Seeing Yu Xuanji besieged by the ck Wind soldiers, Chidi gathered spirit power and lifted her up. Yu Xuanji suspended in the mid air and showed no mercy to any traitor. Her wand popped out. The devil army¡¯s ringleader hid in the corner. A wise man should choose the right side. It was hard to see the clear winner now, so the ringleader thought he could not take any reckless action. Win or lose did not matter, but maintaining the strength was the top issue currently. He would show due respect for the next Demon Lord. Hun Kun sneered. Authority fooled all the people, and the Devil Realm was no an exception. Hun Kun thought about himself. In the past tens of thousands of years, he had been constrained in the Water Curtain Cave by Emperor Jun, which was also the desire¡¯s product. Emperor Jun was afraid of their Master, so he tried every means to persecute Hun Kun. As one of the Creation Original Spirit¡¯s disciples, Hun Kun was indolent by nature, unlike his Eldest Brother of deep thought. Therefore, the Master liked Hun Kun more. How was Hongjun doing now? The Master had no choice but to abandon the Eldest Brother. Hun Kun had been living for hundreds of thousands of years, and taken the things lightly. Enmity and gratitude were not worth mentioning. Since Hun Hun had regained the freedom, he would enjoy it intently.


    In the main hall, death filled the air. Afraid of being exposed, Wuyou did not use the power of the Heavenly Book, and instead, she gathered Spirit Power and struck at Yu Xuanji, because the woman ganged with Chidi to do evil things and killed countless foxes. The bearded man dragged on his opponent. Today, he was ready to go ahead regardless. After all, there was no way back for the ck Wind Tribe, just like burning all the bridges. Sparks sshed the entire main hall, and the maidservants and servants were scared to get on the ground. Xiao Ba rushed out to strike the ck Wind soldiers. Since her Master was in trouble, she, as a servant, would risk her life to save the Master. Last time, Xiao Ba almost lost her own life because of framing Yu Xuanji. So this time, Xiao Ba was more obedient. Yu Xuanji was her master, and Xiao Ba should protect her for sure. Her devotion to the master could be showed today. Xiao Ba rushed at the forefront, but Wuyou¡¯s p threw her away. Yu Xuanji held the wand, and her Spirit Power spread. The Flowing Light went straight to the ck Wind army. Wuyou faced up to help them, because these ck Wind soldiers were still useful for her, and Wuyou would not allow the evil woman to take their lives. Yu Xuanji¡¯s wand was burned with smoke by the Ancient Spirit. The scorching head forced Yu Xuanji to retreat tens of feet away. How could a formidable Spirit exist in the ck Wind Tribe. And the battle was fixed just by merely a move. The bearded man was shocked because in the evil city, only Chidi could defeat the wand, and he thought the man who came out suddenly did have great ability. Then, the bearded man¡¯s fighting spirit soared. As long as with the man¡¯s help, the bearded man believed that he was able to take a share of the devil city. The ck Wind soldiers were cheered up and surrounded Chidi. The main hall was full of the strong smell of gunpowder, and two sides were ready to fight. But Wuyou needed a draw between two sides. Only if so would it be beneficial to Wuyou. Without the devil army¡¯s holding attack, the life in the Teal Hill would run smoothly and peacefully. If Chidi was eradicated, Wuyou¡¯s husband was able to wipe out the evils and rectify the world more quickly, and Xiao Douya could see his father everyday. And for Wuyou, she just wanted to be amon woman to apany her husband.


    Knowing the woman¡¯s intent, Hun Kun flew down and squeezed Chidi¡¯s neck. Yu Xuanji swept toward with an attempt to save her husband, but was blocked by Hun Kun. Yu Xuanji was not his match and was forced to retreat tens of feet. Chidi gathered spirit to wriggle himself free. Hun Kun increased the Spirit Power.


    ¡°Who are you? Dare to be rude to Majesty?¡±


    The devil army¡¯s ringleader rushed up, because it should be an internal struggle for authority. How could an outsider put a hand in? The ringleader was unwilling to see it, because the devil city could not fall on an outsider¡¯s hands. After all, the Master of the devil city was of the Mount Da Huang¡¯s, so how could it be ruled by an outsider? The devil army¡¯s ringleader waved his hand, and then, the archers in the main hall surrounded the ck Wind¡¯s soldiers immediately. The ringleader had two strings to the bow, but still ended up killing. Hun Kun did not scare of these littleckeys, and picked up Chidi to throw out. Wuyou also set defensive cover, because the ck Wind soldiers could not die. Chidi knew that these people came there not to kill him, so he thrust a palm. Hun Kun had expected it and dodged it with ease. Chidi was pulled to the roof by the stranger. Watching the Majesty was taken away, the devil army¡¯s ringleader followed to fly out of the main hall. Entangled with Yu Xuanji, Wuyou could not free herself at that moment, so she pped heavily and flew out.


    ¡°Madam.¡± Xiao Ba helped Yu Xuanji up. Yu Xuanji¡¯s heart was hit bitterly by the blow, and bloody smell sprang up, but she suppressed the feeling. Apparently, the stranger came here for a certain purpose.


    ¡°Help me out of the hall...¡± If something bad happened to Chidi, Baize was finished. Yu Xuanji married Chidi for Baize. Without the devil army¡¯s assistance, Baize would be more miserable, which was thest thing that Yu Xuanji wanted to see. Outside the main hall, the two sides confronted. The white-haired man held the spiritual saber. If the saber cut down, Chidi would be beheaded. Yu Xuanji flew up with pains. Baize needed Chidi. The devil army¡¯s ringleader gave an order, and then arrows were shot out but bounced back by the defensive cover. Wuyou smashed out, and the archers were blown to the ground. The ringleader shot out the energy bomb, and the explosion was deafening. The defensive cover was broken a hole by the st wave. Then, arrows dashed into the defensive cover and injured a number of ck Wind¡¯s soldiers. The bearded man rushed out of the defensive cover and waved his hammer to the devil soldiers. It was time to end it. With the thunderbolt momentum, Wuyou darted out and seized Yu Xuanji¡¯s neck with ease. Wuyou increased her Spirit Power. Chidi got away from the struggle and blew on Wuyou¡¯s back. Thanks to the Ancient Spirit¡¯s protection, Wuyou was fine, and then thrust out a palm. Chidi faced up. Hun Kun¡¯s carelessness left a loophole for Chidi to escape. But Wuyou would not spare the wicked woman. Yu Xuanji foamed at the mouth and kept twisting. Hun Kun looked worried because Wuyou seemed to forget why she came there¡ªnot to make chaos in the devil city, instead, she could make good use of the chip on her hands. He flew up to remind Wuyou, and she became clear-headed again. She almost forgot her purpose ofing there, but was just unwilling to spare Yu Xuanji, the vicious woman.


    ¡°I want this devil city...¡± Wuyou nced at them coldly. The devil army¡¯s leader was not reconciled to the defeat and took on the offending position again. Wuyou blew out and hit a number of people onto the ground, even the devil army¡¯s leader was thrown out. He gnashed the teeth and thought that the little man¡¯s cultivation overshadowed his indeed, and when the ck Wind Tribe owned such a powerful talent?


    ¡°It seems that the Majesty does not care about the Madam...¡± Wuyou was making a bet. Judging from Chidi¡¯s look, Wuyou could tell that he still had some affection to this wicked woman, however, this wicked woman was thinking about Xiao Qi. Yu Xuanji wondered whether the man would remember her if she died, and thought that she would always love Xiao Qi in the world. But her affection was cast to the winds. With the thought, Yu Xuanji shed tears unconsciously both for herself and Xiao Qi. However, her tearful look arousedpassion in Chidi¡¯s heart. Chidi made up his mind that the cities were nothingpared to his woman¡¯s life.


    ¡°I will give you, the ck Wind Tribe, the territory to the north of the devil city...¡± The bearded man could not believe that it was true. Having achieved the purpose, Wuyou did not baffle them and released Yu Xuanji. Chidi held his Madam in the arms and did not regret his decision just now, because he always kept in mind that Yu Xuanji stepped forward bravely to save him in the Immense Sea. However, he did feel bad that the integral territory had to be divided into two, and he had to cede half of the territory. Yu Xuanji was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. It was deceptive to say that she was not moved, but she had a crush on another man, so she felt guilty for Chidi.


    Happiness came so suddenly that the bearded man was frozen in the stance. The devil army¡¯s ringleader did not expect that things should turn out like this, and that Chidi was willing to give up so much for Yu Xuanji. The ringleader regretted not having copied the bearded man¡¯s way, and he would have be one of the two Masters of the devil city. But the ringleader did not know that all of the things had been plotted. It was no use crying over split milk. This was what the person behind the scenes wanted: the bearded man got what he wanted, and Chidi rescued the wicked woman. All of the things were in control. Chidi returned to the main hall, followed by Yu Xuanji. The man sacrificed half of the devil city to save her. Although she did not love Chidi, she was moved by his deeds. What if Xiao Qi was in the same situation? Yu Xuanji had already known the answer: Xiao Qi was just for the fox spirit.


    ¡°Our benefactor...¡± The bearded man fell on the knees instead of following Wuyou out of the main hall. Then, the ck Wind¡¯s soldiers joined in to kneel to Wuyou.


    ¡°Keep the devil city well.¡± As the voice fell, Wuyou disappeared. The bearded man picked himself up from the ground. What happened today was just like a dream. No one had ever predicted that he could be the devil city¡¯s Master overnight.


    ¡°Can the bearded man be a match for Chidi...¡± Hun Kun pointed out the heart of the problem. The bearded man was still incapable of stirring up chaos in the devil city. Wuyou had to stall Chidi, but she thought that the bearded man was courageous, because his challenge to Chidi could demonstrate that the bearded man was not a coward. Wuyou and Hun Kun left the Devil Realm to Kunlun. The little boy had no ce to go, so Wuyou took him. And Hun Kun was homeless too and he had to stay in Kunlun temporarily. Spirit Beasts flew over the Ao Ze, and Xiao Douya drove the King of the Spirit Beasts to the top of the snow mountain.


    ¡°

 Chapter 154 The Future World

    <h4>Chapter 154 The Future World</h4>


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Douya flung himself into Wuyou¡¯s arms. Since he had not seen his mother for days, he missed his mother so much.


    ¡°Douya, this is little elder brother.¡± The little boy looked at Xiao Douya enviously, but hurried to lower his head after the nce.


    ¡°Little Elder Brother, I am Xiao Douya.¡± Xiao Douya offered his hand, but the boy did not reply with his fist clenched. Perhaps the boy shrank from meeting strangers. Xiao Douya was active by nature, and held the little boy¡¯s hand to the crowd.


    ¡°The boy is absolutely terrified, and needs some days to recover himself.¡±


    ¡°Maybe...¡± Wuyou just hoped that the child would be fine. He had suffered that at the young age. Perhaps he would never forget it through his lifetime. In order not to scare the child, Hun Kun transformed himself into amon person.


    ¡°How is Shenzong doing now?¡± It was tens of thousands of years since they met with each otherst time. Hun Kun wanted to see his old friend.


    ¡°He has passed away...¡± Kunlun was not prosperous. No one had ever foreseen that Kunlun¡¯s tens-of-thousands-of foundation was destroyed by the Three Leagues. Wuyou was disconste. Although the main hall had been repaired, memory could not vanish. The blood-stained square was Kunlun¡¯s nightmare. Piles of bones represented Kunlun¡¯s loyal souls. The road paved by green stones led to the main hall. During her absence in Kunlun, affairs were piled up like mountains. Liu Ruoshui stood at the gate of the main hall, waiting for Wuyou.


    ¡°Prepare a room for the elderly...¡±


    Hun Kun frowned at the word ¡°elderly¡±, because he thought he was still young. Liu Ruoshui looked at Hun Kun and found that the man had an outstanding momentum. Her absence caused the documents to pile up one foot high. Wuyou read the documents and letters carefully. When Wuyou was out, Kunlun recruited many new disciples. If things went on like that, Kunlun would revive for sure.


    ¡°Sect Master.¡± After helping Hun Kun settle down, Liu Ruoshui returned to Ao Ze instantly. Last night, she caught a spy, and after being interrogated, the spy imed to know the Sect Master. Liu Ruoshui was afraid that the spy was a crook, so she hoped the Sect Master could have a look at the spy. Wuyou wanted to see the spy upon hearing Liu Ruoshui¡¯s words.


    The door of the cell was opened. The woman was lying on her side, her hair stained with grass. The woman¡¯s back looked familiar. Liu Ruoshui pushed the woman to wake up her. The woman screamed. When seeing Wuyou clearly, she picked herself up from the haystack, her long air as messy as weed.


    ¡°It¡¯s me... Yuan Xueyi.¡±


    Her head was bestrewn with grass stains. She looked so funny. Shouldn¡¯t she stay in the Immense Sea? Why did shee here? Yuan Xueyi became more rampant at the sight of someone familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said... that I knew your Sect Master. But you did not believe me.¡± Yuan Xueyi was full ofints but had to bow her head under the eaves. Now Jiang Wuyou was her Master. Seeing the saviore, Yuan Xueyi resented Liu Ruoshui more. The cell was too terrible to stay one more second.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yuan Xueyi held her head up and hoped Wuyou could help her. Liu Ruoshui did not know the reason and retold what had happenedst night. ¡°Last night, this woman sneaked into the backyard where the little disciples live. So secretively.¡± Her finger pointed at Yuan Xueyi.


    ¡°I was not secretive...¡± Yuan Xueyi had ulterior motives in her heart. It was rather difficult to be a two-side spy as Yan Wu told. She knew clearly why Zhu Jiuyin came to Kunlun, but she had to lie to Jiang Wuyou. If Yuan Xueyi gave herself away carelessly, she would be killed without a doubt. Wuyou certainly trusted Ruoshui, but as for Yuan Xueyi¡¯s purpose to Kunlun, Wuyou could guess it.


    ¡°... Why came to Kunlun.¡± Under the strong pressure, Yuan Xueyi shrank her neck. She could not tell the truth, and immediately had an idea in her heart. Yuan Xueyi was good at cheating.


    ¡°By doing nothing, I hang around Kunlun.¡± Yuan Xueyi¡¯s eyes gleamed with wit, and she hoped Jiang Wuyou could believe her. Liu Ruoshui took a little thing from the arms and threw it on Yuan Xueyi¡¯s face. Liu Ruoshui believed that the woman did have ulterior intent, and the little thing was not a normal one.


    ¡°Speak now...¡± Wuyou did not know the thing. It seemed to control the brains specifically. This alien thing, where could Yuan Xueyi get? Wuyou thought she should be more careful to deal with the woman. Yuan Xueyi just insisted stubbornly. Yan Wu said he did not know the thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one of my toys in my childhood... Master, you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi answered calmly. Wuyou knew well in her heart. This thing could not be underestimated. If tens of thousands of Kunlun¡¯s disciples were controlled by it, it would be a great disaster for Kunlun.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Wuyou pped out, and Yuan Xueyi was blown into the haystacks. Liu Ruoshui came up to force Yuan Xueyi¡¯s mouth open and flung some pills into her mouth. In fact, they were just nutritious bills.


    ¡°If you want to die, I will not stop you...¡±


    Yuan Xueyi¡¯s heart missed a beat when she heard Wuyou¡¯s words. Yan Wu¡¯s evil n was of no help, even caused infinite harm to her. If she continued to lie, she would be killed with poison. Yuan Xueyi was not so stupid. She had great difficulty in cultivating herself into a human shape sessfully, so she did not want to meet her fate so early.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Yan Wu¡¯s idea.¡±


    Yan Wu was disappointed at Yuan Xueyi failing to live up his expectation. He did help her, but she just betrayed him. What a spineless person! Yuan Xueyi was unwilling to betray Zhu Jiuyin, so she had to give Yan Wu away. Wuyou did not see the point of Liu Ruoshui¡¯s words at that moment. When Yan Wu rushed out of Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body, Liu Ruoshui felt shocked that a demonic soul hid in the woman¡¯s body. Yan Wu transformed himself into a human shape, and titled on the soft couch. It was the Sect Master¡¯s cloud couch, and anyone else was not permitted to sit on it. The monster was really rampant. Liu Ruoshui gave a blow, but the monster dodged it. As a man from the twenty-first century, Yan Wu showed respect for women, so he did not fight back within three movements. But when the woman attacked him the fourth time, Yan Wu leaped into the air. Next second, Liu Ruoshui¡¯s three-inch embroidered shoes fell on his hands. His fingers slid through her beautiful skirt, and split it open. Liu Ruoshui felt ashamed and annoyed. How lecherous the man was! Liu Ruoshui raised her hand and pped him, leaving a palm print on Yan Wu¡¯s white skin. Yuan Xueyi was stunned, since things happened so suddenly. The man could not change his nature that he had a special preference for woman¡¯s clothes. Although Yan Wu was a spiritual creature, he was a soul from the twenty-first century when the folk custom was rather inclusive, so it was a trivial matter. And a new dress could solve it. But he did not expect that he came to a world full of Divine Beings, and even lodged in a woman¡¯s body. What a depressing thing! And his parasitifer was so coward. And Yan Wu had high aspiration, but he had no ce to realize it. Yuan Xueyi tweaked Yan Wu¡¯s ear to ask for punishment. To save herself, Yuan Xueyi had to give Yan Wu away. After all, he was just a soul. Whether he was alive or killed mattered little. Yan Wu could not stand parasitifer¡¯s unreasonable behavior. Ears had the dignity as well. They could not be pinched casually by women.


    ¡°This little thing is called chip.¡±


    ¡°What the heck is it? Are you lying to the Sect Master...¡± Liu Ruoshui did not know it at all and hoped the Sect Master could kill the rogue, because he ripped Liu Ruoshui¡¯s skirt open. Liu Ruoshui covered her torn skirt, and Yan Wuughed at her awkward look. The guy dared to molest Wuyou in public. Wuyou flipped her spiritual fingers, and then Yan Wu¡¯s kneels smoked densely.


    ¡°Once the chip is imnted into the brain, it can control a person¡¯s brain. It is useless to say to you. It is more powerful than your sorcery.¡±


    Afraid the primeval people did not understand his words, Yan Wu put the chip into Yuan Xueyi¡¯s head. Yan Wu was acted so briskly that Yuan Xueyi had no time to react before the chip broke into her head. Yan Wu injected Spirit Power into the chip. After a streak of spirit light, strange scenes appeared in the main hall. Yuan Xueyi became the person in the picture. She held not a saber but a Gatling. The ck thing was so mighty that it could turn the iron bird into ashes in the sky after a re of light.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the iron bird before.¡± Liu Ruoshui was attracted by the scene. What was it? So powerful! Although Wuyou owned the Heavenly Book, she was also confused. How could the ck steel pile have such formidable power? It seemed that the man dide from the future. Human¡¯s wisdom was inexhaustible. Wuyou always believed that mankind was the weakest. But the man did change Wuyou¡¯s opinion, so she decided to detain him in Kunlun. She feared that if the man was used by anyone with evil intent, it would usher in something worse to the three realms.


    When the chip was taken out of Yuan Xueyi¡¯s head, she felt she just had a dream. The little thing led her to experience a time trip. It was a fantastic journey. And her hands still scented with gunpowder. Just now, she did not hold a sharp saber, but a ck pipe which could explode. Compared to sorcery, this experience was fresher. However, Yuan Xueyi did not know the secret about it. The little thing had something terrific. Yan Wu would not let others know it. Only just a tip of the iceberg surprised them. The chip was the product from the twenty-first century. How could these ancient people understand it?


    ¡°Watch the Immense Sea closely...¡± Wuyou would not forget Yuan Xueyi, the sly woman. Yuan Xueyi could almost get by under false pretences. The woman did need to bear the lesson in mind. The ring flew into Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body, and the woman fell on the ground with scare and begged for mercy, because she did not want to suffer the tearing pain.


    ¡°I wille back to the Immense Sea now.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi took the order and stood up. What could she do even if she was hundred-percent unwilling? Since she was less capable than others, she had no alternative but to obey. Yan Wu wanted to leave with his parasitifer but Wuyou ordered him to stay. Because Wuyou thought it was safer to keep Yan Wu in Kunlun. But she needed to find a physical body for him. Yuan Xueyi had to swallow the humble pie. Out of Kunlun, Yuan Xueyi patted the chest, feeling lucky that her life was kept finally. Yan Wu was right. Only by being a two-sided spy could she live longer. No one could expect the future. Perhaps Kunlun would exhaust its good fortune in the future. After all, Yuan Xueyi still had the Immense Sea to live in. Last night, Liu Ruoshui caught her. Luckily, Zhu Jiuyin did not discover it. Jiang Wuyou started to use the nted agent, but she did not know that Zhu Jiuyin had also nted agents as well. Who would win? Yuan Xueyi hoped the winner would be Zhu Jiuyin, because she loved him.


    ¡°Souls can not live with the parasitifer.¡± Yan Wu reminded Wuyou. If he was detained here, he would end up being annihted. Wuyou wanted to know more about the chip, so she had to reshape a physical body for him. First, she decided to put the soul into the treasured vase, and then released it after thinking out a method. She took the treasured vase from the Treasure Pavilion. Yan Wu looked greedily at the treasured vase. It was really a treasure! Soul drilled into the vase, and Wuyou sealed up the bottleneck. Yan Wu struggled in the vase. The woman was so cunning. Her purpose was to restrain Yan Wu. Yan Wu regretted. The amodation in the treasured vase was worse than in Si Shui, even he could not have the food. Yan Wu kicked the vase, and the vase rolled ordingly. The treasured vase looked narrow, but Yan Wu could move freely. Liu Ruoshui sneered at him, thinking that the rogue deserved the punishment. Yan Wu was unable to stand others¡¯ disdain on him. The woman¡¯sughter sounded irritating to the ear. Yan Wu had eaten the spiritual creatures before, so although he was a mortal, he had changed into a demonic soul. He swept his Spirit Power out. However, the treasured vase remained still. Liu Ruoshui hit the bottleneck with all her strength. The womanughed wildly. Yan Wu had to tumble as the vase rolled. She was really vicious. Animosity developed between Yan Wu and the woman.


    ¡°Let the guy stay in it...¡±


    Wuyou¡¯s spiritual fingers flipped the treasured vase to the Treasure Pavilion. Just let Yan Wu stay in the treasured vase temporarily. The world that the guy said was really curious. The little thing on the hands could lead to another world, the unknown one. Wuyou had never imagined that there was a powerful human realm outside the three realms. She was lost in thought.


    Yuan Xueyi returned to the Immense Sea and kept her eyes on Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s movements. The Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s Feng Xi came to visit the Master and brought the Spiritual Medicine for him. Having been battered heavily by Jiang Wuyou, Zhu Jiuyin was being tortured by the ipletely cured injury. Yuan Xueyi paid close attention to her Master¡¯s food and clothing and often decocted the medicinal herbs for him. However, he was still unable to recover. Feng Xi came to the Immense Sea for several times and showed great concern for him. The Master had weakened after his injury. Last month, he had to attend the Soul-Calling Day, and he became weaker. Zhu Jiuyin held on for fear that someone came up to make trouble. Yuan Xueyi was ovee with conflict that as a nted agent, she hoped the Immense Sea would end; however as a woman, she hoped Zhu Jiuyin would live well.

 Chapter 155 The Aftereffect of The War

    <h4>Chapter 155 The Aftereffect of The War</h4>


    As the governor of the Jin City, Xu Linghe¡¯s top priority was to improve people¡¯s livelihood. He led Zhan Ming to visit the backward areas. The war had deprived thebor forces. All the fields were deserted. They visited several peasants¡¯ household. Except the fence walls remainedplete, those adobe houses did not have doors. An old man sat at the corner, basking in the sun. Xu Linghe entered the yard, and the man woke up. The sunlight was too dazzling, and the old man squinted and shielded his eyes with his callous hands. When his cloudy eyes saw him clearly, the old man stood up hurriedly from the bamboo chair. The old man was too feeble and had to pant heavily after just taking a few steps. His grey mustache heaved as he breathed.


    ...


    Xu Linghe came up to help the old man and could feel the old man¡¯s greatly emaciated hands in the huge sleeves. Zhan Ming found a chair for the master to take a rest. Xu Linghe was not in the mood, and followed the old man into the room. Xu Linghe had never expected that there was such a poor family in the Jin City. Except the heatable adobe sleeping tform in it, there was nothing more. The old man was courteous to the guests and invited the guests to take a seat. Zhan Ming frowned at the dusty sleeping tform. How could the master sit there? So Zhan Ming hurried to took off his coat. Xu Linghe did not mind it, since he had even eaten the corpse in the Chaos. In Zhan Ming¡¯s eyes, Xu Linghe was really a good city governor who cared for the people.


    ¡°At your age, your children should take care of you...¡± Xu Linghe wanted to know the old man¡¯s present situation.


    ¡°My son is dead...¡± The old man answered with his eyes full of sorrow. In the sunlight, his wrinkled and bony hand wiped his eyes. Xu Linghe was lost for words at that moment. How many old people lost their children in the war? Raising children could prevent one from loneliness in old age. However, who could these old men rely on? Zhan Ming looked around and found that thick cobwebs hung in the vat. It seemed that the family had not cooked food for a long time. Zhan Ming felt bad, took some taels of silver from the pocket and put on the adobe tform. Xu Linghe came up with a bold idea and discussed it with Zhan Ming. The old man cleaned the dust, with his back hunched, only hoping that the guests would live morefortably.


    The two walked out of the yard to the mountains. They wanted to find some firewood before the sun went down to help the old man get warm. Xu Linghe flew to the mountaintop and cut down several huge trees and asked Zhan Ming to carry back. Zhan Ming wondered whether the master wanted to live there for a long time. Would the master try to build a house? After transporting the woods back, Zhan Ming understood the master¡¯s intention. Xu Linghe cleaved the tree with the Spirit Power and sawed the tree into a rectangr nk. When things were settled, Zhan Ming found that it turned out to be a door nk. And the smaller pieces were made into wooden windows. Zhan Ming was skilled and deft. He bought some paints from the market town, and painted the door with purplish red color, and the wall with white mud. The windows were pasted with paper. And some thick bed quilts were ced on the adobe tform. Xu Linghe pinned the bun with a hair stick for the old man and changed the clean quilts. It was dark when things were done. The old man felt so grateful that he insisted on his benefactors having a meal together. The old man held candlelight and got busy in the house. Afraid that any ident happened to the old man, Xu Linghe followed him out of the room. The old man¡¯s steps faltered in the candlelight. When the old man stopped his steps, Xu Linghe realized the old man¡¯s purpose. Children in rags came out of the shabby thatched house, and the old man patted the dust on them. The boys rushed toward the old man immediately and hugged him tightly. The old man took a paper package from the arms, and opened it carefully. The children swallowed wishfully, but no one came up to grab. They shared the food orderly from young to old till all that was left was the duck bone. The old man licked the grease on the hands and put the rest duck bone into the arms. Xu Linghe watched them quietly and did not enter the yard until the old man went back to the room. Xu Linghe asked Zhan Ming to go to the market town again in order to buy a roast duck for the old man specially. The three sat on the tform and enjoyed the hot noodle soup. The old man chattered with them, mainly about his dead son and those unknown heroes. Xu Linghe could feel arduousness hid in the old man¡¯s words and kept them in mind. As long as Xu Linghe was the governor of the Jin City, he would help his people to live a happy life.


    Xu Linghe had gotten up when it got light outside. Zhan Ming helped the old man fill the water tanks up and prepare the firewood well for use in winter. Xu Linghe walked to the backyard. Those boys hid in the corner at the sight of a stranger. Afraid that he might scare the kids, Xu Linghe just stood outside the backyard. An elder boy picked himself up from the corner and hurried to hide behind the back of the old man. The old manforted the child not to be afraid of the stranger. Xu Linghe spoke of his thought that he wanted to take the boys back to the Jin City. The old man deserved to live in ease andfort, and it was not easy to raise a group of children.


    On the day when they should return to the city, the children were reluctant to part from the old man and kept crying. Zhan Ming had to be firm with the children and took them to pass through a narrow winding trail to the Jin City.


    The war left more and more refugees in the Jin City. Along the way, they could see the elders trudging with the whole family, and the youngest was just a few months old. Xu Linghe¡¯s heart was tortured. For those in power, war was a game of authority, and themon people were always the victims. Di Qing did not care, but Xu Linghe could not sit by and feel at ease. The carriage lurched, and the children in it were curious and looked out through the windows. The beggars rushed up to the carriage immediately, because in their eyes, anyone who sat in the carriage must be a rich person.


    ¡°This cannot go on. We should think of a way...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± They spent a lot purchasing the quilts for the old man with little left. Zhan Ming rummaged his pocket and was just able to find some taels of silver. The old man outside the window longed for the tale, as he was holding a baby crying with hunger. Zhan Ming gave all the taels to the old man. Other beggars rushed up, grabbed the taels and ran away immediately. The old man burst into tears. The baby¡¯s hoarse cry tore Xu Linghe¡¯s heart. If things went on, the Jin City would be dragged down.


    ¡°Therge flow of refugees will weaken our city. So we must settle down the refugees...¡±


    ¡°But how to settle them...¡± Zhan Ming was used to the situation. People were numbed in the war. In the past, the former city governor even banned the freedom to go begging and restricted them in certain areas, so as to maintain order in the Jin City. However, it brought a lot of malpractices. For example, that beggarsmitted homicides often happened. Zhan Ming went and saw the slum regrly throughout the year, so he fully knew the matters involved in it and hoped the city governor to solve thetent danger.


    Xu Linghe was at a loss what to do. To solve the problem, several taels of silver was unable to change the current situation, and he must make substantial changes. In other words, these people should have enough food to eat. If they had fertile farnd, who would be willing to go begging? As long as the refugees were settled down, the Jin City could have a strong reserve in support. Afraid the carriage might collide into the refugees, it ambled and swung along the way. The boys had fallen into a sound sleep when they arrived at the Jin City. The soldiers at the city gate recognized Zhan Ming and hurried to open the city gate. In order to block masses of refugees, the city gate was opened at regr intervals. And then, those refugees stayed around the Jin City. But it was really a helpless move. When the carriage came in, the city gate was closed again. Xu Linghe jumped off the carriage. The soldiers gathered up at the sight of the city governor. Zhan Ming drove the carriage to his residence. These children were too young, so they should learn to read first. Zhan Ming was a learned general, different from those uninhibited martial generals. The children were woken up by the horses¡¯ neigh, and all poked their heads out. Their eyes were widened with curiosity and timidness. Zhan Mingughed and thought the children should see the world more often.


    ¡°Get off the carriage quickly...¡± A big hand uncovered the curtain, and the children jumped to the ground. The youngest got down sprawling on the ground, and rose from the ground with confusion. A steward led the horse into the side door.


    ¡°Master, you are back...¡± The chambein stood at the gate and his face darkened when he saw a group of children in rags around his lord.


    ¡°Drive these children away...¡± The boys were so frightened that they huddled themselves behind Zhan Ming, their eyes filled with consternation.


    ¡°Keep them in the residence from now on...¡±


    ¡°Master, the more mouths, the more expense. And the backyard cannot hold so many...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    Zhan Ming threw a cold nce at him, and thought that the chambein was too old to hear clearly. The chambein sighed and withdrew. The group of kids followed the chambein to the backyard. The children did not dare to say a word with scare and looked at Zhan Ming with reluctance to leave.


    ¡°Their fathers are heroes of the Jin City. We should treat them well...¡±


    The chambein¡¯s face brightened, and he took pity on the children. He was totally unlike what he had been just now, and took on a benignant look. The innocent children became active quickly. The old chambein got things ready and prepared clean toilet articles for them. The children had never seen the things before, so they looked at them over and over again. A short boy saw the new bed quilt for the first time, so he got on the bed excitedly and left a ck print on the new quilt. The chambein foamed with anger over it and asked the children to take a bath hurriedly. Besides, a barber was invited to trim the kids¡¯ hair. They yed merrily. When they cleaned themselves up and got dressed, they all looked handsome with good features and stood in front of a bronze mirror to see themselves for the first time. The chambein even asked a teacher to make schedules for them. Since they lost their fathers at a very young age, they needed to learn some courtesy. Zhan Family was a prominent family in the Jin City, and they could not disgrace the family¡¯s reputation. It had been dark when the chambein settled the kids down. And he remembered the most important thing that he should report back to the master, so he walked out of the backyard to the study room. But the master was not in the foreyard. Someone told the chambein that the master had gone out.


    In the Imperial Study of the Jin Pce.


    Reports submitted to Xu Linghe were all about the refugees, but none of them referred to a workable method except insisting on banishing the refugees. Even Yan Shen agreed with it. It was out of Xu Linghe¡¯s expectation. All knew where the crux was, but no one showed a willingness to solve it. Zhan Ming expressed his attitude that he strongly supported the city governor¡¯s work. However, Yan Shen extremely deprecated Xu Linghe¡¯s reform. The atmosphere in the Imperial Study became strained. Yan Bo stated the crucial point: there was nothing left in the national treasury, let alone allotting taels of silver to the refugees. As the master of the Jin City, Xu Linghe was still restricted by others, which made him depressed. If the Jin City did not go through reform, the city would end up perishing by itself. Xu Linghe strode out of the pce to the center of the city.


    ¡°Honorable Yan, the city governor is putting on airs with us,¡± an officer said. However, Zhan Ming did not like their remarks. These people got paid but just muddled along, totally unaware of the Jin City¡¯s crisis.


    Zhan Ming knew that the city owner was distressed. In the past, Zhan Ming would choose to muddle along. But after traveling to the distant ce, Zhan Ming realized that the Jin City was in deadly danger.


    A chilly draught shivered them. Zhan Ming followed up.


    ¡°Disappointed, right...¡±


    ¡°Yes! The Jin City will fall in shambles before Di Qing wages the war...¡±


    The two stood on the tower. A soldier brought a warming bottle, but Xu Linghe refused. Below the city were lying refugees everywhere. Snow flew and stung Xu Linghe¡¯s face. Xu Linghe flew down the city wall.


    ¡°Commander Zhan, what happened to the governor...¡± The soldier could not understand why the city governor did not rest in such a cold day. Zhan Ming cast a stern nce at him, and the soldier withdrew hurriedly with a scare. The city governor could not fall in danger. Zhan Ming ran out of the city gate to the refugee camps. It was not in the city. The refugees often murdered and burnt merely for food. Zhan Ming looked for the city governor from east to west, but still failed to find him. Zhan Ming got more worried.


    ¡°If we ignore the refugees, they will die...¡± Xu Linghe stopped at the sight of Zhan Ming. Night wind puffed away Xu Linghe¡¯s depression. As a city governor, why did he have to take orders from others? Even Yan Shen could not dictate him. Zhan Ming stepped up and thought that the city governor did devote a lot to the Jin City.


    ¡°Your Excellency, here is not safe. We should return to the city quickly.¡±


    The two walked back along the moat. The refugees along the road rushed up at the sight of the people dressed elegantly. Zhan Ming took out some grains of taels, and they grabbed immediately.


    ¡°It seems that if there is not adequate food, and it will be a great problem...¡±

 Chapter 156 Fall in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 156 Fall in Danger</h4>


    In the Qi Pce.


    At midnight, a carriage ran out of the pce to the Di army¡¯s barrack. You Qingcheng looked out of the windows asionally, and her heart had flown to the military camp. Shui¡¯er was kept in suspense, because the Queen was too bold to refuse to bring any guard. The carriage galloped so quickly that You Qingcheng¡¯s stomach twisted with acid. Seeing the Queen¡¯s pale face, Shui¡¯er asked the carriage to stop immediately. The horse neighed and stopped. You Qingcheng threw back the curtain and ran to the forest. Shui¡¯er trotted behind, her brocade handkerchief swinging in the night wind. She thought the master must feel sick in the carriage. You Qingcheng could not stop coughing, and her stomach churned ferociously. She covered her mouth with the brocade handkerchief and took a deep breath. Until her lung was full of fresh air did You Qingcheng feel better. Shui¡¯er helped her master to soothe the breath, hoping the master would feel better soon. After all, it was unsafe for two women in the deste ce outside the pce. Shui¡¯er cleaned for the master. And then, they walked out of the forest one after another. The coachman was so patient that he was puffing on a pipe on the roadside and he hurried to put the pipe out at the sight of the two female passengers. Shui¡¯er looked at the coachman, wondering why the man still did such drudgery at his old age. The coachman unveiled the curtain carefully. Shui¡¯er got on first so as to help the master up. You Qingcheng breathed heavily for the fear that she might get sick again halfway. The coachman was waiting for them patiently, as he had been ustomed to the scene.


    ¡°It is going to snow. Get on the carriage quickly.¡± Shui¡¯er muffled herself up and poked out her head. You Qingcheng held the corner of her dress and entered the carriage.


    ¡°Sit well...¡± The horse reared up after a shout. Afraid the female passengers might get sick, the coachman slowed down the carriage in a hurry. The curtain was half-covered. You Qingcheng leaned against the window, sleeping. Shui¡¯er put a cushion behind her master in order to make the master feelfortable. The sun had risen three poles high when You Qingcheng woke up. And her stomach grumbled. You Qingcheng was ady of an influential family, so she was too tender to bear the fatigue of a long journey and insisted on taking a rest. They passed three streets and found a clean restaurant finally, and then, You Qingcheng felt satisfied. Shui¡¯er was so experienced that she looked around the restaurant and felt reassured after checking there was no danger around. The coachman fed forage to the horse and found some clean water. When things were settled, he entered the restaurant. Shui¡¯er ordered a grand meal, and asked the old man to sit with them when seeing him looking for an empty seat. But You Qingcheng felt ufortable to sit with the servant on the same table, since she had never done it before. The old man was very conscientious, knowing that the female passenger did not like the tobo pouch.


    ¡°There should be someone to finish the dishes on the table...¡± Shui¡¯er had a quick tongue and always talked with her master straightforward. You Qingcheng thought Shui¡¯er was right and that they could not waste the food. Otherwise, she would appear too mean. The coachman was invited to sit with them on the same table. As he had never seen such abundant dishes before, he enjoyed the food fervidly, even drinking one more soup after finishing the meal. Shui¡¯er was dumbfounded, as she had just taken a few mouthfuls of dishes, and the old man had eaten up the rest. The three were about to leave the restaurant when they were blocked. Two burly brutes stared at the woman pruriently. In such a deste ce, there was a beautiful woman as pretty as a flower. The brutes came up to molest You Qingcheng, but the old man stepped in her front. It was toote for You Qingcheng to regret. She thought she should have taken two guards with her. Although Shui¡¯er was not so powerful as Ni Shang, she did know some personal defense skills. The brutes totally ignored the old man and pped at him. Since the old man had been driving the carriage for years, his strength was so great that he could take the p bluntly. Seeing the old man did have some skills, the brutes turned to jointly attack him, thinking that as long as they could handle the old man, the beautiful woman was theirs. More and more people gathered around to see the fun, as if they were looking at ying-monkey tricks, but no one stepped out to offer a hand to save them from the ruin. The people¡¯s hearts were as hard as flint. Shui¡¯er was also ready for a fight, as she hoped to handle the brutes as quickly as she could. The old coachman was defeated only after a few rounds and knocked off by the brutes. Shui¡¯er knew that she was not the brutes¡¯ match, so she called the master to run away quickly. But just after a few steps, You Qingcheng was tripped by her floor-length dress and fell down. The brutes came to lift You Qingcheng up. The old coachman thrust himself to the brutes, but failed to hit them. The brutes looked corpulent but agile. They leaped up and stabbed to the coachman¡¯s back. Then, one more stab! The coachman vomited blood and fell to the ground. Shui¡¯er stalled the two brutes till You Qingcheng rushed into the crowds, and Shui¡¯er felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°What a pretty thing...¡± But the brutes still felt pity for the escaping beautiful woman who was as charming as a fairy maiden. The brutes¡¯ yellowish teeth stunk, and Shui¡¯er covered her nose. The brutes looked at hersciviously. Shui¡¯er was also defeated after a few rounds and seized by them easily.


    You Qingcheng kept running till her feet were numbed. She ran madly with her heart beating fast. When she stopped, she found she hand run out of her strength. You Qingcheng thought of Shui¡¯er: what could Shui¡¯er do when You Qingcheng herself could get away from the trouble? So You Qingcheng struggled to her feet and ran back. She just took a few steps when a carriage galloped across the street. It was toote to dodge. And You Qingcheng was knocked away. The horse got frightened and rushed to a shop. The man jumped on the horse and pulled the reins with his hands to stop the horse. Then, he jumped down the horse and walked to the injured woman who was lying on the opposite road. His mood was ruined, as he encountered such an ident for his first time to the Qi Kingdom. The woman did not move as if she was dying. The man stretched his hand and could still feel the woman¡¯s breath. The man picked the woman up. However, You Qingcheng struggled to get down, because she wanted to save Shui¡¯er.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want your life...¡± The man stopped the woman, because she was badly hurt by the carriage and needed a ce to wrap the wound. Why did she leave in a hurry? You Qingcheng did not care about it and just ran to the restaurant. The gate of the restaurant was clogged with lookers-on. You Qingcheng squeezed her way in, but got furious at the scene where the two brutes were molesting Shui¡¯er. Her cor was pulled off. The lookers-on burst outughing, but no one offered a helping hand. You Qingcheng took up a stool and hit at the brutes. She thought either she or the two brutes would die today. She had exhausted all of her strength to hit the brute so desperately that the stool was smashed into pieces on the brute¡¯s back. You Qingcheng had never hated a person like now before. She darted again like an angry lion. The man thrust out a p over the crowds. The brutes were thrown meters away. You Qingcheng stabbed her knife into the brutes. With widened eyes, the brutes could not understand till death what they would end up with to offend the woman.


    ¡°Shui¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid...¡±


    You Qingcheng held the woman tightly. When seeing the master again, Shui¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Lady, you came finally...¡± You Qingcheng burst into tears. Thinking about the humiliation that Xu Xi once insulted her in the military camp, You Qingcheng showed more hatred to the brute. Because for women, the pain would torture them through the lifetime. Even if the perpetrator was hacked to death, the hatred was still unable to be vented out. Therefore, You Qingcheng took more pity on Shui¡¯er.


    It turned out that the woman ran back to save the girl. And the brute who tried to flee away was killed by the man with a palm. You Qingcheng tried to stand up, but her mouth and nose bled suddenly. The man knew that something terrible happened. It was the sequ of the crash. And she needed to see the doctor as soon as possible. Until then did Shui¡¯er realize that her master was covered in blood. How great the master had to endure the pain in order to save her! The man held the woman up and flew in the wind hurriedly for fear of dying her treatment.


    ¡°Give thedy back.¡±


    Shui¡¯er kept in step with the man. When arriving at the medical clinic, the man got off the clinic hurriedly. The clinic was full of patients. The man squeezed his way in it agilely. The owner saw someone barge in, and thrust out a palm at the undisciplined man. But the man took that just with one hand. Shui¡¯er gaped at him and found the man was really imposing. Her heart beat quickly and her face turned red. Being aware that the master was hurt dragged Shui¡¯er into reality, and she was annoyed her anthomaniac to the man. A girl of 13 years old had her own passion aroused. The man¡¯s momentum stunned the owner to find the best doctor to see the patient. Shui¡¯er cleaned the master well. The blood had clotted. The doctor was startled at the woman¡¯s pulse, because the pulse was too weak. The man looked sterner.


    If the woman died, the man would feel guilty for the rest of his life. The doctor inquired what had happened and knew the cause of the woman¡¯s injury, and then, he said that only by drawing out the blood in the woman¡¯s intracalvarium could she have a hope to live. But the sess rate was just 50%. Shui¡¯er burst out crying upon the doctor¡¯s words. How could the Queen fall into this plight? Since the Queen just wanted to see the Emperor, why was she doomed to encounter that? The doctor stopped the little handmaiden, because she was just stirring up more trouble. But Shui¡¯er did not leave there firmly. Then, the man threw her out of the room. Then, the door was closed. Shui¡¯er kept knocking at the door, and the noise disturbed the doctor to keep a calm mind. The filmy surgical knife shook in his hand. Outside the room, pounds on the door rang again. The man stepped out of the room and tied her up. Shui¡¯er struggled.


    ¡°If you want yourdy to be alive, wait obediently...¡±


    The door was closed again. The doctor could finally calm himself down and gained more strength. When things were ready, he began to draw blood from the woman¡¯s intracalvarium. The man had sealed up the woman¡¯s acupoints in advance for fear that the woman might feel hurt. And if it bled again, she would not die. In fact, it was the first time for the doctor to perform a craniotomy, so the doctor felt a bit timid because if anything went wrong during the operation and the woman died, the man would not let him go undoubtedly. The doctor cut the wound open, and blood streamed down. He mped the blood vessel with a hemostat, and the hemostat had been disinfected over the fire. Then, he wiped the blood with a clean cotton swab. When the cerebral congestion had been exsanguinated, the doctor began thest step. His fingers flexibly moved on her scalp and sutured the wound neatly. Every move was taken with great caution in order not to leave any scar on her. Until the doctor tied the thread with thest needle could he let out a sigh of relief. Although the doctor performed the craniotomy for the first time, his medical skills were certainly perfect. Then, the man wanted to hold the woman up to leave, but was stopped by the doctor. The doctor thought the man was too impatient to neglect the risk that any postoperative infection could take the woman¡¯s life away. Shui¡¯er was waiting anxiously as the bad hat dared to tie her up. But the more Shui¡¯er struggled, the more ached she felt.


    ¡°To take care of your master...¡± The rope loosened up. Then, Shui¡¯er gave the man a kick, leaving a dusty print on his instep. She ran straight to the bed and found her master¡¯s head was bound with gauze with the eyes closed. The master looked even worse.


    ¡°If the Lady died, I will not want to live, either.¡± Shui¡¯er fell on the ground, with her nose running. The man frowned at her.


    ¡°Your master will die of your curse...¡± The doctor prescribed some antiphlogistic drugs and had medicinal herbs to be decocted for the woman. The owner arranged amodation for them. Shui¡¯er sat up with the Queen and was still in a panic because of the ident. Thanks to the man, the Queen could be saved. Shui¡¯er knelt on the knees to express her gratitude, but she did not know that the benefactor in front was actually the peacebreaker.


    Two dayster, You Qingcheng regained her consciousness. The man left taels of silver to the owner, because the man had something urgent to do in the Qi Kingdom, and he could not mess things up. Before leaving, he said goodbye to You Qingcheng. And Shui¡¯er learned from the master that the man was the peacebreaker, so she came up to argue with him in rage. However, You Qingcheng did not me the man, instead, it was she who ran across the street and frightened the horse. But Shui¡¯er still pressed hard. So the man had to let his attendant stay with them.


    The man came to the Qi Kingdom to find his elder brother. His brother had gone to the Qi Kingdom for three years, but there was no news of him. Their father was seriously ill and wanted to see the man¡¯s elder brother. But out of the man¡¯s expectation, he would encounter such thing on the way. The man was nobody but Lin Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother, Lin Feiyang.


    Until Lin Feiyang arrived in the capital did he know that his elder brother was Commander-in-Chief. Lin Feiyang headed to the military camp directly. But a soldier blocked the way in the military way. Lin Feiyang was desperate to see his brother. As it was getting dark, he had no way but to put the soldier into aa with sorcery. Lin Feiyang learned the sorcery from his elder brother since childhood. Although he was not good at techniques, it was still an easy job to subdue a little soldier. Lin Feiyang followed the watchman secretly, and understood that he must take action cautiously in the heavily-guarded military camp instead of storming around like a headless chicken. The bonfire in the distance dyed the military camp red. Soldiers surrounded the bonfires, and a man in armor stood out of the crowds. Lin Feiyang recognized the man immediately, because he was none but his elder brother, Lin Xiaosa. The brother who had been missing for three years was there in front of him. Lin Feiyang ran toward his brother.

 Chapter 157 Tender Affection Always Ended in Regret

    <h4>Chapter 157 Tender Affection Always Ended in Regret</h4>


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Lin Feiyang shouted. The soldier tried to stop him but was thrown away. Di Qing was startled at the popping-up person.


    ¡°Catch him.¡± As the voice just fell, soldiers rushed up. Lin Feiyang kicked away some. Was there a killer? Lin Xiaosa dashed out of themander¡¯s camp. No matter how bad Di Qing was, he was still Xiaoli¡¯s elder brother.


    ¡°A bunch of rubbish...¡± Di Qing howled with rage. So many people were still unable to catch a little thief. Lin Feiyang pped furiously and defeated the surrounding soldiers after several rounds. The thief was too rampant. Lin Xiaosa leaped into the air and blew the man¡¯s back. Lin Feiyang could not have time to dodge it and was hit heavily on the back. The palm was throw out with hundred-percent Spirit Power. Then, the man was blown away, and soldiers rushed up to seize Lin Feiyang.


    ¡°Say! Why do you barge into the barrack?¡± How dared the person was to break into the military camp! Di Qing squeezed Lin Feiyang¡¯s neck, and Lin Feiyang¡¯s face went crimson.


    ¡°Elder brother... save me.¡± Lin Xiaosa stopped and thought that the voice sounded simr to Feiyang¡¯s. He turned around.


    ¡°Elder brother...¡± The man called again. Lin Xiaosa ran to the man. Night wind whipped the man¡¯s inky hair. Lin Xiaosa could see the man¡¯s look clearly against the bonfire.


    ¡°Feiyang...¡± Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother? Di Qing loosed his hand. Dare to break into the military camp at midnight? If Lin Feiyang was someone else, he must have been killed already. Lin Xiaosa helped Lin Feiyang up and found that his younger brother was more handsome than three years ago. The inky hair hanged down to the arms, and the sword-shaped eyebrows arched with clearer eyes. Lin Xiaosa held his brother tightly and never imagined that it was three years since they metst time. The soldiers were at a loss. How could an intruding cat burr be the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s younger brother?


    Lin Xiaosa had a hot wine served on the table. Di Qing sat on the main seat. Lin Feiyang did not like Di Qing at all, because Lin Feiyang¡¯s brother was detained by the Emperor and the whole family had to be parted. The more Lin Feiyang thought, the angrier he got.


    ¡°... Father is missing you...¡± Lin Feiyang was afraid that the brother could not bear the truth, but he had to persuade his brother to go back to the North Desert to see the father.


    ¡°How is everything going with father...¡± Lin Xiaosa hoped all of his family members were fine. His status as the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Commander in Chiefpletely enved him. Di Qing did not say a word but was aware inwardly that Lin Xiaosa was not allowed to return to the North Desert. When the dishes were well served on the table, Di Qing filled the cups for all. The air was scented with the smell of delicious food and good wine. The two brothers drank up the cup to show their respect for the Emperor. And after drinking several cups, Lin Feiyang became talkative and mentioned their father¡¯s illness. Lin Xiaosa could not sit well any longer. His respected father was approaching death, and he was painfully anxious about his father. Di Qing had expected the result. But one could not be in the two ces at once. The war was imminent. How could the Commander-in-Chief leave now? Besides, Lin Xiaosa and Xu Linghe were sworn brothers, which would be of great use in solving the stagnant situation. Di Qing was so selfish that he always budged others, and he also grasped Lin Xiaosa weakest point. But Lin Feiyang did not know it but just hoped his elder brother coulde back with him. Di Qing would not let Lin Xiaosa go. The scout sent back the news that the Jin City was suffering from famine. Di Qing would not miss this golden opportunity. The Qi Kingdom preceded the Jin Kingdom in economy with abundant national treasury, so Di Qing was confident about the war. Even if the Jin Kingdom had silk and chinaware, the Kingdom was just founded for a year and used to be taxed by the Qi Kingdom. To get out of the plight, Xu Linghe had to rely on the economy. Time waited for nobody. Di Qing thought as long as he could take advantage of the golden opportunity, he was pretty assured to capture the Jin City sessfully. The problem of the refugees was boiling water that could drag Xu Linghe down. Di Qing drank up the cup and outed with his whole n: Lin Xiaosa assembled the military forces tomorrow, and whosoever dared to vite the order would be disposed of by the militaryw. However, Lin Xiaosa¡¯s mind waspletely upied with his father¡¯s illness, and not in the mood to fight. Besides, it was not easy that his younger brother came to see him, so Lin Xiaosa would like to apany his brother more. No one knew when they would meet again if the war started.


    ¡°Your Majesty, something terrible...¡± A little soldier shouted suddenly at the gate of the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s camp. The moment Di Qing was about to step out of the camp, a figure popped in. The little soldier hid outside the camp with the fear that the Majesty¡¯s fury would burn to him. You Qingcheng darted to the main seat. Di Qing scowled heavily at her. How could a womane to the military camp? But You Qingcheng put all of her heart on Di Qing and totally ignored it was in the military camp. Shui¡¯er saw the Majesty took on a stern look.


    ¡°Master...¡±Shui¡¯er wanted to return to the pce. Women should not go to the military camp. But the Queen wanted to make a scene in the military camp, so Shui¡¯er had to follow her. You Qingcheng looked at Di Qing with her eyes filled with tears. Lin Feiyang stared at her nkly and wondered whether the woman did not cherish her life. She had been gone through a frontal craniotomy and was forbidden to take a strenuous journey. Was she courting death? Lin Feiyang could not help worrying about the woman¡¯s body. After all, his carriage knocked her down. Di Qing disliked the crying women most. And the Qi army had been defeated, so he was in a worse mood, thinking why the woman ran to the barrack instead of staying in the pce. Di Qing swept his palm, and wine cups and pots fell into pieces on the ground. A piece of broken cups bounced on the woman¡¯s instep, and blood oozed from the white silk shoe. But the pain on the foot could notpare to that on the heart. You Qingcheng stared at her husband, frightened. She came a long way to see her husband, but only met with his loathing. Her tears coursed down her cheeks like water pouring from a broken dam, and depression welled up. Because she left there in a hurry, blood still oozed from the cut. You Qingcheng bore the pain wand warned herself not to fall down. Shui¡¯er was worried about the queen and knew that how grieved the queen was.


    ¡°Send the Queen back to the pce...¡±


    ¡°No, I have my own feet...¡±


    The little soldier was put in a dilemma. The Emperor was quite hardhearted, as the queen¡¯s foot was bleeding and the wound needed to be bound. Even the little soldier took pity on her. But Di Qing did not know the woman¡¯s worry but just put his heart on reupying the Jin City. He got excited over the assumption that he could tread Xu Linghe underfoot. You Qingcheng turned around and left. Her hair streamed out in the night wind, emphasizing the gauze in her hair. Lin Feiyang knew how severe the wound under the gauze was. The woman did not cherish her life indeed. It would be intolerable by the course of nature that Di Qing failed her. Lin Feiyang was worried about You Qingcheng, as her gauze was stained with scarlet. She might experience one more frontal craniotomy if her wound was not stanched.


    ¡°I will go out to sober up myself...¡± Lin Feiyang ran to the gate of the camp. The woman left slowly, and everything began blurring. Blood dropped along her cheeks. But You Qingcheng did not realize that. Her heart was torn at the thought of the person¡¯s cold eyes. Shui¡¯er was terrified at the queen¡¯s look, and hurried to press the gauze to stop the bleeding. However, blood soon reddened her hands in a blink of eyes.


    ¡°Master, hold on. Let¡¯s go to the clinic now...¡± The little soldier was dismayed about the Queen¡¯s situation, so he ran back to the camp to report the Emperor to have a look at the Queen.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen perhaps cannot hold on...¡±


    ¡°She will not die...¡± Di Qing fixed all of his attention on the war, and even med the woman for creating more trouble there. However, the Queen was at the death¡¯s door, but the Majesty still had those irresponsible remarks. The soldier failed to ask the Majesty for help, so he turned to the military doctor hurriedly. But when he ran out of the camp, he could not found the Queen anywhere.


    Lin Feiyang held the woman and ran out of the barrack, and he was distraught by Shui¡¯er¡¯s sobbing. Why did the little maidservant know nothing but weeping? As the carriage jolted along the way, Lin Feiyang, afraid of hurting the woman¡¯s wound again, leaned against the seat and immobilized her head with his hands. When the carriage stopped at the clinic, the doctor had stood at the gate. Lin Feiyang got off the carriage hurriedly. The doctor came up and let out a sigh, as he had foreseen that things should turn out like this. The woman was so self-willed that she dared to leave the clinic just after the surgery. No wonder that ident happened to her again. Lin Feiyang ran to the backyard directly. The doctors had prepared the hemostatics and gauze. Shui¡¯er did not move a step from her master, boiling water and cleaning the wound for her master. The woman was lying unconscious.


    ¡°Seal up the acupoint first.¡± The doctor was fully confident about his medical skills. And the woman was a living signboard for his clinic, so she was supposed to be well. If the news spread the whole town that the woman recovered, so the people in the town would like to see what different the woman was as she had experienced the frontal craniotomy. Therefore, the doctor would not treat the woman casually.


    ¡°If you came a little bitte, I could not save her, either...¡±


    The doctor reprimanded, as he loosened the gauze and checked the wound. Lin Feiyang looked grave and thought that the woman ventured her life to see the Emperor Qi. What unreasoning passion she had! But her passion was quenched by the cold-blooded man. This time, the woman was hurt badly. The doctor bathed the wound for her.


    Shui¡¯er was seized with remorse. They must be absolutely crazy to go out of the pce. Now, the master was on the verge of death and her skin was burning hot. Shui¡¯er thought that they should have stayed in the pce if she had known things would be so terrible.


    ¡°Thedy has been hurt so badly.¡±


    Lin Feiyang became more worried. The woman¡¯s face was as pale as a paper, and her breath was too feeble to feel. Fortunately, the doctor¡¯s medical skills were so brilliant that he stanched the woman¡¯s bleeding in time and wrapped new gauze around her forehead. The doctor even cut her hair that stuck to the wound. Her hair scattered on the pillow in disorder. When things were settled, Lin Feiyang followed the doctor out of the room.


    When Shui¡¯er woke up, the Queen was still sleeping against the wall and she looked better. Afraid the Queen might get hungry after waking up, Shui¡¯er got out of the bed and pushed the door open, only to see Lin Feiyang was leaning against the door. Shui¡¯er guessed whether the man had been staying outside the room for the whole night. The man looked tired with knitted eyebrows. Shui¡¯er bypassed the man in order not to wake him up. It was quiet in the courtyard. The draught from the mountain blew chillingly.


    The owner was also busy preparing food for the female tenants. Last night, Young Master Lin gave the owner more taels of silver. It seemed that the female tenants were wealthy persons. The owner bought some fresh food material from the town and asked the cook to prepare food in the entire morning. When the delicious dishes were served on the table, they came to wake up the distinguished guest. But You Qingcheng had no appetite for the fatty dishes. What were they indeed? Since Shui¡¯er had been around her master restlessly overnight, her stomach cried out for food already, so she gulped a full bowl of chicken soup. Lin Feiyang also enjoyed the dishes, but he found the patient did not like the food. The owner had prepared so many dishes, but met with cold shoulders. You Qingcheng just drank some hot soup. After the meal, the owner felt awkward, because he had intended to fawn on the patient, but out of his expectation, she did not enjoy the meal at all. But the owner thought he could save many taels of silver.


    Days were so boring. You Qingcheng was unwilling to lie on the bed and wanted to go out for a walk. The owner prepared wooden wheels. Lin Feiyang held You Qingcheng and put her carefully on the wheels, and Shui¡¯er stepped behind them. Shui¡¯er had more crush on the man within these few days, and believed that it would be happy to marry a man like him. She was fascinated by the man around the flowers. You Qingcheng looked into the distance. The river had been frozen and water fog rose in front of the eyes. This winter was much colder than ever before. Chill sprang up from the feet, and the hands were numb with cold. You Qingcheng had never thought that her husband would be so heartless that he would abandon everything for authority. Lin Feiyang shielded her from the draught, hoping the woman would feel better. During the half of the month, the woman always wore a distressed look. Lin Feiyang hoped her to be happier so that he could feel at ease to leave there. He apanied her everyday, but the woman was always sad, which made Lin Feiyang upset. Shui¡¯er was infatuated with the man¡¯s gentleness. Although Shui¡¯er knew that the man was not gentle to her, she irrevocably fell in love with him. The first thing that Shui¡¯er woke up to do was to find the man¡¯s figure. Just with a nce from the distance, Shui¡¯er could feel her heart beat for the man.


    Parting was always sad. Without the man¡¯s attentive care, You Qingcheng thought she would have died already, so she knelt on the knees to express her gratitude. It was the man who saved her life. As she got along with him for a month, she got used to hispany. Lin Feiyang could not control his heart, but he knew that he was offering the unrequited love because the woman fixed her heart on the Emperor Qi. Shui¡¯er looked at him quietly, merely hoping that the dream would never end. As long as Shui¡¯er could see him every day, she felt happy. Shui¡¯er was more eager not to let him go. But Lin Feiyang knew that it was just a dream. The owner got arge number of taels of silver and knew that the female patient was the Queen of the Qi Kingdom. The doctor became well-known for the sessful frontal craniotomy, and more and more patients came to ask him for help especially. Afraid of missing the greater business opportunities, the owner had more medical rooms built. It was time to part. Lin Feiyang mounted his horse, and attendants followed their master to the military camp.

 Chapter 158 Di Qing’s Venomous Plot

    <h4>Chapter 158 Di Qing¡¯s Venomous Plot</h4>


    When Lin Feiyang arrived at the military camp, his brother had headed to the front. In the camp, Di Qing was moving a ck g. It seemed that he knew well about the enemy¡¯s movement.


    ¡°Your brother should march to here...¡± Di Qing threw a nce at the man and bent to move the blue g. Lin Feiyang did not understand it but he still hoped his brother to win the battle. Leng Cang sized up Lin Feiyang, finding that the young man looked stable and discreet. As the prime minister of the Qi Kingdom, Leng Cang was doomed to be Di Qing¡¯s puppet, but he did not reconcile himself to his subordinate fate. Lin Feiyang had a pure and angelic heart and looked down up those with evil intentions. In his mind, the person around the Emperor Qi looked like a mean character.


    ¡°Commander-in-Chief hasn¡¯t been heard of for half of a month. Anything is okay, right?¡± Reminded by Leng Cang, Lin Feiyang felt his heart suspended. Normally, the scout would situation on the battlefield every day, unless something unexpected happened. The thought irritated Lin Feiyang, because his elder brother was the North Desert¡¯s General Governor, the father¡¯s pride. Things could not go wrong on the brother.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s specific location...¡± Di Qing pointed the Jing Town, a long and narrow ce which was easy to defend. Lin Feiyang ran to the stable quickly. The corner of Leng Cang¡¯s mouth rose, and he thought that this guy was unable toe back forever, as the guy dared to look down up him. Meanwhile, Di Qing also had his own plot. If Lin Feiyang died in the battlefield, Lin Xiaosa was certainly able to capture the Jin City. Leng Cang and Di Qing coincided with each other on this matter. On the other hand, Lin Feiyang was totally unaware that it was all a malice aforethought. He braved the wind and dew all the way, and even two horses were exhausted to death for it. It was dark when he reached the Jing Town. Lin Feiyang got off the horse and decided to find a ce to take a rest first. He became thinner since he had pushed on with his journey these days. The town was built along the mountain. Lin Feiyang led the horse to look around, only to know there was not any avable room in all the inns. Then, he managed to find an inn avable. Judging from the owner, Lin Feiyang knew that the owner was an honest farmer. Seeing the guest room, Lin Feiyang finally realized what was called ¡°simple and shabby¡±. The room like a fence could not keep the cold off. The owner flushed with shame, because he was too poor to build a decent inn. Lin Feiyang decided to stand the wind and cold and make do for a night. Although the condition was not good, he should pay some taels of silver. But the owner insisted on not epting his room charges, because the owner thought the man just took pity on him.


    ¡°I¡¯d better find another one.¡± Lin Feiyang stood up deliberately. The owner got flustered, as he had been waiting for a long time for a guest. So he epted the taels of silver apologetically. Lin Feiyang turned over on the bed, and the owner left the room. Lin Feiyang leaned against the fence, thinking that it was the first time to live in such an inn. It would be great if it were in summer. But now, the wind blew through the bamboos and made him shiver all over. Lin Feiyang muffled himself up well, hoping he could stand to the next daybreak. However, the thin quilt could not withstand the cold at all, and he was frozen to wake at midnight. In the direction of the South, mes sprang up to the sky. Lin Feiyang was about to get off the bed when the owner hurriedly ran to tell him that the enemy was attacking the town, and urged him to leave there quickly. After finishing the words, the owner ran away immediately. Lin Feiyang flew out of the courtyard. His elder brother¡¯s soldiers were stationed in the South. How could there be any enemy from that direction, unless the enemy trespassed the brother¡¯s defense lines. Lin Feiyang got on the horse back immediately and hurried to the South. The fire shot high to the sky. The people around hid into the hidden passage when hearing the bangs. Some bold persons stood on the streets and blocked Lin Feiyang¡¯s horse. Lin Feiyang got off the horse and asked what happened. Just like what the owner had told him, the Jin armyunched a sneak-attack to the Jing Town. Lin Feiyang was only worried about his elder brother, so he contiued to ran to the barrack.But with a few steps, he was blocked by a gang of soliders with Jin¡¯s g. Upon seeing Lin Feiyang, the soldiers mobbed up, and all of them held sharp sabers. To kill Jin¡¯s soldiers was to only way to clear the road. He cast a handful of venomous pricks. It was the Qi family¡¯s unique skill. It was hard to dodge the pricks as thin as hair. The man in the leading fell to the ground. Lin Feiyang cast another handful of the pricks, as he found the pricks functioned. But this time, the soldiers were prepared to life up shields early to fence off the attack. Lin Feiyang drew his soft sword out and charged at theckeys who stood in his way. The sword looked light in appearance but sharp in offense. Its Sword Qi spread and broked down several soldiers. Lin Feiyang stamped on the shields and flew out. Seeing Lin Feiyang break the besiege, the soldiers drew the bows and shot at him. Today, their purpose was nothing but to kill the young man. It was the superordinate¡¯smand. No matter at what cost, the young man must die today. The arrows flew to him densely. Even if Lin Feiyang had powerful martial arts, he was hopelessly outnumbered, and was shot in the abdomen with several arrows. The soldiers rushed up and beset the man. Blood spurted out from the abdomen. Lin Feiyang thought he had not seen his elder brother yet, so how could he die so easily? Then, he rushed out of the besiege with all of his rest strength. The soldiers did not expect that, and some of them were shaken away by the man¡¯s Sword Qi. Lin Feiyang ran through the streets. But those soldiers would not allow the young man to see his elder brother, so they chased him closely to kill him. Meanwhile, Xu Linghe who came to reinforce the Jin¡¯s vanguard soldiers was lurking at the end of the street, and was attracted by the sudden appearance of the Jin soldiers. As Jin¡¯s Commander in Chief, Xu Linghe could tell the fake from the true, so he wondered why those people attacked the young man under the disguise of the Jin army. The young man looked 18 or 19 years old. Xu Linghe flew up to block those soldiers. And the young man had been severely exhausted, and his waist was wet. It seemed that the young man was badly hurt. The soldiers drew the bows and aimed at Xu Linghe, but the arrows flew to Lin Feiyang. At that moment, Xu Linghe figured out the whole thing that these soldiers wanted to murder the person with a borrowed knife in the name of Jin army. Although Xu Linghe did not know who the person was, he would not let him die, so Xu Linghe pped the arrows away. Those soldiers were flustered by the man who appeared suddenly. But for them, either the young man or they had to die today. So the soldiers rushed to the young man in order to kill him as soon as possible, but they were constrained by Xu Linghe¡¯s Spirit Power. Xu Linghe held Lin Feiyang up and flew out of the besiege. He could not dy his own business to save a young man, as the vanguard soldiers were still waiting for him. Lin Feiyang was still in aa. Zhan Ming found a jade token from the young man. Although Zhan Ming did not know the words on it, he had seen them before. Lin Xiaosa seemed to write those words. Possibly, they were thenguage of the North Desert. Therefore, Xu Linghe was pretty sure that the young man must have some links to Lin Xiaosa, and that those pseudo soldiers hade at him. Xu Linghe asked Zhan Ming to stanched blood for the young man as soon as possible, and he himself had to go the Qi¡¯s barrack to check whether Madam Yu seeded inunching a sneak attack.


    As early as half a month ago, a message came from the Qi pce that Di Qing was going to attack the Jin City. Afraid the refugees suffered great disaster, Xu Linghe ordered to besiege the Jing Town, a small town closest to the Jin City in the East. Xu Linghe deployed Madam Yu from the South Front as the vanguard leader. But out of his expectation, he interrogated thoseckeys who had just jointly attacked the young man. When Xu Linghe figured it out, he could not help showing greater grudge to Di Qing. Xiaosa devoted himself to the Qi Kingdom, but Di Qing carried out the venomous plot that he tried to kill Lin Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother and asked his own soldiers to disguise as Jin¡¯s soldiers. If Xiaosa knew his younger brother was killed by Jin¡¯s soldiers, Xiaosa would hate Xu Linghe without a doubt. Di Qing¡¯s plot was really venomous. Xu Linghe flew to the Madam Yu¡¯s battalions.


    As seeing the young man was rescued, the soldiers knew that a great cmity was impending over them, but they were unwilling to die. So they hurried to take off the Jin army¡¯s clothes. The ringleader had a n. Since he failed to finish the task, he would be killed even if he returned to the Qi¡¯s barrack. Why not deceive Lin Xiaosa first? After all, Lin Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother was really taken away by the Jin¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°I need to see the Commander in Chief.¡±


    A little soldier blocked the ringleader¡¯s way. Lin Xiaosa looked up at him and continued to think about how to fight. There was only one way in and out of the Jing Town. Lin Xiaosa did not know why the Majesty would choose here. The terrain seemed good, but once blocked, the Qi army had no way to escape. So they had to leave there. However, to the South Front was Shili Town which was guarded by Jin¡¯s intrepid femalemander. Lin Xiaosa was at his wits¡¯ end. And the person outside the camp barged in.


    ¡°Something urgent. Or you will suffer the consequences...¡± the ringleader said in a threatening tone, and it did intimidate the little soldier to think that he could not afford the consequences.


    ¡°Let him in...¡± As the Commander-in-Chief agreed, the ringleader saluted to him and got to the point immediately. In his words, the story went roughly like this: the ringleader escorted Lin Feiyang, but unexpectedly, they encountered the Jin soldiers halfway. As outnumbered, Lin Feiyang was killed. Upon hearing it, Lin Xiaosa felt his brain was in a buzz. Nothing like the Jing Town or Jin army coulde to his mind, except his younger brother. Blood rushed to Lin Xiaosa¡¯s heart meridians, to the mouth, and spouted out on the map, leaving a scarlet print. Then, Lin Xiaosa fell backward stiffly. The ringleader did not expect that things would go on like that. The formidable enemy stood ahead. But the Commander-in-Chief fell ill seriously because of the ringleader himself. The ringleader thought the responsibility was too heavy to bear. The soldiers at the gate rushed in upon being aware of the movement in the camp, and surrounded him instantly. They were Lin Xiaosa¡¯s confidants and came up to kill the ringleader with hesitation. The ringleader never thought that he would die of abrupt sabers.


    ¡°Military doctor... Ask him toe here now.¡±


    One of the soldiers kept a clear head and shouted. Soon, the military doctor arrived. He felt the Lin Xiaosa¡¯ pulse, and prescribed after hearing the little soldiers retelling the mdy. Then, the military doctor spoke of the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s state of illness that Lin Xiaosa¡¯s furious Qi gushed into his heart meridians, so that he needed some days to convalesce. If Di Qing knew where the story went, he must deeply regret having made such a plot, because it caused a mortal blow to Qi army. At the crucial moment when the two armies were about to fight, the Commander in Chief fell ill. What a fatal blow! If the enemy got the news, the result was more ominous than propitious.


    Xu Linghe directed the battle, and asked themando to put on Qi army¡¯s clothes. Di Qing did rack his brains to sow discord between Xu Linghe and Lin Xiaosa, as Di Qing ordered his soldiers to disguised as the Jin soldiers to assassinate Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother. If his malevolent scheme worked, Xiaosa would hate Xu Linghe for the rest of his life certainly. Di Qing¡¯s multiple purposes would be gained with only one stroke. But fortunately, Xu Linghe saved Lin Feiyang. It was not a gentleman to have vengeance or not to avenge it. Di Qing could not dictate everything in the world? Didn¡¯t Di Qing like the authority and power? Xu Linghe thought he could make Qi Qing lose the authority and unable to get it forever.


    Jin¡¯s soldiers disguised themselves as the Qi¡¯s and lurked into the Qi¡¯s barrack. Madam Yu divided her troops into two. Themando headed to the military camp. Qi¡¯s barrack was unusually quiet. The Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp was lined with sentinels. Madam Yu transformed herself into a wisp of smoke into the camp.


    Xu Linghe was thinking about deployment strategy, hoping to find out Di army¡¯s weak point. However, in the sand table, Di Qing always had the upper hand. To win the battle, Jin army had to breach the Jing Town¡¯s lines. Drilling result made Xu Linghe exhausted. A soldier served a cup of strong tea for him. The people drank the tea cups after cups. Drinking tea should be a refined thing, but military officials just glugged down. Xu Linghe wore a distressed expression and unveiled the camp. The cold wind chilled his spine. He was ayman to lead troops in the war, but a good mastermind. However, these days the Jin army was forced to retreat nowhere. Madam Yu¡¯s crack troops thrashed the Qi army in the South Front. Xu Linghe also knew it.


    Yan Shen thought about Xu Linghe. Profit was prioritized above all else. How could Yan Shen open the mouth to ask for help? Xu Linghe weighed whether he should find another way out. The courtyard was deadly silent. Withered leaves grated under the feet. It came to the days when leaves fell like flying butterflies in the autumn. Could he pass the tribtion? Yan Shen bent down to pick up a leaf and raised his hand to let the wind blow it heavily. The withered leaf was about to set sail but was blown back by the adverse wind. Yan Shen let out a long sigh. The withered leaf¡¯s fate was exactly the same as his. The surrendering result was that he had to turn to flower mud. He was not reconciled or willing.


    Not only because Yan Shen hated Di Qing, but also behind Yan Shen stood the Jin Kingdom¡¯s Master. Xu Linghe would not shrink back. ck Shadow streaked the night sky and suspended in the mid-air. The ck Shadow had already had the great desire to tame the human realm and fooled with the three realms in his palms. It was ck Shadow¡¯s mission. He wanted the Creation Original Spirit to know that even without the Original Spirit¡¯s impartment, his cultivation was still superior in the Chaos.


    Xu Linghe knew the ck Shadow¡¯s intention. Only the interests could drive the desire. Xu Linghe gathered his spirit power secretly and thrust at the ck Shadow. How could Hongjun appear in the Jing Town?

 Chapter 159 Xiaochu Had Immortal Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 159 Xiaochu Had Immortal Spirit</h4>


    Yan Bo thought that he should be the governor of the Jin City, but Yan Shen resigned the authority another one. So Yan Bo divulged the Jin army¡¯s sneak-attack route to Hongjun. Outside the Jin army¡¯s barrack, Spirit Power flew in all directions. Hongjun held the Hongjun Crossbow, while Xu Linghe gathered spirit power and drove his Spirit Dragon Beast. Meanwhile, in the Ao Ze¡¯s main hall, Wuyou was so scared of the scene in the Heavenly Mirror that she broke out in a cold sweat. Why did the husband fight against Hongjun? Wuyou knew the Hongjun Crossbow, and its power was so appalling that it could even pierce through the Holy Armour. So her husband¡¯s Flowing Light Sword was not its match.


    ¡°Hun Kun, take orders...¡± Hun Kun who was dozing was pushed to awake. He thought he was just a guest in Kunlun, but the fox issued orders to him quite unscrupulously. Hun Kun was ustomed to living an idle life and thought that nothing was worthy of a look except his Junior Sister.


    ¡°Too troublesome around you. You disturbed my dreams again...¡± Hun Kun grumbled but was nailed there, because Wuyou was his life savior and he could not forget her favors and vite justice.


    ¡°Hongjun is in the human realm now. Come with me to the Jing Town...¡±


    ¡°You meant my Senior Brother? Hasn¡¯t he been swallowed? Why can he be resurrected...¡±


    Hun Kun did not believe it, so Wuyou opened the Heavenly Mirror, where the person holding the Hongjun Crossbow was fighting against her husband who was on the Spirit Dragon Beast. Except the Heavenly Book, few pieces of spiritual instrument could defeat it. Hun Kun¡¯s Senior Brother and Hun Kun were so ipatible like water and fire. And his Senior Brother had separated himself from the Impure Original Spirit Sect and founded the Chaos himself. With tens of thousands of years passing, his Senior Brother¡¯s Spirit Power could be more powerful to overshadow the Mysterious Spiritual Qi.


    ¡°For the Kunlun¡¯s affairs, please shoulder more...¡± Wuyou rushed out of the hall gate first. Hun Kun flew to the clouds as well. Xiao Douya ran fast behind. Obviously, the mother forgot her son again. Xiao Douya sighed with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Xu Lin is missing the Sect Master...¡± Xiaochu ran tofort Xiao Douya. Xiao Douya wiped his tears hurriedly in case he would beughed at. Xiaochu held Xiao Douya¡¯s hand and walked to the Martial arts field.


    ¡°Douya has a mother... But Xiaochu has none.¡±


    Xiao Douya felt aggrieved, as he was worried about his mother. Although he knew that his mother must go there, he was too young to think it out for himself. All he understood was that his mother loved him most. Xiaochu was taken up with his own worry. The gstone in December chilled his heart. In fact, Xiaochu grew up in the Heaven Realm, but how could he be the child of a mortal, and then, a Kunlun¡¯s disciple? In his memory, his parents fell in the pool of blood, and he hid in a wooden box. His father warned that he could not utter a word. A scream came next. Xiaochu passed out in shock at the clear sight of the scene. Two dayster, Xiaochu found himself in the human realm already.


    ¡°Xu Lin, fix your attention on learning the shape-shifting.¡± Chengyi knew that Xiao Douya was upset, so he hurried to shift the topic. Sorcery was Douya¡¯s forte, and he was so clever. Among various new disciples, Xiao Douya was remarkably gifted. Chengyi flipped his spiritual fingers, and a streak of blue spirit power shed into Xiao Douya. Xiaochu watched them quietly, as his hands gathered spirit power secretly in the sleeves. Xiao Douya seriously felt the movement of the Spirit Power, and gathered it with his thought. When the blue spirit power ran fully, Xiao Douya gave a blow. BANG! The gate of the hall was holed by the blow. Chengyi was astonished and could not help thinking that Xiao Douya was certainly the Senior Brother¡¯s son. The little kid could have such highprehension. Xiao Douya prated through the hole and touched the hot iron te in disbelief.


    ¡°Uncle, what should I do... Mother will punish me...¡± When mentioning the punishment, Xiao Douya appeared boldly angry but thought that he would keep the hole to let his mother have a look. Refusing to admit being inferior, Xiaochu gathered his Spirit Power and thrust it at the door. Then, the holed te was smashed into broken pieces. Xiao Douya was speechless with shock, as his proud was also smashed into pieces. Chengyi was shocked, too and thought that Xiaochu was not a simple mortal indeed with so much Spirit Power almost equal to an adult¡¯s. Within a few months, Xiaochu became so astounding. Although Xiaochu came from the human realm, he seemed to have the potential of immortal spirit. Chengyi was confused, so he used his spirit power to detect Xiaochu. Nothing was unusual. Chengyi could calm himself down. Kunlun fell considerably since the war. So he did not hope that new disciples were others¡¯ pawns. Even if there was nothing unusual on Xiaochu, Chengyi would always keep an eye on him, as a mortal child could increase startlingly his cultivation in a short time. Xiao Douya picked up the charred iron te, his eyes widened. How strong the Spirit Power was to melt the iron te. Xiao Douya gathered his Spirit Power and made an attempt. But nothing happened to the iron te. Discouraged, Xiao Douya thought he did learn the sorcery seriously, but why could not he do as well as others? If the father knew that Xiao Douya was inferior to others, how disappointed the father would be! Xiao Douya was not reconciled to the failure, so he condensed the Spirit Power again. But nothing happened to the iron te.


    ¡°You should do like this...¡± Xiaochu gave another blow, and then the iron te turned into liquid. Chengyi scanned him and found that the boy had great energy in his body. Was Xiaochu a finger man? But the boy in front looked so pure and weak. How could he be a spy? Chengyi dismissed the idea immediately. It was not an easy job for an mortal child to cultivate spirit. Chengyi would not act rashly. Xiao Douya learned carefully. Xiaochu gathered Spirit Power in a different way. In Kunlun, consciousness came before thought. But Xiaochu¡¯s way of cultivating spirit was no different from that in the immortal realm, that is, the immortal spirit in his body ran with the thought first and then formed the consciousness. This cultivation was antithetical to Kunlun¡¯s. Chengyi came out in cold sweat at the thought of the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s Emperor Jun. Was Xiaochu a nted agent of Emperor Jun. Chengyi was lost in thought.


    ¡°Who broke the gate of the hall...¡± Liu Ruoshui shouted at the top of her voice. She had just left there for a while, but when she came back, she just found that gate was ruined. Xiao Douya blushed with shame.


    ¡°Douya broke it by ident.¡± The voice was too low to be heard clearly. Liu Ruoshui had to ask twice before understanding his words.


    ¡°I also broke it...¡± Xiaochu drew himself to the full height with a firm look ready to bear the consequences. Liu Ruoshui was angry about that the kids replied her with assurance, since they smashed the hall gate. Chengyi had the gate changed and thought that the two kids were almost on a par with Ying Fu in terms of breaking the gate.


    ¡°Go to practice...¡± Chengyi needed to discuss something with his Junior Sister. The two children let out a sigh of relief, as they could finally get away with it. Xiao Douya feared Uncle Master Liu more than anyone else.


    ¡°Be strict with the young disciples. You can¡¯t break Kunlun¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re right. But these kids are too young to understand these...¡±


    ¡°The person is different when he bes a father...¡± Liu Ruoshui bantered him. Since the Sect Master had gone to the Jing Town, Liu Ruoshui thought she should take more responsibility for the sect¡¯s affairs. This woman became more confident and was not the woman who used to be capricious. Her aspiration was to be a woman like the Sect Master.


    ¡°Is there any child with supernatural ability among the new disciples?¡± Chengyi wanted to make clear where Xiaochu got his Spirit Power. Liu Ruoshui pondered for a while and shook her head. Her impression on the boy remained in the preliminary test. Now she was too busy to pay attention to the boy more.


    ¡°Look at the gate of the hall...¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it destroyed by Xiao Douya?¡±


    ¡°It would be okay that Xiao Douya destroyed it, because he is Senior Brother¡¯s child. But Xiaochu is just a mortal. To melt the ck iron into liquid iron, even an adult needs to practice for a few years. So Xiaochu is not amon mortal. We need to keep an eye on him more in the future. Kunlun cannot afford a war any more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Dad!¡± A toddler plunged himself into Chengyi¡¯s arms. Han Chiyou had changed from an innocent girl into an enchanting woman. Her face glowed with happiness. Chengyi picked up the baby and understood what a father should be. In the past, he thought the Senior Brother was mad. But now, Chengyi was mad, too, because he was willing to do anything to please his wife and child.


    ¡°My younger brother...¡± Xiao Douya spoke proudly. The children rushed up, and the baby was sacred to cry. Chengyi looked at the baby with tender spoil. Well, it was a father¡¯s nature to spoil his child. But there would be not a father like Chengyi. Han Chiyou looked at her husband disagreeably and thought that the child would be a good-for-nothing man sooner orter under Chengyi¡¯s indulgence. No! Han Chiyou did not allow such thing to happen in the future. Then, she had an idea that her child should practice shape-shifting with Xiao Douya. But what would Xiao Douya react to the idea that his aunt wanted her one-year-old child to learn spirit cultivation?


    Before leaving, the Sect Master asked Liu Ruoshui to keep an eye on Yan Wu. Now, Liu Ruoshui entered the Treasure Pavilion and leaped to the high tform. Hearing the sound, Yan Wu became moring for attention. After being cheated into the vase, Yan Wu led a rather boring life. In the past, he lived in Si Shui with the spiritual beasts around him, andter, lodged in Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body. The life was rather pleasant andfortable. But at present, he was reduced to women¡¯s toy. Every day, he had to dawdle away his time in this tiny ce, so he was vexed at his current plight.


    ¡°The most vicious woman in Kunlun... My best years... are being wasted helplessly...¡±


    Although Yan Wu was in the treasure vase, he did not hide his profligate nature. His words sounded obscene to Liu Ruoshui. The rogue did not change! Liu Ruoshui kicked the treasure vase to fall and roll. Every time she met him, she was irritated and her level head was messed up again. Yan Wu could tell who was outside the vase now. Since life was so boring, it was good to y tricks on the woman. Liu Ruoshui was desperate to tear the man off, so she kept kicking at the vase violently. The vase spun and drove Yan Wu into dizziness. He thought anyone would be displeased except women. Wasn¡¯t it just a broken dress? Not a big deal. But again, the vicious woman¡¯s skin was really white. Yan Wu was indulged himself into the recollection of Liu Ruoshui¡¯s gorgeous skin.


    ¡°Since youe from the future, why not go back...¡± The chip¡¯s image attracted Liu Ruoshui. What kind of the world would be in the future? Liu Ruoshui did want to see this world.


    ¡°It is not difficult to know the things in the future. Just let me out...¡± Yan Wu was cajoling the woman. As long as he could get out of the vase, he would get away to a faraway ce as far as he could even at the risk of being killed, because he thought these women were really trouble! Last time, Liu Ruoshui had witnessed the power of iron tube. She thought the soul would be annihted without being in the treasure vase, so she removed the seal. Yan Wu shifted himself into a human shape, and titled on the soft couch. It was the Sect Master¡¯s cloud couch. The monster was really rampant. Liu Ruoshui gave a blow, but the monster dodged it. As a man from the twenty-first century, Yan Wu showed respect for women. But the woman¡¯s blow was so murderous. Yan Wu swept his spiritual fingers, and then, Liu Ruoshui¡¯s skirt once again was torn off a bit. Liu Ruoshui felt ashamed and outraged. How lecherous the man was! She raised her hand and pped him, leaving a palm print on Yan Wu¡¯s white skin. Liu Ruoshui herself was stunned, since things happened so suddenly. The man could not change his nature that he had a special preference for woman¡¯s clothes. Although Yan Wu was a spiritual creature, he was a soul from the twenty-first century when the folk custom was rather inclusive. So tearing clothes off was a trivial matter for him, and a new dress could solve it. But he did not expect that he came to a world full of Divine Beings, and even lodged in a woman¡¯s body. What a depressing thing! And his parasitifer was so coward. And Yan Wu had high aspiration, but he had no ce to realize it. In order to survive, Yan Wu had to swallow the p. After all, he was just a soul.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something fun.¡± Yan Wu took a thing from the void.


    ¡°What the hell is it? Want to cheat me again...¡± Liu Ruoshui did not know it at all but hoped the Sect Master to kill this rogue. Her good skirt was ruined again. Last time, he tore her skirt, and this time, he ripped her skirt again. Liu Ruoshui pped, but the hem of her skirt slipped, and she hurried to pull it up. Yan Wu burst outughing at her funny look. Liu Ruoshui thought this man was too rampant, so she flipped her spiritual fingers, and then, Yan Wu¡¯s knees smoked.


    ¡°Evil woman,e to see the future world. Science and technology can control people¡¯s brains. Well, it¡¯s too hard for you to understand. All in all, it is more convenient than sorcery.¡±


    Afraid that the ancient person was unable to understand his words, Yan Wu put the chip into Liu Ruoshui¡¯s brain. He did it so briskly that the chip whizzed into Liu Ruoshui¡¯s brain. Then, he injected Spirit Power into the chip. After a streak of spirit light, something prodigious appeared over the main hall. Liu Ruoshui became the person in the painting, in which building were so dazzling. She was frightened by the zooming vehicles. ¡°Are these iron things Sacred Beasts?¡± Thought she.

 Chapter 160 Hongjun Crossbow Stabbed Wuyou’s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 160 Hongjun Crossbow Stabbed Wuyou¡¯s Husband</h4>


    Seeing the woman rapt in the image, Yan Wu ran away quickly. But a scorching hot struck him the moment he just reached the date. Yan Wu fought back the pain.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡± Liu Ruoshui rushed to the hall gate immediately. Yan Wu did not understand when he became so weak. In the Immense Sea, he even did not fear the burning sun. But what happened to him now? Did the vicious woman cast any spell on him?


    ¡°B**ch, what have you done to me?¡± Yan Wu grasped the woman. Liu Ruoshui freed herself and swept the Spirit Power. Yan Wu was totally vulnerable to the attack and knocked away. Liu Ruoshui picked up Yan Wu and clenched her fists, thinking how dare the guy was to flee in rebellion. But don¡¯t forget that Yan Wu was a soul from the 21st century who had seen various kinds of girls. He shifted into a dense column of smoke and flew out. Liu Ruoshui gave a blow, and Yan Wu was scared to drill back to the treasure vase.


    ¡°If you leave here, you will die faster.¡± Liu Ruoshui plugged the lid instantly. Try to escape? In your dream! She put the treasure vase back into the Treasure Pavilion. Yan Wu let out a long sigh for his miserable life. In Immense Sea, he had to tolerate obstinate Yuan Xueyi; In Kunlun, he had to endure shrewish Liu Ruoshui.


    ¡°Shrew, listen. I will not go out even if you beg me.¡± Yan Wu sounded rampant, but felt depressed inwardly. He thought he would try his best to make a detour next time he encountered her.


    ¡°Really? I would like to see how self-willed you are.¡±


    Spirit fire flew out and burnt Yan Wu¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Son of b**ch!¡± Howls rang from the treasure vase.


    ¡°Stay here. It is like your sunbathe.¡± In the rogue¡¯s hometown, basking in the sun was called ¡°sunbathe¡±. What a rare word! But it sounded more pleasant to ear. After having a brief look at the 21st century, Liu Ruoshui was more afraid of the iron things which could throw mes.


    ...


    The two made straight to the Jin army¡¯s barrack. Burnt by the anxiety to save her husband, Wuyou dashed to Hongjun directly. In the candlelight, a woman descended from heaven to earth. Xu Linghe was in a trance, because his wife appeared in the Jing Town after they had parted for many days. The woman in front had crystal clear skin, long dense eyshes over her closed eyes, a noble straight nose, and rosy lips. Her fine hair trailed over her elegant neck, which ttered her smooth and crystal clear skin. The woman suspended in the mid-air. The night wind drew her four-inch waist which protrude her breasts more attractive. In the flowing light, her purple hair was gleamed with enchanting charm. The woman was nobody but Xu Linghe¡¯s wife, even the sun and the moon would be eclipsed in front of her. Her purple clothes danced. In the Flowing Light, the woman sailed by, and Xu Linghe flew up to take her. Hongjun gave a blow to separate them, and then more blows, because the two people dared to ignore him. Hun Kun was just in the dark, feeling rather unfamiliar to the Senior Brother in front of him. In those years, Hongjun left their Mentor because of jealousy and hatred, and Hun Kun did not expect that things had changed when he met with his Senior Brother again.


    Zhan Ming tried to dissuade Lin Feiyang, but was blown by him. Lin Feiyang must go to see his elder brother. In the gate of the camp, they two had a terrible fight. But Zhan Ming was not Lin Feiyang¡¯s match and was defeated after several rounds. Lin Feiyang knew some shape-shifting. Afraid that the young man would barge in and die in the Jin army¡¯s barrack, Zhan Ming asked a soldier to inform the Commander in Chief immediately. Lin Feiyang gave a blow and knocked off some soldiers.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, Lin Feiyang did not listen to themander¡¯s words and insisted on leaving the military camp.¡±


    Xu Linghe was tangled with Mysterious Clear Qi and worried about his little woman to fight against Hongjun alone. But if Lin Feiyang was murdered by the fake Jin soldier, Lin Xiaosa would definitely hate Xu Linghe. Fight between brothers was thest thing Xu Linghe hoped to see. Tonight was really eventful. Xu Linghe wondered who caused the trouble in the dark to draw Hongjun, this old ferocious monster, to the Jin City. In the entire city, no one but Yan Bo hoped everything would go against Xu Linghe, because Yan Shen resigned sovereign authority to Xu Linghe instead of Yan Bo, but Yan Bo thought he should be the city governor. Therefore, Yan Bo¡¯s hatred was inevitable. But he dared to collude with Hongjun stealthily to drag the Jin army. Xu Linghe would have zero tolerance for Yan Bo¡¯s deeds.


    ¡°Here I am.¡± Wuyou flew up. Hongjun had foreseen it and leaped to the air to dodge Wuyou¡¯s attack. Xu Linghe flew out, and Zhan Ming came to greet him. Zhan Ming did not know how to deal with Lin Feiyang. Once again, Lin Feiyang gave a blow, but this time, Xu Linghe dissolved it easily.


    ¡°Take the fake Jin soldier up.¡± Then, the fake soldier was dragged to the camp. Lin Feiyang recognized him immediately, because it was the person who almost killed Lin Feiyang. Lin Feiyang gave a punch on him. The fake Jin solider just kept his head down, as he thought he just acted on orders.


    ¡°Tell everything you know. If there is any fabricated word, mind your tongue.¡± Upon hearing it, the fake Jin soldier crumpled down onto the ground with fright and thought that if he told the truth, Di Qing would let go of him, so the fake one decided to continue his fabrication.


    ¡°I belong to the eighth squad of the Jin army, a subordinate of General Yu.¡± Zhan Ming did not expect that fake Jin soldier would make up the story, so he dashed up to give the soldier a kick. Zhan Ming thought, ¡°The man is really tired of life to tell such an outright lie. Dare to im to be General Yu¡¯s subordinate? Try to make clear before telling lies. General Yu¡¯s subordinates are all nagas.¡± Zhan Ming lifted the man up and punched him. Lin Feiyang did not know Xu Linghe, so he thought the fake Jin soldier had nothing to do with him, and all he wanted now was to get out of the barrack to help his own elder brother. However, Lin Feiyang was totally unaware that if he died in the Jin¡¯s barrack, it would be a fatal blow to Xu Linhe, which could not only make Xu Linghe lose a brother, but also change the fates of Jin Kingdom and Qi Kingdom respectively. So Xu Linghe would not allow it to happen. Since the fake Jin soldier was looking for death, it was useless to retain him any longer.


    ¡°Serve him with the cruel punishment.¡± There were many audacious persons in the military camp, where peeling off the skin and plucking out the sinews weremonly seen. Two stout brutes held something ring into the camp. Although they looked awkward but acted rather briskly, they lifted up the fake Jin soldier and tied him up with wonderful agility. The fake Jin solider¡¯s four limbs were bound on the wooden rack. The ring saber reflected the chilling light. Peeling off the skin was the cruelest punishment. Xu Linghe just want to scare this person. Otherwise, the truth would be covered up by lies forever. The fake Jin soldier had not seen that punishment before, so his face turned livid with fright. He thought only one saber could take half of his life. The brute deliberately sharpened the saber in front of the fake soldier. The scary nk made him wet himself. Zhan Ming wanted to kill thisckey. How dare theckey was to frame the Commander in Chief under pretense of a Jin soldier, and to make mischief between the Commander in Chief and his brother. Di Qing was utterly ruthless.


    ¡°I... I confess...¡± The fake Jin soldierspletely freak out.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Zhan Ming was impatient, thinking that the person was courting death. Xu Linghe flew away and left the thing to Zhan Ming, because nothing couldpare to his woman¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I just followed the Emperor Qi¡¯s imperial edict to kill you. If I dare to fabricate the story, I would rather die in your boots. Or you can ask Di Qing.¡± The face Jin soldiers was too sacred to answer coherently.


    ¡°Why did you impersonate Jin¡¯s soldier?¡± Lin Feiyang was more anxious to know the reason.


    ¡°I am just in charge of killing you.¡± The fake Jin soldier outed with the whole plot in order to keep his life.


    ¡°Your elder brother and our Jin Emperor are as close as brothers. Di Qing is jealous of our Master, so Di Qing directed the whole plot to murder a person with a borrowed knife.¡± Zhan Ming exined in case that Lin Feiyang misunderstood it.


    Lin Feiyang realized that the Emperor Jin and Lin Xiaosa were really sworn brothers. That is to say, Di Qing was always taking advantage of Lin Feiyang¡¯s elder brother. Terrible! Lin Feiyang could not sit well and felt it urgent to let his elder brother know Di Qing¡¯s true color. But Zhan Ming stopped Lin Feiyang for fear that Lin Feiyang would encounter killers again, and thought that Lin Feiyang was causing more trouble now. It was really troublesome tonight, even Hongjun came to pick a fight. Besides, it remained unknown how Madam Yu¡¯s sneak-attack to Qi barrack was going on. Then, several soldiers surrounded Lin Feiyang.


    ¡°Keep a close watch on him. If things go wrong, no one can escape being killed.¡± Zhan Ming stepped to themander-in-chief camp. Seen from afar, Hongjun Crossbow was aimed at the Commander in Chief. Zhan Ming thought Hongjun was such an out-and-out a wicked monster that he went into reverse so quickly when he could not get any benefits. Zhan Ming also believed that the former city governor did select the right sessor after taking a tortuous path, otherwise, the human realm fell into a purgatory. Now Zhan Ming showed great respect for the current master and believed the master would be a wise emperor of the times. No matter what would happen in the future, Zhan Ming would be dedicated to assisting the master in governing the country. Hun Kun in the dark kept observing the two parts¡¯ movements and could not resist his respect for the fox, because she was able to repress Hun Kun¡¯s Senior Brother¡¯s Chaos Essential Qi. It had never urred before. Rather than being curious about Hongjun Crossbow¡¯s power, Hun Kun would like to know the result of their fight.


    Hongjun came prepared, and his Impure Essence¡¯s soldiers had been arrayed well. On the border between the Jing Town and the Jin City, the two parts were waging war.


    Only the Heavenly Book could deal with the Hongjun Crossbow. Wuyou opened her eyebrow bones.


    Wuyou opened her eyebrow bones, and clear blue spinel glowed dazzling light. Floating Spiritual Qi surrounded Wuyou and formedyers of defensive film. Spirit extended all the way. Spirit Power filled and dashed up, and then, it lit the Jing Town¡¯s sky brightly. Standing on the clouds, Wuyou gave out Spirit Power with continuous Spirit Powering out of her body. Hongjun murmured spells, hoping to draw the woman into the space. Even though Xiao Qi hated her, he still felt worried, because he knew well about Hongjun¡¯s frightening power. Wuyou condensed Spirit Power and released the Spirit Power that could shake the universe. Hongjun used the Impure Essence Qi as the lead to set the formation. The woman also chanted incantation and was enwrapped in the floating light. The dazzling light was blinding to Hongjun¡¯s eyes. The Devil Elimination Spell suspended. These golden Buddhas illuminated the sky of the Jing Town. Hongjunid out his formation. The burning Pangu¡¯s spinel gathered the Spiritual Qi of all things. When the Spirit Power changed into meteors, Wuyou cleaved at Hongjun with thunderbolt momentum. Meteors galloped in the night sky and turned everything into dust as they went. Panic struck Hongjun¡¯s eyes. When his body was being lifted up, Hongjun waspletely outgunned. The Spirit Power came with a tremendous momentum and went calmly. The woman seized the enemy tightly. Hongjun burst into a wildugh, thinking that the woman did look down upon his ability.


    Hongjun flew out to stab toward Wuyou. At that crucial moment, Xu Linghe flew up to shield his little woman. Arrow Qi pierced through the man¡¯s body. Xu Linghe resisted the pain and gave a blow out with all his strength. Then, Hongjun¡¯s eyes were filled with blood fog, and he wondered how Xu Linghe could still strike back when Xu Linghe himself had been badly hurt. Blood spurted out of Hongjun¡¯s body. Wuyou would not spared the person who hurt her husband. Besides, Kunlun was ruined because of the person, too. Hongjun gathered Impure Essence Qi secretly and thrust out. He thought, ¡°How can I die? I own Air of Chaos of tens of thousands of years. How can I be partitioned by others at will just like a fish?¡± Hongjun broke free and was protected by Impure Essence soldiers. No one had ever imagined that a weak woman could defeat Hongjun. Xu Linghe was seriously injured by the Hongjun Crossbow and could not stop bleeding on the clouds. Impure Essence Qi became weaker, and those Spiritual Qi which were used to foster the Original Spirit began scattering. Hun Kun knew that it was the right time to show up. All the people present did not predict the result. Xu Linghe was pricked terribly by the Hongjun Crossbow and bled unstoppably. Wuyou held her husband closely, inconsble over the sudden ident. Hongjun resisted the great pain and drew the Hongjun Bow to Jiang Wuyou. The arrow dashed toward Wuyou furiously. Hongjun was defeated by the Heavenly Book twice, so he was much more eager to get the Heavenly Book.


    Hun Kun flew to the Hongjun Crossbow, because the fox was his savior. And his Senior Brother really went too far, even bullying in the human realm. It turned out that the Senior Brother even became worse than tens of thousands of years before. Hun Kun gathered the Mysterious Clear Qi to shoot down the Hongjun Crossbow. And the Mysterious Clear Qi extended and formed a shied for the fox. Hongjun looked at the person in confusion, and thought why Hun Kun was here. Hadn¡¯t Hun Kun died? But thinking about the spinel given by Yan Bo, Hongjun was pretty sure that his Junior Brother had sessfully cultivated the Existence Division Technique, and the spinel was just a part of the body. Hun Kun dashed to the clouds. It was helpless to meet his Senior Brother again, and this time, the two of the same master met each other nose to nose in the battlefield. Hun Kun thought Hongjun was still who he was, but Hun Kun was not.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Junior Brother has cultivated the Existence Division Technique.¡± Before the voice fell, Hongjun had thrown out a blow. However, Hongjun was counterattacked again on the chest. His internal organs were churned severely by the Pangu¡¯s Qi. Realizing that he was not Hun Kun¡¯s match, Hongjun rushed out of the Jing Town when others were unaware.


    Wuyou felt her husband¡¯s pulse was weakening, so she kept injecting Spirit Power into his body. Her husband looked ghastly pale. It the time dragged down, it would yield nothing good but harm to her husband. However, at the war time, Commander in Chief¡¯s injury would demoralize the soldiers. Although Wuyou did not know well about how to fight in the battlefield, she still knew that truth.

 Chapter 161 Take the Husband’s Place to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 161 Take the Husband¡¯s ce to Fight</h4>


    ¡°To treat the wound is what we need to do now.¡± Once stabbed by the Hongjun Crossbow, a person would suffer the consequences ranging from the disorder of visceral organs to the broken heart meridians. Hun Kun knew well the power of the Hongjun Crossbow. Hun Kun kept injecting the Spirit Power. But the skin was still getting cold. Wuyou was intent upon wreaking vengeance on Hongjun who injured her husband seriously.


    ¡°There are good doctors in Jin City.¡± Zhan Ming was worried about the Commander in Chief. Even if the Commander in Chief was not in the battlefield, Zhan Ming was confident that he knew well how to fight. It seemed that no matter how much the spirit power was being injected into Wuyou¡¯s husband, he was still unconscious. Well, only the Heavenly Book could make it. However, without the Heavenly Book, Wuyou would be battered to ashes. But at that moment, all Wuyou wanted was that her husband would be rescued. Then, she opened her eyebrow bones and took out the spinel. Blue spirit light brightened the sky dazzlingly.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Hun Kun found that there was Original Spirit Qi inside Xu Linghe¡¯s body when feeling his pulse and was puzzled why the Junior Brother¡¯s Original Spirit Qi was in the man¡¯s body. Once the Qi merged with the Heavenly Book, the man would die without doubt. However, Wuyou could not care too much and was afraid of missing the opportunity to save him. She just wanted her husband to be alive.


    ¡°Does your husband know Lu Yadao?¡± Hun Kun wanted to confirm it, because only in this way could he apply the right medicine.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He was once imprisoned in the Chaos...¡± Wuyou expounded to Hun Kun.


    ¡°Your husband really knows Lu Yadao.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That person turned my husband into a monster, and induced him to drink human blood.¡±


    ¡°Your husband is attacked by the poison of ck Spirit.¡± Hun Kun ascertained the pathogen and knew that the poison could be only solved by himself.


    ¡°Help your husband up.¡± Wuyou helped the man lean against the soft couch. Hun Kun gathered spirit power and took a purple spinel out of his body. The spinel shone brightly in the candlelight. It was the Spiritual Stone formed by Mysterious Clear Qi, which could purify the poison gas. Hun Kun sealed up Xu Linghe¡¯s acupuncture points and put the purple spinel into Xu Linghe¡¯s body. Wuyou found a soft pillow in case her husband felt ufortable. The purple spinel diffused with blood. Spiritual Qi ran with the purple spinel. Xu Linghe¡¯s bloodlines were activated. Gores were being eliminated little by little, and the wound stabbed by the Hongjun Crossbow was being recovered. Xu Linghe¡¯s arms and legs, as well as muscles and vessels, regained consciousness. The purple spinel ran in his five viscera and six bowels. Those broken meridians were also being recovered. Hun Kun sealed up the Mysterious Clear Qi to give the purple spinel to a full y. Xu Linghe¡¯s body was getting warm, and then, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°My little woman...¡±


    ¡°My husband.¡± Wuyou wept with happiness, and her hands held Xu Linghe¡¯s hands tightly. Wuyou was ready to do anything as long as her husband would be fine. Xu Linghe looked at her affectionately. The woman had to worry about him every time. Xu Linghe did not want the little woman to shed tears for him. Instead, she should smile happily and enjoy hispany every day. But not only could he fail to do that, but also she always remained in a state of apprehension for him. As her husband, he felt deeply sorry for her.


    ¡°Report! Qi army is pressing hard at the border. General Yu is fighting against hopeless odds.¡± A soldier rushed into the room in utter consternation, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Zhan Ming asked anxiously. If Di army breached Madam Yu¡¯s defensive line, thest line of defense to the south of the Jing Town, Zhan Ming thought he must take responsibility to hold the final perimeter at the Jin City, as the Commander in Chief was severely wounded.


    ¡°Go to get more news.¡± The soldier took the order and left the camp. Zhan Ming examined the deployment map. General Yu guarded the South Front and was besieged by Qi army. If the reinforcement did not arrive on time, General Yu and her troops would be swallowed by Qi army in the end. Zhan Ming just stepped out of the camp, but a soldier ran into him. Zhan Ming¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡°Commander in Chief has assembled the army.¡± The soldier did not dare to look at Zhan Ming, because Zhan Ming once enjoined that nothing about the Jin army could be revealed to the Commander in Chief. However, the soldier still risked his life to tell it to the Commander in Chief. Fearing themander would beat him, the soldiers stepped back sneakily.


    ¡°I will fix youter.¡± After leaving the words, Zhan Ming ran to the Commander-in-chief camp immediately. Viewed from the distance, a person wore the armor. Would the Commander in Chief lead the army to the battlefield in person? Zhan Ming could not help quickening his pace.


    ¡°Little woman, you have to be careful.¡± Worried about Wuyou, Xu Linghe said to her again. Zhan Ming felt his heart was in his mouth at the sight of the person in armor and thought, ¡°Will the Commander in Chief let the woman lead troops to fight against the Qi army?¡± Zhan Ming had not seen Wuyou¡¯s influence before, so he was not convinced. As the Vicemander, Zhan Ming massed the forces. When the Commander in Chief issued the order, a deafening roar went up from the crowd in the square.


    ¡°Hun Kun, please ensure my husband¡¯s safety.¡± Although the woman said gently, her voice sounded repressive to Hun Kun. He let out a sigh and thought that he would owe Wuyou a debt of gratitude which he should never be able to repay this life. However, Hun Kun was willing to take Wuyou¡¯s orders. Well, the fox did have that ability.


    Xu Linghe stared at her till her beautiful silhouette disappeared. Hun Kun was a man of experience himself and knew how it tasted. That a man was worried about his woman was not at all discreditable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t still rest your heart?¡± Hun Kun bantered.


    ¡°The woman is worried about me every time.¡± Xu Linghe said in a dispirited way. Since the woman had sacrificed a lot for him, what did he do for her in return? To guard Kunlun, she shouldered the responsibility herself while Xu Linghe devoted his benevolence to the Jin City¡¯s people. When could he stop and only live for the little woman? Xu Linghe thought over it.


    ¡°Well, no use in saying it more. You should cherish her.¡± Hun Kun was filled with painful recollections. Although tens of thousands of years had passed, the regret still rooted in his heart that if he had been more courageous, the consequence would be different now. What a great pity!


    ¡°Let me see the Commander in Chief.¡± A noise rang outside the camp. Xu Linghe unveiled the camp curtain.


    ¡°Feiyang.¡± Xu Linghe called him. A soldier barred Lin Feiyang¡¯s way and thought, ¡°How dare the person is to barge into the Commander in Chief¡¯s camp!¡± The soldier held the saber and guard the gate of the camp. Since the Commander in Chief did not feel well, Lin Feiyang still insisted on seeing the Commander in Chief regardless of any dissuasion. One of the soldiers¡¯ responsibilities was to safeguard the Commander in Chief. Besides, before leaving the camp, Commander Zhan also enjoined that no one was permitted to enter the camp, and that whosoever dared to vite the order would be killed. The soldier listened to Commander Zhan¡¯s order.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Being ustomed to being free and unfettered, Lin Feiyang had been tired of staying in the military camp and run out of his patience andposure, because he was worried about his elder brother¡¯s safety. Zhan Ming led hundreds of thousands of troops, so his brother was unable to resist in the battlefield. Lin Feiyang thought he must send the message out as quickly as possible. However, Xu Linghe saw through Lin Feiyang¡¯s thought easily. Once Lin Feiyang went back, the little woman and the entire Jin army would be in danger. Therefore, Xu Linghe would not allow Lin Feiyang to leave. For the sake of the little woman¡¯s safety, Xu Linghe thought Lin Feiyang should stay in the military camp. After sensing Xu Linghe¡¯s attitude, Lin Feiyang had his own n that he could slip away though Xu Linghe did not let him go. The thought brightened up Lin Feiyang. Hun Kun looked at Lin Feiyang up and down and found that the young man was not as impetuous as others around his age. Obviously, this character was formed in his childhood. Lin Feiyang looked calm and felt that the white-eyed man tried to probe him.


    ¡°Your Excellency, judging from your weird look, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re amon person.¡±


    ¡°Not weird, but ugly look.¡± Hun Kun had been living for tens of thousands of years and did not mind what he looked like at all. Lin Feiyang was a bit embarrassing. Although the Mysterious Spirit Poison in Xu Linghe had been relieved, he was still depleted. Hun Kun felt Xu Linghe¡¯s pulse and dredged Xu¡¯s veins, hoping Xu Linghe to recover soon. After all, how could the barrack run without the Commander in Chief? Lin Feiyang walked out of the camp to the barrack and paid heeds to the locations of sentinels all the way. He thought he must leave tonight, or it would be toote, because his hand held the power of his elder brother¡¯s life and death.


    ¡°Believe this guy? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will run away at midnight? If so, the fox will get into trouble.¡± Hun Kun was just concerned about his savior. As for the Jin army, it had nothing to do with him. Xu Linge had his own consideration: Lin Feiyang was Lin Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother, so Xu Linghe would not get tough with Lin Feiyang but had someone watch him secretly in case that Li Feiyang would escape. Hun Kun took out the spinel and put into Xu Linghe¡¯s body. The procedure was repeated an hour per day. After an half of a month, the poison would be wiped out. Compared to Pangu¡¯s Herbal Spirits, the purple spinel could only handle the toxic of Spiritual Qi. The Spirit Power ran to veins and pulses, and spread out. Xu Linghe concentrated himself on condensing Qi in order to let the purple spinel detoxicate for him. Warm currents swept through his arms and legs. When Xu Linghe¡¯s blocked heart meridians were unobstructed, Hun Kun took the spinel out of Xu Linghe¡¯s body.


    ¡°Feel more rxed, right?¡± Hun Kun said. Xu Linghe stretched himself to wipe out the muscr soreness, and his spirits picked up a lot. If things went on like that, Xu Linghe thought he was able to kill the enemy with the little woman tomorrow.


    ¡°But you still need a few more days before fighting in the battlefield.¡± Hun Kun added. In an instant, hope was dashed. But Xu Linghe did not want his little woman to confront the furious battle alone. Weapons were merciless. Even if the little woman was protected by mighty spirit power, she could not resist hordes of troops and horses. Hun Kun knew the man¡¯s concern. After all, fighting in wars should be men¡¯s affairs. No man was willing to let his beloved woman face blood.


    ¡°Is there any method to make me recover faster?¡± Xu Linghe did not want to wait. The longer the time dragged on, the more the man suffered spiritually. How could a man let a woman take risks?


    ¡°Just put the war affairs aside for the time being.¡± Hun Kun found out a military quilt and decided to stay in themander¡¯s camp tonight, because the fox had left words that Xu Linghe must be protected unscathed. Now only the fox could make Hun Kun surrender. Hun Kun spread out the quilt.


    ¡°You have to watch Lin Feiyang. Don¡¯t let him run in the middle of the night.¡± Xu Linghe was ready to get up.


    ¡°I have to watch you. This is what the fox asked me to do.¡±


    It was extremely torturous for azy man. Hun Kun leaned against the door and squinted, but was awaken by the sound of gongs at midnight. The emergency rm went off in the military camp. Xu Linghe ran out of themander¡¯s camp. Hun Kun rubbed his eyes and thought that the military camp was not a good ce to live in, and thatpared to it, Kunlun was much more peaceful. The military camp¡¯s provisions and fodder got fire, which were nned to supply for the front. Who did it? Fire spread wildly. Then, the Dragon Spirit flew out of Xu Linghe. He conjured and set formation. The giant dragon led the water from the Heavenly River, as the Dragon Spirit was not amon spirit beast, but a dominator in the Heavenly River. And Xu Linghe had tamed it. The sudden rain poured down and put out the fire immediately. Soldiers prostrated on the ground at the sight of the Dragon, as mortals all had an awe for dragon beasts.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Soldiers marched a man in ck clothes to the front of the Commander in Chief. Lin Feiyang was held tightly.


    ¡°Commander in Chief, the man should be severely punished.¡± Soldiers made a request with great hatred, because the man dared to burn the provisions and fodder. Lin Feiyang swished out, but was blocked by Xu Linghe.


    ¡°You¡¯ve foreseen it, right?¡± Lin Feiyang clenched his fists and thought Xu Linghe was so sly that he had set a trap. It seemed impossible to escape from the military camp.


    ¡°Considering that you¡¯re Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother, you will be locked up.¡± The soldiers had the intention earlier. With the Commander in Chief¡¯s order, the soldiers rushed toward Lin Feiyang, but he struggled and gave a blow to knock many soldiers away.


    ...


    In the Jing Town, the South Front.


    Di Qing hurried to the military camp. The battle mattered so much that it would determine the division of the domain. The opportunity forbat could not be dyed because of Lin Xiaosa. When Di Qing entered the Commander¡¯s camp, the high-ranking military officers looked solemn. The message brought by the scouts brought pressure on the Di army. Lin Xiaosa was in a dilemma. ording to his understanding of Xu Linghe, Lin Xiaosa believed that the Jin City would be as strong as iron. So it was not easy to seize the Jin City. But now, Di Qing did not fear Madam Yu. Was the Jin City strong enough to resist the artillery?


    Di Qing was fully confident and had the gunpowder sent to the barrack. It was Di Qing¡¯s sharp weapon to attack the city. When the gunpowder arrived, Di army¡¯s morale was boosted highly. Di Qing led his troops to push hard at the Jin City. In the South Front were ambushed Madam Yu¡¯s ten of thousands of strong soldiers. To attack the Jin City, Di army needed to break through Madam Yu¡¯s line of defense first, so its artillery battalion came in the van. Lin Xiaosa deployed the forces. Artillery¡¯s mes sprang up to heaven, and the entire South Front was entangled in the war. Madam Yu had been well-prepared and set a defensive cover for all of her soldiers. Di Qing intensified the offensive. In order to crack down Di Qing¡¯s attack, Madam Yu ordered nagas to dive into the rivers to besiege the artillery battalion to destroy the artilleries.


    Lightening speed yed a crucial role in marching and fighting in the battlefield. Di soldiers ran toward to the Jing Town under the Di Qing¡¯s order that they must arrive there before dark. The artillery battalions were impossible to make it, so were drawn by carriages.

 Chapter 162 The War Was Imminent

    <h4>Chapter 162 The War Was Imminent</h4>


    ¡°A bunch of rubbish! How could Lin Feiyang escape?¡± Di Qing burst into towering rage. The scout brought back the news that the Commander in Chief was seriously ill, and it was really a lethal blow. Di Qing hurried to deployed forces and headed to the Jing Town. Di Qing had the artillery modified and ced on the horseback, so that the artillery battalion could go forward without any burdens instead of dragging down the general marching speed. At the sight of Di Qing¡¯s arrival, soldiers knelt on the ground and paid salutes with scare. The Majesty dide in time.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Soldiers felt relieved as they saw Di Qing as their savior. Di Qing came to themander-in-chief camp directly, followed by those soldiers. When he came to the gate of the camp, those with sharp eyes knelt to the ground instantly. In the camp, the military doctor felt Lin Xiaosa¡¯s pulse, and found that bouts of anger and anxiety blocked the Commander in Chief¡¯s heart meridians, so some decoction was needed to rx the veins.


    ¡°Is Xiaosa better now?¡± Di Qing looked worried. But no one could believe that how many plots hid behind his superficially benevolent countenance? Lin Xiaosa struggled to sit up, but Di Qing stopped him.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Feiyang was killed by the Jin¡¯s soldiers.¡± Lin Xiaosa felt the blood was towering in his body, and then spurted out of his mouth, leaving a bloody spot on the quilt. Di Qing felt delighted inwardly at it and thought that Lin Feiyang died at the right time, because only in this way, could Lin Xiaosa fight to the end with all of his strength. But the report that the scout sent back said that Lin Feiyang was rescued. Was it wrong? Judging from Lin Xiaosa¡¯s appearance, he was not a malingerer. Di Qing frowned more tightly.


    ¡°The army cannot do without the Commander in Chief a day.¡± Di Qing wanted to use Lin Xiaosa¡¯s hatred, as sometimes the hatred could beat thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers. The military doctor got nervous by the Majesty¡¯s remarks. And no improvement was seen in Commander in Chief now, even if he had taken the decoction. Therefore, a desperate remedy was needed to cure the disease thoroughly and clear up the siltation in Lin Xiaosa¡¯s body. The military doctor also needed the Majesty to yact in coordination with him before Lin Xiaosa. The military doctor spoke the Commander in Chief¡¯s crux. Qi army needed Lin Xiaosa. The two walked out of the camp. And Di Qing ordered a soldier to dress up as a Jin soldier, and then held him into the camp. Lin Xiaosa was delirious and rushed up to the seeming Jin soldier.


    ¡°The murderer who killed Feiyang...¡± Before Di Qing finished his words, Lin Xiaosa shed the soldier, with blood spraying out several meters away. The military doctor felt guilty, as an innocent life was killed.


    ¡°I will spare no one who killed Feiyang.¡± Lin Xiaosa seemed to be possessed and burst outughing wildly. Hisughter sounded ghastly frightening.


    ¡°He is your brother.¡± Di Qing had only one purpose: to break into the Jin City, kill all the people of nine ns kindred to Yan Shen, and then thrash the entire Jin City, leaving no traitors in the world, even Xu Linghe knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Transmit my order: assemble the hundreds of thousands of military forces and head to the Jin City before dawn.¡±


    Di Qing got what he wanted. The military doctor felt relieved when seeing the Majesty¡¯s gloomy look fade away. Although the move was rather merciless and vited the medical ethics, the military doctor had no alternative but to surrender to imperial authority.


    The Jin troops were divided into two parts and headed to the Qi¡¯s barrack, because they wanted to grasp the opportunity to break into the Qi¡¯s camp when the opponent was unprepared. However, the moment the Jin troops entered the Qi¡¯s military camp, they were surrounded by the Qi soldiers. Madam Yu killed five opponents in a raw. However, Qi soldiers rushed to them continuously. After several rounds, Madam Yu found it difficult to withstand the attack. Lin Xiaosa gave themand, and then all the artillery fired together. The Flowing Light shells exploded with deafening noises. War horses turned into battle. They carried the artillery and dashed to the Jin troops with neighs. Although those war horses were just animal, they were so well-trained that the Jin troops were exploded to retreat out of the Qi¡¯s military camp. Confronted with the enemy, Lin Xiaosa would not spare none of them. Artillery shells streaked across the night sky to the Jin soldiers. Madam Yu set the formation to protect her soldiers¡¯ lives. She leaped into the sky, as nagas were expert at the Water Escape Technique. She gathered spirit power with hands, and the incantation prated her body. In the firelight, Madam Yu drew the water from rivers, hoping to put out the artillery¡¯s power. A gust of wild wind sprang up, and the clouds were split open by the spirit light. Water drilled out from the breaches. Di Qing had foreseen Madam Yu¡¯s movement, so he had developed some water-proof techniques to the artillery. Gunpowder was put into a lead tube, and only a thread of fuse could detonate it. War horses galloped in the falling rain. Thousands of shells shot at Jin¡¯s soldiers. Madam Yu retreated in defeat, and the camp was strewn with Jin soldiers¡¯ dead body. Obviously, the artillery now was immune to the rainwater. Qi¡¯s soldiers were boosted and believed that they could recapture the Jin City one day with the assistance of the artillery. Qi¡¯s main force pushed to the Western Front. Torn with anxiety, Madam Yu did not dare to imagine the consequence. Among her 20,000 soldiers, 5,000 had died, and the morale of the rest was at rock bottom. If things went on like that, she and her army would have no other way but to be trampled by others at will, because the enemy¡¯s artillery was too formidable. She needed to find out a method to stop the offensive. Qi¡¯s army kept striking against Madam Yu. She had to retreat to the col, where there was only one way avable. Madam Yu thought her army could pass through the Holy Temple, a natural barrier, then circled to the enemy rear, and converged attacks to the enemy. Only in this way are there some chances for her to win. However, after several battles, she and the army had been extremely exhausted. So she ordered the Jin army to take a rest on the spot.


    Zhan Ming was rather familiar with the Jing Town. But when he arrived there, what he could see were Jin soldiers¡¯ corpse. Where was Madam Yu? Zhan Ming came up and wondered what these soldiers had suffered. Their corpsesy on the ground here and there. Judging from the degree of burns on their corpses, Zhan Ming guessed they had been attacked by artillery before their death.


    ¡°Injured by the artillery.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Xu, have you seen it before?¡± Of course, Zhan Ming had seen it before. Last time, it was this sharp weapon that Di Qing used. Fortunately, Commander in Chief destroyed it in time. But Zhan Ming did not expect that the technique of artillery developed more sophisticated.


    ¡°It was the artillery that attacked Kunlun.¡± Wuyou would not let others know that an alien soul was being confined in Kunlun. A mere Heavenly Book had upturned the three realms. If more people knew that something named chip was more powerful than the Heavenly Book, the three realms would be pulled into the mes of war again. Kunlun was not strong enough to fight. Besides, would those dead brothers who had died for Kunlun be deserted in the wildness? Zhan Ming felt inexpressible pain in the heart, because one day, he might be one of them. Those cold corpses were so young and innocent. Even if Zhan Ming had witnessed life and death, he could not help trembling at the sight. War was cruel tomon people, because during their short lifetime, they had to suffer the torment of war. Wuyou was deeply moved and thought that her husband was extraordinarily broad-minded. Her spiritual fingers flipped, and then the spiritual fire lit up the night. Those heroes in the battlefields would be valiant souls and safeguard their homnd forever. They would not bleed in vain. Wuyou thought her husband would build a new home for them in the near future. In the me, souls flew to the Jin City which was actually their hometown.


    Wuyou swung herself into the saddle and spread her Spirit Power to probe for Jin army¡¯s traces. 50,000 soldiers marched in a hurry. Sands billowed to the sky. Wuyou¡¯s Spirit Power found Madam Yu out, even detected that two forces were camped 25 kilometers away from the Holy Temple. Zhan Ming asked military cooks to prepare food, because rapid march did consume a lot of physical strength. The military cooks began making fire and cooking. As the Jin soldiers came from the South, they mainly lived on rice. Zhan Ming wanted to discuss something with Mrs. Xu, but could not find her after looking for her for a while. Zhan Ming went panic, because he knew that if anything wrong happened to Mrs. Xu, Xu Linghe would kill him without hesitation. Zhan Ming walked forward along the forest and stopped after several steps. Spirit Power lit up the night sky, and the confrontation map was vaguely visible.


    ¡°Come to have a look.¡± Embarrassed by the words, Zhan Ming looked so funny.


    ¡°Mrs. Xu is an expert.¡± Only those who had fought in the battlefield could understand Wuyou¡¯s wonderful deployment that full preparations should be made to withdraw during the marching. Because situations in the battlefield varied from minute to minute. It was necessary for a Commander in Chief to consider in advance. Zhan Ming thought Mrs. Xu did consider the situation thoroughly and clearly, so she was deserved to be Commander in Chief¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I once led the troops and experienced wars. Go hereter. Don¡¯t take any reckless movement before Ie back.¡± Wuyou pointed at the map.


    ¡°Mrs. Xu, will you go to the Qi¡¯s barrack?¡± Zhan Ming guessed correctly.


    ¡°Madam Yu is forced to retreat to the Holy Temple, but only one way there. We need to find out Qi army¡¯s location before wee to save her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s send a few scouts into the enemy camp.¡±


    ¡°It is losing time. I go there myself, as it saves time.¡±


    Zhan Ming was lost in words to persuade her, as she could save a lot time because of her Spirit Power. In the battlefield, time was life. Before her voice faded away, Wuyou had ascended to the clouds. And Zhan Ming ran back. Military cooks were busy. It was the happiest moment in the battlefield where soldiers huddled in twos or threes, enjoying the food with the vor of home and chatting about beautiful girls. It livened the life in the military camp. Sunset glowed on their young cheeks. These boys in the green were full of hope for the future. Zhan Ming looked at them quietly and thought how much he hoped that these young soldiers could be back alive.


    Wuyou looked around vigntly, because the war was imminent. Soldiers were patrolling back and forth. Wuyou was not daunted by them, but it was not so easy to enter the artillery battalion. She shifted herself into a wisp of smoke, drifted through the crowds and hid under cover. She spread her Spirit Power to search the target. The artillery battalion was in the east of the camp. Wuyou flew to the east. She unveiled the door curtain carefully, only to see the well-trained horses instead of artillery. The horses reared up at the sight of a stranger. And then, Wuyou could see clearly the ck things on the horse backs. Those gruesome ck tubes were artillery. Horses reared up to attack her. Wuyou¡¯s spiritual fingers swept at them, and those horses retreated to the stable in fear. Wuyou took a little thing out of her arms. it was Yan Wu¡¯s chip which could control brains. Wuyou spread her Spirit Power and put the things into the brains of the horses. In order to verify the effect, Wuyou sent waves into the horses¡¯ brains. Those horses under control made unexpected obeisances to Wuyou. It turned out that Wuyou could control those lethal weapons with the help of the little thing. And she even nned to give her husband some horses as gifts. When things were settled, Wuyou flew out of the Qi¡¯s camp. It was easy to destroy the opponents¡¯ sharp weapons, and Wuyou¡¯s purpose was to use the sharp weapons blew the opponents badly. Only in this way could she have the initiative in the battlefield, leaving Di Qing impossible to guard against the attacks. And then, Jin¡¯s army could have chances to take a break. Wuyou left the Qi¡¯s military camp for the Holy Temple. The moment shended from the clouds, naga soldiers surrounded her. Madam Yu gave a blow to her. Wuyou dodged it. Then, soldiers rushed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    When Madam Yu saw clearly theing person, she withdrew her Spirit Power and wondered why the fox spirit came there.


    ¡°General Yu, take order.¡± Wuyou held the Commander-in-Chief seal in her hand. Madam Yu prostrated herself at the sight of the seal. No one dared to disobey before the Jin army¡¯s military talisman.


    ¡°Launch the attack at the midnight to obstruct Qi army¡¯s main force.¡± The woman¡¯s momentum pressed hard at Madam Yu. Compared to Xu Linghe, the woman looked moremanding and awe-inspiring.


    ¡°My naga army has been battered. I am afraid that I cannot do it.¡± After several battles, naga army had suffered great causality, which made the soldiers discouraged a lot. Madam Yu had done everything she could.


    ¡°Zhan Ming will coborate with you.¡± Wuyou told Madam Yu her n. The n, in Madam Yu¡¯s opinion, could make her more odds to win. ording to Wuyou¡¯s deployment, Madam Yu divided her naga troops into several columns, so that they could diverge the enemy¡¯s forces when the enemy was too formidable to fight. When the deployment was settled, Wuyou flew out of the Holy Temple.


    Wuyou flew to Jin¡¯s military camp where Zhan Ming had assembled the forces already. The most important thing in the war was the fast speed. Since the Jin soldiers were always trained strictly and had the excellent physical ability, they could march faster by using shape-shifting, but pity that the Jin soldiers knew nothing about the shape-shifting at all, while only the spirit cultivators knew it. Therefore, Wuyou had to follow the troops without any stop, just fearing the opportunity for war might be dyed. But today was different from themon days. They had to arrive there in advance and ambush the Western Front where the Di troops would pass. Though the Jin troops were rtively weak, they were good at sneak-attack. A fewer number of people could conduct a more agile attack. They just spent an hour arriving at the Western Front and then found a hidden ce for camping.


    2.5 kilometers away was Di Qing¡¯s battalion, where Lin Xiaosa was engaged in deploying the military forces. Lin Xiaosa thought the Jin army killed his younger brother, and that he must avenge it.


    Di Qing was confident that he had held all the trump cards in the war against the Jin army. Horses pressed hard to the Holy Temple with artillery on the back. Di Qing thought that Jin army could not escape the doom this time, and he was desperate to take Yan Shen¡¯s life in this fight.


    Chapter 163 To Gain an Overwhelming Victory


    Wuyou swung herself onto the horse, and Zhan Ming followed her closely behind. They had to arrive at the Qi army¡¯s camp at the rat o¡¯clock so as to coborate Madam Yu tounch attacks. 50,000 troops marched quickly with amazing momentum in clouds of dust. Wuyou took the lead. The troops just spent four hours reaching the Qi army¡¯s encampment. Zhan Ming estimated the time exactly by fire calction and knew there was an hour before the rat o¡¯clock. 50,000 forces were divided into ten columns, with 5,000 forces in each one. Zhan Ming selected the veteran soldiers and able officers to take the sneak-attack. Wuyou encamped on the spot. As the General Commander of the Jin army, Wuyou should have the momentum to manoeuvre the whole army well. When the torch was burnt out, Zhan Ming led the soldiers and broke into the Qi¡¯s barrack first.


    Burning oil bombs boosted the arrows further. mes sprang up to heaven. Attacked by the burning oil bombs, Di¡¯s camps were in a mess. Although Di army had made preparations, they were attacked by surprise. Lin Xiaosa swung himself on the saddle. No one had expected that Jin army wouldunch attacks at midnight. Di Qing had artillery battalions, so he desired to testify the sharp weapon¡¯s killing power. Lin Xiaosa wielded the spiritual saber and showed no mercy to the Jin soldiers. He shed at the enemies, and his armor was spotted with blood. A ghastly smile took on the corner of his mouth. Who changed the gentle and warm man into a cold-blood one? Military forces would never make people surrender, but wars could make people be more ruthless. What flowed along the saber was not the people¡¯s blood, but the desire. Lin Xiaosa was dominated by hatred. The animositying from the depth of the soul became his courage to kill people. He had never known that killing was so piquant. Lin Xiaosa would avenge his younger brother. Blood fog blurred his eyes, but the spiritual saber still kept shing. This was what Di Qing wanted to see. There was just a step away from deity to devil. Hatred was really useful. Oild bombs shot out and the battalion cracked by the fire. Zhan Ming wielded the hammer to blow out the Qi soldiers¡¯ brains head-on, which scared the other soldiers to run back hurriedly. Di Qing shifted into ck Dragon and dashed into the clouds. The ck Dragon swept its giant tail. Jin soldiers hid behind Zhan Ming with fright, as they had never seen such a monster before. No one was a match to the ck Dragon. But luckily, Mrs. Xu had made full preparations. Wuyou who was in the Jin¡¯s barrack kept noticing the movements in the Heavenly Mirror. It was time for Madam Yu to appear. Pangu¡¯s spirit was flipped to the Holy Temple. Madam Yu was waiting for the signal, the moment. She issued an order, and naga soldiers rushed to the Southern Front. Zhan Ming did not know the shape-shifting, so he was defeated after several rounds. The giant tails rolled Jin¡¯s soldiers up and threw them out. Zhan Ming could do nothing but to watch his soldiers being shed in half. The dragon roared and frightened the horses to scatter in all directions. Even Zhan Ming was thrown several meters away. Wuyou noticed calmly the situations of the two forces, and knew that it was time for Madam Yu tounch attacks.


    ¡°Report. The Southern Front has been breached by the naga soldiers.¡± Lin Xiaosa rode the horses to the Southern Front. If Qi army was being attacked at both ends, Qi army would not get any good from it. Zhan Ming blocked the way to stop Lin Xiaosa. Lin Xiaosa gave a blow, while Zhan Ming confronted it with his hammer. Soldiers fled away in all directions. The spiritual saber was fighting against the hammer. After several rounds, they seemed even. Zhan Ming¡¯s purpose was to drag down Lin Xiaosa, so that Madam Yu had enough time to break through the Front.


    ¡°Report. Jin army has broken through the defensive lines.¡± Madam Yu was so amazing that she was able to breach the enemy lines with the least number of military forces. What an admirable thing! Wuyou thought that her husband could bring peace to the world sooner orter with the help of such a valiant General.


    ck Dragonunched another attack. Soldiers were rolled up by the hurricane. Wuyou set a spiritual tightly. ck Dragon swept out, and those soldiers began falling down. The spiritual extended to catch the soldiers. The rescued soldiers touched the spiritual and felt amazed at the transparent thing. ck Dragon spat out the Dragon Pearl. Surging Spiritual Qi gathered to the Dragon Pearl. When the Spiritual Qi enwrapped the Dragon Pearl tightly, Di Qing swallowed it. The seething Dragon Pearl ran in his four limbs, and Spirit Power sprang up under his feet. Di Qing flew out. A great fire ball rushed to him on the sky. Di Qingbined the Dragon with his spirit together. Spirit Power lit up the sky. Wuyou opened the bones of her eyebrows and released Pangu¡¯s spirit out. Blue lights spread in all directions. Zhan Ming was startled at the sight. Although he knew that Mrs. Xu knew the shape-shifting, he did not expect that her power had reached the peak of perfection. Powerful spirit swept the night sky. Mountains split and the earth shook. Soldiers fled away with scare, as they had never seen such weird scene. Qi soldiers were engulfed by the cracking ground. Horses reared up, hoping to escape the purgatory. Wuyou could not bear seeing so many young faces falling into the fissures, so she flicked her spiritual fingers and lifted Qi¡¯s soldiers. Soldiers were still suffering from the shock. The Dragon Pearl was suppressed by Wuyou¡¯s powerful spirit. Di Qing tolerated the tearing pain and rushed to Jiang Wuyou. Zhan Ming was worried about Mrs. Xu. That huge burning pearl could not be intercepted by amon person. The Heavenly Book spread and the golden armor covered Wuyou tightly. She waved her long arms and split the burning pearl in half. Spiritual Qi shot up to the sky. Di Qing fell down like a deting balloon. Seeing their master falling off, soldiers flooded up to hold Di Qing. The corner of Wuyou¡¯s mouth rose, and she thought Di Qing was too weak to withstand one blow. Zhan Ming was convinced by Mrs. Xu¡¯s great power and thought that she was so marvelous that she could defeat Di Qing with only one movement. No one couldpare to her momentum, including the Commander in Chief. Seeing Zhan Ming distracted, Lin Xiaosa took the time to drive the horse to the Southern Front. Zhan Ming shouted inwardly, ¡°Terrible¡±, and then followed him. Soldiers ran after themander and stopped Lin Xiaosa. Zhan Ming cast his hammer out, and the swirling hammer blocked Lin Xiaosa¡¯s way. Lin Xiaosa wielded his spiritual saber and cut the hammer in half. Zhan Ming was shocked at the saber, as it could cleave the ck iron hammer. Lin Xiaosa rushed out with only one thought in his mind: Jin soldiers killed his younger brother, so he must take revenge. Now, Lin Xiaosa was nothing but a killing machine.


    Zhan Ming chased after Lin Xiaosa all the way, hoping Madam Yu could capture the Western Front as quickly as possible. If so, it was toote for Lin Xiaosa to reach there. Naga lit up the silk, and fire sprang up to the heaven. Madam Yu brandished her wand and issued amand. Her nagas gathered up with nagas¡¯ tails as hard as steel thorns. Common persons¡¯ body could not bear the thorns at all. After several rounds, Qi soldiers were injured and killed a lot. Devil soldiers changed into demonic souls and pounced at nagas and tore their bodies. Devil army was thirsty for blood. For them, the living creatures with spiritual pearls were the food. Madam Yu pped toward the demonic souls and dissipated those little souls. The injured nagas found the pains intolerable, and once bitten by demonic souls, they could go manic till the Spiritual Qi ran out. The pain was more torturing than death. Therefore, Madam Yu submitted to p to her injured nagas, with her tears falling on the spiritual saber. Those bitten nagas turned into souls, prated the saber and flew to the sky. Devil soldiers swarmed up to Madam Yu. She wielded her spiritual saber and thought that she could not fall down at that moment, because the Commander in Chief still waited for her good news. When Zhan Ming arrived there, Madam Yu had been exhausted. Naga soldiers saw the hope, and Madam Yu¡¯s heart could rest assured as well. The reinforcement arrived in time. If they would reachter, all they could see were piles of bones. Zhan Ming waved his hammer to blow out the enemy¡¯s brains. In the battlefield, people became inhuman, and only cared about victory and defeat, and life and death. It was even more difficult to return home alive. Lin Xiaosa shed so long that his purlicue got numb. His body, as if possessed by devil, was full of resentment. Under his spiriutal saber were vivid lives. Hatred numbed his heart. In his eyes, it was just a life-or-death game. Piles of corpes were immersed in the blood. Devil soldiers squatted down and tore the soldiers¡¯ body. Zhan Ming could not bear seeing his soldiers die miserably. Even though they had died, Zhan Ming wanted to bring them back intact. He waved his hammer to protect his brothers. However, devil soldiers swarmed up to Zhan Ming. Then, a naga tail swept to disperse the devil soldiers. Zhan Ming¡¯s face was covered with blood. But for General Yu, Zhan Ming thought he would have been eaten by the devil soldiers. The two stood back to back on guard against the enemy¡¯s sneak attack. The crucial moment of life and death could test sincerity of friends.


    The devil army barred the Jin army¡¯s way. Naga soldiers protected Madam Yu. Zhan Ming did not shrink back in confrontation with the devil army¡¯s attack. As themander, Zhan Ming had been indifferent to personal life and death. Jin army¡¯s morale was high. They set tactical formation to prepare to break out by force. Zhan Ming rode to fight against Lin Xiaosa. Lin Xiaosa pped the horse¡¯s head. With a neigh, the horse fell over onto its back. Zhan Ming leaped into the air and swept his hammer to the Lin Xiaosa¡¯s horse¡¯s legs. Lin Xiaosa grasped the rein and leaped up. Zhan Ming turned over and gave one more blow. How could the horse bear the thump? And next second, it fell on the ground heavily. It was Lin Xiaosa¡¯s cherished gant horse which had followed him in North Desert for years. Lin Xiaosa got furious and came up to kick Zhan Ming to several meters away. Then, Lin Xiaosa shed toward Zhan Ming. Zhan Ming rolled on the ground to dodge Lin Xiaosa¡¯s attacks. And Qi¡¯s soldiers protected their Commander in Chief.


    Di Qing knew that ck Dragon was not the opponent of the Heavenly Book. It was time for the sharp weapon to join in the battle. Di Qing rushed into the air and gathered spirit to open the stable. Horses ran out freely and charged into the crowds. Wuyou also leaped into the air and kept a close eye on Di Qing. Hearing the call, horses were well-prepared in order. The artillery was ces on the horsebacks, followed by artillery soldiers. They loaded the shells skillfully. The horses were so well-trained that they only took Di Qing¡¯s orders. When things were prepared, Di Ling blew a whistle. Horses carried the artillery to the crowds. And soldiers fled with scare. Fire shells shot out of the steel pipe to the Jin army. Wuyou activated the chips. Then, the walloping horses suddenly shifted direction and charged at Qi army. Seeing it, Di Qing blew the whistle. However, those horses did not obey Di Qing¡¯s order at all, as if they were mad. Fire shells shot out of the steel pipes. Explosive sounds one upon another shook the earth. Qi troops had never seen it before and then escaped to the Western Front immediately. Soldiers escorted their Majesty and fled. Controlled by the chips, horses chased after them. Lin Xiaosa rushed up to protect Di Qing.


    ¡°The horses must have been tampered.¡± Only then did Di Qing realize that the horses which had been trained since birth would not get mad, unless someone had juggled them in advance. Was there any spy in the military camp who had rigged on the sharp weapons ahead of time? In fact, any Spirit Power was unable to control these horses. It turned out that there was an expert instructing the battle behind the scene. Di Qing did not fear any longer, since he had gotten things straight. And then, he thought he should get the horses back and study how the opponent controlled the horses. Di Qing swung himself on the saddle, pulled the rein and rode away. The horse carried the artillery, rushed to the crowds and bombarded. Di Qing feared the artillery, but he had to take risks because he wanted to know the truth. Wuyou knew Di Qing¡¯s intention, but she would not allow him to know the truth. Next second, her spirit power stirred up wild winds. The chip controlled the horse¡¯ brain. Wuyou released the brain waves. The horse received them, threw Di Qing off and darted to the Qi¡¯s barrack. Soldiers knelt on the ground with great scare. Who could expect the result? The horse just kept running madly and exploded the soldiers to die all the way. Soon, Qi¡¯s military camp was trapped in the mes.


    Zhan Ming protected Madam Yu. Qi soldiers rushed to them, and Lin Xiaosa waved his spiritual saber to kill several soldiers in a row. The naga was surrounded tightly by devil soldiers. Zhan Ming swept his hammer, as he knew that the longer they fought, the worse it was to the Jin army. Madam Yu darted to the camp, but she was blocked by the devil soldiers. Qi army seized the right time and ran to Madam Yu. Flocks of devil soldiers tore at Madam Yu. Zhan Ming got rid of Lin Xiaosa¡¯s attack and threw his hammer to the devil army. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s spiritual saber shed Zhan Ming on his back. Immediately, Zhan Ming felt wet and bloody on the back, but he bore the pain to rive a way out and save Madam Yu. Horses neighed and ran wildly. Explosive sound scared the soldiers to run in all directions. And Di Qing also fled in panic.


    This battle was extremely fierce. Naga army suffered great casualties, and Madam Yu was struck by the devil poison andy unconscious. Jin army captured arge number of goods and materials. Qi Kingdom was drained of its strength by the war and lost a lot of soldiers and horses. Qi army returned to the kingdom with failure. People there were in a panic. The battles in a row had sapped the country¡¯s foundation. Qi army had to retreat to the Northern Front, and Di Qing had to face the refugees¡¯ problem. Thanks to the Emperor Jin¡¯s correctmand, Jin army could gain an overwhelming victory and captured 10 cities. In other words, after the battle, Jin¡¯s territory expanded two times than before.

 Chapter 163 To Gain an Overwhelming Victory

    <h4>Chapter 163 To Gain an Overwhelming Victory</h4>


    Wuyou swung herself onto the horse, and Zhan Ming followed her closely behind. They had to arrive at the Qi army¡¯s camp at the rat o¡¯clock so as to coborate Madam Yu tounch attacks. 50,000 troops marched quickly with amazing momentum in clouds of dust. Wuyou took the lead. The troops just spent 4 hours reaching the Qi army¡¯s encampment. Zhan Ming estimated the time exactly by fire calction and knew there was an hour before the rat o¡¯clock. 50,000 forces were divided into ten columns, with 5,000 forces in each one. Zhan Ming selected the veteran soldiers and able officers to take the sneak-attack. Wuyou encamped on the spot. As the General Commander of the Jin army, Wuyou should have the momentum to manoeuvre the whole army well. When the torch was burnt out, Zhan Ming led the soldiers and broke into the Qi¡¯s barrack first.


    Burning oil bombs boosted the arrows further. mes sprang up to heaven. Attacked by the burning oil bombs, Di¡¯s camps was in a mess. Although Di army had made preparations, they were attacked by surprise. Lin Xiaosa swung himself on the saddle. No one had expected that Jin army wouldunch attacks at midnight. Di Qing had artillery battalions, so he desired to testify the sharp weapon¡¯s killing power. Lin Xiaosa wielded the spiritual saber and showed no mercy to the Jin soldiers. He shed at the enemies, and his armor was spotted with blood. A ghastly smile took on the corner of his mouth. Who changed the gentle and warm man into a cold-blood one? Military forces would never make people surrender, but wars could make people be more ruthless. What flowed along the saber was not the people¡¯s blood, but the desire. Lin Xiaosa was dominated by hatred. The animositying from the depth of the soul became his courage to kill people. He had never known that killing was so piquant. Lin Xiaosa would avenge his younger brother. Blood fog blurred his eyes, but the spiritual saber still kept shing. This was what Di Qing wanted to see. There was just a step away from deity to devil. Hatred was really useful. Oild bombs shot out and the battalion cracked by the fire. Zhan Ming wielded the hammer to blow out the Qi soldiers¡¯ brains head-on, which scared the other soldiers to run back hurriedly. Di Qing shifted into ck Dragon and dashed into the clouds. The ck Dragon swept its giant tail. Jin soldiers hid behind Zhan Ming with fright, as they had never seen such a monster before. No one was a match to the ck Dragon. But luckily, Mrs. Xu had made full preparations. Wuyou who was in the Jin¡¯s barrack kept noticing the movements in the Heavenly Mirror. It was time for Madam Yu to appear. Pangu¡¯s spirit was flipped to the Holy Temple. Madam Yu was waiting for the signal, the moment. She issued an order, and naga soldiers rushed to the Southern Front. Zhan Ming did not know the shape-shifting, so he was defeated after several rounds. The giant tails rolled Jin¡¯s soldiers up and threw them out. Zhan Ming could do nothing but to watch his soldiers being shed in half. The dragon roared and frightened the horses to scatter in all directions. Even Zhan Ming was thrown several meters away. Wuyou noticed calmly the situations of the two forces, and knew that it was time for Madam Yu tounch attacks.


    ¡°Report. The Southern Front has been breached by the Naga soldiers.¡± Lin Xiaosa rode the horses to the Southern Front. If Qi army was being attacked at both ends, Qi army would not get any good from it. Zhan Ming blocked the way to stop Lin Xiaosa. Lin Xiaosa gave a blow, while Zhan Ming confronted it with his hammer. Soldiers fled away in all directions. The spiritual saber was fighting against the hammer. After several rounds, they seemed even. Zhan Ming¡¯s purpose was to drag down Lin Xiaosa, so that Madam Yu had enough time to break through the Front.


    ¡°Report. Jin army has broken through the defensive lines.¡± Madam Yu was so amazing that she was able to breach the enemy lines with the least number of military forces. What an admirable thing! Wuyou thought that her husband could bring peace to the world sooner orter with the help of such a valiant General.


    ck Dragonunched another attack. Soldiers were rolled up by the hurricane. Wuyou set a spiritual tightly. ck Dragon swept out, and those soldiers began falling down. The spiritual extended to catch the soldiers. The rescued soldiers touched the spiritual and felt amazed at the transparent thing. ck Dragon spat out the Dragon Pearl. Surging Spiritual Qi gathered to the Dragon Pearl. When the Spiritual Qi enwrapped the Dragon Pearl tightly, Di Qing swallowed it. The seething Dragon Pearl ran in his four limbs, and Spirit Power sprang up under his feet. Di Qing flew out. A great fire ball rushed to him on the sky. Di Qingbined the Dragon with his spirit together. Spirit Power lit up the sky. Wuyou opened the bones of her eyebrows and released Pangu¡¯s spirit out. Blue lights spread in all directions. Zhan Ming was startled at the sight. Although he knew that Mrs. Xu knew the shape-shifting, he did not expect that her power had reached the peak of perfection. Powerful spirit swept the night sky. Mountains split and the earth shook. Soldiers fled away with scare, as they had never seen such weird scene. Qi soldiers were engulfed by the cracking ground. Horses reared up, hoping to escape the purgatory. Wuyou could not bear seeing so many young faces falling into the fissures, so she flicked her spiritual fingers and lifted Qi¡¯s soldiers. Soldiers were still suffering from the shock. The Dragon Pearl was suppressed by Wuyou¡¯s powerful spirit. Di Qing tolerated the tearing pain and rushed to Jiang Wuyou. Zhan Ming was worried about Mrs. Xu. That huge burning pearl could not be intercepted by amon person. The Heavenly Book spread and the golden armor covered Wuyou tightly. She waved her long arms and split the burning pearl in half. Spiritual Qi shot up to the sky. Di Qing fell down like a deting balloon. Seeing their master falling off, soldiers flooded up to hold Di Qing. The corner of Wuyou¡¯s mouth rose, and she thought Di Qing was too weak to withstand one blow. Zhan Ming was convinced by Mrs. Xu¡¯s great power and thought that she was so marvelous that she could defeat Di Qing with only one movement. No one couldpare to her momentum, including the Commander in Chief. Seeing Zhan Ming distracted, Lin Xiaosa took the time to drive the horse to the Southern Front. Zhan Ming shouted inwardly, ¡°Terrible¡±, and then followed him. Soldiers ran after themander and stopped Lin Xiaosa. Zhan Ming cast his hammer out, and the swirling hammer blocked Lin Xiaosa¡¯s way. Lin Xiaosa wielded his spiritual saber and cut the hammer in half. Zhan Ming was shocked at the saber, as it could cleave the ck iron hammer. Lin Xiaosa rushed out with only one thought in his mind: Jin soldiers killed his younger brother, so he must take revenge. Now, Lin Xiaosa was nothing but a killing machine.


    Zhan Ming chased after Lin Xiaosa all the way, hoping Madam Yu could capture the Western Front as quickly as possible. If so, it was toote for Lin Xiaosa to reach there. Naga lit up the silk, and fire sprang up to the heaven. Madam Yu brandished her wand and issued amand. Her naga gathered up with naga¡¯s tails as hard as steel thorns. Common persons¡¯ body could not bear the thorns at all. After several rounds, Qi soldiers were injured and killed a lot. Devil soldiers changed into demonic souls and pounced at naga and tore their bodies. Devil army was thirsty for blood. For them, the living creatures with spiritual pearls were the food. Madam Yu pped toward the demonic souls and dissipated those little souls. The injured naga found the pains intolerable, and once bitten by demonic souls, they could go manic till the Spiritual Qi ran out. The pain was more torturing than death. Therefore, Madam Yu submitted to p to her injured naga, with her tears falling on the spiritual saber. Those bitten naga turned into souls, prated the saber and flew to the sky. Devil soldiers swarmed up to Madam Yu. She wielded her spiritual saber and thought that she could not fall down at that moment, because the Commander in Chief still waited for her good news. When Zhan Ming arrived there, Madam Yu had been exhausted. Naga soldiers saw the hope, and Madam Yu¡¯s heart could rest assured as well. The reinforcement arrived in time. If they would reachter, all they could see were piles of bones. Zhan Ming waved his hammer to blow out the enemy¡¯s brains. In the battlefield, people became inhuman, and only cared about victory and defeat, and life and death. It was even more difficult to return home alive. Lin Xiaosa shed so long that his purlicue got numb. His body, as if possessed by devil, was full of resentment. Under his spiriutal saber were vivid lives. Hatred numbed his heart. In his eyes, it was just a life-or-death game. Piles of corpes were immersed in the blood. Devil soldiers squatted down and tore the soldiers¡¯ body. Zhan Ming could not bear seeing his soldiers die miserably. Even though they had died, Zhan Ming wanted to bring them back intact. He waved his hammer to protect his brothers. However, devil soldiers swarmed up to Zhan Ming. Then, a naga tail swept to disperse the devil soldiers. Zhan Ming¡¯s face was covered with blood. But for General Yu, Zhan Ming thought he would have been eaten by the devil soldiers. The two stood back to back on guard against the enemy¡¯s sneak attack. The crucial moment of life and death could test sincerity of friends.


    The devil army barred the Jin army¡¯s way. Naga soldiers protected Madam Yu. Zhan Ming did not shrink back in confrontation with the devil army¡¯s attack. As themander, Zhan Ming had been indifferent to personal life and death. Jin army¡¯s morale was high. They set tactical formation to prepare to break out by force. Zhan Ming rode to fight against Lin Xiaosa. Lin Xiaosa pped the horse¡¯s head. With a neigh, the horse fell over onto its back. Zhan Ming leaped into the air and swept his hammer to the Lin Xiaosa¡¯s horse¡¯s legs. Lin Xiaosa grasped the rein and leaped up. Zhan Ming turned over and gave one more blow. How could the horse bear the thump? And next second, it fell on the ground heavily. It was Lin Xiaosa¡¯s cherished gant horse which had followed him in North Desert for years. Lin Xiaosa got furious and came up to kick Zhan Ming to several meters away. Then, Lin Xiaosa shed toward Zhan Ming. Zhan Ming rolled on the ground to dodge Lin Xiaosa¡¯s attacks. And Qi¡¯s soldiers protected their Commander in Chief.


    Di Qing knew that ck Dragon was not the opponent of the Heavenly Book. It was time for the sharp weapon to join in the battle. Di Qing rushed into the air and gathered spirit to open the stable. Horses ran out freely and charged into the crowds. Wuyou also leaped into the air and kept a close eye on Di Qing. Hearing the call, horses were well-prepared in order. The artillery was ces on the horsebacks, followed by artillery soldiers. They loaded the shells skillfully. The horses were so well-trained that they only took Di Qing¡¯s orders. When things were prepared, Di Ling blew a whistle. Horses carried the artillery to the crowds. And soldiers fled with scare. Fire shells shot out of the steel pipe to the Jin army. Wuyou activated the chips. Then, the walloping horses suddenly shifted direction and charged at Qi army. Seeing it, Di Qing blew the whistle. However, those horses did not obey Di Qing¡¯s order at all, as if they were mad. Fire shells shot out of the steel pipes. Explosive sounds one upon another shook the earth. Qi troops had never seen it before and then escaped to the Western Front immediately. Soldiers escorted their Majesty and fled. Controlled by the chips, horses chased after them. Lin Xiaosa rushed up to protect Di Qing.


    ¡°The horses must have been tampered.¡± Only then did Di Qing realize that the horses which had been trained since birth would not get mad, unless someone had juggled them in advance. Was there any spy in the military camp who had rigged on the sharp weapons ahead of time? In fact, any spirit power was unable to control these horses. It turned out that there was an expert instructing the battle behind the scene. Di Qing did not fear any longer, since he had gotten things straight. And then, he thought he should get the horses back and study how the opponent controlled the horses. Di Qing swung himself on the saddle, pulled the rein and rode away. The horse carried the artillery, rushed to the crowds and bombarded. Di Qing feared the artillery, but he had to take risks because he wanted to know the truth. Wuyou knew Di Qing¡¯s intention, but she would not allow him to know the truth. Next second, her spirit power stirred up wild winds. The chip controlled the horse¡¯ brain. Wuyou released the brain waves. The horse received them, threw Di Qing off and darted to the Qi¡¯s barrack. Soldiers knelt on the ground with great scare. Who could expect the result? The horse just kept running madly and exploded the soldiers to die all the way. Soon, Qi¡¯s military camp was trapped in the mes.


    Zhan Ming protected Madam Yu. Qi soldiers rushed to them, and Lin Xiaosa waved his spiritual saber to kill several soldiers in a row. The naga was surrounded tightly by devil soldiers. Zhan Ming swept his hammer, as he knew that the longer they fought, the worse it was to the Jin army. Madam Yu darted to the camp, but she was blocked by the devil soldiers. Qi army seized the right time and ran to Madam Yu. Flocks of devil soldiers tore at Madam Yu. Zhan Ming got rid of Lin Xiaosa¡¯s attack and threw his hammer to the devil army. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s spiritual saber shed Zhan Ming on his back. Immediately, Zhan Ming felt wet and bloody on the back, but he bore the pain to rive a way out and save Madam Yu. Horses neighed and ran wildly. Explosive sound scared the soldiers to run in all directions. And Di Qing also fled in panic.


    This battle was extremely fierce. Naga army suffered great casualties, and Madam Yu was struck by the devil poison andy unconscious. Jin army captured arge number of goods and materials. Qi Kingdom was drained of its strength by the war and lost a lot of soldiers and horses. Qi army returned to the kingdom with failure. People there were in a panic. The battles in a row had sapped the country¡¯s foundation. Qi army had to retreat to the Northern Front, and Di Qing had to face the refugees¡¯ problem. Thanks to the Emperor Jin¡¯s correctmand, Jin army could gain an overwhelming victory and captured 10 cities. In other words, after the battle, Jin¡¯s territory expanded two times than before.

 Chapter 164 Back to the Jin City

    <h4>Chapter 164 Back to the Jin City</h4>


    The war boosted the army¡¯s morale considerably. Thousands of fine battle steeds were captured, and the army provisions were beyond count. Xu Linghe returned to the Jin City, and he thought his wife was so powerful that she assumed the responsibility at the crucial moment and could live up the trust to capture 10 cities ordingly. Would the Jin people know her contribution? Although the poison in Xu Linghe had been solved, he was still feeble. Wuyou apanied him all the way. Madam Yu fell intoa after being attacked by evil energy. Zhan Ming showed great respect for this female General. Although she looked weak, she really made a good fight in the battlefield. The doctor felt the Madam Yu¡¯s pulse, and was stunned by her pulse which was several times faster than the normal one¡¯s. After knowing the reason, the doctor kept shaking his head and guessed that the General could not live any longer. Zhan Ming remembered that Mrs. Xu knew the shape-shifting, and believed that she might have some solutions. So Zhan Ming vaulted into the saddle hurriedly to catch up with the Commander in Chief¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you mind doing me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    Xu Linghe unveiled the curtain. Zhan Ming took a look and lowered his head down hurriedly.


    ¡°Could Madam mind having a look at the patient?¡± Zhan Ming¡¯s voice trailed away, and he felt embarrassed because Madam Yu was a woman.


    ¡°The patient is Madam Yu, right?¡± Wuyou replied in a serious way, which made Zhan Ming flush. Horse stopped at the road side. Wuyou followed Zhan Ming into Madam Yu¡¯s carriage. It was too narrow to hold three persons, so Zhan Ming stayed at the entrance. Madam Yu¡¯s face turned ck and her lips looked ghastly pale. She looked unwell.


    ¡°She was bitten by the devil army.¡± Afraid of losing time, Zhan Ming told the fact to Mrs. Xu. Wuyou spread her spirit power to clear up devil poison for Madam Yu. Pangu Spirit flowed in the blood to the four limbs.


    ¡°Help Madam Yu up.¡± Zhan Ming helped the woman lean against the soft couch. Wuyou gathered spirit power and took a blue spinel out of her body. The spinel shone brightly in the candlelight. It was the Spiritual Stone formed by Pangu¡¯s Qi, which could purify the poison gas. Wuyou sealed up Madam Yu¡¯s acupuncture points and put the blue spinel into Madam Yu¡¯s body. Zhan Ming found a soft pillow in case Madam Yu felt ufortable. The blue spinel diffused with blood. Spiritual Qi ran with the Blue spinel. Madam Yu¡¯s bloodlines were activated. Gores were being eliminated little by little, and the wound bitten by the devil soldiers was being recovered. Madam Yu¡¯s arms and legs, as well as muscles and vessels, regained consciousness. The blue spinel ran in her five viscera and six bowels. Those meridians injured by the devil poison were also being recovered. Wuyou sealed up the Spiritual Qi to give the blue spinel to a full y. Madam Yu¡¯s body was getting warm. And then, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you?¡± Madam Yu struggled to sit up. Zhan Ming released his hands because he felt it was improper.


    ¡°Your enemy saved you. Unhappy, right?¡± Madam Yu did not know how to respond it at that moment, as she had forgotten the hatred to the fox spirit. It was the fate of Madam Yu¡¯s daughter, and no one could help to change it. Madam Yu had gotten it straight and her heart became clear.


    ¡°What enemy? I hoped nothing but the Nanyi people have a ce to live.¡± Madam Yu replied. It turned out that the two women had known each other before. Zhan Ming got nervous, afraid that the two would fight against each other. Madam Yu kept her head down. Seeing the naga was fine, Wuyou unveiled the curtain of the carriage.


    ¡°Thank you. Mrs. Commander in Chief.¡± Madam Yu said. The word ¡°Mrs.¡± helped to remedy the breach between them, an recognition to Wuyou¡¯s identity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say ¡®thank¡¯ to me, but just be good to your Commander in Chief.¡± Wuyou replied. If Madam Yu had not been Wuyou¡¯s husband¡¯s subordinate, Wuyou would not have leisure to save her. Then, Wuyou jumped down the carriage.


    ¡°Between you...¡± Zhan Ming asked curiously, as Madam Yu let out a long sigh. Zhan Ming guessed that there seemed to be no intersection between them, but something unpleasant did happen before.


    ¡°She killed my daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was really jaw-dropping information for Zhan Ming. It turned out that the two were enemies. But they did not look like enemies just now, because there was no such a thing as the person cured his/her enemy.


    ¡°But my daughter ruined her face.¡±


    Madam Yu spoke out the truth, which made sense for Zhan Ming. Women had an inherent love for beauty. Mrs. Xu was such a powerful woman that she would kill anyone who dared to ruined her appearance.


    ¡°General, you are from Nanyi. Why do you submit to Yan Shen?¡±


    Zhan Ming would like to know more about Madam Yu. How could the Empress of Nanyie to the human realm to suffer hardships? Zhan Ming did not understand.


    ¡°Nanyi¡¯s fall was because of naga pearls. Naga pearls are of wide use. They can be used to pacify soul, to make as rich women¡¯s ornaments, and be ground to beautifying the skin. The queen of the Wind City exterminated my tribe just for the man named Jiefei of the Teal Hill. So Nanyi people were forced toe to the human realm.¡±


    ¡°Teal Hill?¡± Zhan Ming asked. The Commander in Chief had mentioned the ce before, but Zhan Ming was amon person and knew nothing about the spiritual realm.


    ¡°Mrs. Commander in Chief¡¯s hometown.¡± Madam Yu told the truth and thought that themon person was so limited and curious about everything.


    ¡°Mrs. Xu is a fox?¡±


    ¡°Now she is not... Amon person as you.¡±


    ¡°General Yu, your words confuse me. How can Mrs. Xu be amon person?¡±


    ¡°I am tired... I want to sleep for a while...¡±


    Madam Yu felt dizzy and tired to talk with a mortal. But she was grateful to Zhan Ming, because it was he who rescued Madam Yu out of danger regardless of his personal safety.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Yu leaned to her side and fell asleep. When Zhan Ming came to himself, he found Madam Yu had slept, so he unveiled the curtain and jumped off the carriage. After the man left, Madam Yu opened her eyes and thought that themon person was so enthusiastic to all the people. But since she was used to being alone, she felt unsettled about others¡¯ unexpected care.


    A frost flower fell on the grass stems and got her tiptoes wet. Wuyou squatted down to flick the dust on her shoes. Since they had been marching at night for several days, the flowers on her shoes were torn out, and chill shot up from the tiptoes. Wuyou stamped her tiptoes, and the frost flowers fell down ordingly.


    ¡°Wife, you are really in excellent spirits.¡± The man held the woman on his shoulder.


    ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed? We are marching.¡± The woman closed her eyes and felt delighted inwardly.


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t care about being the Commander in Chief.¡± The man replied with an air of arrogance, just like a child in front of the woman.


    ¡°Xiao Douya willugh at you.¡±


    Xu Linghe calmed himself down when hearing his child¡¯s name and thought that he did owe his child too much. Every time he was about to leave, his child would burst into tears. Wuyou entered the carriage and held the warm handbags immediately. She kept sneezing with cold.


    ¡°Know what it is called cold now. See, how wet your shoes are.¡± The man grumbled and put her little feet into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s really warm...¡± Wuyou¡¯s tears came out somehow.


    ¡°Why are you crying again? I cannot pay back this life what you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    The two cuddled up each other closely. The man¡¯s hoarse voice was full of infinite affection. It was called love: a person could not rest his/her heart reassured till he/she knew his/her lover was safe.


    Yan Shen looked into the distance. A huge cloud of dust rose from the horizon. He could rest his heart finally, as Xu Linghe came back safely. Yan Shen was filled with a lot of emotions. Based on the real strength, Jin army defeated Di army, and then the people of the Jin City could lead a stable life. The city gate was tightly packed, because people gathered together to wee their heroes. Xu Linghe brought back the soldiers¡¯ bones, hoping these heroes would beid to rest. Naga soldiers suffered great casualties. 50,000 soldiers out, and only 20,000 soldiers back. Old-aged fathers looked for his own kid. Piles of bones were ced in the square. When the father held up his son¡¯s bones, the father choked with tears. The war could bring nothing but pains. As the owner of the Jin City, it was Xu Linghe¡¯s duty to pacify his people. On the side of the square were set tables and chairs. Zhan Ming took the order to distribute taels to the dependents of martyrs. Xu Linghe discussed with Yan Shen to give more pension. So the rich and influential families took out their personal wealth to support Xu Linghe¡¯s work. Since Xu Linghe became the new governor of the Jin City, he was deeply loved and respected by the people. There was a steelyard in each person¡¯s heart. And they would support the good one. As for the pension for 20,000 people, the rich and influential families covered half, and the other half came from the tax revenue. There were many external finances flowing into the Jin City. Water routes extended in all directions. And themercial shipsing to and from were fully loaded with silks and chinaware. In the past, the Jin City was a main source of tax revenue. Di Qingunched several attacks to the Jin City merely because of its developed economy.


    Xu Linghe got off the carriage. Yan Shen came up to wee him and found that the young man did not look well.


    ¡°Young man!¡± Yan Shen held Xu Linghe¡¯s arms. The Jin City could not be kept without Xu Linghe. The victory of war zoned out the Jin¡¯s prestige. They captured 10 cities and expanded the Jin City¡¯s territory several times, which Yan Shen had never imagined before. A seemingly unending supply of food was carried back to the city. Jin people stood at the city wall, unwilling to leave. People could finally see the hope, as they had run out of food for a long time. It was life-saving food. Wars tortured the Jin people, and they even had to pay high tax. They had little food left because they were required to pay tribute to the imperial government every year. In order to support the military forces, all the people had to tighten the belts and backed up without anyints. Xu Linghe saw all with his eyes and bore in mind. Food was carried back to the city, and thousands of gant horses were captures as well. These horses were rather useful in marching. Xu Linghe ordered some special people to take care of them. As for the things on the horse backs, Xu Linghe had them kept in a safe ce. Now, the sharp weapons that Di Qing had developed was in the Xu Linghe¡¯s palm. Xu Linghe asked someone to take the iron things apart, because he also wanted to study them. These were the gifts that Wuyou presented to her husband, and she hoped that her husband could put down the chaos in the world with the help of the sharp weapons, so that he could apany Xiao Douya everyday.


    ¡°Transmit the order: at the noon tomorrow, people can get rice in the eastern market. A pipeful of rice for each household.¡±


    ¡°Distribute the food per capita. The more people in a family, the more they can get, while the family with less people should be distributed less. So everyone can have food to eat.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s distribute the rice per capita.¡± Xu Linghe changed hismand. The little pce servant took a nce at Wuyou and thought that the Majesty just took in the woman¡¯s words. Then, the servant retired carefully.


    ¡°Go to the stable. I will show you a little thing.¡±


    The two stepped to the backyard. These gant horses were ustomed to the northern climate. So they needed special breeding in the south.


    What brought the Majesty to the stable? The stableman prostrated to the Majesty in a hurry.


    ¡°Wait outside.¡± The two walked into the room. The stableman poked his head out, because it was rare for him to see the Majesty. Horses became vehement and agitated at the sight of strangers. Wuyou came up to pat the horse back. The leading stallion rocketed out and kicked toward Wuyou. Wuyou swung herself into the saddle. The horse gave a loud neigh and reared up. Wuyou pacified the horse¡¯s head. When the horse calmed down, a little thing appeared in Wuyou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Husband, do you know it?¡± Xu Linghe turned over and over, and was pretty sure that he had never seen it before.


    ¡°This is called ¡®chip¡¯. It is a good thing. This time, it was this little thing that helped us win with a small effort.¡± Wuyou said and giggled, because she could finally baffle her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like a spiritual thing...¡± Xu Linghe looked at it carefully again, with his eyebrows knitted more tightly.


    ¡°This little thing is very useful. See...¡±


    The chip fell into Xu Linghe¡¯s body. Wuyou used the Spirit Power to activate the brain waves. Then, Xu Linghe traveled with the brain waves. He saw dropping ears of rice, boundless wheat fields, wind power generators, and some galloping monsters. What a fantasy world! Xu Linghe wanted to touch, but these flowing light gathered and slipped away from his mind. Besides, he saw ammunition in iron pipes. Fire sparked with a bang. The ck iron monster dashed into the sky. Xu Linghe¡¯s divine consciousness flew with the warhead. Xu Linghe wondered whether it was the artillery, so he followed all the way.


    ¡°The little thing is amazing, right?¡± Wuyou said. Dragged back to reality, Xu Linghe was in a trance, as if he were in where he had seen. He looked at the little thing in his hand, amon but magic thing.


    ¡°A very magical little thing...¡± In the picture, the rice ear and the trapezoidal mountain both represented a scene of prosperity. Especially the galloping iron thing attracted the man.


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t look down upon it. It is of great use.¡± Wuyou raised her little face and looked serious. She knew that her husband needed the technology in the chip.


    ¡°There are a number of refugees in the Jin City. And food is a big problem... So I must first solve the problem of food and clothing for the people.¡±

 Chapter 165 Little Help Brought Much Return

    <h4>Chapter 165 Little Help Brought Much Return</h4>


    Xu Linghe was shocked by the chip, and he had never heard of the technology used in the scene, where grains were in full and heavy clusters.


    If he could use the technology, the refugees in Jin City would be saved.


    ¡°The chip is very interesting... but it is just an illusion...¡± Xu Linghe could not help but sigh. Wuyou felt satisfied inwardly and thought that Yan Wu was really a treasure vault. The two came out of the stable to the pce gate. Zhan Ming looked around and came to pay a salute to Xu Linghe immediately.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report...¡± Zhan Ming said. Wuyou did not care about the issues in the Jin City, only wishing to hide behind her husband.


    ¡°My husband, you may do your own work.¡± Wuyou yawned deliberately. Zhan Ming was used to seeingdy-like behaviors, so it was the first time for him to a woman who had no regard for etiquette. Zhan Ming thought Madam Xu was really different. However, Wuyou did not care about it at all. It was Fox¡¯s nature that they would not restrained by etiquette. Even though she was lodging in a moral¡¯s body, she still remained her nature.


    ¡°Escort Madam to Jingyang Pce.¡± Because of several-day fatigue, Xu Linghe knew that the woman was really tired. Wuyou followed the little servant to the Jingyang Pce.


    ¡°Madam, you looked quite unfamiliar. You don¡¯t always stay in the pce, do you?¡± The little pce servant had nned to tter Wuyou, but his words sounded ironic to Wuyou. And she thought, ¡°What do you mean ¡®unfamiliar¡¯? So do you mean you know some familiar persons?¡± Noticing the Madam looked unhappy, the little pce servant shut up immediately and thought that he did look for trouble himself. The Jin City had been built for only one year, and the buildings were all magnificent with exquisite skills. The spiritual beasts carved on the buildings were vivid and lifelike. Wuyou wondered whether her husband got used to living in such a luxury ce. Seeing Mrs. Xu stroke the carved flowers, the little servant looked at Wuyou with great contempt and considered she was a rustic. With the thought, the little servant put on airs and straightened himself up. However, could the little servant remain calm if he knew that the woman was the one who led the troops to capture the ten cities?


    ¡°Madam, Jingyang Pce is here...¡± As the little pce servant found it impossible to get any benefit and just wanted to leave there as soon as possible. However, Wuyou did not mind it, and the Jingyang Pce was just in front. The little pce servant walked as he fished his pockets, thinking that what a bad luck he had today and got nothing out today. He had thought that he would meet a sophisticated master, but out of his expectation, the master was just a rustic woman, totally unaware of the ways of the world. The little pce servant sighed in disappointment, and could not vent his anger. At the same time, a ck figure kept watching the little servant in the corner. Suddenly, taels of silver fell from the sky. Seeing a big silver ingot rolling into the flowers, the little pce servant ran at it, pressed the ingot with his hands, and took a bit of it. He was feverish to see the clear tooth print on it and believed that he was awarded by the Heaven. He wrapped it tightly and put it into the arms. Taking a few more steps, he found a bigger silver ingot.


    ¡°Put down the silver ingot.¡± A voice rang when the little pce servant bent to pick the silver ingot. A chill sprang up from his back. A sharp saber was against the little pce servant¡¯s back.


    ¡°Take me to your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Imperial Study.¡±


    Lin Feiyang pinched his neck, and the little pce servant was too scared to utter words coherently. It was ghastly dark around. The little pce servant deeply regretted being so greedy for money that even he would die for his greed. Lin Feiyang wanted nothing but to leave the Jin City. Qi army was severely defeated, so he was worried about his elder brother¡¯s situation. Then, when the guard was dozing, Lin Feiyang sneaked out of the jail. And he had to get the Majesty¡¯s handwritten order before leaving there.


    ¡°The Majesty is in the Imperial Study...¡± The little pce servant took out a saber and pricked toward Lin Feiyang unexpectedly, as he thought the stranger dared to threaten him. Lin Feiyang dodged the stab and struck out. The little pce servant screamed with scare. Wuyou returned when hearing the shout. The little pce servanty on the ground, unconscious. Wuyou followed the stranger¡¯s aura to the door of the front yard and only found a ck figure flying to the imperial study. She flew to the roof as well. In the imperial study, the ck figure stopped. Wuyou hid in a corner and watched him. Lin Feiyou unveiled a tile of the imperial study where the influential and powerful figures of the Jin City were all present.


    ¡°The captured food... is enough for several wars...¡± Wars could help them get promoted and be rich, so martial generals preferred the battlefield. However, the person in the main seat did not say a word, because he called all the people there not for wars, and he was not thirsty for wars. The priority currently was to solve the problem of food and clothing.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will distribute the food in the East Market...¡± The martial generals were unhappy at the news, because soldiers traded their lives for the food. How could the food be distributed so easily to the poor?


    ¡°In my opinion, we should annihte the Qi Kingdom first.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Qi Commander in Chief killed my younger brother. I will take revenge for him.¡± The martial general wiped the tears on the corner of his eyes, because his younger brother was just 18 years old. On the roof, Lin Feiyang had an idea that if he burned out all the food, what they could do then. It should all be med on these guys trying to kill his elder brother. Lin Feiyang ran in the direction of the stable, a nearest ce to the food. Wuyou followed the ck figure to the stable.


    ¡°I have something to report...¡±


    ¡°Commander, please.¡±


    ¡°The scout reported that someone incited the refugees to make trouble. Many refugees in some states and counties go up against the local officials. Thousands of people have been injured or died of it.¡±


    The martial general became quiet after hearing the news, because it was a big event. If handled improperly, it would subvert the regime.


    ¡°Send the troops to suppress them.¡± Hearing the suggestion, Xu Linghe looked darker and thought, ¡°These people know well that the food is the root to solve the problem. But now they are still unwilling to distribute the food. All of them just care about being promoted and wealthy,pletely ignoring themon people¡¯s livelihood.¡±


    ¡°At noon tomorrow, distribute the food in the East Market...¡±


    Before the voice faded away, martial generals could not restrain their anger. If the food was given to the refugees, how could they continue to fight without the sufficient support of provisions, as fighting in the battlefield needed the backup?


    ¡°Our holy Majesty...¡± Zhan Ming knelt on the ground. The martial generals did not dare to say one more word and knelt on the ground as well. After all, no one dared to run wild in front of the imperial power.


    ¡°Your Majesty, someone burnt the grain storage.¡± A little pce servant reported, as he rushed in hurriedly.


    Xu Linghe could not sit well. How daredevil! It was the food that would save the entire Jin City. The group of people came out of the pce to the East pce. Xu Linghe flew over the crowds to the grain storage. And he saw the woman lifting the food up in the distance. In the mes, the woman was covered with dust. No one had ever expected the 10,000 loads of rice were burnt out by the fire. In order to prevent the fire to spread, Xu Linghe called the dragon beast. Food was washed out and scattered to the ground, and little left. It did make things worse for the Jin City whichcked food, because it was due to distribute food tomorrow in the East market, and the notice had been sent. If there was no food at that time, public outrage would be sparked at that time. Looking at the grain storage burnt by the fire, Xu Linghe fell silent. In the darkness, a man jumped up to a high wall to the east of the city. He was nobody but Yan Bo. It was human¡¯s nature that jealousy beget hatred. Yan Bo wanted nothing but to embarrass Xu Linghe. He wanted to see what Xu Linghe would pull through the difficulty if there was no food tomorrow. A great chaos in the Jin City was a godsend opportunity. And then, Yan Bo would collide with the refugees in some states and counties and would like to see how Xu Linghe could handle the difficulty. Without the food, Xu Linghe was nobody. Yan Bo enjoyed the tea leisurely, as the tea steamed and lingered around his nose. The fire disturbed Xu Linghe¡¯s rhythm, as well as detroyed the poor¡¯s dream. Xu Linghe was deeply troubled and discussed with Zhan Ming immediately to figure out the solution. Yan Shen gave away the food from his family. Although there were several carriages of food, it was still inadequate and useless. Strong tea filled the cup again and again, and Xu Linghe hoped to figure out a sure solution. He could not stop coughing. Standing at the pce gate, Wuyou was worried about her husband, since he had not recoveredpletely, and he would be worn down by the worsening situation. Wuyou knew she could do something to help her husband. Then, she came out of the pce to the Jingyang Pce.


    ¡°Come out. It¡¯s me...¡± Lin Feiyang showed up unwillingly. The little pce servant could not reconcile himself to the situation. Now Lin Feiyang was considered as the arsonist of the grain storage, so he had no way but to hide. Once discovered, he would be removed of his head without doubt.


    ¡°You should pay something back for my saving you.¡± Knowing Lin Feiyang¡¯s background, Wuyou had no time to linger with him, as the food must be prepared well before dawn.


    ¡°What do you want? Just say.¡±


    ¡°I want 10,000 loads of food. Now!¡±


    ¡°Send me out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Wuyou lifted the man to the city gate. Lin Feiyang just wanted to escape the city and thought that things would not under her control as long as he coulde out of the city. ¡°What a stupid woman! What 10,000 loads of food? No one will buy it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y any trick. It won¡¯t pass with me.¡± Wuyou had a goodmand of mind-reading technique since childhood. Because the man before was Lin Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother, Wuyou thought they coulde to the North Desert first. Then, she lifted up the man to the North Desert. Lin Feiyang did believe the saying that ¡°You have to be humble when you¡¯re trapped in an inferior situation.¡± The two passed through the desert, and it did not take long for them to arrive at the capital. Wuyounded off the clouds, carried Lin Feiyang, and flew to the governor¡¯s residence. In North Desert, Lin family had dominant power, and no one dared to look down upon this family there. Wuyou¡¯s purpose was to get the food and return to the Jin City before dawn. Otherwise, the Jin City would fall into a chaos. The king¡¯s words were meant to be taken seriously. Wuyou knew that her husband¡¯s words and deeds represented honesty. Once he failed to fulfill what he had promised, someone with evil intents would stir up trouble immediately. In fact, the fire was just the beginning of the conspiracy.


    ¡°Only four hours. If you dare to cheat me...¡± Wuyou said, as she burned the wall with her spirit power. Smoke sprang up. Lin Feiyang realized what he would end up with if he dared to deceive the woman¡ªbeing burned to ashes.


    ¡°My father is still lying in the bed. I should go to see him.¡± Lin Feiyang replied. Wuyou felt it improper to turn him down, so she followed him into the inner hall. The luminous pearl lit up the hall as bright as day. The man lying in the bed was at the withering age. Lin Feiyang ran to the old man directly. Wuyou stood in the distance, unwilling to see the sad scene. The old man was lying on his side. When seeing clearly theing man was the younger son instead of the elder one, the old man could not hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Father.¡± Lin Feiyang held the old man¡¯s hands tightly, but he knew that his father always gave the love to the elder brother, Lin Xiaosa, and totally ignored the fact that his father also had a younger son.


    ¡°Elder brother is still engaged in his affairs and cannot leave there, so he asked me toe back first...¡± Upon hearing it, the old man coughed more severely and spat some drops of blood which dyed the quilt red. Wuyou was shocked and realized that the old man was poisoned. She had thought that it was caused by life-and-deathw of nature, but unexpectedly, the old man was harmed intentionally.


    ¡°The senior man is poisoned.¡± Wuyou interrupted their conversation, because Wuyou could not just sit by and do nothing to save the old man from death. The bloodstain on the corner of the quilt got ckened. Wuyou was right that the old man was really poisoned.


    ¡°Get some clear water.¡± Wuyou felt the old man¡¯s pulse. After Lin Feiyang came out of the hall, Wuyou spread her spirit power. Then, Herbal Spirits drilled into the old man¡¯s body. The old man was startled first, and then calmed down after understanding what the woman was doing. It turned out that his son took a magic doctor for him. Wuyou activated the essence spirits of Shennong¡¯s Spiritual Herb. These essence spirits ran in the old man¡¯s bloodlines. Active essence spirits hopped and snatched under his skin. The poisons flowing in the blood were wrapped by the essence spirits. When Wuyou injected her spirit power, the essence spirits jumped at the poisons, leaving no ce for them to run away. Then, the poisons were annihted by the Spiritual Herb¡¯s essence spirits. The old man regained some ruddy color on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, magic doctor.¡± His father could walk. ¡°Unbelievably! The woman was so fabulous that she could save the father¡¯s life.¡± Lin Feiyang was so happy!


    ¡°Could you mind lending some food to me?¡± Since it¡¯s gettingte, Wuyou knew that if she could note back before dawn, something terrible would happen unavoidably. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father did not expect that his savior would ask for food, and was lost for words at that moment. In fact, rice was also insufficient in the North Desert, but meat was abundant.


    ¡°Go to the pasture and prepare some cattle and sheep...¡± The family servant took the order and retreated. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father was a man of real characters, who would return much for any help he got.


    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you very much. I will certainly pay it back in the future.¡± At present, only the food could save the Jin City. Wuyou followed him to the pasture. And Lin Feiyang¡¯s father picked up some fat andrge cattle and sheep. Lin Feiyang was surprised by his father generosity, as his father was willing to give the woman 10,000 cattle and sheep.

 Chapter 166 The East Market Was in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 166 The East Market Was in Danger</h4>


    ¡°Old man, be careful of the people around you.¡± Wuyou reminded him before leaving, because she hoped the old man lived happily.


    ¡°You are right, miracle-working doctor.¡± Lin Feiyang¡¯s father knew well in his heart that the poisoner must be found out and disposed of. The old man thought that the governor of this city must be his elder son, and no one could have a finger in the pie.


    Wuyou was moved by the generosity of Lin Feiyang¡¯s father, and the old man even asked his younger son to protect Wuyou all the way.


    The cattle and sheep were gathered together. Lin Feiyang was born in North Desert, so he was good at driving livestock. In order to make the cattle obedient, Lin Feiyang selected an ox as the leader, while the sheep were loaded to the carriage. When they came to a deserted ce, Wuyou used her sorcery to lift up the cattle and sheep. It was just at dawn when they arrived in the Jin City. Lin Feiyang did not leave for the north until things were settled down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, great news!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Madam has brought some cattle and sheep, ans she is in the East Market now. Your Majesty, will you want to have a look?¡± The little pce servant smiled from ear to ear. Zhan Ming was awakened by the noise. Seeing the Majesty about to leave the pce, Zhan Ming came up hurriedly.


    ¡°Commander, go to the East Market?¡±


    ¡°Is there any good in East Market?¡± Zhan Ming knotted his eyebrows more tightly when thinking about the embarrassment that no food was avable there. Xu Linghe was rather curious. ¡°Since when did the woman begin selling cattle and sheep. I have to see it.¡± Xu Linghe jumped into the carriage. The horses let out a neigh and galloped to the East Market.


    ¡°Who burnt the grain storage?¡± A person came to Zhan Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°Will he be the fire-raiser?¡± If the Master died, Yan Bo was most likely to be the Emperor of the Jin Kingdom.


    ¡°The one who hates the person on the throne.¡± Xu Linghe had already had the answer in his heart, but he still wanted to confirm it. ¡°It turned out that the little pce servant had been bought over, and he framed a case against Lin Feiyang just for misleading us. So will Yan Bo be the one who burnt the grain storage? No one would do that except him.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have had the answer. What is true cannot be false, and what is false cannot be true.¡±


    It was enough that some things were clear in the heart. After all, wall had ears. It was better to investigate secretly in case of beating the grass and scaring the snake. When they arrived the east market, the streets had been crammed with people. Who would miss the day to distribute food? Xu Linghe jumped off the carriage and found a quite ce to tie up the horse. The road was absolutely packed solid with people. Zhan Ming carved out a way ahead, and they made great efforts to squeeze in the crowds. If Xu Linghe used the shape-shifting, he would not have to endure the hardships. But Xu Linghe knew that the one who wanted to kill him might conceal himself in the crowds. As the Emperor of the Jin City, he should behave discreetly. A power was needed to pass through the human walls, and Xu Linghe followed tightly. The muttony odour got thickened. Xu Linghe knew that they were getting closer to the east market. Xu Linghe passed through the crowds and became more curious when seeing the people carrying meat in their hands. ¡°Why did the little woman get the cattle and sheep?¡± Zhan Ming was struck dumb with astonishment. The whole east market was covered with white color. Sheep kept bleating shrewdly. Blood filled the market. The butcher was quick with his hands. Only using the time it took to drink half a cup of tea could the butcher cut the mutton well on the chopping block. It was a super delicious food for the people in the Jin City. The crowds surged, and those who got the mutton left happily.


    Wuyou did not care about it, and just recorded carefully the messages of the people who came to take the meat. The man walked to to woman and thought that the little woman did have the ability to solve the urgent issue.


    ¡°In such a cold day, why not use a warming handbag?¡± Xu Linghe warmed the little hands and did not expect that his woman had a good handwriting. Reminded by the Majesty, the little pce servant thought about the warming handbag, as he followed the Madam to the market early and totally had no time to prepare it.


    ¡°Husband, am I amazing?¡± The woman raised her face like a child asking for candy. Her face was red in the cold, with several cuts on her lips. The man¡¯s heart became soft and thought that the woman looked so slight, but she shouldered the burden willingly and engaged herself in risks for him.


    ¡°Woman...¡± Xu Linghe felt grieved in his heart, because he thought he could not do anything for his woman in return.


    ¡°See, you are moved, right?¡± Wuyou wiped the tears in her eyes, when the man did not notice. The woman in the sunshine smiled merrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re just giggling all the time...¡±


    A little maidservant sent a warming handbag, as well as some food. Wuyou found a quiet ce to enjoy a moment of tranquility. From yesterday to the present, Wuyou had not even taken a drip of water, so her stomach had cried out for food. Wuyou picked a piece of short bread, her favorite osmanthus one with crispy sesame pastry and sweet fragrance. Seeing Wuyou eating the pastry so joyfully, the little maidservant selected a boiled cake for her.


    ¡°They are the delicious food in my hometown. I made this.¡± Although she had not returned to her hometown for years, she did not forget the taste of the home.


    ¡°You are not a local here?¡± The girl¡¯s answer surprised Wuyou. The girl was forced to leave her hometown and make a living at her young age.


    ¡°I came here to visit my rtives, but out of my expectation, things changed utterly overnight.¡± The girl looked helpless. It was life that would always make you unexpected. Now, the integral human realm was divided into two. In the girl¡¯s mind, where her parents lived could be called ¡°home¡±.


    ¡°When the war is over, I will go back the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    The girl looked firm. Wuyou felt words were blocked in her throat. The war was cruel. Wuyou hoped the girl would reunite with her family as early as possible.


    ¡°Is there any war in Madam¡¯s hometown?¡±


    ¡°Where there are people, there are wars.¡± Before the voices faded away, a ck figure popped up. The girl screamed with fright. The man was masked with a spiritual whip in his hand. Wuyou held the girl to retreat several meters away. The man waved the whip. The girl crumpled to the ground, as it was first time that the girl had seen such a horrible scene. Wuyou gave a blow to the man. ¡°How dare the man was to stir up trouble in the Jin City and pick a fight with her husband?¡±


    Under the man¡¯smand ¡°Go¡±, all the ck-clothed men rushd to Wuyou, but she did not fear these underlings at all. She thrust out a palm, and flocks of them were pped to the ground. The man took the opportunity to attack Wuyou sneakily from the back. But his spirit power was blocked by the defensive cover. A dark mass of men appeared in the sky and dashed toward the east market. Xu Linghe used the Ninth-level sound transmission, while Wuyou was holding the girl and running back. The man chased after her. Tens of thousands of ck-clothed men rushed down from the sky. Wuyou set a defensive cover for the girl. Obviously, it would be another hard fight today.


    The Ninth-level sound transmission did not reply. Xu Linghe could not wait for one more second and prayed that his little woman would not get into any trouble. Zhan Ming led the troops and mingled into the crowds by disguising themselves in in clothes. They would kill anyone who dared to stir up trouble. In the crowds, a man in ck held a saber. Zhan Ming killed the ck-clothed man quickly. Then, soldiers rushed up to cover up the corpse. Common people did not care about it at all, but just wanted to receive more mutton, totally paying no heed to the risks around. Zhan Ming shuttled back and forth in the crowd and kept his eyes on the movements around. People received the meat in order in East Market.


    The man came to East Market just to stir up trouble and would not let Xu Linghe feel satisfied. So the man ignited firecrackers and threw them into the crowd. It was toote for Wuyou to stop him. The ck figure pressed hard upon her, so Wuyou found it hard to get out of the trouble at that moment. The explosion caused disorder, and people began fleeing in all directions. An old man was unable to stand the crowd, and was trampled by the crowd. Xu Linghe flew up to save the old man. But the ck figure spotted the target and rushed to the crowd quickly. Wuyou gave a blow to clear up the roadblock for her husband. She stood back to back with her husband, even the cold in December could not block the warmth between them. Xu Linghe jumped on the high tform. The butcher could not figure out theing person¡¯s purpose at that moment.


    ¡°Beef and mutton are in abundant supply. Everyone has a share. Don¡¯t get panic. Someone wants to make trouble in the Jin City. I, Xu Linghe, will protect everyone even at the cost of my life.¡±


    The butcher held the knife shakily because he did not expect that the city governor woulde there, and the butcher got nervous. No one ever predicted that His Majesty woulde to the market. Then, the crowds that had scattered just now could set their minds at ease and lined up again. But the man was not resigned to it, and he attacked again. Wuyou set a defensive cover for fear that any innocent people might get hurt. As themon people had not seen the sorcery before, their fingers touched the cover, showing great curiosity to the glowing thing.


    The market returned to normal, and the trouble was concealed by the crowds. Zhan Ming always paid attention to the movements around, because if someone died in the market, it would be unfavorable to Xu Linghe. The ck figure gave an order, and then blood-thirsty monsters rushed down. Destroy the leader and the gang would copse. Wuyou blocked the ck figure¡¯s way. The man was masked. It seemed that he did not want to show his true face. Wuyou was more curious about his identity, as she guessed the man who came to make trouble in the market must gang with the one who burnt the grain storage. Wuyou swept out her spirit power, but the man ducked it easily. Wuyou strengthened her spirit power, and then, the man avoided again. Wuyou leaped to the air and attacked the man from the back, as her spirit power unveiled the man¡¯s mask. When seeing the man¡¯s true face, Wuyou felt surprised.


    ¡°How could it be you?¡± Wuyou asked. Xiao Qi sneered, which sounded creepy.


    ¡°This City should belong to Hongjun...¡± Xiao Qi flipped his spiritual fingers, and a bomb exploded in the market. People fled in all directions in panic. Butchers had totally forgotten the mutton and hid under the chopping board when hearing the explosion. Xiao Qi gathered his spirit power and swept toward the crowds. Wuyou flew up to block the offensive.


    ¡°Get your life.¡± Wuyou opened the bones of her eyebrows. The spinel swirled in the mid-air. Xiao Qi shifted into his true body and rushed to the crowd. Themon people knelt on the ground with scare, since they had never seen such a huge monster with the lion¡¯s body. Yan Bo just hid himself in the crowd, and his only purpose was to kill Xu Linghe. In order to be strong, Yan Bo traded his souls with Hongjun, so he became more sensitive than ever that he could distinguish the different smells in 5 kilometers away. Xu Linghe was nearby. As long as Yan Bo could kill Xu Linghe, Yan Bo would receive a more powerful soul Hongjun had promised him. Then, Yan Bo approached Xu Linghe step by step.


    Xiao Pui shook his body to reveal the true body. The lion stepped on spiritual fire and ran in the Spirit Power. Spiritual fire burnt more furiously in the watery thorns. Smokes sprang up, and water was shackled in the fire. The boiling water mist dispersed in all directions. Wuyou avoided the lion¡¯s attack, but the sudden me followed her closely. Xiao Qi released flockes of lions. Then, the lions ran to the market straight. The tearing sounds, screams, and whines filled the market, and the people were all struck by terror. The lions were the symbol of the king of the Fairy Kingdom. Only the royal family could control them. Xiao Qi was the real king. Of course, the king of the beasts would be at his disposal. Wuyou set up a spiritual to protect the crowds. But the lions still ran wildly to the spitual. Xu Linghe held the Flowing Light sword in his hand, and swept out Sword Qi. Xiao Qi gathered spirit power and set a formation. Then, a heavy gale came to blow, and clouds were torn apart by the spirit power. Hongjun¡¯s army rushed out of the clouds. Hongjun¡¯s wild ambition and his thirst for the Heavenly Book waspletely revealed there and then. He wanted to take the opportunity that Yan Bo created through a disturbance to fish in the troubled water. The entire marked fell into a war.


    Wuyou released her spirit power. A series of light rings rippled away. Each wave shook the market. With waves upon waves, private houses could not bear the severe vibration and then copsed. The crowds in the streets fell into a panic, and even Xiao Qi did not have the power to fight back, but he could not shrink back either. The only method was to hold someone as hostage. Wuyou pried Xiao Qi¡¯s thought. Many years ago, Jiefei once taught Wuyou about thought-reading technique. Wuyou knew that it was a must to evacuate people there before the East Market copsed, and no more idents could happen to her husband. A burst of flowing spirit power charged at the crowds. Wuyou waved her spiritual finger lightly, and then a defensive cover enclosed the crowd closely, which looked transparent but was as hard as ck iron. The entire market became a furious battlefield. The flowing spirit light illuminated the whole market. Since themon people had never seen it before, they all scattered in all directons. The rubbles flew over heads, and the Sacred Beasts which were used to exorcise evil spirits were released eventually. Today was supposed to be the day to distribute food. No one had expected the results. Xiao Qi could do nothing but helplessly look at his flocks of lions being destroyed. This was the price that he had to pay for provoking the woman. On the clouds, the Impure Essence troops were being ughtered by the Flowing Light Sword, as it gleamed dazzlingly everywhere it went.

 Chapter 167 Yan Shen’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 167 Yan Shen¡¯s Death</h4>


    Refugees flooded in the city continuously. Seeing the worsening situation, a little soldier reported to the old city governor hurriedly. Yan Shen stood on the city wall and looked into the distance, where a dense mass of people were rushing to the Jin City. It turned out that someone wanted to subvert the regime. Yan Shen stepped down the city hall quickly.


    ¡°Go to the east market.¡±


    Yan Shen sat on the carriage, and it ran quickly to the east market. But the carriage was blocked by refugees when it just ran two streets. So the horse had to take a detour. And it had to take an hour more than usual to arrive at the east market.


    ¡°My lord, please wait for a while. I go to tie the horse up.¡± Then, the coachman urged on the horse. But Yan Shen could not wait for him but squeezed into the crowd directly. When the coachman turned around, his lord had disappeared in the crowd. The coachman was so worried about his lord that he squeezed into the crowd as well. The crowd surged, and Yan Shen was choking on the pressing crowd. He was too old to stand such hassle. But for Xu Linghe, Yan Shen did not care about so much. In fact, Yan Shen was once a strong martial arts practitioner when he was young. So he deliberately barged into several beggars. Just as expected, they disguised themselves as refugees and hid sharp sabers on the waists. Besides, Yan Shen spotted a familiar figure. Why does Yan Bo appear in the east market since he has disappeared for days? Yan Shen followed the ck-clothed man tightly. The coachman ran through the crowd to Yan Shen for fear that any ident happened to Yan Shen.


    Yan Bo¡¯s target was Xu Linghe. Yan Bo wanted to kill him in the moving mass of people. But out of his expectation, he was discovered, and Zhan Ming chased him tightly. Yan Bo had no choice but to worm his way into the crowd, but he would not let go of this golden opportunity. Then, Yan Bo dressed himself as a refugee when no one noticed him. No one could imagine that the withering old man was disguised by an elegant young man. In order to deceive others, Yan Bo made great efforts in disguise, and even deliberately wore in rags. Only Yan Bo noticed something unusual. Xu Linghe ordered a column of soldiers toe to the east market secretly. Since someone nned to cause trouble, Xu Linghe would take him to the end.


    On the clouds, Hongjun Crossbows were drawn like a crescent moon, waiting for Xiao Qi¡¯s order, and then, the arrows would be shot at Xu Linghe. Xiao Qi thought, ¡°Xiaoyao¡¯s man must die. Jiang Wuyou is only heartless to me. For Xu Linghe, she is even willing to sacrifice her life, while for me, she is rather ruthless.¡± The arrows with Impure Essence Qi flew to the crowd. The Flowing Light Sword came to fight head on. Sword Qi spread and intercepted Hongjun Crossbow. Xiao Qi issued the order, and tens of thousands of arrows lunged at Xu Linghe. Wuyou wore the armor and flew up. In the mes, the feathers extended, and the swirling armor pierced through the Impure Essence Qi. Hongjun Crossbow was the armor¡¯s nemesis, but Wuyou did not fear the Hongjun Crossbows¡¯ attack. The armor waved and blocked the Crossbow, and then arrows fell immediately. Xu Linghe flew up to shield in front of Wuyou. As a man, Xu Linghe thought even if he would die, he would protect his woman first. Xu Linghe really felt so sorry to his woman, because every time he was in danger, his woman would take risks for him.


    Danger was approaching step by step. Yan Shen moved quickly with Heaven-and-Earth subtle steps. The ck figure held the sharp saber and passed through the crowd, as the target was bing closer to him. Flowing Ling shed over and scared the Impure Essence troops to scatter in all directions. Xu Linghe killed the demons along the way Xiao Qi conjured and set formation. Then flocks of lions ran on the sky. The mortals all freak out as they had never seen the monsters before. Cattle and sheep were driven out of the fence. The ck figure took the opportunity to stab at Xu Linghe. The chilling light gave out a harsh light. Yan Shen rushed and stopped the saber as quickly as a lightening. The ck figure¡¯s target was Xu Linghe, but now someone came out to stop the ck figure¡¯s attack forcefully. So the ck figure gave a heavy hand on Yan Shen, and pricked the saber out. Yan Shen rushed to hold the ck figure tightly. Blood oozed out along the clothes. The ck figure gave another heavy hand to get rid of the old man¡¯s bondage. But Yan Shen just held him tightly. Then the ck figure gave one more stab. Yan Shen loosened his hands. The ck figure took the opportunity to get free. However, Xu Linghe flew up. But for Yan Shen, Xu Linghe would have been killed by the saber.


    ¡°Be careful with him...¡± Yan Shen pointed at the ck figure. Blood kept spurting out. Zhan Ming covered the old city governor¡¯s wound.


    ¡°You should help Xu Linghe, and kill...kill Yan Bo...for me...¡± Zhan Ming was startled at Yan Shen¡¯s words. Yan Bo with the evil ambition cast covetous eyes on the Jin City. Now, the old city governor was willing to sacrifce himself for saving Xu Linghe. Xu Linghe felt as if a knife were piercing his heart, as his father, Junior Uncle Grandmaster, Old man Yan, and those who loved him left one after another.


    The ck figure in the distance felt indignant. But that the old man Yan had shielded fo Xu Linghe, Xu Linghe would have perished. Wuyou rushed up and thought, ¡°How dare the ck figure was to hurt my husband.¡± Then, she gave a blow to throw the ck figure tens of meters away. The moment the man was about to struggle on his feet, he was hit again. The armor tore off the man¡¯s disguised look, which did shock the man himself.


    ¡°It is not so easy to escape...¡± Long wings extended and clenched Yan Bo¡¯s neck. In front of the Heavenly Book, mortals were too fragile to withstand a single blow. The armor tightened up, and Yan Bo was taken to the high tform. Wuyou thought, ¡°Try to kill my husband? I will let you die in pieces.¡±


    The Tying Immortal Rope lifted up Yan Bo, which shocked the crowd into a silent state. Wuyou flew to the high tform and decided to tear off Yan Bo¡¯s disguise in front of all the Jin City¡¯s people, because her husband could not be made a scapegoat.


    ¡°Do you know this man...¡± Before she finished her words, a gang of refugees shot out who had been incited by Yan Bo. They rushed up in a crowd when seeing the financier was being hanged in the air. This was what Wuyou wanted. Something terrible would happen sooner orter if people were brainwashed by Yan Bo. For the sake of her husband, Wuyou had no way but to do that. The disguised refugees brandished the sticks, as their target was the woman on the high tform, and then, they rushed to the tform. The sticks changed into sharp daggers when charging closer to the woman. The sight brought Xu Linghe out in a cold sweat, and he tried to use Flowing Light to get rid of the Impure Essence army. But Xiao Qi pestered him so rigidly that Xu Linghe could not get free at that moment.


    Yan Bo was verycent, thinking that it was not so easy to kill him. His hands were struggling, but the Tying Immortal Rope was not a grass rope. The more Yan Bo struggles, the tighter it would be. Wuyou waved her spiritual fingers. Then, the Heavenly Mirror flew out from the Heaven and Earth Pouch. After a stream of flowing light, the crowd was quiet. In the Mirror, a ck figure broke into the grain storage with a torch in his right hand and a wooden barrel in the left. He carefully opened the door. When the liquid of the barrel came out, the ck figure jumped out of the door. Then, the fire spread. When the crowd saw clearly who the ck figure in the Mirror was, they rushed up. It turned out Yan Bo burnt the grain storage. This life-saving food was burnt by this guy. The provocated refugees changed their attitudes immediately and held the sharp weapon toward Yan Bo. They were fooled by Yan Bo for so long. Blood flowed to the ground. Yan Bo twitched painfully and thought that these guys turned their backs on him so quickly. Yan Bo called the Demon Spirit, and then, dense smoke sprang up from the high tform. Refugees shrank back with great scare. Even the Tying Immortal Rope was eroded by the smoke. Wuyou gave a blow, and Yan Bo was impossible to stand the strong spirit¡¯s attack. He spat out blood, and strong spirit smashed his heart and lung. Yan Bo was not reconcile to the death, as his perfect n was destroyed by the woman. What an abominable woman! It was extremely difficult for Hongjun to dominate the world.


    Xu Linghe smashed all the way, and every where the flowing light went was turned into ashes. Xiao Qi had Hongjun Crossbow, so he was not afraid of the flowing light. On the sky, the Hongjun Crossbow was pulled into the shape of crescent. With an order, arrows were shot out and blotted out the sky. Sword light radiated to the sky, and Flowing Light chopped off the flying arrows. Xiao Qi hated Xu Linghe, only because Xu Linghe was Xiaoyao¡¯s man. Impure Essence soldiers rushed up and surrounded Xu Linghe. Seeing the situation worsening, Wuyou flew up and opened the bones of her eyebrows. Her arms and legs were filled with spirit power. The Heavenly Book rolled out, and the golden armor covered Wuyou tightly. Her long arms waved. The fire ball was split apart. Spiritual Qi dashed to the sky. Xiao Qi fell down as a deting ball. The Impure Essence soldiers hurried to catch Xiao Qi when seeing him falling. Wuyou raised up the corner of her mouth and thought that the man was still unable to withstand a blow. The crowd were overawed by the woman¡¯s superhuman power. The wife of the Emperor Jin was so formidable that she was able to defeat the demon only with a movement. Her momentum was unparalleled, and perhaps the Commander in Chief was not her match. Xiao Qi dashed to the clouds when Wuyou was distracted. Wuyou shouted inwardly, ¡°Terrible,¡± and followed to the sky. The man now was working hand in glove with Hongjun, and he was not like what Xiao Qi used to be. The Impure Essence soldiers protected their master closely.


    ¡°Take her down...¡± Xiao Qi ordered, and the Impure Essence army rushed up. Wuyou gave a blow and smashed out many soldiers. She knew that unless Xiao Qi was killed, her husband could not leave a peaceful ife. Wuyou spread spirit power, and the armor was covered with iron thorns. The wings swirled and swept toward Xiao Qi. Impure Essence soldiers were swept in all directions. Xiao Qi¡¯s face changed, and it seemed that Xiaoyao wanted to kill him and that he was just a joke. Xiao Qi felt his heart was pricked and tears dropped restively. In the spirit light, Xiao Qi was waiting for the death. Hongjun found the despair in Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes. To his surprise, Xiao Qi had such deep affection to the evil woman. Hongjun felt unhappy, because the woman had hurt him twice. Hongjun drew the Crossbow and shot out arrows to the woman. Wuyou spread out the armor to block the offensive. Hongjun took the opportunity and rolled Xiao Qi away. It was toote to stop them. The entire sky was covered by dark clouds. Wild winds rolled up Impure Essence army to the West Mountain.


    The market resumed calmness, and the butcher crawled up from the chopping board table. The old city governor lost his life in this fierce battle, and the people of the Jin City saw off him. Xu Linghe held Yan Shen to walk through the market. The coachman squeezed out of the crowd and could not ept the fact that his lord left with a dead body as he came alive. The coachman touched his lord¡¯s skin, and could feel it had be cold. It turned out that his master was really dead. The old coachman knelt on the ground with tears flowing down from his old cheeks. In the old coachman¡¯s heart, he knew that without the old master, he would have slept out on the streets, and that it was the master who had saved his life. But unexpectedly, his master had gone to another world. If the master had not worried about that young man, the master would not have bothered himself toe to the market, and thus, he would not have been killed by others.


    ¡°Give my master back...¡± The old man tore at Xu Linghe, but Zhan Ming came up to stop the old coachman.


    ¡°Back off.¡± Wuyou flew up, and her imposing momentum pressed hard at the old coachman. Wuyou thought for the Jin City, her husband even did not spare time to manage Kunlun, but what he could get atst. The mortals were too selfish to bear righteousness in mind. Wuyou gave a blow. The more the old coachman thought, the sadder he got. Then, he threw himself to the stone pir. No one had ever thought of such a consequence.


    The market flowed with rivers of blood, and the air was thick with smell of blood. Yan Bo¡¯s conspiracy was shattered. The crowd retreated, and the Jin soldiers began cleaning up the dead bodies and washing away the blood. A national funeral was held for Yan Shen, the old city governor, and Xu Linghe himself went into mourning. The entire Jin City fell into sorrow. Yan Shen devoted himself to the Jin City, so he was conferred a posthumous title as Taizu Jin.


    In the Qi Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Majesty...dead.¡± Leng Cang panted for breath and ran into the main hall.


    ¡°Who is dead?¡± Di Qing sat up on the soft couch.


    ¡°That old thief, Yan Shen...¡±


    Happinesses too suddenly. Di Qing burst into wildughter, thinking that the old thief should have died earlier, because it was the old thief who produced the current situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate it nationally. The more exciting, the better.¡± The news dide in time and swept away the depression of these days. Di Qing felt delighted and walked to the Eastern Pce, because he thought he should go to see the Queen. The Pce door was opened, and the woman looked at Di Qing with her eyes full of tears. Shui¡¯er was taken back, wondering whether the Queen¡¯s heart would melt. In fact, Shui¡¯er looked down upon the Majesty, because when the Queen went to the military campst time, the Majesty¡¯s attitude was too hurtful. What¡¯s more, when the Queen had a fever for half a month, where was the Majesty on earth? But for that guy, the Queen would have already died. You Qingcheng turned around, unwilling to see the Majesty. She realized that how merciless the Majesty was, as she endured so many hardships only for having a look at the Majesty. However, Di Qing was so heartless to her. Thinking about the scene where her feet were cut by the broken ss, and the days when she could not get any love, You Qingcheng felt her heart was brokenpletely. The man in front was not her husband any longer. Tears burst out like a breaching dyke.

 Chapter 168 Xu Yin Knew the Cause of His Younger Brother’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 168 Xu Yin Knew the Cause of His Younger Brother¡¯s Death</h4>


    ¡°Bad luck.¡± Di Qing thought his good mood was ruined by You Qingcheng, so he unveiled the bead curtain, turned around and left. Beads clicked crisply, which pricked You Qingcheng¡¯s heart more. She did feel painful, but she could not let go of the resentment.


    ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡±


    Shui¡¯er took pity on her and thought why the master was hard on herself. Since the master had made up her mind, she should hold on. Time would heal the wound sooner orter. Apparently, the Majesty was not the right person for the master. As a bystander, Shui¡¯er could see everything clearly.


    Busy as Ning¡¯s woman was, she had quick ears. Hardly had the Majesty left the pce when Ning¡¯s woman left as well, because the Master of the Qingshou Pce was still waiting for her message. Afraid of being discovered, Ning¡¯s woman walked the side door. It only took the time to drink half a cup of tea to arrive the Qingshou Pce. After all, Ning¡¯s woman also knew to be conscientious, since she had taken other¡¯s money.


    ¡°It is toote¡­¡± She threw a nce at the old woman, and her face looked calmer. She thought the old woman only got the benefits and did nothing good. It was a long time since Ou Jingyu saw the Majesty. If things went on like that, Ou Jingyu was afraid that the Majesty would forget her.


    ¡°The Majesty came to the Eastern Pce, but got fed up there¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ou JIngyu felt disgusted about Ning woman¡¯s fawning look. Unless the old woman was still useful, Ou Jingwu would have killed her already.


    ¡°I heard it with my ears. How could it be false?¡±


    ¡°The Queen does have a backbone¡­¡± Ou Jingyu could not help respecting You Qingcheng. The women in the pce all looked forward to the Majesty¡¯sing, but inversely, You Qingcheng did not care about it at all. On the other hand, Ou Jingyu felt it a good chance for her to join thepetition.


    ¡°Take the bracelet embracing intricate scrollwork.¡± A maidservant named Fan¡¯er held the silver te and came out of the inner hall. Ning¡¯s woman carefully picked up the bracelet. It was the Highest Grade in the emeralds, which could make Ning¡¯s woman rely on the rest of her life. Fan¡¯er was jealous and thought why she did not have such a good luck. Ning¡¯s woman was clever and knew the price of taking the bracelet.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I am at your disposal.¡± Ou Jingyu liked greedy people, because they could fight for what they wanted by hook or crook. Although Ning¡¯s woman came from the countryside, she was rather wily.


    ¡°Tonight, I will see the Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured. Within an hour, you will see the Majesty¡­¡± Ning¡¯s woman decided to take the plunge for the bracelet. She tucked it well in the arms, and then left there. Fang¡¯er felt unhappy because the Master had given the old woman many benefits, but for Fang¡¯er herself, she got nothing. But Fang¡¯er did not know that any benefit was exchanged


    ¡°Get some warm water and prepare the fragrant bath¡­Add some jasmine. The Majesty liked it most¡­¡±


    The woman in the mirror smiled sweetly, and her skin was so tender as if it could squeeze out the water. Her slender fingers picked up the eyebrows. Although she looked like You Qingcheng, her eyebrows added more beauty to her and made her look more enchanting. Ou Jingyu was just a substitute, but she knew the Majesty more than the Master in the Eastern Pce. The Majesty liked the brighter and clearer woman more. In fact, like You Qingcheng, such sentimental women could not win the Majesty¡¯s favor. Fan¡¯er carried the hot water for her master, and the fragrance lingered around the room. Ou Jingyu took off the clothes and entered the tub. She leaned against the edge of the bucket carved with gold lines. Her inky hair scattered. Fan¡¯er swirled the petals. Then, the fragrance filled the room. The door was quietly pushed open. Di Qing saw a person was bathing. It seems that Ning¡¯s woman did not lie to him that the queen was waiting for him. Di Qing walked to the bath bucket. Fan¡¯er heard the movement and got shocked. When seeing it was the Majesty, she knelt on the ground hurriedly. Di Qing added more hot water into the bathing bucket. Fan¡¯er left the room discreetly. The old woman was so terrific that she could get the job done so quickly.


    Under the fingers was a silky skin, revealing the fragrance of a woman. The fingers yed strings with proper power each time. The woman slowly opened her watery eyes and went delirious at the sight of Di Qing. The old woman really had some methods. Ou Jingyu raised her slender fingers. Di Qing picked up the woman, and the woman in his arms smiled sweetly, her little hands hooking the neck, Di Qing felt his heart was hot and went to the bed. Sweetughter filled the Qingshou Pce.


    Getting the things in the pce was as easy as blowing off dust. Ning¡¯s woman put the thing well and went back. But unexpectedly, because of her dim sight, she went to the wrong ce and squeezed into the Western Pce. Xu Yin was startled by the breaking-in woman. The old man looked familiar. So he came up to have a look and confirmed that she was a servant from the Eastern Pce. Ning¡¯s woman foraged a bed as if she had been cast an enticing spell. She did not know that it was Fan¡¯er who gave her the knockout powder.


    ¡°Coming here.¡± A little maidservant pulled Ning¡¯s woman, and the old woman struggled. Then, the valuable thing was exposed in her arms. The little maidservant had sharp eyes, and handed the thing to her master hurriedly. You Qingma had seen much of it, so she knew that the bracelet was not an ordinary thing. It turned out that the old woman was notmon, as she could get such a high-quality thing. Was she a rich person? You Qingmo asked the maidservant to pour cold water on the old woman. Ning¡¯s woman became clear by the cold water. She rolled her eyes, wondering where it was, how she got there, and who the woman was in the main seat. Ning¡¯s woman feltpletely confused. Xu Ying had been observing the old woman. Honesty was just an illusion. This woman must know a lot.


    ¡°This bracelet is really¡­good.¡± You Qingmo yed with the bracelet. Ning¡¯s woman was shocked, realizing that something terrible was about to happen, since the treasure was spotted.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you can have it if you like.¡± Having been living in the pce for a long time, Ning¡¯s woman learned to be craftier, and she knew that as long as she was alive, she would have more chances in the future.


    ¡°You are so bold¡­It is awarded by the Majesty¡­¡± You Qingmo¡¯s tone changed in a blink of eyes, which really terrified Ning¡¯s woman. The old woman thought she received the bracelet from others, but why now did the bracelet belong to You Qingmo? Actually, You Qingmo said it on purpose, because she wanted to get something useful from the old woman. After all, the person who could afford to give such a precious bracelet was not amon one.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯ve wronged me. I don¡¯t have the gut to steal your things.¡± Ning¡¯s woman failed to defend for herself, but she could not betray the Qingshou pce as well. So she just wanted to muddle through it.


    ¡°p her.¡± A maidservant gave a heavy p on Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s face and made her two teeth drop. It seemed that Ning¡¯s woman was unable to escape today.


    ¡°In this pce, it is easy to die, but it is difficult to live.¡±


    Ning¡¯s woman sank to the ground with scare.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please spare the old servant. The bracelet was given by the master of the Qingshou Pce.¡±


    ¡°Ou Jingyu?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, you know?¡± Ning¡¯s woman was a bit surprised. It seemed that the women in the pce were all foxy. Ning¡¯s woman decided to be careful in the future.


    ¡°The Majesty wille to the Qingshou Pce tonight. Do what you are supposed to do.¡± You Qingmo looked calm without any jealous expression. Ning¡¯s woman understood that the women in the pce were all plotting for something, and this master might plot for power.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the Eastern Pce repels me. So I have to find a ce to live, right?¡±


    ¡°So you betrayed your master?¡±


    ¡°The Queen was so cruel that she killed that man by the Bone-dissolving powder¡­ So I have to find a way out.¡±


    ¡°What did the man look like?¡± Xu Yin¡¯s heart fell to the bottom. Since his second younger brother had disappeared for a few months, Xu Yin rummaged the entire pce, but he did not expect that his brother had been dissolved. It was the evil woman who killed his brother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see his true face clearly, but I heard that the man called ¡®Younger Sister, Qingcheng¡¯.¡± That¡¯s right. It was my younger brother. Because in Xu Xi¡¯s heart, no one was better than You Qingcheng. Even so, Xu Xi was killed by his beloved person ruthlessly and could not escape his fate.


    ¡°Stealing the things of the pce is a capital crime.¡± Ning¡¯s woman was not stupid, as she abandoned ruthlessly her homer for the sake ofing to the capital. Don¡¯t talk about loyalty to her. She cared about nothing but just benefits. The people in the pce took advantage of the old woman, but she would not allow herself to be trampled on.


    ¡°The real and the fake masters of the Eastern Pce are striving for the Majesty¡¯s favor. What should we do?¡± You Qingmo showed great trust in Xu Yin and believed that this man would not harm her. Sometimes women were emotional and always imagined that a special man was waiting for her, but they did not know that others also had their own plots.


    ¡°Change the fake into the true one.¡± Xu Yin¡¯s beloved brother had been killed, so he would take revenge for him. First, he nned to change the fake queen into the true one. Then, the real queen would be reced and Xu Yin would decide the queen¡¯s life or death. You Qingmo showed admiration to the man sincerely. The man always stayed with You Qingmo and helped her. Although they had different purposes, the man never hurt her. You Qingmo fell in a trance.


    ¡°Your Excellency, it is time to rest¡­¡±


    Xu Yin disguised himself as Xu Xi, and then flew to the Eastern Pce. Tonight, it was quiet in the Eastern Pce. Xu Yin climbed over the pce gate, knocked several guards unconscious, and sneaked into the inner hall.


    A fierce gale sprang up and ill wind mmed the door and windows. The pce door creaked open. Xu Xi stood there, and blood oozed from his seven apertures. Hearing the noise, You Qingmo opened her eyes. Next second, she screamed with scare and sat on the bed immediately. Xu Yin smiled coldly, thinking, ¡°Did you feel scared when you killed my younger brother?¡± And then, Xu Yin yed one fiercer trick. Suddenly, blood began oozing from all the seven openings of her head. You Qingcheng on the bed had not seen it before and clenched the bedding tightly. She shivered, as her face turned paler. Xu Yin would not let go of her, because Yon Qingcheng was so ruthless that she did not spare his brother¡¯s corpse.


    Xu Yin thought that although his brother was wrong to assault this woman, she should not destroy his brother¡¯s corpse. The woman killed his brother mercilessly regardless of his brother¡¯s deep affection to her.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think I am afraid of you?¡±


    You Qingcheng did not fear ghosts. It would be nothing frighteningpared to the darkness in the pce. So she came up to grab Xu Yin. When her fingers touched the hem, creeping corpse worms dropped everywhere on the ground. You Qingcheng thought it was an illusion. But when the corpse worms drilled into her skin, she was really scared. Those corpse worms crawled in her pulse. You Qingcheng could even hear the worms sucking the blood. She tried to pulled out those disgusting worms. But she fainted immediately when seeing her fingers¡¯ skeleton. Xu Xiughed wildly. It was not worth mentioningpared to his brother¡¯s life. Xu Xi stepped out of the room, thinking that it was all for today.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Shui¡¯er, look at my face.¡±


    You Qingcheng picked herself up from the ground. Last night, she seemed to have a nightmare where she was covered with corpse worms. Shui¡¯er could not help taking several steps back at the clear sight of her master. You Qingmo¡¯s face was utterly grey, as if she had just came out of the coffin. Afraid that the master would be sad, Shui¡¯er hastened to do the makeup for her. You Qingcheng looked at her own face carefully, and she was not relieved until her face was as beautiful as before.


    ¡°Ask Supervisor Ning toe here.¡±


    Shui¡¯er took the order and left there. Ning Hai was also shocked when he entered the room. Since You Qingcheng was still good yesterday, why was she covered with corpse qi now?


    ¡°Your Excellency, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I encountered something uncleanst night. Go to find a Master to remove the evil.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, did you see a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a male ghost.¡±


    ¡°Is there a ghost in the pce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts, but the person is covered with corpse qi¡­¡±


    Ning¡¯s woman did not believe in heresy, andforted You Qingcheng that those mystifying things were all disguised by human, so that You Qingcheng could set her mind at ease.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the Majesty went to the Qingshou Pcest night.¡±


    ¡°Qingshou Pce?¡±


    ¡°The person of the Qingshou Pce also said the Majesty was living with the Queen in Qingshou Pce.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Last night, the Majesty was in the Eastern Pce. When did the Majesty go to the Qingshou Pce?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t you forget that she was the substitute whom Xian¡¯er found for you?¡± Shui¡¯er reminded You Qingcheng and thought that the substitute was such a disaster that she dared to rece the master.


    ¡°The substitute does make a scene. Perhaps no woman in the world is willing to be a substitute.¡±


    ¡°What can she do? She will always be my substitute.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, you should not look down upon her. After all, the women in the pce natually please the man. Afterst night, I¡¯m afraid that everything will change.¡±


    ¡°Shui¡¯er, I am so scared. I¡¯ve lost my father. If I lose my husband¡¯s love, what should I bother living for?¡± You Qingcheng was so grieved to realize that everything was used in this cold-blooded ce. Love could not sprout in the imperial harem.


    ¡°Your Excellency, in the harem battle, there are only themon interests. We share the same intention¡ªyou want power while I want Di Qing to die.¡±

 Chapter 169 Di Qing’s Hypocrisy

    <h4>Chapter 169 Di Qing¡¯s Hypocrisy</h4>


    After inquiring all the way, Lin Feiyang knew that his elder brother married the Princess. Princess Li¡¯s mansion was situated in the East Bridge five miles away from the city, which faced the water in three sides. Blue-stone arched door extended. Ahead was the Princess¡¯ mansion. Bright red front door was really baronial. Lin Feiyang walked to the door and knew that it was his elder brother¡¯s house. He patted the door, and a rush of footsteps rang inside. Lin Feiyang held his breath and listened out for the sound inside. When the door opened with a creak, Lin Feiyang was held in trance.


    ¡°You are still alive.¡± Lin Xiaosa choked with sobs.


    ¡°Elder brother...¡± Lin Feiyang called. Lin Xiaosa did not believe it and squashed his palm till blood oozed. And then, he realized that it was not a dream, and his brother really did not die.


    ¡°Feiyang, this is your sister-inw...¡±


    Lin Xiaosa thought his younger brother had been killed by the Jin army, but now Lin Feiyang appeared unexpectedly. How could Lin Xiaosa not get excited?


    ¡°Nice to meet you...¡± The sister-inw seemed younger than Lin Feiyang, so he greeted primly. Di Li looked at the man in front, who was her wife¡¯s younger brother, and she behaved in a more dignified manner.


    ¡°Mi¡¯er, this is your uncle.¡± Lin Xiaosa was afraid that Xiao Mi¡¯er would not be polite to the younger uncle. However, Xiao Mi¡¯er¡¯s chubby body ran toward him. He looked at the handsome uncle inside the room and giggled. In the sunshine, Xiao Mi¡¯er wore a pink lined jacket with fox fur piping around. He raised up his pink face and narrowed his eyes. What a cute child! Anyone would like to hug him. Lin Feiyang held him high, and Xiao Mi¡¯erughed louder.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside, and let¡¯se in and talk.¡± Xiao Mi¡¯er held his uncle¡¯s hand and walked to the room. Di Li jerked the corner of her mouth and thought that her child did forget that she had a mother when she had an uncle. Lin Xiaosa was amused by his little woman. ¡°How could she even be jealous of Feiyang?¡± Xiao Mi¡¯er held the uncle¡¯s hand into the room, where fire was burning well. Silverware was filled with kumiss. Lin Xiaosa changed for arger bowl. It had been three years. And he thought he had forgotten the taste, spicy mixed with milky aroma. This was the high-ss wine in the North Desert. Lin Xiaosa closed his eyes and took a sip to enjoy the taste. It boasted the scent of grass and represented the roughness of the northern man, tasting from the soft soursweet to strong liquor. Lin Xiaosa drank it happily and satisfactorily.


    ¡°Father made it for you to drive out the cold.¡± Lin Feiyang shook the wine bag where little wine had left as his brother had drank a lot.


    ¡°Is everything going well with father?¡± After all, their father was 60 years old, so Lin Xiaosa was more concerned about his father¡¯s health. Lin Feiyang certainly would not talk about the poisoning ident. Thanks to Mrs. Xu, she helped to solve the poison.


    ¡°The North Desert is not peaceful. Elder brother, you shoulde back and see.¡±


    It was the vor of home, and a man traveling away from home could taste it. The sour-sweet kumiss was made by his father himself, which contained his father¡¯s deep love for him. The two brothers enjoyed the roast wholemb. Xiao Mi¡¯er looked greedy for the wine, so she held the cup to ask her father to fill it up. She stuck out her tongue and licked it, but coughed by the spicy taste. Di Li got tired by her energetic child, but Xiao Mi¡¯er was in high spirits. Xiao Mi¡¯er¡¯s hands were filled with grease, and her month full of mutton. It was the mutton from the North Desert. It had been at midnight when they finished the meal. The little girl was too tired to stay up and slept beside the stove. Di Li picked up her child and returned to the inner hall.


    Lin Feiyang thought his brother must know it, even if the Emperor Qi was sister-inw¡¯s brother. Lin Feiyang decided to tell the truth, because Di Qing was such a cruel person that he would achieve his purpose by any devious means.


    ¡°Elder brother, you must guard against the Emperor Qi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about anything else tonight. Let¡¯s enjoy drinking the wine.¡± How could Lin Xiaosa not know Di Qing¡¯s nature? Di Qing was a person who even plotted his own sister. Di Qing was cool-blooded and unfeeling, and would do anything to anybody for his own interest, even selling his soul. Even so, Lin Xiaosa had nomand over himself, because Di Qing held Lin Xiaosa¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Elder brother, you did not know that I was almost killed by him. But for Xu Linghe, I would have been killed already.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Xiaosa did not believe it, because his younger brother came to the Qi Kingdom for the first time. Why did Di Qing wanted to kill him, as there was no any interest involved?


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Lin Feiyang unveiled his clothes and revealed a long scar on his back, which was filled with new pink flesh. Lin Xiaosa was lost for words at that moment. He worked himself to death for the Qi Kingdom, but Di Qing was plotting in the dark. In the past, Lin Xiaosa forced himself to bear it, but at that moment, he realized that everything was worthless. He decided to leave the Qi Kingdom, take his family back to the North Desert, and nevere back to the Central in forever.


    ¡°Elder brother, father is missing you so much and waiting for us to go back.¡± Lin Feiyang remembered how his father saw him off before leaving. It was the time that sons fulfilled the duty as a son, and should not let their father guard the North Desert alone.


    The woman outside the room leaned against the door, overwhelmed with sadness. She wondered what her elder brother had done to her husband, and that her brother even tried to kill Feiyang. Di Li could not sit by and decided to go to the pce to ask why immediately. She passed through the yard and walked out of the mansion. Then, the horses neighed and ran to the Qi Pce directely.


    The soldiers at the gate of the pce blocked Di Li¡¯s way, as someone tried to barge into the pce at midnight. A leader came down from the gate. A slim hand was revealed in the window. The leader was taken back at that moment. When he saw it was the Princess¡¯ waist token, his legs trembled. All the people in the Qi Kingdom knew that the Princess of the apple of the Majesty¡¯s eyes. But now, she was blocked out of the pce in such a cold day. If he was denounced, perhaps he would be killed. The leader opened the pce gate hurriedly. Di Li got off the carriage and walked to the main hall. In the deep winter night, even fur clothes could not keep out the cold. A pce servant followed her closely, because he could not bear any consequence if there was something wrong to the Princess.


    Di Qing did live happily these days. Apanied by Ou Jingyu, he lived a life as an affectionate couple and enjoyed the beautiful scenery around the city. But now his sweet dream was disturbed. Leng Cang stood outside the door and kept urging. In fact, Leng Cang was full of resentment because he, as prime minister, had to do the job as a soldier.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please get up.¡± Ou Jingyuid on the side, because she was really tired these days and wanted to take a good rest. Di Qing was totally enchanted by the different You Qingcheng and began neglecting what happened in the imperial court. Leng Cang knocked the door cautiously, afraid of irritating the Majesty.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Di Qing looked ghastly gloomy. Leng Cang peeked into the room, wondering what kind of woman would make the Majesty leave there at night for half of a month. It was really a big event.


    ¡°The Princess wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why does she not sleep, bute to the pce at midnight?¡±


    The two walked toward the front hall. And Ou Jingyu did not feel reassured and sent Fan¡¯er to follow them to the Imperial Study. The situation in the pce changed constantly, so Ou Jingyu thought she should pay more attention to it.


    Di Li was standing at the gate of the hall and muffled herself up well. She had enough of the weather. She kept stamping her feet till she felt numb on her toes.


    ¡°Is it cold?¡± One more mantle was put on her back. Di Ling¡¯s hands got numb with coldness, so even her brother held her hand, she was unconscious.


    ¡°Did you send people to kill Xiaosa¡¯s younger brother?¡± Di Li asked. Di Qing did not expect that his younger sister would ask about it, so he felt shocked in his heart. ¡°Would Lin Xiaosa know about it as well?¡±


    ¡°Whom did you listen to it?¡±


    Di Qing only wanted to know who told Di Li. No matter how heinous Di Qing was, he still tried his best to maintain his image as a good brother. This was Di Qing¡¯s hypocrisy.


    ¡°My husband goes through fire and water for you. But how can you treat him like that?¡± This was her elder brother who was too stubborn to admit that he had done something wrong.


    ¡°Get out...¡± Di Qing¡¯s face turned from livid to purple, since his mind was read by Di Li. Leng Cang felt breathless by Di Qing¡¯s aura. Every time Di Qing burst into rage, Leng Cang was the one to suffer it, so Leng Cang was not reconciled but helpless. Leng Cang himself also knew that he relied on nothing but his ttery to help him to get what he had owned today. He walked out of the pce and went back. Having been busy at midnight, Leng Cang thought he should go back to take a rest. But with a few steps, he popped out, turned around and grabbed the ck shadow¡¯s neck. ¡°How dare the person was toe to the Imperial Study!¡± Fan¡¯er was scared to death and kept shouting for sparing her life. Leng Cang covered the woman¡¯s mouth and thought she was such a rookie that she eavesdropped in such a conspicuous way.


    ¡°From the Qingshou Pce, right?¡± Fan¡¯er was a little nervous and thought the man could read others¡¯ minds, wondering how the man could know about her. But Fan¡¯er did not know that Leng Cang had just left the Qingshou Pce.


    ¡°No...no¡± Fan¡¯er stuttered, thinking that the master would certainly punish her as long as the master knew she was so useless.


    ¡°What is this. How can you say ¡®no¡¯?¡± Leng Cang took her waist token when she was unprepared. The waist token was carved with blue decorative pattern, and it was typical engraving technique of the Qingshou Pce. Realizing her identity had been seen through, Fan¡¯er did not dare to cover it any longer and made a clean breast of the whole story that her master had asked her before. Leng Cang was astonished at it. That is to say, the Master in the Qingshou Pce was a fake one, and the one who enjoyed the couple life with the Majesty was not the Queen. Since Leng Cang spotted the secret, he had a n immediately that he wanted to coerce the woman in the Qingshou pce to get something good. However, Fan¡¯er just wanted to leave there and totally forgot the eavesdropping. Leng Cang was just a viin, so he would not miss such a great chance to make a show of authority. He sneakily followed Fan¡¯er to the Qingshou pce. The moment Fan¡¯er was about to close the door, Leng Cang squeezed his way in. Fan¡¯er was frightened and her legs shivered when she saw it was the man at the gate of the imperial study.


    ¡°Fear me?¡± In Di Qing¡¯s eyes, Leng Cang was just a dog. So when encountering a person who scared Leng Cang, Leng Cang felt his vanity was at once reassured and ttered. Fan¡¯er was scared and fled to the corner.


    ¡°Look at the soft skin...¡± Leng Cang picked up the corner of the clothes, and smiled significantly. His big hand touched the little hand. The girl¡¯s hands were as tender as the tips of bamboo shots.


    ¡°You...what do you want?¡± Fan¡¯er¡¯s little hands covered the corner of the clothes in a tremendous fright. Leng Cang chuckled and was able to tell whether a woman had served the Majesty before or not, as he was rather experienced.


    ¡°Your master is pretending to be the Queen. You¡¯re just a servant, but conceal the truth. Can you bear the sin?¡± Leng Cang shook off the woman, and he only wanted to know the background of the fake queen.


    ¡°I know nothing about it...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± It seemed that this maidservant was reluctant to tell the truth. Leng Cang gave a p. Fan¡¯er could not stand it at all, and then a bloody print was left on her tender face. As women cared about their looks most, Fan¡¯er sank to the ground with scare.


    ¡°The master is Yan Shen¡¯s informant.¡± For her facial appearance, Fan¡¯er had no way but to surrender. Although she betrayed her master, she did have no other choice.


    ¡°The informant of traitor Yan¡¯s?¡± Leng Cang did not expect that and thought that the women in the pce were so heaven-daring that they dared to link to anyone.


    ¡°Please spare me!¡± Fan¡¯er crouched on the ground, as she had no one but herself to rely on.


    ¡°Stand up...¡±


    Leng Cang swaggered out of the yard after getting the answer he wanted. He thought the woman was really timid, and he could get something more exciting next time. Seeing the evil leave, Fan¡¯er finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Why do youe back sote?¡± It was getting light as Fan¡¯er just came back from the imperial study. Ou Jingyu took a nce at Fan¡¯er who was afraid of being found out.


    Ou Jingyu picked herself up and retreated cautiously. When she passed the door, she spotted a suspicious person, who was sneaky there. When Ou Jingyu got closer, that person disappeared. However, Ou Jingyu did not care too much and jumped over the pce gate, followed stealthily by Xu Yin. He also climbed over the wall and knew clearly where the woman was going. To the mansion of Assistant Prime Minister, a friend of herte father¡¯s friends. Was the fake Queen a spy of Yan Shen¡¯s? Xu Yin flew into the courtyard and was so familiar with Yan family that he could find the study room even closing his eyes. When approached to the door, coughing voice rang from inside. Xu Yin crouched down to take a look. He poked the paper window lightly, and then candlelight came out. Afraid of being discovered, Xu Yin only revealed his pair of eyes.

 Chapter 170 The Adventure in the Long County

    <h4>Chapter 170 The Adventure in the Long County</h4>


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Princess came to the pce at midnight certainly for something important. Ou Jingyu wanted to know it.


    ¡°The princess came to make a punitive expedition against the Majesty and imed that the Majesty tried to kill the the princess¡¯s husband¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you encounter anyone else?¡± Ou Jingyu was very suspicious. As the maidservant had left for a few hours, something must have happened. Questioned by the master, Fan¡¯er was flustered, afraid that her master found some inkling.


    ¡°I took a nap and forgot the time.¡±


    Fan¡¯er stretched herself with a guilty conscience, hoping to get away with it.


    ¡°This is hysteria drug. Ask Ning¡¯s woman to increase the dose. So at that time the person who will stays beside the Majesty will be me.¡± The state banquet was a symbol of identity. Ou Jingyu did not want You Qingcheng to attend. Even though Ou Jingyu would appear with a fake identity, she was willing to apany the Majesty herself. Fan¡¯er took the order and left out of the room.


    ¡°Elder brother, I want to go to the North Desert with my husband.¡± Di Li wanted to leave the Qi Kingdom, because she did not want her husband to suffer the shabby treatment any longer. Her elder brother had changed into another person who did anything to anyone for the imperial power.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Di Qing would not let his sister leave. Lin Xiaosa was still of great use. He was good at leading the troops to fight. Most importantly, he did not like authority. Power was rather alluring to anyone who held the military power, but Lin Xiaosa did not like it. ¡°What a weirdo!¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, are you forcing us to go against our will?¡±


    Di Li swept away the writing brush and ink, and it sshed all over the ground. No one could control her, including her brother. In the Imperial Study, there was a a re-up of tension between Di Li and Di Qing. Di Li hated her brother who even would not spare her husband¡¯s family member, and she hoped Brother Xu would rule the world in the end.


    ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ve decided to leave.¡± Di Li pushed the door, about to leave. However, Di Qing blocked her way.


    ¡°The Queen is talking about you every day. My younger sister, you¡¯d better go to the Eastern Pce and live there for a few days.¡± Then, several pce servants rushed up.


    ¡°How dare you! Get away from me!¡± These disgusting eunuchs did not listen to Di Li¡¯s order at all. Instead, they took away the princess forcibly. The Princess of the Qi Kingdom waspelled, and her elder brother just took her as a chip, a chip to coerce her husband. It turned out that the deep love between her and her elder brother was utterly an illusion. Di Qing wanted the authority, so the family love became his stepping stone. At that moment, sadness welled up in Di Li¡¯s heart, and her tears kept flowing. The family member who grew up with her was eroded by imperial power. The pce servants remarked Di Li with sarcasm by battening on the Majesty¡¯s decree. Di Li was totally disppointed about her elder brother.


    ¡°Princess Li ising.¡± Upon hearing Di Liing here, You Qingcheng swept away the depression in her heart. In fact, You Qingcheng had a few days of nightmares. Xu Xi was like a haunting ghost that kept disturbing her. Since the younger sister came to apany her, You Qingcheng could take a sound sleep. Di Li had a good impression on her sister-inw. Since the Majesty had made a decision, Di Li thought she should stay there conscientiously, but she was worried about Xiao Mi¡¯er, who would be angry at not seeing Di Li and thus, would not eat anything.


    Last night, Lin Xiaosa was drunk and unconscious. Now, he unveiled the quilt and felt chilly. He thought his little woman got up so early. Then, he pushed the door open, and the whole yard was too quiet. Usually, Li¡¯er served him to wash the face. Lin Xiaosa came to the front yard, and asked the steward. Then, he knew that Xiao Li had came to the pce. Lin Xiaosa burst into a fury and med the steward not to report it early. The steward told him that the Princess did not want her husband to worry about her. What Lin Xiaosa feared most was that Di Li entered the pce, so he asked the steward to lead a horse. Lin Xiaosa could not wait for one more minute, as his little woman¡¯s brother was so cruel that she was not her brother¡¯s opponent at all. When he arrived at the gate of the pce, the guard greeted him hurriedly, as the guard did not dare to neglect him because of his distinguished identity. A pce servant followed Lin Xiaosa closely. Lin Xiaosa barged into the Imperial Study, which shocked the pce servant because the servant did not report to the Majesty yet. The servant was worried about his life if the Majesty med him, and he knelt on the ground with fright. Di Qing did not sleep the whole night, knowing that Lin Xiaosa was bound to look for Di Li.


    ¡°Oh, the princess¡¯s husbande so early.¡± Di Qing stood up from the soft couch and stretched himself. He felt sore on the back. It seemed that the phoenix couch was morefortable.


    ¡°Ie to pick up my wife. Xiao Mi¡¯er is waiting for her mother.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa wanted to see his wife earlier. But Di Qing would not make him satisfied, because his younger sister came to the pce after such a long time, and what¡¯s more important, his purpose had not been reached.


    ¡°It is an unquestionable moral truth that an elder brother wants his younger sister to stay for a few days. Right? the princess¡¯s husband?¡±


    ¡°Get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°The princess¡¯s husband knows well. Xiao Li cannot understand her brother¡¯s deep love and insists on going back to the North Desert. I have only a younger sister...¡± Di Qing said and sobbed. Lin Xiaosa knew that the Majesty was ying in front of him, and warned him not to y any tricks.


    ¡°I see. Just let Xiao Li stay with the Queen for a few days.¡± Lin Xiaosa made concessions in order to gain advantages, because he knew the more he showed concern for Xiao Li, the more tightly the Majesty would seized him. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s movement worked! Di Qing was rather surprised and wondered why Lin Xiaosa remained so calm today, as Lin Xiaosa loved his wife more than his life. ¡°Did he lose interest in my younger sister?¡± Men naturally rejected the old and craved for the new. Di Qing knew it well because of his abundant experiences. But his sister was not Lin Xiaosa¡¯s weakness. ¡°Why bother constraining her in the pce any longer? Did Lin Xiaosa have any new sweetheart? Lin Xiaosa was the pioneer to expand the territory. If no one could tie him up, how could Lin Xiaosa continue to be at my disposal? It seemed that Xiao Li should serve Lin Xiaosa all the time and fasten herself on him.¡±


    ¡°Ask Princess Li to the Imperial Study.¡± A pce servant took the order and ran to the Eastern Pce in a hurry. The Imperial Study was not a right ce to stay. Lin Xiaosa felt relieved inwardly and thought that he did take right action. When Di Li met her husband, she felt grieved, as her elder brother took advantage of herself, and the family love was so insignificantpared to royal power.


    ¡°There is a banquet in the pce of the day after tomorrow. My younger sister, you shoulde early. And the princess¡¯ husband remember to bring your brother. Don¡¯t forget.¡± It turned out that the Majesty had been keeping an eye on the Princess¡¯ residence. Lin Xiaosa cast his eyes with coldness.


    ¡°I retire.¡±


    The husband¡¯s indifference hurt Di Li¡¯s heart. Not only did her brother treat her badly, but also her husband was so indifferent to her. However, Lin Xiaosa warned himself that he would not reveal his true feeling in front of Di Qing. The carriage left slowly. The woman cried sadly. Then, the big hands finally held the little woman.


    ¡°My husband.¡± The woman threw herself into her husband¡¯s arms, her tears dropping continuously. When the truth was revealed, all the goodness in the past waspletely broken. It turned out that she was only her brother¡¯s chip. And her brother who had been guarding her since childhood was being eroding by the imperial power. And family love would eventually be a chip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the North Desert...¡± Di Li did not want to stay there for a moment. Every day she was living in depression and almost forgot her own nature.


    ¡°Will Di Qing spare us? Maybe he has nted some finger man in the princess¡¯ mansion.¡± The two cuddled each other. When the carriage arrived at the mansion, Xiao Mi¡¯er and her uncle had been waiting at the gate. Di Li jumped off the carriage to pick up her daughter. Only when she became a mother could she realize how important the child was. For the family, Lin Xiaosa made a decision. He had no way but to do that in order to return to the North Desert as early as possible.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Lin Xiaosa¡¯s thought was interrupted. Lin Feiyang hugged his brother. The two walked to the room. Xiao Mi¡¯er held her mother¡¯s neck and giggled.


    The plum blossoms in the courtyard gave off a fragrant odor regardless of the coldness. The blossoms on the branches appeared more mboyant in the frost.


    The family surrounded the stove and enjoyed a moment of peace.


    ...


    In the Jin City.


    There were more and more refugees in the city. The beef and mutton could not solve the rooted problems. Beggars were everywhere in the Jin City. Xu Linghe was so bogged down on refugees¡¯ issue. It was inevitable for the King to make secret investigation. Zhan Ming had been waiting at the gate of the pce. Wuyou had nothing else to do, so she followed them out of the city. The Long County was one of the ten counties, and also the only county in the hills. The carriage ran to the boundary of the Long County. Xu Linghe unveiled the carriage curtain now and then and found the kumquat trees on the mountains were full of fruits. In such a cold day, the kumquat forest took on another scene. The three jumped off the carriage and went deep into the forest. An old man who guarded the forest came up to greet them. Wuyou was rather curious about the forest. The old man picked up an kumquat. Zhan Ming peeled the kumquat and found the pulp was in order like petals. Wuyou picked up a small one and tasted it. It was rather sweet.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It would be great if there are some in the Jin City.¡± Zhan Ming was full of praise. This thing was rare in the Jin City. Xu Linghe had been observing the growth of kumquat trees.


    ¡°This is a mountain orange and only grows in the hills.¡± Xu Linghe had an idea. Since the several counties around the Jin City were mountainous with lots of idlers, and there were arge terrifying number of refugees, how about making full use of it? Then, they could invite the old man to provide technical guidance. When people had something to do, no one would be willing to beg any longer.


    ¡°How is the kumquat harvest?


    ¡°It can yield about a hundred of loads in this mountain.¡± Zhan Ming¡¯s eyeballs almost dropped in amazement. It was rare to see such high yields.


    ¡°Senior man, your way of making money is admirable.¡± Using the abandoned forests to nt cash crop was really far-sighted.


    ¡°I want to prove that the old is still useful. And I can live afortable life.¡± The old man did not take a rest. Instead, he put the kumquat into the basket in order. Zhan Ming carried the basket down the hill. Wuyou flew up to the tree and formed a spiritual. Propelled by the spiritual power, the golden kumquat fell off the trees. The old man was an honest farmer and had not seen such magical person. Baskets were put into the carriage. When everything was finished, Xu Linghe drove the carriage to the market.


    Although the Long County was in the hills, the main county was rather in with wide and clean streets. The old man was a good talker and spoke out the people¡¯s voices. When he talked about the sad story, he kept wiping the tears on the corner of his eyes. The war deprived his home. Knowing that the old man was also a refugee, Xu Linghe registered profound respect for the old man.


    Zhan Ming put down the baskets in order, and found a good ce for the old man. The old man cried his goods for sale. The people who went to the market knew the old man and rushed up. Xu Linghe was busy weighing the fruit, while the old man invited the passers to taste for free. Baskets of oranges were sold out within two hours. Xu Linghe had a n. The Jin City boasted many hills, which were suitable for nting kumquat. The old man nted sweet kumquat. Now the Jin City had had silk as the pir of the economy, but there was still a long way to go for crops.


    ¡°The old man¡¯s kumquats are selling like hot cakes...¡± Zhan Ming said with emotion. All the kumquats were sold out. On the way home, the old man wanted to buy some wine and food. Xu Linghe would not let the old man spend the money, so he asked Zhan Ming to prepare the dinner. The courtyard was cleaned well by the old man. A dog waved its tail at the door. The old man threw a steamed bun, and the dog waved more happily and rubbed its head. The old man gave a snort, and the dog groveled on the ground obediently.


    ¡°The dog¡¯s food is rather good.¡± Xu Linghe sighed. It would be good if the refugees in the Jin City could have food to eat.


    ¡°It is not an ordinary dog. It once saved my life.¡± In the heart of the old man, the dog was his own family member. Wuyou prepared the dinner for everyone. Although they met first time, the old man was so hospitable that he took rice wine from the cer. Wuyou cleaned up the table and ced abundant dishes on it. After taking a ss of rice wine, the old man seemed in high spirits and led the three people to the backyard. There was a straw-woven shed where various fruit seedlings were bred.


    ¡°These can be nted next year. It is a small sweet orange...¡± The old man pointed at the orange seedlings inside, and it looked stronger. Xu Linghe was convinced by the old man¡¯s whimsy. Who would think of rustic understand such technology? Wuyou even doubted that the elderly came from the chip, as he really knew a lot. The more Xu Linghe knew, the more determined he was. Xu Linghe decided to rely on the elderly to solve the refugee problem. Before leaving, Xu Linghe spoke out his purpose and hoped the old man would return to the Jin City with him. Zhan Ming also had this intention.

 Chapter 171 Xiao Douya Disliked His Father

    <h4>Chapter 171 Xiao Douya Disliked His Father</h4>


    The old man had enough food and clothes for his entire life, so he was willing to help others as he could. Before leaving, the old man put the fruit seedlings on the carriage. Zhan Ming held the dog to the carriage. The old man loved the dog so deeply that he even gave two steamed buns to it. Xu Linghe was in a good mood. With the old man¡¯s assistance, Xu Linghe was confident in ploughing fields well. Zhan Ming drove the carriage. The aftermath of the war was seen everywhere. More and more people chose to flee away from the war zones.


    ¡°The war will only affect the poor.¡± The old man let out a long sigh.


    After a rough ride, they arrived at the Qi city in the dark. The guarding soldiers had been waiting there already, and opened the city gate hurriedly at the sight of the master. Xu Linghe jumped out of the carriage, greeted by the soldiers¡¯ warmth. These soldiers thought that the old city governor did pick up the right person who was soponent that he could capture ten cities sessively. It was just like a daydream for them. Xu Linghe helped Wuyou down the carriage. The soldiers got reddened at the sight of the city governor¡¯s wife. Wuyou looked serene and graceful. However, when the old man knew who Xu Linghe was, his face looked gloomy, because the old man¡¯s house was ruined in the war. If it hadn¡¯t been the avaricious gangs, he would not have been left alone in the world.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Zhan Ming reined the horse. And then, the old man jumped out of the carriage and went straight to the city gate.


    ¡°Grand old man.¡±


    Xu Linghe blocked his way. It was the master that Xu Linghe had made great efforts to find out, so Xu Linghe would do whatever he could to retain the master there.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The old man did not like the officials, let alone the soldiers. The Long County had been ruined by the Jin army¡¯s iron hoof, and his son had lost his life.


    ¡°Grand old man, why?¡± Xu Linghe was totally confused, wondering why the kind and benevolent man was so tetchy now.


    ¡°Jin city is the enemy of the Long County. If it hadn¡¯t been you, my son would be still alive now.¡±


    ¡°The affairs in the Long County had nothing to do with my husband. It was I who killed the people and captured the city. How can you me my husband?¡± Wuyou would not bear seeing it. Being the governor of the Jin city, her husband had been wronged countlessly. No one would care about him. Wuyou¡¯s words infuriated the old man. He thought the woman was rather rampant, and his beards warped with rage. Xu Linghe knew that the woman cared about him. But presently, the Jin city needed a capable man. Besides, the old man was kind-hearted who was willing to leave his home toe here when knowing arge number of beggars. So what the little woman was doing was to pour oil on the me. However, Wuyou did not consider it, and all she wanted was that her husband suffered less. Seeing it, Zhan Ming asked the soldiers to close the city gate. Then, the old man knocked at the gate and thought if he had known Xu Linghe¡¯s identity, he would not havee to the Jin City. The dog sprang at Zhan Ming and bit his trouser as it saw his master being bullied. The old man thundered at the dog, and it was scared to the ground.


    ¡°Grand old man, the refugees are innocent. As long as I am the governor of this city, I will be responsible for their lives.¡±


    ¡°There is no use discussing it.¡± The old man had decided to leave. It seemed that only Wuyou could let the old man stay. She was willing to do whatever she could to help her man.


    ¡°Grand old man, please stay here.¡± The woman knelt on the ground. Xu Linghe helped the woman up. What did the woman think of me? She should be the one I cherish most. Zhan Ming did not expect the Madam would do that, either. The Madam, like a goddess, would kneel on the ground and beg an old man. How couldn¡¯t it be shocking? The old man¡¯s heart was softened, and he did not hate the woman. Then, he took his dog and got on the carriage. Zhan Ming raised the horsewhip, and the carriage ran to the posthouse, which was prepared for the Mentor specifically.


    ¡°Jiang Wuyou, listen. No one is more important than you. No one in the world can deserve it...¡±


    ¡°I know... I know...¡± Wuyou¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She knew that her husband was always thinking for her.


    ¡°Linghe, hug me.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to live as you like. If the sky falls, you still have me to support you.¡± Xu Linghe hugged the woman tightly. He knew that the woman suffered a lot to love him.


    ¡°I am missing Douya.¡± Xu Linghe held the woman¡¯s hands and flew to the clouds. It had been the time of rat when they arrived at Ao Ze. The two descended from the clouds. The little disciples who were guarding at night came up to greet them.


    ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s you!¡± The little disciples were wild with joy.


    ¡°Go to patrol now. You cannot neglect your duty...¡± The little disciples left happily, because the sight of the Sect Master gave them a feeling of security.


    ¡°Good, good. You gain face for me.¡±


    ¡°Youugh at me...¡± Wuyou¡¯s face blushed.


    ¡°When everything is settled, I will apany you to enjoy life in the mountains every day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±


    ¡°I will not forget, my little woman.¡±


    The man leaned down and gave her a kiss. Wuyou freed herself from the man¡¯s hug. The little disciples went aglow and hurried to cover their eyes at the sight that their Sect Master was kissing.


    ¡°You... are the Sect Master...¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth went up, and he thought the woman in flurry was rather adorable.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give the position to you?¡±


    ¡°You are bullying me,¡± Wuyou said childishly. It was a good way to harness her husband. She pouted her mouth with a look of grievance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been 300 years old, but like still a child...¡±


    ¡°Xu Linghe... I am not done with you...¡±


    He did not know that women all cared about age. Wuyou flew to the backyard and Xu Lingheughed brightly. The little woman was easy to amuse. He found he loved his little woman more in this way. Love could make a person more willful. And he also hoped his woman could reveal her nature.


    ¡°Granny.¡± Wuyou patted the door. Changxi opened the door immediately. Xiao Douya rolled out of the quilt.


    ¡°Has Linghee back?¡± Changxi worried about her grandson.


    ¡°Granny, I am here.¡± Xu Linghe squeezed into the door. Changxi could feel at ease when seeing her grandson. Although he went through many hardships, he looked more energetic. Xiao Douya picked himself up from the quilt and threw himself to his father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Xu Linghe brushed his son¡¯s cropped hair. His son seemed to be heavier after a month.


    ¡°I miss Dad most.¡±


    Xiao Douya hugged his father¡¯s neck tightly, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Douya, just let your father take a break.¡± Wuyou took Douya. He became heavier, and Wuyou thought she might not be able to hold him after some days. Xiao Douya followed his father to the front yard.


    ¡°I want to go by myself.¡± Xiao Douya pushed the door open and jumped into the bed. During the days when his mother was not at home, Xiao Douya lived with his great grandmother. Hey on his pillow, turning and tossing. The kid was so naughty that he insisted on sleeping with his father. Xu Linghe hugged his son and kept kissing him. How soft his son was, just like a lump of glutinous rice. Xiao Douya did not retreat, instead, he tickled his father as a fight back.


    ¡°Dad, have an early night.¡± Xiao Douya turned over and stood up. Then, he held his pillow and drilled into his mother¡¯s arms. Xu Linghe wasn¡¯t thin to settle and wondered if his son did not love him. And he was hit a touch of sourness.


    ¡°Douya dislikes your dad.¡± Xu Linghe could not help saying it. The child was such an inborn smart boy.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, Dad will leave Xiao Douya alone.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to be intimate with me?¡± Xu Linghe felt empty in his heart and asked himself whether it was worthwhile to be the governor at the cost of neglecting his son.


    ¡°Douya med Dad, right? But without your dad, those little senior brothers in Kulun would lose their homes and be homeless orphans... Understand?¡±


    ¡°But Xiao Douya is like an orphan now. When mom is upied, I am left alone in Kunlun.¡±


    Wuyou also realized that she did not give enough care to his child so that Xiao Douyacked a sense of security. The little child twitched in Wuyou¡¯s arms, his scalding tears burning her chest. Wuyou began reproaching herself: how long did she not apany Xiao Douya. Since being the Sect Master, she was always upied with the affairs in the Sect, and just took her son as a grown-up. However, he was just a four-year-old child who also needed the parents to stay with him. However, parents were ustomed to fudging.


    ¡°Mom loves you most...¡± Wuyou caressed her son tightly.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will take the shape-shifting exam. Mom muste to watch it.¡±


    ¡°I wille to apany Douya as well.¡± Xu Linghe made a promise inwardly. No matter what would happen tomorrow, he would apany Xiao Douya.


    When they woke up in the morning, Xiao Douya still seized the corner of the clothes tightly. Xu Linghe touched the little face gently. Then, Xiao Douya turned over and got out of the bed.


    ¡°It is the clock of dragon.¡± Xiao Douya put on his coat and hat. The warm washing water had been served well. Xiao Douya shuffled his face, because he knew that he would be scolded if he waste for thepetition at the clock of dragon. Afraid that his son waste for thepetition, Xu Linghe held Xiao Douya and ran to Ao Ze. Xiao Douya was in good spirits, as it was good to have his father to be with him.


    Wuyou sat on the high tower. The square was crowded with little disciples. Chengyi was the main examiner who was responsible for arranging the whole examination. Xiao Douya was tested in his shape-shifting technique, while Xiaochu was his opponent. Chengyi was worried about Xiao Douya, as Chengyi had a dread of Xiaochu¡¯s ability. However, Wuyou would like to see how powerful Xiaochu¡¯s celestial spirit was. Xu Linghe watched the match in the distance. He was willing to do anything as long as his son felt happy.


    A whistle announced the match began finally. Xiao Douya flew to the high tform. With a goodmand of driving technique, Xiao Douya straightened himself up. He thought he could not be a disgrace to his father. Xiaochu walked slowly to the tform. Wuyou recognized the man immediately, because she was impressed a lot by the little boy in the initial test. He was such a kind and righteous boy. But it was such amon boy with unbelievable celestial spirit. The spirit was the spinel that the celestial being used to gain reincarnation. The roaming celestial spirit would root and sprout when it met with the right person. Then, the spirit would be endowed with amon person¡¯s physical body, and the next step, it would pass tribtion again to be the celestial being. In other words, Xiaochu was the physical body of the celestial being in human society. So Wuyou was eager to see the spirit¡¯s power.


    ¡°The Spirit Battle starts.¡±


    Xiao Douya leaped to the mid-air and turned over his hands. Then, a little spirit beast flew out of his body. Xiao Douya¡¯s earnest attitude was rather moving. Meanwhile, Xiaochu also called his spiritual creature. The little spirit beast had never seen such a great thing before, so it got the stage fright and drilled into Xiao Douya¡¯s arms immediately. The whole square burst intoughter. All the adults just came to watch it for fun. As for which party would win, all the people would think it must be Xiaochu. With a whistle, Xiao Douya leaned down and whispered to the little spirit beast. Encouraged by the master, the little spirit beast straightened up. Xiaochu leaped up to the mid-air as well. Thepetition¡¯s result should be second to the child¡¯s confidence. The spiritual creature knew its intention and dashed out when hearing the whistle. Xiao Douya drove the spirit beast and ran wildly all the way, while Xiaochu drove his spiritual creature to chase them closely. At the same time, Chengyi was rather busy as he followed the little spirit beast to cheer for the little boy. However, Xiao Douya did not notice his Uncle Chengyi, but just chased after his father. On the turning corner, the little spirit beast almost ran into a big tree, and Xiao Douya hurried to pull the rein. The little spirit beast raised its front hooves, and Xiao Douya tilted backward, about to fall down. Xiaochu was rather worried about him, so he had to slow his spiritual creature down. Xiao Douya held the spirit beast¡¯s neck tightly. After the little spirit beast steered by the forest, Xiao Douya could make the bnce. But for his bravery, Xiao Douya would have fallen off. Little spirit beast ascended into the clouds and somersaulted back and forth. The huge spiritual creature was not so flexible as the little spirit beast. The spiritual creature was out of breath with a somersault. Xiaochu had not expected that Xiao Douya was so clever. In terms of speed, the little spirit beat was not the spiritual creature¡¯s match; while for flexibility, the little spirit beast was much better. It turned out Xiao Douya had thought and nned clearly before thepetition and had seized the opportunity to win in his hands. The little spirit beast coordinated with his master to fly through Ao Ze and drill into the Sky Soaring Tower. Because of narrow space, the spiritual creature failed to turn around after several attempts while the little spirit beast could carry its master and fly freely. However, Xu Linghe had methods to pass it through if he wanted, and all he needed to do was to transform it into a smaller one. Xiaochu lost thepetition. On the premise of fairness, Xiao Douya used his head to discover the opponent¡¯s weak point. It was what a wise man did.


    It was quite amazing that Xiao Douya was so thoughtful at his young age. Xu Linghe was proud of his son. After some contests, the little spirit beast yed the flexibility and ingenuity to full. Xiao Douya defeated Xiaochu with his cleverness. On the square, all the lookers-on were impressed by Xiao Douya¡¯s intelligence. Wuyou flew towards him. Xiao Douya straightened himself up at the sight of her mother.

 Chapter 172 Yan Wu Had A Physical Body

    <h4>Chapter 172 Yan Wu Had A Physical Body</h4>


    ¡°Mom, am I terrific?¡± Xiao Douya raised his head, waiting for his mother¡¯s praise. Wuyou loved her child so deeply. He could have a goodmand of controlling the spirit at his young age. However, Xiaochu did not reconcile himself to the result, because he lost the match deliberately.


    ¡°I am proud of you, my child.¡± Xu Linghe picked up his son. But Xiao Douya dodged it, because he thought he was no more a baby now. Xiao Douya was so happy to have his father with him.


    ¡°Brother Douya.¡± A little boy toddled from the crowds.


    ¡°Mom...¡± The little boy pulled Han Chiyou¡¯s skirt. Xiao Douya wanted to hug his younger brother. But Little Lingchong dashed out suddenly and jostled Xiao Douya out.


    ¡°Something terrible! Anotherrge number of refugees are flooding in the mountain.¡±


    Little Lingchong puffed for breath. It was the third group this month. Kunlun would be dragged down with the worsening situation. Xu Linghe leaped to the clouds, followed by Wuyou tightly. They arrived at the foot of the mountain and found there was a dense mass of refugees there. Xu Linghe flew to the crowds. But for Nishui, he was afraid that the refugees would have reached Kunlun.


    A group of people surrounded Xu Linghe, hoping to be allowed to stay there. However, Kunlun was unable to receive more refugees. Xu Linghe knew his little woman had shouldered enough.


    ¡°Young Master, please allow me to stay here.¡± The emaciated old man picked himself up from the ground. He had managed toe to Kunlun, and would die if he came back. In the human realm, years of wars had destroyed all the fields and emptied the national treasury. No taels of silver could be taken out to help the refugees. The old man had risked his life to Kunlun. Rather than waiting for death, he would like to take chance in Kunlun. Perhaps there was a trace of hope to survive. The old man followed the refugees to Kunlun. Warpelled people to leave their homes and roam about for survival. However, Kunlun could do nothing to help the refugees.


    ¡°Grand old man, you¡¯d bettere back.¡± Xu Linghe could not bring himself to refuse the old man, but he had no other ways. Kunlun did not have that capacity. In the crowds, babies were crying, but the young mothers had no more food to feed their babies, as they could have some rice water these days. The babied cried heartbreakingly. If it had happened before, Kunlun would be incumbent on helping them. But now, Kunlun was also helpless. It seemed that thest method was to the Jin City.


    ¡°Anyone wants to the Jin City?¡± The old man stood up and thought it would be the same in any ce. So he would take chance in Jin City. Perhaps he could have food to eat there.


    ¡°Children can stay in Kunlun¡± Wuyou could not bear to see the children continue to suffer more. Even if the children went to the Jin City, they would still go through hardships. She just came back from the Jin City, so she knew well how serious the situation was. But now, Kunlun did not have such a huge capacity to feed so many people. The women with children followed Wuyou to Kunlun. However, those young men were unwilling to ept the arrangement, since they came there for food. To them, it was the same in the Jin City and the Qi Kingdom. The crowds surged forward. Some children were even knocked down. Wuyou gave a palm out. These men with perfect limbs would still choose to beg for food in Kunlun. Compared to the old man who nted oranges in the Long County who earned his own living, these men did not deserve Wuyou¡¯s sympathy. The men were knocked down by Wuyou¡¯s spirit power, so they restrained themselves. Then, the little boy picked himself up and ran to his mother¡¯s arms. But his young mother was too feeble to hold her own child.


    ¡°Women and children stay here.¡±


    The woman held the child and squeezed out of the crowds. It was thest life-saving straw. Even if Wuyou set the rules, there were still arge number of people allowed toe into Kunlun. Then, Kunlun had epted tens of thousands of children from the human realm, now plus these new ones, Kunlun had reached its admission limit. Those young and strong men were so jealous that they jostled the crowds continually. Wuyou waved her spiritual fingers and lifted up the children to Ao Ze. Those who were forced to stay were in great despair, and some of them rushed into Nishui. It was toote for Xu Linghe to stop them. Then, those sturdy men were reduced into a pile of white bones, which scattered the crowds with a great scare. Theke could kill people invisibly. Those sturdy men tried to cross theke to the mountain, but only met with their death. In order to prevent people frommitting suicide, Xu Linghe set a defensive cover for theke.


    ¡°The food is given by the Sect Master. Take it now.¡±


    The crowds rushed up. The younger and stronger men took advantage of their physical strength to step down many weak old man. Xu Linghe mmed out, and those young men were thrown out with great confusion.


    ¡°Line up.¡± Little Lingchong shook its head with anger. The Sect Master saved the food. The crowds became silent. Little Lingchong distributed the food to all the people. The younger and stronger ones wanted more, but were stopped by Xu Linghe. It was the inferiority in human¡¯s nature¡ªso selfish and self-centered that they did not care about other¡¯s lives at all.


    ¡°Where is Dad?¡± Xiao Douya was rather grieved, because his father had promised to apany him, but still left with a word. Wuyou did not know how to answer her child. He was too young to understand it. When he grew up, he would understand his father who cared about all themon people under heaven.


    ¡°Douya, you don¡¯t want others to suffer hunger, right?¡± Xiao Douya nodded, because he thought the poor children in the human realm were so skinny as if a strong wind could blow them away.


    ¡°Dad hopes all the people can have food to eat. And now, does Douya me your Dad?¡± The little boy fawned, but he was still too young to understand his mother¡¯s words. He merely thought that little babies should eat more to grow up so that they would not be blown away by the wind.


    ¡°Mom, Xiao Douya wanted to be a man of indomitable spirit.¡± The little boy raised his head, his eyes full of the respect to his father.


    ¡°In the future, you will be more indomitable than your father.¡± Wuyou held her child up.


    ¡°Really?¡± The little boy didn¡¯t believe it. His father was a great hero who could ascend to the clouds and ride them, as well as kill the bad guys. How could he, such a little boy,pare to his father? The little man got confused, and thought that his mother lied to him.


    ¡°Dad will get older, and then, my son will be better than me.¡±


    ¡°Dad will not get older or die.¡± Xiao Douya could not help feeling scared in his heart.


    ¡°Who says your dad will not get older?¡± Xu Linghe held his kid and kissed him. He was reluctant to leave his son and his wife. But he had to go, because the people in the human realm were still waiting for him.


    ¡°It is getting dark.¡± He felt empty in his heart. But what if he was unwilling to leave? Only when the human realm regained the peace could her husband be disburdened.


    ¡°It would be great if the grain in the chip was true. If so, the refugees could have food to eat.¡±


    ¡°You still remember the chip.¡± Wuyou could not helpughing. Her husband seldom talked about a thing again and again. It seemed that she should take her husband to see the soul.


    The two went to the Treasure Pavilion, and took down the blue-and-white treasure vase. Yan Wu felt delighted, wondering whether the merciless woman was missing him. Yan Wu stretched out and picked himself up from the soft couch. But there was no movement outside for a long time. The woman was rather arrogant in ordinary days.


    ¡°Merciless woman, afraid of me, right?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯te out?¡± Wuyou¡¯s spiritual fingers flicked, and the treasure vase rolled several rounds. Yan Wu felt dizzy, but it was hard to let him out.


    Seeing Yan Wu remain in the vase, Wuyou flipped her spiritual fingers and lit up the spiritual fire. The blue me dashed to the lid of the vessel. Yan Wu had not seen such a scene before, so he rushed out immediately.


    ¡°Where is the merciless woman?¡± Wuyou certainly knew who Yan Wu meant. In his eyes, all the women in Kunlun were merciless.


    ¡°Husband, this soules from the 21st century, and the chip is his.¡±


    ¡°Please call me Handsome Yan Wu.¡± Yan Wu was rather conceited and thought nothing of these Immortals. If they were ced in the 21st century, they would have been tested out. How could they have chances to imprison him? Yan Wu stretched out his long sleeve and rolled up Xu Linghe¡¯s Flowing Light Sword. Wuyou mmed out. Yan Wu held the Flowing Light divine device. Only a nce at the Sword Hilt could make Yan Wu believe that it was really a treasure. Besides, the sword was guarded by a spirit beast. Xu Linghe turned over his spiritual fingers, then, the sword flew back to the sheath. As a matter of fact, Flowing Light could recognize its master. So even if others would gain it, it was only a piece of scrap iron.


    ¡°I am annoyed to see you. Is it any big deal?¡± Yan Wu took something from the void. It was a ck iron tube, smaller than the fire tube.


    ¡°Have you seen it before? It is a gun.¡± Yan Wu pulled the bolt, with his eyes burning with fire. A bullet was shot out and hit the treasure vase into pieces. ¡°These disgusting Immortals dared to constrain me?¡± However, Wuyou moved as fast lightning. When Yan Wu realized it, the flintlock had been aimed at him.


    ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK to pull the bolt.¡± Next second, the ck thing was pointed at Yan Wu¡¯s head, and he realized he was such an idiot.


    ¡°Conjure out the things in the chip. Now!¡± Wuyou pretended to pull the bolt. Yan Wu forgot that he was just a soul and hid with a scare.


    ¡°Merciless woman.¡± Yan Wu did not dare to be rampant. The gun was thrown into the void. Xu Linghe lifted up Yan Wu with his Spirit Power. It was gettingte, and his little woman also yed tricks on Yan Wu to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°If you want to live, you have to listen to me.¡± Xu Linghe had his own n: the man before seemed to know a lot, so if he could cooperate with the old man who nted oranges, they might develop rice. However, the soul could not bear the sun. So Xu Linghe had to create a physical body for him before taking him to the Jin City.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yan Wu did not want to be used.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wuyou rolled Yan Wu up and flew to the hall gate. Souls feared the sun most, and they would rather die when exposed to the sun. Yan Wu had experienced it fully before. Last time, he was thrown out of the hall by Liu Nishui, and he almost lost his life.


    ¡°Physical body...¡± Yan Wu had his own n in his heart. A physical body would help him escape more easily. However, he ignored the fact that even if he had a physical body, he was just amon person, a guest from the 21st century. Xu Linghe held Yan Wu¡¯s souls up and flew to the underground of Kunlun. When the secret door opened, Yan Wu was put into a stone box. Wuyou spread the Pangu spirit. Blue light floated. She took out the Resurrection Spirit from the spinel. Xu Linghe picked up the Resurrection Spirit Herb from the underground. With a drop of blood in the Resurrection Spirit, Wuyou began conjured and set formation. Pangu sealed up Yan Wu¡¯s souls and instilled the blood into the souls. Don¡¯t look down upon the herb. It was the Revival Herb in Kunlun. which was essential to the revival. Pangu Spirit drilled into the souls and merged with the Spiritual Herb. Spiritual Qi ran in the blood. Xu Linghe took two resurrection elixirs out of the treasure vase. The floating souls in the stone box became faintly visible, and the cells were activated by Spirit Power. The Revival Herb ran in the bloodlines, as Pangu Spirit extended to the arms and legs. Blood began converging to the heart veins. In the transparent bloodlines, the heartbeat slowly. Xu Linghe condensed spirit to seal up the resurrection spirit and forced it to run in all directions. Then, the flesh and blood expanded. Yan Wu could feel the heartbeat. He had not imagined that he could be revived in a different world. New flesh grew from his transparent fingers, and blood served in his legs and arms. Yan Wu stepped out of the stone box cautiously. Although he was just in amon physical body, he was able to walk vigorously with the nurture of the resurrection elixirs. Yan Wu leaped up, hoping to escape there. However, his body was out of control. Yan Wu condensed his spirit and Qi.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡±


    Yan Wu gave a palm out, but blood sprang out of his body. The more he tried to hit out. The more ached he felt. His flesh and blood tore up, and his heart veins badly ached. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He was rather feeble.


    ¡°Common physical body. Be careful! Or you¡¯ll destroy your own physical body. Follow me to the human realm.¡±


    ¡°In your dream.¡±


    Yan Wu took to his legs. Xu Linghe smashed out a palm. It seemed that Yan Wu wanted to burn the bridge after crossing it and he had plotted a lot for it. Xu Linghe spread his Spirit Power and bound Yan Wu tightly. The more Yan Wu struggled, the more ached he felt.


    ¡°You only deserve to be a wandering ghost.¡± Xu Ling injected spirit power into the body. Yan Wu sank to the ground. His blood was flowing back, his heart was beating fast and his flesh and blood were fading away. His physical body was melting. Yan Wu screamed.


    .


    ¡°No...¡± He had no way back. Thinking about how helpless he was in Si Shui, Yan Wu though he could not be the ghost any longer. Wuyou could not bear to see that amon person suffered that, but her husband needed him.


    ¡°After the things are done, send me back...¡± Yan Wu was not a fool. Since it was a bargain, he wanted to get something beneficial out of it. Compared to the merciless woman, Yan Wu would like to follow Xu Linghe to the human realm. Xu Linghe did not expect that the guy would bargain with him. But Xu Linghe knew that he did not have the ability to send Yan Wu back to the 21st century.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Yan Wu had no other ways, even though he was reluctant to do it.

 Chapter 173 Handling the Food Problems Was the Fundamental Principle

    <h4>Chapter 173 Handling the Food Problems Was the Fundamental Principle</h4>


    Arge number of refugees poured into the Jin City from the Qi Kingdom. If things continued and the food problem could not be solved timely, the Jin City would be in chaos in the future. Xu Linghe was badly bogged down on this issue. He called the ministers to discuss countermeasures, but could not yield any substantial progress. The old ministers allined that they should not receive so many refugees. But as the governor, Xu Linghe had his own inevitable difficulties. Xu Linghe could bring himself to do nothing to save the refugees from ruin. In order to solve the current predicament, Zhan Ming led the old man to investigate some states and counties, and test the soil in the small areas around those ces. Xu Linghe went up the mountains to nt orange trees himself. Yan Wu was just a soul time-traveling from the future, so he was quite satisfied to enjoy the sunshine again. He walked through the countrynes, passed through the rivers, enjoyed the cool breeze among mountains, and breathed the fresh air. His heart became clear suddenly. At that moment, he would like to express his sincere thanks to Xu Linghe, without whom he was just a soul. Yan Wu followed Xu Linghe closely. The two went all the way. Yan Wu did want to give a hand to Xu Linghe to help his benefactors ovee the current predicament.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man¡¯s eyes focused, which aroused Yan Wu¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Is the future as is showed in the chip?¡±


    ¡°The chip only showed a part of the future. In the future, science and technology are so unimaginably powerful.¡± Yan Wu looked in the distance.


    ¡°I really want to see the world you said.¡±


    Xu Linghe was more curious about the things in the chip.


    ¡°In that world, you will be like an antique and put in the museum.¡± Yan Wu did not scare Xu Linghe. Although science and technology could bring changes to the human being, some things would be destroyed faster.


    ¡°Can it yield ten loads of rice per unit area?¡± In the picture, the fields were full of grains in heavy and strong clusters. The full spikes of rice were crystal clear. Xu Linghe could even smell the fragrance of rice.


    ¡°In the 21st century, there are also beggars, just like the refugees in the Jin City. They also had to flee from famine. In order to solve the food problem, our government also made great efforts. But things would not go as people wished. Natural cmities are rampant, and not a single grain was reaped.¡±


    ¡°Even if the fields areden with grains, there still are people getting away from hunger.¡± Xu Linghe wanted to know more about the unknown world.


    ¡°Suffered from natural disasters, people could not have enough food to eat. But many people tried to find way out. Some technical talents emerged out ofmon people. And among them, the most remarkable was the person named Yuan. His hybridization technique was well-known to the world.¡±


    ¡°Yuan had the breeding technique?¡± Xu Linghe wanted to know more details. If he could grasp the technique, the refugee¡¯s problem would be solved easily.


    ¡°Although I am not an expert, I know some about it.¡± Yan Wu said. Xu Linghe listened attentively just like a child learning new things.


    ¡°To grow seedlings, we must find out a sterile male nt and cultivate a group of male nts of infertility. The stamens will be vestigial, while the pistils are normal. And the nt is usually called ¡®initial female nt¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Then, find a special rice variety as a male nt and pollinate the female nt to reproduce more. And these reproductions all remain the characteristics of male sterility, which is called ¡®maintainer line¡¯. With the line, the sterile line can keep reproducing.¡±


    ¡°Finally, we also need to find a rice variety to hybridize with the male sterile maintainer, so the crossing nts can regain reproductive ability, which is called ¡®restorer line¡¯. With the line, we can produce hybrid seeds inrge numbers. It is the process to grow seedlings. Then, we still have to pick up the outstanding seeds to grow seedlings. The rice in the chip is crystal clear because it has been screened out carefully.¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s feelings changed from surprise to amazement. The Heavenly did bless the Jin city, and he could get such an extraordinary talent. Xu Linghe was full of excitement and admiration for Yan Wu. If Yan Wu knew that the formidable man in front showed great admiration to him, would Yan Wu burst into tears with joy?


    ¡°If we start breeding in the early spring, we can get the biggest crop in the second half-year.¡± Xu Linghe was looking forward to the future.


    ¡°This is not a general seedling. It is veryplicated. Only one trial can be sessful out of thousands of trials.¡± Yan Wu talked about breeding difficulty. It was harder than in the imagination. How could the ancients know it?


    The two returned to the residence along the mountain road. Zhan Ming had been waiting for them anxiously, so he came to greet his master from the distance.


    ¡°Wash your hands and take the meal.¡± The old man took the washing hand water to them. But young men were full of energy indeed who were still vigorous after walking miles of mountainous roads. Yan Wu was hungry already, and finally knew how terrible the hunger was after having his physical body. Zhan Ming followed the old man to two counties and made feasible investigations to the mountainous forests. They made pictures to demonstrate the climate changes and rainfall, as they nned to take advantage of the localnd to nt seedlings. Local dishes of the Long county were served for supper. Yan Wu was quite excited, because he could finally enjoy the food as the 21st century, red oil cold noodle. Besides, there were honey zongzis made by honey and self-made corn flour with chili oil and pickled vegetables. It tasted sweet and sticky with a unique vor.


    ¡°Are you also a traverser?¡± Yan Wu could not help asking the old man. Otherwise, how could the old man make the food with the same vor as the food in the future?


    ¡°Traverser? I do have trousers!¡±


    The old man showed his clothes and was confused by the young man¡¯s question. Yan Wu jerked his mouth and thought that the old man did note from the future. Xu Linghe certainly understood Yan Wu¡¯s question and knew that everything was possible in the immortal and devil realms. As a personing from the south, Zhan Ming did not stomach the food in the Long County, so he ate little, let alone those spicy and sour food. Xu Linghe had some worries in his heart, so he did not have any appetite. The old man could not bear to see that, so he took a rice zongzi and put some local honey on it. It was really a good choice that could help digestion.


    ¡°It is the food of the future, and people will eat them every day.¡± Yan Wu took one more bowl. It was sweet and spicy. It had been the hour of rat when they finished the meal.


    They got up early. Today¡¯s task was rather arduous. Xu Linghe came to the vige and gathered strong and young men. All the vigers came to the gate of the vige to wait for the official early on the news that an official woulde to the vige. The vige head was quite hospitable. Zhan Ming recognized the vige heat at first nce. Wasn¡¯t he the head of the Xitou Vige? Why did he appear here? Zhan Ming was puzzled. On the other hand, the vige head himself did not expect it, and he left the Xitou Vige for the fear that he might be killed as he once had some links with Yan Bo.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it is you, Your Excellency!¡± The vige head said respectfully. But Xu Linghe was wary of him, because the vige head got close to the traitor.


    ¡°Are you the vige head?¡± Xu Linghe cast a cold nce and scared the vige head to take several steps back. The vige head regretted having gone over to Yan Bo¡¯s side, as he had nned to get something beneficial out of it. But to his surprise, Yan Bo died early. And the vige head had no choice but to find another way out. However, he did not expect that he would encounter Xu Linghe one day, so the vige head had the crust to face them.


    ¡°Gather all the able-bodied men in the vige.¡± Xu Linghe ordered. The vige head retreated in a hurry. Within the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, all the young and strong men flooded to the end of the vige. The vige head stuck his big belly out and walked there with something of a swagger.


    ¡°Have you still remembered this person?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen in the Martial Club before.¡± Zhan Ming would not certainly forget him. This person was quite familiar with Yan Bo and Mentor Jie.


    ¡°He should behave himself well.¡± Xu Linghe cast a nce at the vige head as a warning.


    ¡°How many vacant farnds? Report the real number.¡±


    The old man began ounting thends to know it well. It was the first time the vigers had met such serious officials. So they all answered the questions carefully. The more Xu Linghe listened, the more he fawned. There was little fertile farnd in this huge vige, and the young and strongbor forces had nothing to do. With the on-the-spot investigations these days, Xu Linghe found that the forest and mountainnds had been deserted for a long time. It could not go on. How could it provide enough food for arge number of people from limitednd?


    ¡°Zhan Ming, inform the vigers about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Wu came from the 21st century, and he had seen remote and backward ces. But it was the first time for him to see such a poorest vige


    ¡°Take the farm tools to the mountain, and each household can get one taels of silver.¡± The vigers went home quickly to take the hoes at the words of taels of silver. The vige head murmured, trying to figure out the big shot¡¯s intention. It was a grand sight when a mass of people flooded in. On the emptynd of the top of the mountain, Zhan Ming took the measuring gauge, and Yan Wu took the lime. The ground was lined with the lime and divided with a distance required by the old man. The crowds were very spectacr and came to the open space on the top of the mountain. The white spaces were made in order ording to the old man¡¯s requirements. However, the vigers were confused and tried to ask, but were scared back by the vige head. Zhan Ming began calling over names household by household. The vigers received the taels of silver per head, and they were wild with joy. When knowing that they could have their ownnd, they cried with happiness. No one had ever expected that the system of public ownership would be changed into a private one. Yan Wu did not expect it, either. In ancient times, such an advanced system could be put forward. He thought the governor of the Jin city was really amazing. The old man taught them in person. Don¡¯t overfeed the seedling, and the distance between the saplings should be kept two feet. Besides, don¡¯t apply fertilizer to the seedling roots, otherwise, they would be rotten. The old man also used the dead leaves, which greatly improved the survival rate. The vigers studied it carefully. It was the first to study so attentively. Zhan Ming carried the orange seedlings and assigned them. The vigers became more active after owning theirnd. They worked ahead at full steam, nting or watering. The old man busied himself with teaching more people. He even taught the vigers how to transnt and grow seedlings. Yan Wu was rather surprised at the old man¡¯s ability, because they should be the technique in the 21st century. How could the old man know it? The vigers were originally rough fellows, but the old man instructed them with great patience. When it was time to have supper, the mountains were covered with lush green seedlings everywhere they saw. The vigers carried the farm tools back, and they had been exhausted after working all day long. But the old man was still full of energy and did note back to the residence till it was dark. Yan Wu prepared the supper. The dog swayed when seeing the old man. Yan Wu threw a steamed bun to it.


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡± The vige head entered the courtyard.


    ¡°Vige head.¡± Yan Wu greeted him. It seemed that the vige head came to find Xu Linghe for certain things. Yan Wu entered the room, followed by the vige head.


    ¡°Vigers have prepared some local dishes. Your Excellency, please try them.¡± A great mor rang from the courtyard. The dog barked at the strangers. The old man¡¯s shout scared the dog to hide immediately. Vigers squeezed into the door. A day¡¯s work had battered everybody, and Zhan Ming had been exhausted. But it could not block their passions. Xu Linghe was surrounded by the vigers, and he could not refuse their kindness, so they walked out of the courtyard together. Yan Wu had nned to show his ability, but was disturbed by the vigers.


    ¡°Your Excellency ising.¡± A woman prepared the bowls and chopsticks. The dishes smelt delicious on the fire. Vigers lit up the bonfire and set up a simple tent. The main seat was covered with cushions. Xu Linghe was invited to the main seat. The woman served the dishes well. Yan Wu¡¯s stomach was groaning for food, so he took up the chopsticks to enjoy the dishes. The dishes looked simple but tasted delicious. The luscious sweet potatoes were steamed well, and fried in the cover of rice grains. They were golden and crispy. Yan Wu ate five ones in a row. The vige woman was rather happy to see that, and served a small dish of fennel beans. Yan Wu even could not put down his chopsticks. It was also the first time for Xu Linghe to taste the food of the mountainous areas. It did have a distinctive vor.


    Knowing the identity of Xu Linghe, the vige head became more assiduous, hoping Xu Linghe to let go of him. The vigers danced around the campfire. Xu Linghe was in high spirits. These simple people expressed their gratitude in their own way. Young men and women danced with bamboo poles. The bamboo swayed up and down, and the girls danced lightly and gracefully. Their shoes shed in the bonfire, and their skirts drew beautiful arc lines in the air. Even the coldness in winter could not withdraw the young people¡¯s enthusiasm. An old artist blew Hulusi, with a mixed feeling of mildness and sorrow. The scene also attracted Yan Wu, so he joined them to sing and dance, though his performance was somewhat ipatible with the graceful dance. The crowds were seethed with excitement. Women, men, children, as well as the old women who took off the apron, joined the party together. Joyful sounds filled the night sky. Perhaps people forgot temporarily the sorrow brought by the war. Even the vige head was pulled into the dancing party. His chubby body looked a bit clumsy.

 Chapter 174 Primordial Yang Terraced Field in the Ancient Times

    <h4>Chapter 174 Primordial Yang Terraced Field in the Ancient Times</h4>


    On seeing him losing his bearings after dancing in circles, Yan Wu grabbed the vige head over and started dancing the ghost dance with him. As the clumsy vige head struggled to dance to the beat, the other men werepeting with their dancing skills, and the women were rooting for the men they had a crush on. The dinner, though appeared to be quite simple, was filled withmunitive solidarity. The bonfire zed more and more vigorously, while the bamboo dance grew more and more fascinating. Women soon brought tea to the guests. When the boiling water was poured into the cups, those tender flurry leaves that had curled up all stretched themselves and slowly blossomed in the steam, which looked quite like a wash painting. Xu Linghe loved drinking tea. He took a sip and relished the fragrant aftertaste lingering on his tongue.


    ¡°If you like this tea, I¡¯ll bring you more tomorrow.¡± The vige head wedged his way to Xu Linghe and promptly extended his attentiveness to him. Xu Linghe knitted his brows. ¡°He is really a killjoy!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and go home now. Don¡¯t forget we have businesses to attend tomorrow.¡± The vige head urged the vigers to disband. The crowd quickly quieted down. But hardly had Xu Linghe stepped out of the tent was he stopped by the vige head.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m simply a nodding acquaintance with Yan Bo. I¡¯m not very close to him.¡± The vige head tried to distance himself from Yan Bo in the hope that Xu Linghe would not get to the bottom of the matter.


    ¡°I may give you a pardon, but thates with a catch.¡± Hearing that, the vige head¡¯s heart leaped to his throat. ¡°Does he mean I may be spared from the death penalty but not the cruel torture?¡± The longer his mind dwelled on the thought, the faster his brows were beaded with cold sweat.


    ¡°I will spare you only if you guarantee that every viger will have enough food to eat.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Excellency. If you spot a single beggar in my vige, you can take my head off.¡±


    The vige head knew clearly that the vigers were hardworking people. As long as they had a leader instructing them what to do, it was rather easy for them to have sufficient food supply.


    ¡°Goodbye, Your Excellency! Take care!¡± The vige head rejoiced. The distress he had for a couple of days suddenly cleared off. Yan Wu, however, was reluctant to leave. He had not exercised his muscles and bones like this for a long time. Zhan Ming was coated in cold sweat as he watched Yan Wu swinging his slender waist. ¡°Did he get possessed by a dancer? How creepy!¡±


    ¡°Are you into men?¡± Yan Wu blurted out. Zhan Ming was so annoyed that he started to crack his knuckles. ¡°He doubts that I¡¯m gay? Humph, no way will I be bent!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m into... kicking your ass!¡± At that, Yan Wu broke into a run. He knew better than to go take on Zhan Ming head-on. The vigers were all unwilling to go home, for it was rare for them to meet a government official in the remote and deserted countryside. Not until they saw Xu Linghe was stopped by Zhan Ming did they follow the old man away. The dog in the yard heard the footsteps of its owner and barked frically. The instant the old man pushed the door open the yellow dog threw itself at him. The old man patted on its head, and the dog licked his hand affectionately. At that time, Yan Wu swung a leg to kick the dog. But the dog immediately charged at him and snapped at the hem of his trousers. Yan Wu iled about, trying to shake the dog off, but arge piece of his trousers was torn off. Yan Wu was forced to cover his bare leg with both hands and sneak into the house in a hrious fashion. At that scene, Zhan Ming could not help burst outughing as he thought to himself, ¡°The brat does deserve that! Why pick on the dog for reason?¡± Knowing that it had done something terrible, the dog also beat a retreat and went back to its doghouse. After that, the old man also went into the house. Since Yan Wu just got his trousers torn apart by the dog, he already turned in and pulled the quilt over his head out of shame, with Xu Linghe leaning against the rim of the bed, his mind still on the innovative chip.


    ¡°There are only mountains in those provinces but no paddy field. So, how can they grow rice in the spring farming season?¡± muttered Xu Linghe, whose brows were furrowed. The straw was only an industrial crop. What could keep people away from starvation was rice. After inspecting several provinces and counties in the past few days, he noticed that the paddy field was very scarce. So, it was easy said than done to let everyone have enough to eat.


    ¡°Paddy fields can be created!¡± yelled Yan Wu, who suddenly thought of the Primordial Yang Terraced Field. That was a remarkable work. Indeed, in order to have a good meal, the imagination of mankind was limitless.


    ¡°How to create one?¡± asked Zhan Ming with curiosity. No one had ever tried to create a farming field on a mountain. Xu Linghe remained silent, but he could not stop eximing inwardly that how creative that idea was. He knew humans¡¯ potentials were boundless, and a breakthrough could only be made by breaking the ordinary rules. Ever since he saw the thing called chip, Xu Linghe¡¯s mindset had been altered. He quickly changed his mindset, wanted to learn about new objects, and longed to put his knowledge of the chip into practice. He was well aware that only by constant learning could he change the status quo.


    ¡°Go on, how can we create one?¡± Xu Linghe inquired not out of pure curiosity but his determination to bring a peaceful life to the folks and prosperity to his country. And to achieve that, the first problem he needed to handle was the problem of feeding the people. Unfortunately, the territory of Jin stretched mainly cross hills and mountains. Natural paddy fields were very rare. Thus, if he wanted to change the natural geographic condition, artificial projects were necessary. ¡°Yan Wu is right. We can create it from scratch!¡± Gradually, he already made up his mind.


    ¡°We must pick ces where the rain is plenty and air moist to convert them into farming fields, because that way we will have sufficient water supply,¡± began Yan Wu.


    ¡°The soil of those provinces seldom falls short of water.¡± The old man was actually best qualified to answer that question. He had traveled to many ces in the past few days. Every time he came to a ce, he took a sample of the soil. Hence, no one could know it better than him that the earth had adequate water content.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. With the water supply, we¡¯re not far from sess. Generally, a terraced field is 300 meters to 400 meters in length. The narrower the field is and the steeper the slope is, therger the reversed slope will be, and vice versa. The width of the field is about 1.5 to 3 meters. The length is depended on the integrity of the terrain. The external and internal slope are both 600 meters. The reversed slope terrace is able to improve the geographic condition, retain water, and keep the soil. It is best built upon a slope which is rtively even due to drought or water flow.¡± Hearing that, Zhan Ming was at a loss. ¡°What is the reverse slope? Why be so troublesome just to build a field?¡± But Xu Linghe understood the rough idea. Since the narrow slope was steep, the area of the field to be created was naturally small.


    ¡°Got it?¡± Yan Wu felt parched after all the talking. Zhan Ming hurriedly offered tea to him. The corners of Yan Wu¡¯s lips irresistibly curled up. ¡°Surely knowledge changes fate!¡± Although he was just showing off with the experience left by the ancestors, Yan Wu was unabashed.


    ¡°It sounds time-consuming. We have no way to get that down by the next spring,¡± said the old man. He was not deliberately throwing a wet nket on the idea. But the deadline was a must in the n. Yan Wu might only lip service to it but not care whether a Primordial Yang Terrace field could really be realized. Theoretically, it was true. Xu Linghe could think of nothing to contradict the old man. This ce was the pilot of all the other provinces. If the project worked, it would be promoted to other ces. Therefore, everything shall go by the n and be done as soon as possible, so they would have a paddy field to grow rice by the next spring. As the ruler, Xu Linghe had just too many things to consider. He propped himself up against the rim of the bed. After a while, sleepiness stole over him. Yan Wu yawned, and he knew it was time to bid the others goodnight. Chills rose from the floor, giving Yan Wu shudders. He hastily tucked the quilt in, hoping the thin quilt could fend off the biting cold. Then, he also put on his cotton-padded jacket and wished for a cozy slumber.


    ¡°The damn weather!¡± swore Yan Wu in bed. That was his way to vent his disgruntlement out. Zhan Ming shook his head dismissively. ¡°You won¡¯t have time to sleep if you¡¯re on the battlefield, let alone a quilt. The brat must have suffered nothing at all.¡±


    The old man had suffered a lot, so he was quite satisfied with what they had and did not understand why they had anything toin about. Zhan Ming took off his cotton-padded jacket and wrapped it around his master. He knew he was better at withstanding the cold. Wind pounded the door, and the dog began to bark at the door like mad. The old man got up and went out to see the yard was covered in a thinyer of snow. Someone was knocking on the gate urgently. His voice sounded like the vige head. The old man hastened to open the gate.


    ¡°Wind hase. In case His Excellency gets cold, we brought here some quilts.¡±


    Some viges were holding several quilts behind the vige head. Inside the house, upon hearing that there were more quilts, Yan Wu asked the old man to quickly carry them in. After that, afraid of disturbing His Excellency, the vige head took off at once.


    ¡°This is nice. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll work harder.¡± Yan Wu thought to himself as hey down in the snug bed. Xu Linghe had not woke up once. ¡°Master is worn out.¡± Zhan Ming helped him to tuck in.


    When Xu Linghe woke up the next day, it was already noon. Yan Wu was gone long before he awoke. ¡°The boy who always sleepste turned an early bird today.¡± He then did the morning routine and got out of the house. The yard was perfectly quiet. The dog came to him, its tail wagging happily. He saw a note left on the stove, which said ¡°Food is in the pot and they are at the back mountain.¡± The handwriting bore an air of majesty. Xu Linghe was impressed by the literary attainment of the Martial General. He opened the pot and found golden johnnycakes were lying at the bottom along with porridge and pickled turnips. Taking a bite of the crispy johnnycake and then nibbling at a chunk of pickled turnip, Xu Linghe wolfed down two bowls of porridge. He started to feel at home after living in this ce for several days. The breakfast took him a whole hour. Then, he did the dishes and set off.


    The winder was shrouded in a veil. Snowkes shone on his toes. When the toes were damped by the melting snow, Xu Linghe stamped to shake the water off. He looked in the distance and inhaled some fresh air as he climbed the mountain along the path. Yan Wu, who had a sharp vision, was already waving at him from the mountaintop. Soon, the vige head came down to pick him up halfway through the path.


    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you for taking so much trouble to get here.¡± The vige head was now on the heels of Xu Linghe.


    ¡°Zhan Ming, did you mention the field-developing project to the vigers?¡± questioned Xu Linghe. Zhan Ming went speechless for a few moments. ¡°Creating farming fields requires lots of goodbors, but who is willing to do it for free?¡±


    ¡°Mountains slops can be converted into farming fields?¡± The vige head was stunned. He never heard of anyone building a paddy field on the top of a slope.


    ¡°Paddy fields are too rare. To not be famished, we have to develop the paddy fields ourselves.¡±


    To cozy up to Xu Linghe, the vige head summoned the vigers over and exined the reason for the gathering. Upon learning that they nned to build up farming fields, the viges showed great support, which was totally beyond the expectations of the vige head.


    ¡°Your Excellency, are these burlybors sufficient?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    The viges then raced to the mountaintop. Zhan Ming assembled them, and Yan Wu became the technical adviser. Men started collecting rocks. The length of the terraces was adjusted to the width of the slope, which was normally from 300 meters to 500 meters. The narrower the field was and the steeper the slope was, therger the reversed slope would be, and vice versa. The width of the field was about 1.5 to 3 meters. The length was depended on the integrity of the terrain. The external and internal slope were both 600 meters. The reversed slope terrace could improve the geographic condition, retain water, and keep the soil. It was best built upon a slope or a teau which was rtively even due to drought or water flow. The project was huge and tricky. Yan Wu had seen the Primordial Yang Terraced Field, so he was quite confident about the project. Xu Linghe joined theboring team and followed other viges to build the ridges between fields. The old man was very adept at doing physical work. The ridges he built were amazingly neat and firm. The vige head also busied himself in preparing food for the team, providing them hot soups and sweet johnnycakes. Although work conditions were poor, the workers all ate their share of food in a cheerful mood. Yan Wu kept weaving through the fields, giving people endless requirements to modify the ridges so as to let the soil retain more rain.


    Looking from a distance, the slope terraces looked like a flight of stairs, and the surfaces were slops which could be converted into slope fields. This way, water and soil erosion would be reduced. And to further prevent that loss, stone ridges were built at suited ces, which protruded from the ground. Gradually, the ridges increased the ground level and decreased the sloping angle, so as to top up the infiltration of the surface currents and avoid the surface scour. Fruit trees and yellow flowers were nted in many spots, which would fortify the ridges, add the farming ie, and increase water and soil retainment. When the conditions permitted, the slope terraces should be altered into level terraces.


    Thepound terraces referred to various types of terraced fields, such as horizontal terraces, slope terraces, and interval terraces, which were developed on the slopes of the hills depending on the situation of the mountains. Its construction should be nned as a whole, and if the conditions allowed, it could also work along with supplementary soil and water conservation projects such as horizontal ditch to improve the water retention and corrosion resistance of the cultivatednd on the slope. The construction ofpound terraces can make more rational use ofnd, saving engineering investment and improving soil and water conservation benefits.


    Many parts of the world had terraces, which stretched along the precipitous slopes like steps built for the giants to ascend to the sky. Terraced fields were t patches ofnd embedded in the slopes for growing crops. Xu Linghe transformed thend of Jin into rice fields. How amazing his work was!


    The appearance of those terraces would also convert the Jin folks¡¯ mentality. The rational use of hillsides or hills to grow crops was a feat for the benefit of future generations. By developing those terraces, Xu Linghe was enabling more people to have their own fields and creating a better living environment for the refugees.


    Yan Wu remained the vigers to pay attention to the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts, to prevent the erosion of the terraces, so that even if the rain washed away the soil along the slopes, most of the terraced fields would still be kept there thanks to the surrounding stone walls.

 Chapter 175 A Quarrelsome Couple

    <h4>Chapter 175 A Quarrelsome Couple</h4>


    The field-developing project that was performed by a thousandbors would go down in history. Before his departure, the vige head gathered the vigers to see them off. Xu Linghe lifted the curtains of the carriage to look at the distant terraces covered by the heavy snow on the top of the mountain. Zhan Ming raised the whip. With a neigh, the horses galloped down the road. It was already about midnight when they arrived in Jin City. Zhan Ming reined in the horses and the carriage slowly came to a halt. As if knowing they were at the destination, the dog jerked the hem of Yan Wu¡¯s trousers and the old man¡¯s rming shout woke Yan Wu up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived?¡± He asked the old man. The dog urged him to get off the carriage with a sharp tug at his sleeve, then the old man followed him off the carriage. At the sight of the city governor, the soldiers guarding the city wall hastily went out to wee them.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The leader of the security force bowed respectfully to the emperor. Xu Linghe brushed off the dust on his robes and the group of them headed for the Jin pce. After Zhan Ming saw the old man off did Xu Linghe step into the pce. Yan Wu did not feel like staying in a Courier Station, where the deste air was suffocating. So he pleaded to go to the pce with Xu Linghe over and over again. Atst, Xu Linghe reluctantly agreed. But when the gate of the pce swung open, Yan Wu was deeply disappointed. There was no trace of beautiful maids but eunuchs. ¡°Turns out that those books all lied about arge number of imperial concubines and the glorious imperial harems.¡± A pce servant scuttled over, greeting them in a spookily high-pitched voice. ¡°Why are there just a bunch of sissies? I¡¯m here to see those attractive concubines. Heaven knows why I wound up like this.¡± Yan Wu changed his mind and made to get out of the pce gate. But a woman¡¯s voice scared him back. A wave of Spirit Power pelted right towards his forehead. A woman swooped down from the midair. Yan Wu felt a chill at his neck and wondered howe the merciless woman hade to the Jin Pce.


    ¡°You never knew it¡¯s me, did you?¡± said Liu Ruoshui scornfully.


    ¡°Merciless woman, you don¡¯t have a crush on me, do you?¡± Yan Wu said that deliberately. He knew he should handle that kind of woman with a vicious tongue. Otherwise, he would be kept downtrodden forever.


    Xu Linghe entered the study. Since he was out for a month, he had neglected loads of government affairs waiting for him to process. In the dim light, the woman dozed off. ¡°Why did shee to Jin city?¡± Xu Linghe bent over the desk to organize the files. From the beautiful handwriting on the files, he saw some of them were alreadymented and some critical ones were singled out for his review. The woman was truly very meticulous. She had piled up the files ording to their category. Having devoted a whole month to the field-developing project, Xu Linghe even forgot to go back to Kunlun. He felt rather guilty about that. In thest month, with his absence, the woman had to travel back and forth between the two ces. Against the shivering candlelight, he saw her delicate face pined and could not help tracing his fingers on her with affection. The woman gripped his hand to stop him disturbing her dream, but Xu Linghe grabbed her over in his arms, holding her tender body tighter. The woman instantlyunched a palm at him.


    ¡°Attempt to murder your husband? Doubly guilty.¡± The man pressed his lips against hers.


    ¡°Husband?¡± The woman slowly recovered from her trance. ¡°I was dreaming. But howe the dreame true when I woke up?¡± She reached out until her small hand was stung by his beard.


    ¡°Dare impersonate me? You must be sentenced to death.¡± Hearing that, the womanughed involuntarily. Xu Linghe usually seemed quite aloof, but at the moment he was rather domineering. Anyway, Wuyou liked that.


    ¡°Thank my dear wife for taking so much trouble.¡± He could not see any reason to not love the woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re my husband!¡± The woman looked up at him, smiling like a kid begging for candies. Xu Linghe¡¯s eyes moistened.


    ¡°My girl...¡± They knew each other¡¯s thought even without words. A whileter, the two went out of the study and headed for the bedchamber. But before they took a few steps, their attention was drawn to the noise of a fight. Xu Linghe pushed open the hall gate only to find that Yan Wu was fleeing in panic and a woman in green was chasing after him. Xu Linghe quickly blocked the Spirit Power of that woman.


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice.¡± Liu Ruoshui scattered the Spirit Power, no longer seeming that fierce. The sudden change in her air rendered Yan Wu dumbstruck. ¡°How did the merciless woman turn into a mouse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed.¡± Xu Linghe held Wuyou¡¯s small hand and crossed the hall gate.


    ¡°Brat, why get at loggerheads with junior sister apprentice again?¡± It was not the first time. The two got at odds the moment they met in Kunlun. They were just born to be ipatible as fire and water.


    ¡°We¡¯re the quarrelsome couple, got it?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean... They...¡± The woman turned to her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut.¡± Xu Linghe beamed cunningly. ¡°Nobody can tell who loves who after all.¡±


    ¡°I brought our child here, too.¡± Before the woman¡¯s voice faded, her husband was already gone, leaving Wuyou sighing with emotion behind. In the dim candlelight, the man tucked the child in and quietly sat at the margin of the bed, watching the child sleep.


    ¡°Douya¡¯s hands have grown bigger.¡± He measured the cute hands with hisrge palms and saw they had sized up. At the scene, Wuyou knew her husband had always missed the child. He had kept his love deep down.


    ¡°Dear.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°If I die, will you marry another woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes... And I¡¯ll marry a few concubines as well.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± A pillow flew over. ¡°The man doesn¡¯t even bother to coax me with sweet remarks!¡±


    ¡°So, if you live a long and healthy life... I won¡¯t have any chance to enjoy the good fortune in love affairs throughout my life.¡± Xu Linghe could never let the woman go unless they were parted by death.


    ¡°My dear husband must also live a long and healthy life. If not, I, your wife, will also... marry lots of guys...¡±


    ¡°What an overbearing woman! If a dead man ever hears that, he would creep out of his coffin!¡± Xu Linghe stuck his tongue into the woman¡¯s mouth and bit her tongue. ¡°Her tongue is really snide. She gets more recalcitrant after a few days¡¯ separation.¡± Wuyou was surprised by the move of the man. She instantly bit his tongue as a payback. When the two finally calmed down, Wuyou gave a heartyugh.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Douya rubbed his eyes, awaken by her mother¡¯sughter. Being dragged back to reality in the middle of a dream where he was reaching out for a chicken leg, Xiao Douya looked disgruntled.


    ¡°Um? Daddy!¡± Although a moment ago his eyebrows were still cocked up, the next second the child threw himself at Xu Linghe with enthusiasm. Seeing the rapid change in his attitude, the corner of Wuyou¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°I miss daddy!¡± cried the child. Feeling the soft little body in his arms and smelling the baby scent, Xu Linghe was unwilling to loosen the hug.


    ¡°Douya waited for daddy toe back every day.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled, which were so bright that Xu Linghe could see his reflection in them.


    ¡°Fly to the sky...¡± The father and the son began their favorite game. At that moment, all that Xu Linghe wanted was to make his boy happy. When Xiao Douya was tossed up and waited for his daddy to catch him, he chuckled carefreely. The father and the son yed wildly. When the boy was tired, Xu Linghe already felt his bones were about to fall apart.


    ¡°How childish you are!¡± said Wuyou reproachingly. She soon carried a barrel of hot water, ready to wash Xu Linghe¡¯s feet. However, Xu Linghe hoisted her up and ced her on the bed.


    ¡°Sit still.¡± He put her small feet in the water, massaging them with hisrge hands. Gradually, Wuyou felt the soreness in the soles of her feet ebbed away.


    ¡°We should open a clinic as soon as possible. I can¡¯t let my dear husband¡¯s massage skill go wasted,¡± Wuyou teased.


    ¡°Moneygrubber!¡± Xu Linghe gave her forehead a gentle flick, sshing the water for washing her feet over her face. Wuyou wiped the water off with the man¡¯s clothes, wetting it out. Xu Linghe cast a pampering look at the woman. ¡°How cute she is!¡±


    ¡°Go making more money. I want to spend my days counting the taels of silver.¡± She pouted.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll make a fortune for you.¡±


    Xu Linghe dried her feet with a cloth. ¡°How could that woman ever let me earn a living by feet-massaging?¡±


    ¡°During the month when you went to the other provinces, something has troubled Jin City.¡± Wuyou brought up the topic.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Linghe could not allow Jin City to be in danger. He immediately felt worried.


    ¡°Conflicts among refugees.¡± Wuyou had had a headache when trying to sort out the incident that someone murdered several people to get some food.


    ¡°The other provinces are not much better off. Paddy fields are too few. The crops we grow are far from enough.¡±


    ¡°Well then, we should create some,¡± suggested Wuyou. The chip recorded some field-creating projects, so Wuyou had some knowledge about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already created a hundred fields and nted the saplings. All we need to do is wait for the harvest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for that project that you went to all those provinces?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yan Wu is truly amazing. It¡¯s he who taught us the field-developing technique,¡± eximed Xu Linghe. Wuyou, of course, knew it was him. It was precisely for the purpose of helping her husband that she kept Yan Wu around.


    Yan Wu wailed, sporting a bruise at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I must have gone nuts to kiss that bitch. Now, I shall take the consequence myself. The merciless woman does get merciless when she punished me.¡± A spasm of pain shot through his lip. ¡°I merely nibbled on her lips. Why beat me into a pulp?¡± His legs swelled up after taking Liu Ruoshui¡¯s kicks, so he had to limp out of the main hall. A pce servant let loose a muffledugh. Half of his body swelling like a pig, Yan Wu was more sensitive about beingughed at for the moment. He darted a kick at the pce servant, who turned tail and ran for it. In a dark corner, a woman¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I did hit him badly. Now my palm is still numb. My little finger also swelled like hell. The force I used surely was too much. But how dare that brat bite me? In the seventeen years of my life, I haven¡¯t even hold hands with a man. How could I let that yboy bite my lips?¡± The curled corner of her mouth was now covered by a blood scab. Touching the wound, the woman felt prickling pain, but the scene of him biting her lips repeatedly reyed in her mind. Her cheeks reddened as she looked back on that scene. The scorching pain at the corner of her mouth soon was reced by the heat of passion.


    The woman patted her cheeks, hoping toe to her senses. But her heart was unbridled. Even she herself had no perfect control over it. She followed Yan Wu all the way to his ce. Once he entered his room, the woman got in through a window. The man¡¯s lips immediately curled into a smile. ¡°What did shee here for?¡± He swiftly took off his coat. Liu Ruoshui was not sure whether she should leave or not. Yan Wu continued undressing until he was left with only his underwear. The woman pped her hands over her eyes, cursing him inwardly for his shamelessness. At the sight of the bashed woman, Yan Wu was surprised that the tough woman also had a girly side. He then jumped to bed andy on his side on purpose. The woman approached the bed furtively. As she pped him very hard, his face was all swollen. The woman took out some ointment and applied it to his face. As the cool ointment coated his wound, Yan Wu felt his heart burning. He was overwhelmed by the abrupt kindness of the merciless woman. After that, Liu Ruoshui gingerly got up lest anyone spotted her in the room.


    ¡°Where shall you run away, merciless woman!¡±


    Yan Wu rolled off the bed, giving Liu Ruoshui a turn. ¡°That brat was feigning sleep! Humph, the jerk tricked me again!¡± Liu Ruoshui kicked at him, and Yan Wu took the opportunity and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Pretending to be dead again?¡± The woman stuck a hand under his nose to see if he was breathing. Suddenly, Yan Wu¡¯srge hand grabbed her little one. ¡°She is not an evil person at all.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± The woman gave him another p. But Yan Wu simply held her tighter. Toughness was just the woman¡¯s disguise. She was afraid of being hurt so she always wore the armor.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Yan Wu held her with arger force. The woman summoned the Spirit Power over to attack him. How could a human being resist that blow? When blood spilled from the corner of Yan Wu¡¯s mouth, Liu Ruoshui dismissed the Spirit Power.


    ¡°How dumb you are!¡± Liu Ruoshuimented as she bent down to hear his heart beating. ¡°This guy is just stubborn. He didn¡¯t fight back even when I beat him to vomit blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly a merciless woman!¡± Yan Wu covered his mouth with a hand and coughed. Liu Ruoshui blushed to her ears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I worrying about the brat?¡±


    ¡°Do you miss your hometown?¡± asked the woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of missing it?¡± The man looked dispirited, which seemed more like a yboy. Liu Ruoshui was speechless for the moment.


    ¡°The world in the chip is so appealing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on a fly...¡± Yan Wu seized her small hand and brought her into the world in the chip. They soared over the mountains and rivers. The sight absorbed Liu Ruoshui. ¡°What¡¯s that? How powerful it is!¡± Although Liu Ruoshui was a practitioner of Spirit Power, she was also at a loss as she saw ¡°huge dragons¡± speed away on the rails and the bridges pulled up by hanging chains. She never thought she could see such a spectacr view. ¡°The brat¡¯s world is fantastic!¡± Liu Ruoshui was amazed by humans¡¯ unlimited wisdom. Now, she was looking forward to the idea that humans could change the world with their might.


    Liu Ruoshui had a dreamlike experience in the chip. The little thing led her on a time travel. It was a fantastic journey. And her hands still scented with gunpowder. Just now, she did not hold a sharp saber, but a ck pipe which could explode. Compared to sorcery, this experience was fresher. However, Liu Ruoshui knew the secret in it. ¡°The little thing is awesome!¡± eximed the merciless woman in astonishment, which made Yan Wu even more proud of himself. The chip was indeed a breath-taking object. It was a product from the twenty-first century. How could these ancient people understand it?


    ¡°The little thing does house a ton of things...¡± Liu Ruoshui fumbled it back and forth but found nothing. Sure enough, it was a wonderful journey.

 Chapter 176 Madam Yu Crushed Di Qing’s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 176 Madam Yu Crushed Di Qing¡¯s Plot</h4>


    ¡°What a wonderful world!¡± Liu Ruoshui marveled. It was a world quite different from the world of fairies and devils. It had flying iron birds, running iron carts, towering houses and colorful candlelight. The rogue¡¯s hometown was full of unimaginable things. In the end, the chip fell into Yan Wu¡¯s hands and the two ended their magical journey.


    ¡°Merciless woman, do you like my hometown?¡± Who could part with homesickness? Although he had lived in a different world for many years, Yan Wu still couldn¡¯t forget that world. After all, his previous life had been branded in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to leave, take me, okay?¡± Liu Ruoshui sincerely asked. Yan Wu¡¯s heart was opened a crack.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to achieve.¡± Yan Wu gave a big sigh. What magic power could send him home?


    ¡°The Heavenly Book.¡± Liu Ruoshui thought of Jiang Wuyou. Maybe only the Sect Leader could help Yan Wu with this.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Liu Ruoshui left the room and walked toward the eastern pce. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her tonight. She still felt happy even if her mouth was bitten by that man. She brushed her lips with her little hand, and noticed that the man¡¯s warmth was still there. Seeing Liu Ruoshui leave, Yan Wu couldn¡¯t calm down. When she put the ointment on his wound, Liu Ruoshui looked unmatched tender, just like a different person. In fact, she was essentially gentle and virtuous, but her gentleness was covered by armor. The ointment seeped into his skin, dissolving the blood clots. Yan Wu¡¯s heart was upied by her tenderness.


    Xu Linghe had been cked off for a month. Although Wuyou helped run the government affairs, the decision was Xu Linghe¡¯s to make. Xu Linghe and Zhan Ming went to the military camp. Since he went to the state and county, the military affairs were managed by General Yu.


    As soon as Xu Linghe and Zhan Ming got out of the carriage, they heard drills from the military camp. The female general was standing on the drill ground. She looked very imposing in her armor. Zhan Ming couldn¡¯t help admiring her.


    ¡°General Yu is really an excellent woman. She came herself in such cold weather.¡± Zhan Ming was in awe of her.


    ¡°She¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    ¡°Marshal... Marshal.¡± Some soldiers swarmed toward Xu Linghe. Suddenly, the female general gave them a blow. The soldier who was beaten was so frightened that his legs and feet trembled and he regretted his bad memory. The female general had a reputation for running the army seriously, but his behavior was a clear vition of her norms. This was because his most admired marshal hade to the military camp.


    ¡°You have lived up to your reputation for running the army strictly, General Yu.¡± Zhan Ming was the generalmander of the Jin City. Since his outings with Xu Linghe, he had rarely been to the military camp. The female general was the only person he knew in the camp. On the way back to the Jin City, the female general was seriously injured but still as strong as a man, which made Zhan Ming have a new understanding of her.


    ¡°Marshal is waiting for you, general,¡± a little soldier reminded the female general, looking steadily forward.


    ¡°I know.¡± Madam Yu contained her momentum and flicked the dust off her armor. The soldier followed her to meet Xu Linghe. When they reached the tent, the door opened from the inside. Madam Yu was stunned for a moment, because Zhan Ming was much darker than he had been two months ago, while Zhan Ming looked at her with admiration.


    ¡°Is marshal here because there is a new war?¡± Madam Yu wondered. Although the soldiers were in recuperating, they never cked at their fighting power. If there was a war, they would never be afraid.


    ¡°Although the ceasefire has been in ce for months, there have been numerous border problems. Take 10,000 soldiers, patrol along the border for a few days. If you find someone disturbing people, be sure to teach them a lesson. In addition, keep the states and counties on their toes. Spring ising. We can¡¯t afford to lose the time of growing seedlings.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± said Madam Yu, holding her head high confidently.


    ¡°Commander Zhan, help General Yu. You must do a good job in this matter.¡± Zhan Ming took themand. Of course, he enjoyed working with Madam Yu. Then they left Xu Linghe¡¯s tent. Madam Yu went to gather her forces. The soldiers were excited to hear that they were going to patrol the border. The sounds of gathering rang on the yground. Xu Linghe flew out of his tent. Madam Yu rode to the tform, followed by Zhan Ming. Xu Linghe got up on the tform and watched the soldiers go. The cold wind of December blew up the dust.


    ¡°When will daddye back?¡± Xiao Douya kept asking his mother. Wuyouforted him patiently. In order to see his father, Xiao Douya specially came from Kunlun, but still did not see his father.


    ¡°Douya.¡± Yan Wu limped over. Wuyou gaped at the sight of him. She thought Ruoshui was really cruel, because Yan Wu was ck and blue. Wuyou would have been even more surprised if she had seen Yan Wust night. Yan Wu looked funny as he narrowed his eyes due to bruises.


    ¡°Uncle Yan Wu.¡± To make sure it was really Yan Wu, Xiao Douya pinched him with his little hand.


    ¡°Ten for every false one.¡± Yan Wu mocked, making Xiao Douya giggled.


    ¡°Aunt Ruoshui.¡± At Xiao Douya¡¯s cry, Yan Wu straightened up as if he were no longerme. Liu Ruoshui stroked Xiao Douya¡¯s chubby face, wondering why the little boy seemed to have gained a few pounds when there was ack of food in the Jin City.


    ¡°Douya, are you hungry?¡± Wuyou changed the subject. Yan Wu and Liu Ruoshui were a quarrelsome and loving couple. They might start to make noiseter. Wuyou was worried that they would behave in ways that were inappropriate for children. After all, her son was still a kid.


    ¡°Mom, I need to wait for daddy.¡± Once the child went stubborn, they could piss the adult off.


    ¡°Douya, I have a good thing.¡± Yan Wu took out a little gadgetry. Wuyou¡¯s mouth twitched. This guy took out a chip to confuse others. If Xiao Douya saw the iron bird of that world, would she have to build it for him?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to lunch.¡± Wuyou picked up the boy. Xiao Douya was stubborn. He struggled to get out of Wuyou¡¯s arms. Yan Wu felt a chill down his spine when Wuyou stared at him with a look sharp as an ice knife. Who did he mess with? He was just making the boy happy. Women in Kunlun were all shrews.


    ¡°Uncle Yan.¡± Xiao Douya lifted his small face, looking at him with round eyes. Looking him in the eye, who could hurt him? Yan Wu didn¡¯t care what it took. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid if the shrew threw the knife at him. He flicked the chip with a nimble finger and it fell into his skin. Xiao Douya was fascinated by the images in the chip, including the ferries wheel, the sea helmets, the roller coasters, and the big iron fish in deep water. Xiao Douya traveled in the world of chip. Everything was new. In addition to birds, there were alsorger iron birds, with wingsrger than houses. The horses on the road had four more wheels, and their butts were smoking. The boy rode a two-wheeled iron cart. Xiao Douya¡¯s world view was upended. Everything here attracted the little boy. After a sh of white light, the chip fell into Yan Wu¡¯s hand. The child stared at it. He could not understand how something so small could hold the big iron bird. What he had just seen felt like a dream. Wuyou knew that Xiao Douya was attracted to the dreamlike world of chip and secretlyined that Yan Wu had done something bad.


    ¡°Mom, I want to build a flying iron bird.¡± Wuyou¡¯s fierce eyes swept over Yan Wu, who hid behind Liu Ruoshui. Liu Ruoshui said nothing for a moment. For the child, the temptation was irresistible, because even she yearned for the future in the chip world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll build you a pocket iron bird tomorrow,¡± said Yan Wu, trying to soothe the mood.


    Yan Wu just wanted to get away from Wuyou as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to lunch.¡± Wuyou unleashed a powerful aura that finally silenced the child. Xiao Douya followed his mother. Liu Ruoshui reached out to Yan Wu. When she saw that his face had be ghastly, she burst intoughter. She could not help feeling that she had done too much and had to reapply Yan Wu¡¯s ointment. Yan Wu was finallyforted. Frightened by the female Sect Leader, he gasped.


    ¡°You know what happens when you annoy her?¡± Liu Ruoshui said sarcastically, but her movements were softer.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Yan Wu was acting spoiled.


    By the time Xu Linghe returned, it was past one p.m. After a few hours without seeing his father, Xiao Douya stood waiting for him at the pce gate. He kept stamping his feet tightly wrapped in a cotton-padded gown, thinking that his father had note back for several hours.


    ¡°Douya, you¡¯re waiting for daddy.¡± Xu Linghe flew to Xiao Douya. It was so cold that Xiao Douya¡¯s limbs were cold. Xu Linghe wrapped his hands around his son¡¯s chubby little hands. The little boy leaned against his father¡¯s arm, the sun shining on them. Wuyou watched the scene in silence.


    ¡°Mom cooked millet porridge.¡± Wuyou knew Xu Linghe liked porridge. Xu Linghe took Xiao Douya through the pce gate.


    The table was filled with Xu Linghe¡¯s favorite dishes. Xu Linghe ate two bowls of porridge. Refreshing diced cucumber with sesame oil was a perfect match for porridge. Xiao Douya held the glutinous rice paste and purple sweet potato with his little hands and filled his small mouth with them.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to make a big iron bird.¡± Unable to get his mother¡¯s permission, the little boy behaved in a spoiled manner.


    ¡°An iron bird?¡± Xu Linghe had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°Yan Wu shows him what¡¯s in the chip. Then he wants to build an iron bird.¡±


    Xu Linghe couldn¡¯t helpughing. It was good for a child to be ambitious, but there were some things he couldn¡¯t do. It was dark when Madam Yu arrived at the Jing Town with 10,000 elite soldiers. The Jin army found a remote ce to camp. Madam Yu took advantage of the night into the city, and found a team of the Qi army in houses in the east of the city. Then she slipped into their camp and her soldiers set fire to the houses. Leng Cang rushed out. He carried out Di Qing¡¯s orders and led his soldiers to pose as border people to disrupt the order of the Jin¡¯s border. At hismand, the Qi army took up bows and arrows and fired thousands of arrows at the Jin army. Madam Yu did not expect that it was the Qi army who was disturbing the people. It was toote for them to withdraw. Leng Cang fired the signal re. The ck Dragon flew towards the Jing Town. The army surrounded Madam Yu.


    Zhan Ming chased the dragon all the way, hoping Madam Yu wouldn¡¯t have an ident. Di Qing took to the air and the dragon swept around with its huge tail. Madam Yu swooped down. Nagas lit the dragon silk and the fire zed all over the sky. Madam Yu waved her wand and gave the order. The nagas came in a rush. Their tails were like thorns of steel, which mortal bodies could not bear. After several rounds, arge number of enemies were killed or wounded. Devil army turned into a demon spirit and pounced on the nagas to tear them. Devil army was born to drink blood, creatures with magic bead were their food.


    The devil army blocked the way of the Jin army, and the naga army protected Madam Yu. Zhan Ming was not afraid of attacks from the devil army. As the generalmander, he cared not whether he lived or died. The morale of the Jin army rose. Madam Yu set up a tactical formation tounch a forcible attack on the enemy. Zhan Ming rode into battle. Di Qing raised his hand and hit the horse¡¯s head. The horse neighed and died. Zhan Ming jumped into the air. He swung a hammer across Di Qing¡¯s horse leg. Di Qing sprang to his feet, clutching the rein. Zhan Ming rolled and hammered at the horse again. The horse could not withstand the heavy blow, and fell to the ground. It was a ferghana horse from the North Desert, and had been Di Qing¡¯s horse for many years. Di Qing was so angry that he flew at Zhan Ming and kicked him. Zhan Ming was sent several meters away. Then Di Qing¡¯s spiritual saber came to him and Zhan Ming had to roll back and forth to avoid it.


    Zhan Ming protected Madam Yu. The Qi army rushed towards them. Lin Xiaosa brandished his spiritual saber and killed several people. The nagas were surrounded by devil army. Zhan Ming¡¯s hammer swept across the enemy. The longer the battlested, the worse for the Jin army. Madam Yu rushed into the camp but was stopped by the devil army. The Qi army seized the opportunity to rush at Madam Yu. Numerous devils attacked Madam Yu at the same time. Zhan Ming broke away from the fight, swinging a sledgehammer at the devils. Di Qing waved his spiritual saber at Zhan Ming. Zhan Ming felt his back wet. The smell of blood was all around him. Zhan Ming endured the pain, separated the devil army and saved Madam Yu. With a neighing, the horse ran wildly. The explosion scared the soldiers away and Di Qing fled.


    It was a terrible fight. A number of nagas died or hurt; Madam Yu was poisoned and was in aa. The Jin army advanced along the way, and the Qi army was driven out of the border. Di Qing lost a lot of troops. The Qi army was defeated and scattered. The Jin army crushed Di Qing¡¯s plot and the Qi army retreated to the northern front. The Jin army triumphed because of their stubborn resistance and captured many prisoners alive. The border was restored to calm.

 Chapter 177 Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 177 Meet Again</h4>


    This war worsened the situation of the Qi Kingdom. Di Qing issued three imperial edicts. Lin Xiaosa had been using illness as an excuse to stay at home while the actual reason was his brother. At a time when talent was needed, Di Qing had to swallow his pride. He knew Lin Xiaosa was ming him.


    ¡°The queen is pregnant?¡± Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s news shocked the Qingshou Pce. They thought the Eastern Pce was out of favor, but the queen gave them a big surprise, which caught them off guard. Ou Jingyu frowned, thinking, ¡°Ou Jingyu seldom stays in the Eastern Pce. Why is the queen pregnant? There must be something wrong.¡± Ou Jingyu stared at Ning¡¯s woman, trying to read the clues, but the old woman looked cool.


    ¡°Give her a reward.¡± Fan¡¯er was reluctant to give Ning¡¯s woman the reward. She thought, ¡°How lucky the old woman is! She always reaps the benefits.¡± Thinking that she had been serving Ou Jingyu for such a long time and only got a bad attitude, Fan¡¯er was even more jealous of Ning¡¯s woman. Fan¡¯er brought a silver te with gold in it. Ning¡¯s woman had seen much of life and was quite different from when she first entered the pce. In order to survive, she learned to scheme, and began to hide her greed. She went from being a peasant woman to an insider in the pce. Ning¡¯s woman looked at gold ingot indifferently. Ou Jingyu frowned. The old woman was hard to deal with now.


    ¡°Pick a good jade hairpin.¡± Fan¡¯er stamped her toe. She had been dissatisfied with the old woman. ¡°If Master let her go wild like this, she will bully her one day.¡± The little servant felt unconvinced about this. She gave Ning¡¯s woman knockout powderst time, and nned to treat her with more poison today. She took out a packet of aphrodisiac from the drawer. This was Ou Jingyu¡¯s magic weapon. Even the emperor couldn¡¯t bear its efficacy. She would see how long the old woman could bear. Fan¡¯er took out a jade hairpin and looked at it over and over again, reluctant to put it down. She hated to give such a good thing to the old woman. Ning¡¯s woman took the jade hairpin and walked to the pce gate. Ou Jingyu got furious at once. The old woman went away at once after she took such a valuable gift.


    ¡°Ning¡¯s woman.¡± At the cry, Ning¡¯s woman turned reluctantly and mentallyined that the Qingshou Pce was too much trouble.


    ¡°What is it, Lady?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well because the queen is pregnant.¡± Ou Jingyu was jealous of You Qingcheng. She could not understand why the queen was pregnant when the emperor slept in her pce every day.


    ¡°Lady, it is a great sin to murder the emperor¡¯s son.¡± Ning¡¯s woman was certainly not a bean brain. She dared to betray her master in peacetime, but did not dare to kill. Ou Jingyu was not a simple person. Being Yan Shen¡¯s finger man, if she didn¡¯t have the ability, she wouldn¡¯t be alive today.


    ¡°Give her the aphrodisiac.¡± Fan¡¯er was surprised, wondering, ¡°How did master know about aphrodisiac? Could she have nned it?¡± Ning¡¯s woman had heard that the aphrodisiac was a kind of drug for fun in the pce and could make people lose control. Fan¡¯er hated the old woman. Thest time she gave her knockout powder but it was too weak. She pinched Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s neck, trying to get the powder into her mouth. Ning¡¯s woman was old, but Fan¡¯er was no match for her, a woman from the country. Being butchered was not Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s style. She pressed Fan¡¯er under her and pulled her long hair untidy. Fan¡¯er tried to break free, but she was caught by the old woman. Ou Jingyu suddenly pped Ning¡¯s woman. Ning¡¯s woman saw spots. Fan¡¯er took the opportunity to get up. Her white face was streaked with blood. She got so angry that she gave Ning¡¯s woman a kick. Ning¡¯s womanughed instead of fuming. As a servant, maybe Fan¡¯er¡¯s future was worse than her. Later, Fan¡¯er poured the aphrodisiac into Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s mouth. The medicine was sweet and melted as soon as it came to her mouth.


    ¡°Get a young manservant...¡±


    ¡°Lady, please have mercy...¡± As an old woman, Ning¡¯s woman must be ashamed if she was humiliated by a manservant. Fan¡¯er brought in a young manservant, about 17 or 18 years old. He walked over to Ning¡¯s woman and tried to rip her clothes apart. Ning¡¯s woman had never seen anything like it. She fell to the ground in fright. The women from the country were greedy for money, but they valued chastity above life. Ou Jingyu looked for a young manservant who could be her grandson, just to humiliate her. Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s face flushed and her heart raced under the influence of the drugs. A stream of blood ran through her body and her limbs didn¡¯t work. Her thick coat was torn open by the manservant, and Ning¡¯s woman took it head-on, the manservant¡¯s big hands feeling cool andfortable. She knew it was a trap but could only jump in. Ou Jingyu waited for the old woman to yield and gave her something more poisonous. The manservant was sick of this greasy old woman, but since he had taken other people¡¯s money, he was going to do other people¡¯s work. He tore off a corner of Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s coat. Feeling cold, Ning¡¯s woman became a little sober. She broke free, climbed to Ou Jingyu and held her leg.


    ¡°I will do everything you tell me.¡± Under the influence of the aphrodisiac, Ning¡¯s woman gave in. Ning¡¯s woman had to endure the humiliation of a peer with her grandchildren. Ou Jingyu was not a fool. She had got a spare. The aphrodisiac Ning¡¯s woman drank just now contained a drug that could make people die of blood loss. If she betrayed Ou Jingyu, Ning¡¯s woman would die.


    Fan¡¯er found a dress for Ning¡¯s woman to cover her body. Ning¡¯s woman got up shakily, no longer domineering. Her dry hair hung loose. At the moment she knew repentance. She hated herself foring to the capital. This was no ce for people.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine red flowers.¡± Ning¡¯s woman took what Fan¡¯er had and put it in her arms. Fan¡¯er pouted. She thought she could rece the old woman in the future, but the old woman was beaten by Ou Jingyu. ¡°It seems I cannot take advantage of the pce. I¡¯d better find another way.¡± She wanted to. Ning¡¯s woman was on her way home feeling listless. She was almost rapped just now. The pce was too cruel, and she was determined to leave. When she returned to the Eastern Pce, it was time for dinner. Shui¡¯er looked everywhere for Ning¡¯s woman. ¡°The old woman is always out of sight. It¡¯s time to cook. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Where have you been? Thedy is waiting for the water.¡± Ning¡¯s woman realized that she hadn¡¯t done the work. She went everywhere to please, but in the end she got nothing. Ning¡¯s woman fired up the water for You Qingcheng¡¯s bath. Thinking of Ou Jingyu¡¯s cruel behavior, she threw 250 grams of red flowers into the hot water. When it was boiling, she added some tonic from the Imperial Physician to it. After everything was in order, Ning¡¯s woman picked up the red flower. The hot, red water was put into the tub and Ning¡¯s woman looked calm and at ease. She had to be ruthless to survive. When all was ready, she went out of the room.


    The hot water floating with goldenurel attracted You Qingcheng. Shui¡¯er waited on her to take a bath. Since the queen was pregnant, her skin had be more crystal clear. You Qingcheng liked to bathe in fragrant hot water. When her ck hair floated in the petals, she had a different charm. Shui¡¯er held up water drops, but You Qingcheng stopped her.


    Not long after Ning¡¯s woman left, Ou Jingyu changed into nocturnal clothes and followed Ning¡¯s woman all the way. Fan¡¯er obeyed her orders and went out of the pce. The master and servant had a big job to do tonight. Fan¡¯er wanted to find an excuse to leave, but before she left, she had to do a good job, or Ou Jingyu would not spare her. The carriage was waiting for her at the west door, and she only hoped everything well.


    Ou Jingyu was on the roof staring at the tub. You Qingcheng was a real beauty. Even if she was pregnant, she was still elegant. Ou Jingyu would never allow such a beautiful person to stay in the pce.


    ¡°I feel a pain in my stomach.¡± You Qingcheng held her stomach. Her lower abdomen ached badly. Then a stream of heat came out of her body. Panicked, Shui¡¯er grabbed You Qingcheng in her arms. Blood gushed from You Qingcheng¡¯s inner thighs, her face white. Shui¡¯er was an unmarried woman who didn¡¯t understand any of this. She was frightened into tears.


    ¡°Send for the Imperial Physician,¡± You Qingcheng ordered, gritting her teeth, thinking that it would be better if Xian¡¯er (Ni Shang) were there. Shui¡¯er hurried out of the door. Ning¡¯s woman heard the noise and chopped at Shui¡¯er with a knife. She couldn¡¯t let her go to an Imperial Physician, or she would die badly. Shui¡¯er opened her eyes wide and looked at Ning¡¯s woman in amazement. She died without understanding why Ning¡¯s woman killed her.


    ¡°You wicked woman.¡± Hearing screams, Ning Hai rushed over. The woman before him was more like a murderous maniac. The kitchen knife in her hand was dripping blood, and her face was abnormally red. Ning¡¯s woman brandished the knife. At the time, she only had one thought in her mind¡ªto kill this person, or she would die. Ning Hai pped the old woman, hoping to wake her up. However, Ning¡¯s woman continued to brandish her kitchen knife and stabbed Ning Hai. Ning Hai grabbed the kitchen knife and the old woman stabbed him again. Ning Hai fell t on his back. When the old woman was clear, she looked at the dead body and cried.


    ¡°Stop crying, and clean up this ce quickly.¡± As a trained killer, Ou Jingyu was good at dealing with emergencies. The old woman made her hair stand on end by killing two people in session. Ou Jingyu lifted You Qingcheng out of the pce gate. Fan¡¯er had been waiting outside the pce. When she saw the bodies of several people, she was so frightened that she could not move quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t master ask her to make the queen have a miscarriage? Why did several people die?¡± Fan¡¯er wondering. Ning¡¯s woman became calm. The thought that she had been humiliated by Ning Hai all her life hardened her heart.


    ¡°Get in the carriage. Let¡¯s find a ce to dispose of the bodies.¡± Ou Jingyu held up the whip. The horse neighed. Ning¡¯s woman came back the same way. A man who had killed people was like a man who had broken a religious precept. She took a bath before she went back to her room to rest.


    The carriage drove down the street, on the rampage hurt several people. Lin Feiyang lifted the curtain of his room, finding that the woman driving the carriage looked more and more familiar. He flew out, wondering where the woman was going at night. Lin Feiyang followed the carriage closely. The mountain road was rough, and the horse had a temper. Ou Jingyu observed the terrain here and thought it was dozens of kilometers away from the capital, so it should be safe. She pulled on the rein and the horse stopped. Fan¡¯er jumped out of the carriage and the curtain was lifted. Lin Feiyang was surprised to see what was in the carriage. The carriage was loaded with dead people. Ou Jingyu moved Ning Hai. As Ning¡¯s woman had cut him down several times, his brain was bleeding and stained with his coat. Lin Feiyang mistook Ou Jingyu for You Qingcheng. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this woman is so vicious.¡± His heart sank. The little woman in front of him was terrible.


    ¡°Throw them into the valley.¡± Ning Hai was hit the bottom. Ou Jingyu continued to throw the second person, so that the birds in the valley bottom fled everywhere, and at the same time, there were wolf howls. Fan¡¯er had already paralyzed with fear. Shui¡¯er was shocked, too. At the thought of the pretty You Qingcheng being eaten into a pile of bones by a hungry wolf, Ou Jingyu¡¯s mouth curved into a sad smile. The two left You Qingcheng and rode off in the carriage.


    Lin Feiyang flew over. When he saw the woman in the pool of blood, his heart cooled a little. This was the real You Qingcheng, and that woman was trying to perpetrate a fraud. The women in the pce were so terrible that they even dared to kill the queen. You Qingcheng¡¯s face was as white as paper and her mouth was dripping with blood. Lin Feiyang wiped the blood from her wrist with hisrge hand and found that her pulse was too weak to be found. Lin Feiyang ran to the hospital with the woman in his arms, but the doctor sighed helplessly. The woman in his arms was getting cold. Lin Feiyang remembered the doctor who opened the skull. Only the miracle doctor could save You Qingcheng.


    When Lin Feiyang woke up the next day, You Qingcheng was still sleeping against the wall. She looked better than she did yesterday. Afraid that she would get hungry after waking up, Lin Feiyang got out of the bed. As he pushed the door open, he saw the doctor was leaning against the door. ¡°Has this man been here all night?¡± The doctor¡¯s brow furrowed in weariness. Lin Feiyang worried about waking him, so he made a detour. The yard was quiet, and the wind from across the hall was chilling.


    The owner was also busy preparing food for the female tenant. Last night, Young Master Lin gave the owner more taels of silver. It seemed that the female tenant was from a wealthy family. The owner bought some fresh food materials from the town and asked the cook to prepare food. Then the cook worked all morning in the kitchen. When the delicious dishes were served on the table, Lin Feiyang woke up the distinguished guest. However, You Qingcheng had no appetite for the fatty dishes. What were these dishes? You Qingcheng was weak, and needed a medicinal diet to fuel her, so she had a bowl of chicken soup. Lin Feiyang kept eating, but You Qingcheng didn¡¯t even touch her chopsticks. She didn¡¯t seem to like the food. The owner of the restaurant prepared a table of dishes that were not agreeable. Then You Qingcheng also had some rice porridge. In the end, You Qingcheng have a lot of the owner¡¯s borate soup, leaving behind greasy meat dishes.

 Chapter 178 Put down the Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 178 Put down the Rebellion</h4>


    With the help of the miracle doctor, You Qingcheng recovered quickly. Half a monthter she was as healthy as ever. As for her unborn child, You Qingcheng said nothing. But in the dead of night, she often held the corner of the quilt alone and cried. Lin Feiyang watched her silently until she fell asleep. Then he opened the door quietly. In the firelight, tears rolled down You Qingcheng¡¯s slightly upturned eyshes. Damp and cold corroded the winter night. Lin Feiyang tucked her in.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± You Qingcheng choked up under the covers. Without Lin Feiyang, she would be dead. Who knew the resentment in her heart? The women in the pce were so wicked that they would not let go of the unformed baby. You Qingcheng gritted her lips, determined to get her revenge.


    ¡°If you want to cry, just cry.¡± Lin Feiyang didn¡¯t want You Qingcheng to be sad. When he saw her crying, Lin Feiyang wished You Qingcheng would be happy.


    ¡°Have you ever seen this?¡± Lin Feiyang flicked a crystal Ice Lotus with his spiritual finger. This was the unique flower from the North Desert, only people with predestined rtionships could see it. It grew in the spring and took 10,000 years to grow into a lotus. It was the love flower of people in the North Desert. If a man had a girl he was in love with, he would give her an Ice Lotus as a token of his love. the Ice Lotus was white and spotless, which symbolized the purest love.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± You Qingcheng touched the petals gently. The flower petal had the glowing water drops, sending out the faint fragrance in the candlelight.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± The Ice Lotus fell on You Qingcheng¡¯s neck with the fragrance. She touched the petals with her small hands. Such a beautiful flower was rare in the world. Lin Feiyang felt happy. If You Qingcheng knew the meaning of the Ice Lotus, how would she react?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you a ce.¡± Lin Feiyang took You Qingcheng up into the air. You Qingcheng screamed with fear. This was the legendary illusion. The wind was blowing in their ears, and a sea of rolling clouds was running under their feet.


    ¡°Send me back to the pce.¡± Knowing her mind, Lin Feiyang scattered his Spiritual Power. When they came down from the clouds, You Qingcheng saw something different. Under the setting sun, cormorants were shuttling across the Desert Lake. The old fisherman raised his oar and the boat slowly went away. With a call, cormorants dove into the water. The old man smoked a cigarette leisurely. When the water began to ssh, the old man carried a junket, and cormorants came out of the water, flew into the fishing boat, and spat out the big fish. Some bold cormorants tried to devour the fish, but when the old man made a noise and waved his oar, the cormorants were so scared that they spat out the fish.


    ¡°Cormorants are so cunning.¡± You Qingchengmented that cormorants suffered in order to have fish to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s their life. That¡¯s what they should be like.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! No man can control his fate, let alone a small bird.¡± You Qingcheng thought about herself. What would have happened to her if she had not been the queen? She would probably marry an ordinary man and have children. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t go back. You Qingcheng stared nkly at theke.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lin Feiyang just wanted her to cheer up.


    ¡°Fish are happy and carefree.¡±


    ¡°You are not a fish. How do you know fish are happy? Maybe they want the blue sky more.¡± The cormorants fled in fear of the sand rising up. The old man shouted, and the hovering birds rested on the side of the boat. The old man rowed the boat towards the shore. Lin Feiyang gave him some money and rented the boat. Then he grabbed You Qingcheng¡¯s little hand and jumped into the boat.


    ¡°To shallow water...¡± The old man said. Lin Feiyang replied and rocked the boat all the way. You Qingcheng lifted the water with her hands, and the cold froze her hands red.


    ¡°How can you not take care of your body?¡± Lin Feiyang wrapped her in a thick cotton gown. You Qingcheng leaned against the side of the boat, enjoying the peace and quiet with her eyes closed. The setting sun dyed You Qingcheng¡¯s little face, making her look more beautiful. Lin Feiyang sat on the bow and watched the scene.


    ¡°We met by chance... You¡¯ve been so good to me.¡± You Qingcheng¡¯s voice was hoarse, probably because she was recovering from a serious illness. You Qingcheng frowned, out of ce. Lin Feiyang didn¡¯t know what to say. He wanted to help her, and did not want her to cry.


    ¡°Do you want to see the Ice Lotus?¡± The Desert Lake was not ake, but a confluence of springs. You Qingcheng wanted to see the Ice Lotus at the bottom of theke. How did such a beautiful flowere into being?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you must grant me one request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± You Qingcheng wanted to see the unique flower, but Lin Feiyang kept him in suspense.


    ¡°Throw away the past and start anew. Live for yourself.¡± The pce was a ce of great cruelty. You Qingcheng didn¡¯t know how to plot. Luckily she met Lin Feiyang this time, but what about the next time? Lin Feiyang didn¡¯t dare to think about this question.


    ¡°I must not disappoint those who wish me dead.¡± The seemingly weak You Qingcheng had the virility of a woman. Lin Feiyang¡¯s attempts to dissuade her failed. He resolved to apany her back to the pce.


    Lin Feiyang flicked his spiritual finger. The water kepting towards the shore. The waves lifted the boat and You Qingcheng clung to the side. The fish at the bottom of theke ran away in fright. The Spirit Power split theke in two. Under the setting sun, the Ice Lotus was dyed red. Lin Feiyang picked up You Qingcheng and flew to the bottom of theke. You Qingcheng was thrilled.


    ¡°This is truly beautiful.¡± You Qingcheng stroked the petals. The touch made the Ice Lotus shy and it closed. This crystal-like flower had life actually. You Qingcheng flitted through the flowers with light steps, sweeping away the nearest worries.


    ¡°People in the North Desert has very few people who know the technique, so it is not easy to see such beautiful scenery. It is only avable in the first month of the lunar year.¡±


    Then they went out from the bottom of theke. You Qingcheng couldn¡¯t bear to hurt the Ice Lotus. Soon, the Spiritual Power dissipated and theke became calm. The boat tossed by the waves was on the sand dune. Lin Feiyang lifted the boat with his big hand. There was a loud noise and the boat fell into theke. Lin Feiyang steered the boat towards the Mo City.


    ¡°This is not the capital?¡± That was when You Qingcheng realized she wasn¡¯t in the capital. Lin Feiyangughed and thought she was kind of silly and cute. Clearly the Ice Lotus was growing in the North Desert, and she only now remembered.


    ¡°The North Desert¡¯s kumiss is very unique.¡± Lin Feiyang held her little hand tight. You Qingcheng dumped it several times, but he held it tighter. You Qingcheng smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°If outsiders are not wee here, she will suffer a terrible fate.¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡± You Qingcheng was simple. The barbarians did not like to be disturbed by the Han people, so they often drove them out of their area.


    ¡°They will eat you.¡± Lin Feiyang¡¯s voice was deep, but it gave You Qingcheng the creeps. You Qingcheng¡¯s heart trembled and she clutched his big hand. The man¡¯s mouth turned up as he wished for something that really ate people.


    The sound of hooves approaching from a distance, yellow sand was raised. The shops were ravaged by horses. The ground was strewn with falling fruit and broken china. A great number of soldiers galloped towards the Mo pce. Lin Feiyang shouted darkly and flew off with You Qingcheng to the pce, hoping that it was not toote. Someone wanted to usurp the throne, and Lin Feiyang was worried about his father. When they arrived at the gate, the Mo pce was surrounded by cavalry. Lin Feiyang entered the side door, You Qingcheng right behind him. An oilmp hung on the wall. Lin Feiyang rose into the air, kicked at the mechanism, and the stone wall opened with a crash.


    ¡°This is the backyard of the Mo Pce.¡± They came out of a dry well. You Qingcheng was out of breath. Lin Feiyang could not bear to see her suffer, but his father¡¯s safety was more important at this time. He picked up You Qingcheng and ran to the main hall.


    ¡°Put me down.¡± You Qingcheng¡¯s face glowed with anger.


    ¡°Master, you are back atst.¡± The supervisor was relieved a lot to see Lin Feiyang.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the city governor?¡±


    Lin Feiyang was distraught.


    ¡°On the tower.¡±


    No sooner had he finished it than Lin Feiyang was gone. Lin Feiyang rushed along, the arrows flying everywhere from a distance.


    ¡°Feiyang, wait for me.¡± You Qingcheng came at a gallop.


    ¡°The pce is safe. You¡¯ll kill yourself here.¡± Lin Feiyang picked You Qingcheng up on the city wall. You Qingcheng said nothing.


    ¡°Feiyang.¡± Lin Feiyang¡¯s father, holding a machete, was excited to see his son.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re bundled up.¡± Lin Feiyang neatly removed his armor. This spiritual armor was impervious to des and spears. It could protect You Qingcheng. You Qingcheng put on the armor, which still had the man¡¯s warmth and warmed her.


    ¡°The leader of the rebels...¡± A soldier rushed up the tower in panic. Lin Feiyang was suspended in midair and gave a punch with the gathering Spiritual Power. To catch bandits first catch the ringleader. Lin Feiyang spread his divine consciousness, looking for the rebel leader.


    The inrush of Spiritual Power came restlessly. Lin Feiyang stretched out and took the spiritual saber. As the Spiritual Power filled him, Lin Feiyang flew away.


    The rebel leader waved his sleeve, and tens of thousands of soldiers stormed the tower. Lin Feiyang created a curtain of fire to keep the rebel soldiers away. Officers and soldiers of the North Desert lined up to attack the rebels. The screams of the in soldiers rang in his ears, and the soldiers fell in rows behind him. Screams echoed in the night sky.


    Lin Feiyang rode away by the wind. His Spiritual Power extended, and charged at the rebels. The leader of the rebellion came over with a ming knife, trying to cut through the iing Spiritual Power, but his knife was melted by the Spiritual Power. The rebel leader sprang to his feet and transformed himself into a monster with a human face and an eagle body. Lin Feiyang did not expect monsters in the Desert City. The monster¡¯s ws were sharp in his red feathers. The Fairy-binding Rope was pushing the rebels. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father gave an order. The soldiers shot at the rebels below the wall and arge group of them fell. With the spiritual armor, You Qingcheng was not afraid of attacks. The rebel leader gathered the rebels, bearing the weapons of the siege. He gave the order, and the rebels rushed towards the pce gate. Lin Feiyang used his Spiritual Power to wipe out the enemy. The rebel leader jumped the high wall. Lin Feiyang hit him with his hand. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father was still powerful. He pulled back the iron bow and the Mo army followed charging at the enemy. The two armies confronted each other. The Mo army was even more imposing. The arrows swept through the rebels. Lin Feiyang fought hard, and the mes red as he passed, for the feather was stained with oil. The rebels were frightened into flight. Lin Feiyang gathered his Spiritual Power into his hands and flew to the rebel leader. The rebel leader had no time to duck and felt a sharp pain in his chest. He didn¡¯t expect that the man before him was so powerful.


    Noticing that the rebel leader was wounded, Lin Feiyang¡¯s father drew the bow and the arrow flew out. The rebel leader shook the arrow with his sleeve. Lin Feiyangunched another attack. In the face of the powerful attacks, the rebel leader was powerless. Lin Feiyang flew to the city wall. The rebel leader mustered his Spiritual Power and shot Lin Feiyang again. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father noticed his movements and stopped the attack. The man was so ambitious that he tried to usurp the throne.


    The rebel leader ducked the attack and flew back. Lin Feiyang swooped down and the rebel leader came up to meet him. Their spiritual sabers crushed, and produced sparks. Lin Feiyang gave another blow. The rebels defended their leader. If the rebel leader was not killed today, he would be the enemy of the North Desert. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father rushed down the tower. The Mo army surged up against the rebels, closing in on them with arrows. The rebel leader gave the order and the crowd rushed forward. Lin Feiyang reined his sword and cut off the rebel leader¡¯s nine ck tails flying around the city walls. The rebel leader broke through the siege. Lin Feiyang rushed out in desperation. This was the moment the rebel leader only wanted to save his life. Lin Feiyang¡¯s extended Spiritual Power caught the escaped leader. At the moment, Lin Feiyang¡¯s ck eyes were filled with killing. He wanted to kill all the rebels. The rebels escorted their leader all the way. Lin Feiyang¡¯s blow sent the leader flying. Then his another blow made him spit blood. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father pulled back the ck iron arrow. With a whistle, countless arrows were shot at the enemy at the same time. The rebel leader grew a pair of wings and lunged at Lin Feiyang with a steel knife. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father brandished a crossbow, but could not block the steel knife. The leader¡¯s knife was sharp like a thorn that could pierce human body, and it went straight at Lin Feiyang. Tens of thousands of steel knives surged forward. Lin Feiyang saw that the situation was not good and he escaped in the air. The rebel leaders swept in.

 Chapter 179 You Qingmo’s Thought

    <h4>Chapter 179 You Qingmo¡¯s Thought</h4>


    The steel knife charged hard at Lin Feiyang. Seeing the things worsening, You Qingcheng pounced at it and blocked the ringleader¡¯s attack. Lin Feiyang seized the right time, and blood spattered. The ringleader fell down stiff. Those bandits scattered in all directions with a scare at the sight of the ringleader¡¯s gushing brains. With a cut, Lin Feiyang hanged the traitor¡¯s head to the city tower. It served as a punishment to warn others. Desert army broke out the trap. Those bandits lost the ringleader and crumbled. Lin Feiyang killed a lot of enemies. Those deluded ones were dealt with leniently. The bandits all knelt to their knees. Lenient with them, Lin Feiyang¡¯s father allowed the surrendered enemies to be rearranged. The war not only helped to forestall the future trouble for the Desert City, but also warned those with ill intent. Lin Feiyang made great contributions in suppressing the traitors. And his father did not expect that he knew the shape-shifting technique, so his father granted huge rewards to Lin Feiyang, even asked Lin Feiyang to rece him to hold a banquet for the meritorious officials in the war. But Lin Feiyang did not know that his father was testing Lin Feiyang¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t thest girle today?¡± Lin Feiyang¡¯s father still cared about his savior. But for the miracle woman, he thought he must have died. But Lin Feiyang felt extremely embarrassed about his father¡¯s question.


    ¡°I thought you are into the girl. It seems that I should find a matchmaker to propose a marriage...¡±


    ¡°Girl Qingcheng, your future daughter-inw.¡± You Qingcheng was struck dumb with astonishment, wondering why Feiyang said nonsense since he knew her identity.


    ¡°Uncle... I am...¡± You Qingcheng was pulled into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°She is my futuredy.¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone unusually. You Qingcheng was quite at a loss to reply to it. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father coughed at his youngest son¡¯s words.


    The banquet made Yougcheng realize the forthrightness of the North Desert. Lin Feiyang entered the ranch and picked dozens ofmbs.


    Stewed mutton: the meat was crispy and appetizing. It had been marinatedpletely with scented vor. The soup was as white as milk and tasted delicious, leaving an endless aftertaste. It was the North Desert¡¯s delicious food. Born in a Han family, You Qingcheng had never seen that the scores ofmbs were ughtered. The littlembs were still in their mother¡¯s belly, but were suffocated to death artificially. When thembs were taken out of their mother¡¯s bodies, some still twitched. You Qingcheng covered her eyes with fright. Meanwhile, the butcher burst intoughter, as thousands ofmbs were killed every day in the North Desert to satisfy the diners. Knowing that You Qingcheng liked eating fish, the imperial cooks there found fresh mandarin fish and mixed the mutton and mandarin fish to highlight two tastes: tenderness and sweetness. The tender freshmb and sweet mandarin fish sauce created a pleasant aftertaste. Sipping the mutton into the sauce would help to resist the mutton¡¯s smell. You Qingcheng used to think the mutton got a strong smell, but out of her expectation, the mutton tasted mild. It was notmon to cook the mutton with fish in the Han areas. And the fish was mingled with the fragrance of the mutton. The imperial cooks were so terrific that they could give a full y to the freshness of the fish andmb.


    You Qingcheng was very fond of mandarin fish mutton and raved about its melting once it entered the mouth.


    The main hall was filled with guests. Few people could resist the temptation of delicious food. The people in the North Desert were rather forthright. Koumiss and roast meat were a perfect match. People took a swallow of spicy koumiss and then ate a piece of crispy meat. However, Lin Feiyang did not eat a lot. Instead, he busied himself serving the food for the woman. You Qingcheng was not used to the taste of koumiss. Compared to the yellow wine, koumiss was too strong for her.


    After the banquet, wonderful songs and dances were presented. For the nomads in the North Desert, singing and dancing were indispensable in life. With veils on the faces, the dancing girls veil twisted their waists. When the Huqin rang, more girls danced into the main hall. Those young girls wore gorgeous gauze and danced with the music. You Qingcheng enjoyed the show with great interest. But the girl in red in the leading ce seemed a bit strange, as she kept wavering among the dinner tables. She wore the veil, and only her phoenix eyes were exposed. You Qingcheng was quite curious and looked at her more carefully. The girl¡¯s eyes were rather enchanting. You Qingcheng stared at her nkly. It was rarely a beautiful pair of eyes in the world. Her blue eyes were embellished with starlight, like shining stars in the enormous sea. The girl was thrillingly beautiful. You Qingcheng was hooked. Look, the corners of the girl¡¯s mouth raised, making her more tempting. You Qingcheng took a sip of koumiss and could collect herself by the spicy vor. She was lured by the girl! You Qingcheng looked around and found that the girl was wavering around Lin Feiyang and serving the koumiss to him. After several cups, the man¡¯s face flushed. Then, the girl seized the opportunity, pulled out a soft sword and stabbed at Lin Feiyang. Seeing it, You Qingcheng darted at him. The girl saw someonee out to stop her, so she swept at You Qingcheng¡¯s back. Lin Feiyang got sober and gave a palm at the girl. You Qingcheng let out a sigh. But for the protection of the spiritual armor, she might have died again. Lin Feiyang spread his Spirit Power. A floating rope tied the woman tightly. However, the girl in red was so obstinate that she kept struggling. The man in the main hall realized how dangerous the situation he had been in. But for the woman from the Han areas, he would have been killed. He thundered at the girl. ¡°Who instructed you?¡±


    ¡°You killed my father. Shouldn¡¯t I kill you?¡± The girl in red had intended to die because her father had been killed. ¡°Why bothered to live in the world?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re an aplice of the traitor, take her down and tear her apart by five horses.¡± Lin Feiyang gave the order, and soldiers rushed into the main hall.


    ¡°Now, the spiritual armor is given to you.¡± The woman saved Lin Feiyang twice, which left him very grateful to her. Besides, he felt he had fallen in love with her deeply. It was the first time that his mind had been perturbed by a woman, and the woman turned out to be of Han nationality. So Lin Feiyang was filled with emotions.


    Before leaving, Lin Feiyang¡¯s father repeatedly asked Lin Feiyang to have Lin Xiaosa to go home. Lin Feiyang apanied You Qingcheng back to the Qi Kingdom. Although he knew that a bloody fight was inevitable, he did not want You Qingcheng to face it alone. The two settled down well and decided to enter the ce the other day.


    You Qingcheng was a native in the city, so she was quite familiar with the surrounding area. After supper, Lin Feiyang used the shape-shifting technique to change You Qingcheng into a brute full of beard.


    ¡°Too ugly.¡± You Qingcheng showed her disagreement. How could Lin Feiyang change a girl into a bandit?


    ¡°You are supposed to be dead. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡± Reminded by Lin Feiyang, You Qingcheng realized that she should be a dead person. Taking revenge meant that she should forget the past. Although the Spring Festival had passed, thenterns along the streets still demonstrated the festival atmosphere. Peddlers were calling for sale, and children wereughing sweetly. In the past when her father was still alive, all the girls in the family looked forward to theing of the Spring Festival, because only then could they be allowed to y in the market and enjoy their favorite food. Her father was a martial general, so he was rather forthright and would not be mean with anything she liked. When she got tired, she would climb up to her father¡¯s back. You Qingcheng looked at the streets in a trance. Her father would nevere back, and he died for safeguarding Di Qing¡¯s regime. However, Di Qing was so ungrateful that he even did not feel tender and protective toward her.


    ¡°Miserable look with whiskers... perfect match.¡± Hearing it, You Qingcheng gave him a palm and deflected Lin Feiyang¡¯s beard. Then, she giggled.


    ¡°The ugly man can smile beautifully. Don¡¯t forget to smile...¡± Such a beautiful woman deserved happiness. Lin Feiyang hoped the woman to smile joyfully. There were a variety ofnterns in the streets. The woman looked at them over and over again. Lin Feiyang murmured to the owner. Then, the owner took a brush and ink. After pondering for a while, Lin Feiyang applied colors to his drawing. The woman in fine gauze held the Ice Lotus. The owner stared at him behind them. Lin Feiyang carefully made thentern, his hands weaving deftly. The craftsmanship seemed simple but rather exquisite. The filmy bamboo pieces could not be broken. You Qingqing opened her eyes wide and could not believe that Lin Feiyang was so skillful. Lin Feiyang stuck thentern carefully. Then, a delicatentern was put onto You Qingcheng¡¯s hands.


    Her little hands touched it, and the woman in the painting was vividly present to the eyes.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Lin Feiyang gave the money to the shop owner. Then, they did not say a word on the way.


    ¡°When I take revenge, I will go to the North Desert with you...¡± You Qingcheng liked the forthrightness of the North Desert and the carefree days there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t break your word...¡± Lin Feiyang was overjoyed, hoping the day woulde earlier.


    ...


    In the Qi Pce.


    In order to take revenge, Xu Yin asked Ning¡¯s wife to release the news, and then You Qingcheng¡¯s n failed. Xu Yin removed the thorn in his flesh with a borrowed knife. His brother¡¯s death made him more ruthless and malicious. As the eldest son in the Xu family, Xu Yin thought it right to remove any enemy.


    ¡°That fake one... wants to be the Queen? Impossible.¡±


    You Qingmo held the hand warmer. It was still cold after the Spring Festival. Liu¡¯er peeled some fruit for her master and thought that the master did live such an easy andfortable life that she could enjoy lychees on such a cold day. The flesh of the lychee was tender and juicy with a subtle vor. You Qingmo tasted it slowly.


    ¡°Leave, all of you.¡± You Qingmo ordered but stopped Xu Yin who was about to leave the hall. The man did not ask anything in return. In the pce, trust in others would lead to a faster death. But You Qingmo chose to believe Xu Yin.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡± Xu Yin avoided the woman¡¯s arms. He knew well that he could not get involved with the woman, because he came to the pce just for revenge.


    ¡°Your Excellency, there must be some misunderstanding.¡± The sentence was like a dagger driven into You Qingmo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I want you to stay here...¡± The woman threw herself into the man¡¯s arms. Only the man in front could make her open her heart in so many years. The woman shed tears and took off her gauze coats one by one. Xu Yin closed his eyes. Although he came all the way with certain intentions, he did not hate this woman. The woman now was a weeping beauty in his arms. Any man would fall for her at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Xu Yin could not bring himself to confront her and put the bed quilt on her shoulders. You Qingmo hugged the man tightly.


    ¡°Yin, how about marrying me when we are out of the pce?¡±


    Her eyes glistened with hope. Xu Yin was at a loss for words at that moment. He knew that he could not marry anyone, as no one could protect himself well in the pce. In fact, Xu Yin had put his life out of consideration. ¡°What a silly woman! How could she still believe me?¡± Xu Yin exited from the room.


    ¡°Silence shows your agreement?¡±


    The woman in the room seemed not to reconcile herself to the fact, and muffled herself up. Loneliness struck her again. Liu¡¯er was in the corner and thought that the master was so bold that she did not fear the Majesty would know it. If Supervisor Xu had not avoided in time, something terrible would happen. If someone with ill intent knew it, they would be smashed tens of thousands of times by the Majesty.


    ¡°Your Grace, can¡¯t sleep?¡± Liu¡¯er looked at the woman¡¯s back and began worrying about her. Liu¡¯er followed the master to struggle their way here and suffered a lot. So she hoped her master did not make any mistake.


    ¡°Can you still remember my mother?¡±


    ¡°I will never forget.¡± Liu¡¯er nodded. She had seen a lot of schemes and intrigues in You residence since her young age, and the fifth Concubine had treated her well. Liu¡¯er grew up with her master and knew well about the fickleness in the residence. The master entered the pce for revenge, because she was met with disdain since childhood. You Qingcheng was the darling daughter who won You Hu¡¯s most profound love, while You Qingmo just lived in the corner, unable to get any warmth from her family. Not a favorite of her father, You Qingmo became a self-abased person who was ustomed to living in the darkness and forgetting what the sunshine was. Liu¡¯er knew that her master was not reconciled. So now, the master of the Eastern Pce was finally removed, and there was just one step away from You Qingmo¡¯s wish. As long as the master could defeat the fake Queen, the Qi pce would belong to the master. But unexpectedly, the master fell in love with Supervisor Xu. Liu¡¯er would not allow her master to break the pattern. Instead, she hoped her master couldugh till the end and let those who once tramped the master know how powerful the master was.


    ¡°Your Excellency, like Supervisor Xu?¡± Liu¡¯er reminded You Qingmo that the Master, as one of the Majesty¡¯s women, had no right to love anyone else. You Qingmo let out a long sigh. All the women in the pce had nomand over themselves. Even if she had been titled as an imperial concubine, it was an unchangeable doom for her.

 Chapter 180 Mend The Rift Before

    <h4>Chapter 180 Mend The Rift Before</h4>


    In the war at borders, Madam Yu was heavily mauled by the devil soldiers. Zhan Ming hurried back with all speed. Wuyou rushed to the Jing Town once getting the news.


    ¡°How long has the general been in aa?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡± Zhan Ming was afraid that something bad happened to Madam Yu, so he had been at her sides. Wuyou entered the camp and felt Madam Yu¡¯s pulse immediately.


    ¡°More serious thanst time. The poison has invaded her heart meridians. She needs to change blood.¡± Zhan Ming¡¯s brows knitted more deeply at Wuyou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Draw mine.¡± Zhan Ming rolled up his cuffs.


    ¡°Did the Di army hassle the people?¡±


    ¡°Qi soldiers disguised themselves as the inhabitants of the border. General Yu was beguiled into an ambush.¡± Zhan Ming exined and hoped Madam Xu could treat Madam Yu as soon as possible.


    It seemed that Di Qing¡¯s ambition would never die until all was over. Zhan Ming made a silent vow to himself that he would seize Di Qing¡¯s capital next time, and waited to see how long Di Qing would remain rampant.


    Wuyou boiled the water and asked Zhan Ming to buy some resolving-stasis herbs in the market. Last time when Wuyou was struck by Naga poison, Granny decocted the herbs to cure her. Madam Yu was poisoned for too long, so medicine soup was a must for her detoxification. Only by doing so could the toxin in Madam Yu¡¯s bloodlines break down. Zhan Ming rode the horse to the medical shop. When he arrived in the streets, the medical shop had closed for the night. Zhan Ming kicked the door open and picked up Chinese medicine ording to the prescription. Before leaving, he threw some taels of silver. Wuyou decocted the herbs over the small fire. When the medicine soup thickened, Wuyou found a bath barrel. The room was imbued with medical fragrance. Clouds of medical smoke swirled around the barrel. Madam Yu closed her eyes, and her face was reddened by the smoke. She felt she had never stretched herself like that before. The airflow dispersed in all directions. Wuyou gestured and chanted spells. Her eyebrow bones opened. Her Spirit Power flowed in her bones. The floating Flowing Light gathered little by little. When the glowing blueness popped out, Wuyou condensed the blue light. The crystal spinel floated and rotated. It was the God Farmer Technique of the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, the thing that Shennong condensed quintessence of the spiritual grass. The spiritual grass had grown for tens of millions of years, enjoying the same life span as the sun and the moon. It was the spirit born at the beginning of the Chaos, which could solve all kinds of poisons. Wuyou opened Madam Yu¡¯s veins, and Flowing Light surged out of her fingers. When the blue spinel opened, floating herb spirits frisked. When Wuyou unsealed the essence spirit, tens of thousands of spirit ran into Madam Yu¡¯s body. Those restless spirits gamboled in General Yu¡¯s body. Don¡¯t look down upon the spirits. They were able to clean away Madam Yu¡¯s toxin. Even though Zhan Ming had witnessed the miracle power of the Heavenly Book, he was still convinced by it again. How was there such a formidable power to clean marrow and bones?


    ¡°The poison has been cleared out.¡± Wuyou dispersed her spirit power, and then the spinel returned to her eyebrow bones. The blue color thinned out. Pangu Spirit also drilled into Wuyou¡¯s body. When things were done, Wuyou left the camp, but Zhan Ming was unwilling to leave. Even if the poison had been removed, Madam Yu still looked pale, and her mouth excoriated with blood. Zhan Ming helped to wipe it.


    ¡°That hurts!¡± The woman frowned. Zhan Ming wiped so heavily that Madam Yu was awakened.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡± The water in the teapot was warm. Madam Yu covered her face. Zhan Ming helped the woman to sit up and served the porcin bowl of tea to her. The tea was still steaming. Madam Yu took two gulps. Zhan Mingughed brightly. It seemed that the female general was really thirsty.


    ¡°Laughing at an old woman?¡± Madam Yu stressed the words ¡°old woman¡± deliberately, hoping the man could read her implication.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have any admiration for you?¡±


    Although Zhan Ming was a refined general, he had an air of a valiant one. He was not young any longer and did not have their pushfulness, but he was still full of energy.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Yu was not iron-hearted. But she had experienced a lot and taken everything lightly. As for the mortal¡¯s passion, she was rather indifferent. All she wanted was to spend the rest of her life peacefully. But she did not know that, the more difficult to get a reply from a man, the more she would want to have him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to wake up.¡± He tucked her in. The man did it deftly, which softened Madam Yu¡¯s heart. She was moved by the man¡¯s carefulness. She began wondering, ¡°Will he take care of me these days?¡±


    ¡°Take an early rest. Tomorrow we will go back to the Jin City. We have to be on the road for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Zhan Ming tidied up the bath barrel, and the medicine soup got cold.


    ¡°Madam Xu has been here?¡± Madam Yu was a little surprised, since it was thousands of miles away from the Jin City.


    ¡°I am afraid that it will be toote, so I hurried back with all speed.¡± Only in the war could the urgent speed be used. It seemed that Zhan Ming made great efforts to save Madam Yu. At that moment, Madam Yupletely fell for him.


    ¡°Zhan, thank you.¡± Madam Yu hid in the quilt hurriedly, her face flushing. Zhan Ming was surprised that the female general¡¯s voice was so sweet that it sounded with more female tendernesspared to hermon voice.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Zhan Ming did not leave there until all the things were done. Madam Yu disclosed the quilt and exposed her head out. She patted her hot cheeks and wondered why she became a woman with a soft voice. What happened? Although Madam Yu had been living for tens of thousands of years, she still looked like a girl of twenty years old. Her skin was still white and smooth. Naga women¡¯s beautyy in the bone, and years would only add to her charm.


    In the camp, the woman took off her armor. Under the moonlight, her underwear outlined her figure curve. Her tied hair was finally loosened down to fall on her chest. For so many years, Madam Yu looked at herself carefully for the first time. Without the cover of the armor, she looked more enchanting. Ayer of powder dropped from her skin because of the hot medicine.


    ¡°Take some porridge and sleep.¡± The door was opened. Zhan Ming froze for a moment. The female general was rather attractive under the light. Even the air was filled with female fragrance. Zhan Ming had been fighting outside on the battlefield, so he was firm with himself.


    ¡°If you have looked enough, just get out!¡± Madam Yu was not that kind of girl who was easily taken back by surprise any longer. She put on her armor again. Zhan Ming¡¯s face was aglow. Something restless appeared in his blood. It seemed that it was time for him to get married. Zhan Ming came out of the camp with great embarrassment. Madam Yu could not help butugh, as she did not expect that Commander Zhan¡¯s embarrassed look was so cute.


    In order to heal the naga, Wuyou consumed much spiritual power. So when she woke up, she felt her head ached badly. Gathering sound rang outside. Wuyou opened the door, and found Zhan Ming had been waiting there.


    ¡°Is General Yu better?¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, let¡¯s go back to the Jin City.¡± Zhan Ming was in fine fig.


    ¡°I have to find something to eat.¡± Madam Yu was so hungry that she wanted to find something to eat. So she went around Zhan Ming to the barrack.


    ¡°Madam Xu, just make do with it.¡± A soldier came up and held an iron te with a bowl of millet congee on it. The life in the military camp was rather simple. Wuyou ate the pickles and thought it was unexpectedly delicious.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam Xu. Thank you for saving my life.¡± Madam Yu gave her sincere thanks, as Jiang Wuyou had saved her twice regardless of the past offense. So Madam Yu showed great respect for her and knelt down on the ground in the presence of all the Jin soldiers.


    ¡°General Yu, you¡¯re wee.¡± Wuyou hurried to help Madam Yu up, because it would degrade Madam Yu¡¯s dignity and Madam Yu would lead the army to fight in the battle.


    ¡°Madam Xu, please ept my prostration as gratitude to you.¡± The whole drill ground was seethed with excitement and all the people thumbed for the general. Zhan Ming was filled with admiration for the woman who knew clearly what to love and what to hate. She did have a heroic manner as a man. Wuyou knew that Madam Yu put down her hatred finally.


    ¡°It iste. Let¡¯s return to the Jin City.¡± Soldiers gathered well and got ready to set off. Wuyou swung herself into the carriage.


    Zhan Ming raised the whip. The horse neighed and ran to the Jin City.


    Xu Linghe looked into the distance and wondered why his little woman did not send a message back since she hade to the Jing Town. His big hand held a chubby hand, and he kept staring in the distance.


    ¡°Xiao Douya, Uncle has something funny.¡± Yan Wu tempted him deliberately. Xiao Douya did not looked at him. Compared to any rare and stange thing, his mother meant most to him. The boy¡¯s calmness arouse Yan Wu¡¯s interest. Yan Wu stretched his hand into the void and grabbed a monster out. Xiao Douya had seen spiritual beast before, but he did not see such a lovely thing. Yan Wu smiled. It seemed that the little boy was attracted. Liu Ruoshui gave a palm, and the lovely thing flew out.


    Xiao Douya rushed out as well. The panda opened its wings in a strange form. Its fur was mixed with white and ck, and its arms were shiny ck as if it wore a ck mantle. It looked chubby and walked swaying, just like a baby beginning to learn to walk. How adorable it was! Its half-round ears, like small hillsides, appeared on its round face. ck eyes with ck rim made it seem not to have enough sleep. Xiao Douya leaped up, but the little panda dashed to the clouds. Xiao Douya failed to get it. Yan Wuughed at the sight.


    ¡°Douya.¡± Wuyou caught the little panda. Xiao Douya threw himself into his mother¡¯s arms.


    Xiao Douya increased his voice to make it sound more imposing. Yan Wu surely would not tell Xiao Douya that the cute thing was the national treasure in the 21st century. Little Lingchong crawled out of the cuff, but it had not seen such a fat spiritual beast before as well. Xiao Douya held the chubby panda, unwilling to loosen his hands. Looking at the panda¡¯s ck round eyes, Little Lingchong thought nothing of it, opened its mouth and blew out arge bubble to wrap the panda. Then, it flew onto the branch and sneered at the panda. It was a warning. How dare the chubby thing was to strive for the favor with it? Xiao Douya did not expect that Little Lingchong had such a bad temper.


    ¡°This is the national treasure of the 21st century.¡± Yan Wu did not like to see that the lovely thing was bullied by an insect.


    Little Lingchong did not know what the national treasure was, so he blew out a bubble again. The cute panda was constrained in the bubble, with his short strong paws struggling. The boy flicked. The big bubble, like a boat, looked thin but solid indeed. The little panda suspended in the mid-air. Xiao Douya flew up to flip the bubble out. The little panda fell into the boy¡¯s arms. Little Lingchong pped its wings and showed disdain to the panda.


    ¡°Douya, do you like Gungun?¡± The panda was the national treasure of the 21st century. And there were plenty of rare treasures and exotic beasts in Yan Wu¡¯s void. Liu Ruoshui was very curious about it. The fat spiritual creature did not eat meat! Unbelievably! Instead, it took a handful of bamboo leaves. Xiao Douya picked out the yellow bamboo tip and carefully fed it. Little Lingchong stood on the branch and remained arrogant. How could its young master forget it? Little Lingchong gathered spiritual fire and kicked to the panda. The panda was kicked meters away. Xiao Douya felt his heart ache for the panda and thought Little Lingchong was rather petnt.


    Wuyou lifted up Little Lingchong and hung in on the tip of the branch. Its legs were bound by the spiritual power, and it struggled. Its little paws clenched the trees, unwilling to stand up. Yan Wu looked at it merrily and thought that little insect was extremely clever. The little panda picked up the delicate bamboo. It was the bad insect that hindered the panda to enjoy its delicious food. The little panda pulled Xiao Douya¡¯s trouser pettishly. As the cutest pet in the 21st century, it was the panda¡¯s nature to please its master. The little panda spit its tongue and showed its eight white teeth. Xiao Douya was amazed, and the little pandaughed.


    ¡°Uncle Yan Wu, itughs.¡± Xiao Douya held up the little panda and jumped high. Yan Wu shook his head and thought that the little kid was so easy to please. Only a little panda would make him so jubnt. If Xiao Douya would get all the rare animals in the void, he would be too happy to sleep.


    The beating of gongs and drums resounded to the skies in front of the city gate. The people of the Jin City came to wee their heroes back. Zhan Ming pulled the rein. The horse reared up and stopped after a neigh. Madam Yu got off the carriage. The little soldiers at the city gate came up to pay a salute. Xu Linghe came to the city wall.


    ¡°General Yu and Commander Zhan, thank you.¡± Zhan Ming paid a salute in kowtow. It was the highest honor that the Majesty greeted them in person. Madam Yu knelt on the ground, unwilling to stand up. Madam Xu saved her twice for the sake of Commander in Chief. Jiang Wuyou was magnanimous, though she still had someints about her facial disfigurement.

 Chapter 181 Was Yan Wu Monk Tang Whose Flesh Made People Immortal?

    <h4>Chapter 181 Was Yan Wu Monk Tang Whose Flesh Made People Immortal?</h4>


    ¡°I want my father.¡± Xiao Douya was reluctant to leave. Wuyou held him and dashed to the clouds. Yan Wu followed Liu Ruoshui back to Kunlun.


    ¡°Head, youe back finally.¡± A young disciple came to greet Wuyou.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Some refugees who we¡¯ve taken in had conflicts with young disciples, so they burnt the practice room at midnight.¡± The young disciple said, as he gnashed his teeth. In his opinion, the wickedmon people did not know how to be grateful, instead, they even returned kindness with ingratitude.


    ¡°Ask the Hall Owner of the Punishment and Reward Hall to see me.¡± The young disciple took the order and left the hall.


    ¡°Head, drive thesemon people out of Kunlun.¡± Liu Ruoshui did not like mortals because they were so selfish for their own good. And even just for food, they dared to set fire and kill others. Kunlun had just tried every mean to suffer from hardships, but now it might be destroyed in those people¡¯s hands. Liu Ruoshui was burnt with anger.


    Chengyi entered the hall and felt his heart finally could fall at the sight of the Sect Master. These days, he had been badly battered by the refugees. These refugees were such daredevils that they even dared to kill Kunlun¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°Why did the refugees kill people?¡± Wuyou would like to know the truth. Since the mortals were not grateful, they should not me that Wuyou would set them straight.


    ¡°They were provoked. And the murderer is being locked in the Hall of Punishments and Rewards.¡± Chengyi answered. Thinking that the dead disciples who had been burnt to death were all teenagers, he wished he could kill the murderer now.


    The group of people walked out of the hall to the Punishment and Reward Hall. The young disciple on duty at the prison door hurried to open the door when seeing the Sect Master. Chengyi led the way into the prison. In the dim room, a man was crossing his legs with a stick of straw in his mouth. Liu Ruoshui came up to kick him. How could the murderer sit there at ease? But the man thought nothing of her, and then, Liu Ruoshui gave a palm, since she saw such a rampant man for the first time. The man was thrown away by the palm.


    ¡°Why burnt the martial-arts arena and killed my Kunlun¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Chengyi pinched the man¡¯s neck, and his face got red with anger. The man who was locked did it on purpose. Wuyou gathered spiritual force and stopped Chengyi.


    ¡°Who instructed you?¡± The man was flustered at the question. He thought he had conducted his n so perfectly that no one could spot any w. Unless he was seen through, no one could think that the man in front was disguised by Yu Xuanji.


    ¡°Kill this person and avenge the young disciples.¡± Liu Ruoshui mmed out. The man burst into wilderughter. The pain meant little to Yu Xuanji. The Teal Hill had destroyed Baize, so it counted little even if he killed some disciples. Besides, Yu Xuanji was framed to Kunlun. But since she hade there, she decided to give no peace to Kunlun. Yu Xuanji thought the fox did have a blessed life. Even if the fox had hurt Xiao Qi¡¯s heart, that man was still hell-bent on loving her. And Yu Xuanji had nned to live a good life after marrying the Devil King. However, Chidi gave the Fairy City to others. Yu Xuanji thought the fat guy must be the evil fox¡¯s pawn, so how could Yu Xuanji not hate Jiang Wuyou?


    ¡°Let me see whether your mouth is harder than this.¡± Liu Ruoshui took a little thing from Yan Wu¡¯s void space. Yan Wu was stunned, because he knew that it was the most noxious drug. It turned out the man in the prison had bad luck today and encountered the poison today. Liu Ruoshui popped the cork out. Yan Wu acted with sharp eyes and quick hands, as he knew that only one drop of the poison would kill a person. And the Sect Master would me him. However, Liu Ruoshui did not care too much, and pinched the man¡¯s mouth open. Yan Wu swept down the drug bottle. Next second, the liquid medicine scattered all around, and smoke sprang up. Liu Ruoshui fell down to the ground immediately, and Yu Xuanji followed. Yan Wu did not foresee such a result. Wuyou red at Yan Wu and thought he could never make but just break, even added trouble there. Liu Ruoshui foamed at her mouth, her eyes bloodshot. Yan Wu knew that Liu Ruoshui was poisoned. Yu Xuanji wanted to force the toxin out of her body, so she gathered spirit power secretly to open her pores, hoping her spirit power could remove the toxin. But her tiny movement was discovered by Wuyou. It turned out that the poisonous drug functioned finally and helped to cover the spirit power. Sure enough, Yu Xuanji sneaked into Kunlun for certain purpose.


    With the protection of spirit power, Liu Ruoshui would not die immediately. Yan Wu carried the fainted Liu Ruoshui out of the prison. Wuyou would like to see the true face of the man. In prison, the man condensed spirit power. When Spiritual Qi filled around his whole body, Wuyou saw someone familiar. The man was transformed unexpectedly by Yu Xuanji.


    Yu Xuanji gathered spirit power with hands. Floating spirit power spread from her pores, and smoke was removed out of her body. When things were done, she wore the mask again. Wuyou thought Yu Xuanji sneaked into Kunlun certainly for some conspiracy. So Wuyou decided not to beat the grass and scare the snake now, and then, she left the prison. And Yan Wu had been waiting outside.


    ¡°How bad you are! Do you want to kill Ruoshui?¡± Wuyou let out a long sigh. The poisonous drug had strong efficacy. Only a sniff of its poison would make the blood begin solidifying.


    ¡°This is a poisonous king, even more powerful than Erysips.¡± Yan Wu replied. Then, the woman chopped at him and scared Yan Wu to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Destroy that thing in the void.¡± Wuyou ordered. But Yan Wu was unwilling to follow it, as it was a life-threatening thing.


    ¡°Sect Master.¡± Liu Ruoshui was in a trance, wondering why she was in the bed but not in the prison actually.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing, as you almost poisoned yourself.¡± Yan Wu was worried about her in his heart. But his malignant tongue did irritate Liu Ruoshui.


    ¡°You...¡± Liu Ruohui fainted again. Yan Wu ran to her, puzzled that she was fine just now. But suddenly, his hand was bitten hard. Tears swirled in his eyes. Yan Wu thought Liu Ruoshui was really tough, and she would not quieten herself down even if she was poisoned.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Liu Ruoshui raised her head and thought whether the man in front was made up of iron, so he did not fear any pain.


    ¡°Uncle Yan Wu is so good.¡± Xiao Douya ran up to bite the back of Yan Wu¡¯s hand. Wuyou jerked the corner of her mouth at her son¡¯s behavior. Why did her childe to add trouble? In fact, the two were flirting with emotions. But now, Yan Wu burst into tears in pain.


    ¡°Uncle is not made of iron.¡± Xiao Douya gave them a sly grin. ¡°Dare to bully my Aunt Liu, I will not give you a good end.¡± Wuyou picked up Xiao Douya and thought her child was so cunning, and Yan Wu had to suffer for sure.


    ¡°Do you know the female leader of Baize? Wuyou remembered the woman in the prison. ¡°Why did Yu Xuanji not continue to be the Devil King¡¯s wife, and chose to sneak into Kunlun instead?¡±


    ¡°Chidi¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Chidi¡¯s wife is being locked in prison.¡± Wuyou answered. But Chengyi was still puzzled. The person in the prison was a man, so how could he be the Devil King¡¯s new wife?


    ¡°Sect Master, is the woman too foolish? How could she kill people?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Why did she take so much trouble but get nothing from it?¡± Wuyou could not figure it out instantly. ¡°But could it be possible that someone messed it up and exposed the thing deliberately? If so, who was the person?¡±


    After supper, Wuyou came to the prison to take a look and thought Yu Xuanji would be just good to stay there. Unexpectedly, she disappeared. But ording to her ability, the prison could not constrain her. Wuyou spread her divine consciousness and followed the aura to the back mountain. A ck shadow shed in the snow. Wuyou tracked him all the way.


    ¡°I am missing you.¡± The ck shadow stood against Yu Xuanji. She rushed up to the man. The man was always heartless to her. Although she knew that she was being used, she was willing to do things for him.


    ¡°Ask you to do something in Kunlun. But why did you kill people? You¡¯re really more provocative than effective.¡± The man mmed at Yu Xuanji, and she was thrown out heavily.


    ¡°I, Yu Xuanji, am not too stupid to kill people. Someone set traps for me secretly.¡±


    ¡°Did someone secretly spy on you?¡±


    ¡°So there is more than one dark force in Kunlun. Apart from you and me, someone is more anxious to get the Heavenly Book.¡± Wuyou was shocked at the words. She did not expect that it was just calm on the surface. But who was behind the scenes?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any mistake. Our happiness depends on it.¡±


    ¡°Qi, when we get the Heavenly Book, let¡¯s get away to a faraway ce?¡± Yu Xuanji¡¯s heart fell. She knew that as long as she could get the Heavenly Book, she could get Xiao Qi¡¯s love.


    It turned out that the ck shadow was Xiao Qi. Although Yu Xuanji was hateful, Xiao Qi took advantage of the woman¡¯s love for him. Wuyou wanted to kill the man with a palm. The woman in Xiao Qi¡¯s arms was as tender and soft as water, but it was a pity that the man was not a good one.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. Otherwise, it will make others get suspicious.¡± Xiao Qi pushed the woman away and turned around.


    ¡°Would you stay with me for a while?¡±


    The man took on a disgusted look. But to take advantage of the woman, he had to swallow his averseness. He put his big hands around her slim waist. The woman closed her eyes, waiting for the man to capture her. Her mouth twitched, and blood flowed down drop by drop. The man cleaned the blood with his kiss. Blood filled his mouth, which made him more reckless. The birds in the forest rose and scattered in all directions. The woman echoed him. In order to win the man¡¯s love, the woman had totally put down her pride. The confident woman had died. She now lived rather humbly in front of Xiao Qi. She loved him, so though she knew well that she was being used, she still chose to dart herself to him. However, the fox spirit was the only girl in his eyes. Yu Xuanji hated Jiang Wuyou. In order to get Xiao Qi, Yu Xuanji was willing to be a pawn.


    ¡°That hurts.¡± The woman could not bear the bite, and a cut was left on the corner of her mouth. Her mouth twitched. However, the man still had no pity for her. He tried to bite her again, but Yu Xuanji dodged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love me?¡±


    Using a woman¡¯s love to achieve his own purpose? Xiao Qi was rather shameless.


    ¡°Is there any movements in the Three Leagues?¡± After withdrawing from the Three Leagues and surrendering to Hongjun, Xiao Qi was afraid that Chidi would hate his guts, so Xiao Qi would use Yu Xuanji, the foolish woman, as his finger man.


    ¡°Nascent Soul returned to the fire tribe and made preparations to attack the Fairy Kingdom. You should take some precautions.¡± As long as she could help Xiao Qi, she would do whatever she could, even betrayed Chidi. After all, she did not love Chidi at all.


    ¡°Nascent Soul is courting death.¡± Xiao Qi mmed out. Yu Xuanji came up tofort him. She had her own means to deal with Nascent Soul: just some words to stir up trouble between Chidi and Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Who will be the finger man of the three leagues?¡± Emperor Jun, Zhu Jiuyin and Chidi all cast greedy eyes on the Heavenly Book. None of them would let go of Kunlun.


    ¡°Chidi once mentioned. The one was named Chu or something. But I don¡¯t know how many finger men were in Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Is he Xiaochu?¡± Wuyou was lost in deep thought. ¡°How could such a kind child a spy?¡± Wuyou was unwilling to believe that, since the child had taken risks to save other children in the initial test and behaved so modestly in thepetition with her child.


    ¡°Find them out. I don¡¯t want to fulfill other¡¯s dream.¡± Xiao Qi took a cold nce at her and decided to destroy all the Xiaoyao¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°Qi, will you love me?¡± The woman confirmed. As for all the things she did, she did for the man, so she hoped the man would bear her goodness in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, I love you. How can I not love you? But I will love you more if Kunlun is destroyed.¡± The man smiled with tenderness in his eyes. No one could distinguish whether it was true or not.


    ¡°Husband.¡± Yu Xuanji was imbued with happiness. She had believed that Xiao Qi was her Mr. Right. At the first sight of Xiao Qi, his image was branded in her heart, but she had to hide her affection deeply. Luckily, her deep love finally paid off. Xiao Qi would be her husband.


    ¡°Madam... Xuan.¡± Xiao Qi blurted out. Yu Xuanji was quite disappointed and realized that Xiao Qi did not love her, even reluctant to cheat her.


    ¡°I will help you to get what you want.¡±


    Yu Xuanji felt distressed in her heart and could not help asking herself whether it was worthwhile to take risks for the man.


    Wuyou followed him quietly. She thought Xiao Qi would leave. But unexpectedly, he entered Yan Wu¡¯s room. Did Xiao Qi know Yan Wu¡¯s identity?


    The fighting sound rumbled from the room. Wuyou knew that Yan Wu was Xiao Qi¡¯s match, so she rushed into the room. As predicted, Xiao Qi was masked. Yan Wu hurried to hide behind Wuyou. If Wuyou had note in time, Yan Wu must have been cleaned out. Wuyou swung a heavy blow to Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi was taken back by Xiaoyao¡¯s appearance. Yan Wu seized the right time and stabbed toward Xiao Qi. The pain bought Xiao Qi back to earth, and he asked himself inwardly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why can¡¯t I be heartless to Xiaoyao?¡± Wuyou swung another blow. Xiao Qi leaped to the mid-air to avoid the woman¡¯s attack. Yan Wu followed Wuyou closely and realized that the man had tried to take him away just now. Thinking about that, Yan Wu could not help mocking himself, ¡°Since when have I be Monk Tang whose flesh can make people immortal?¡± For ancient people, the chip was a great treasure.

 Chapter 182 Did Xiao Qi Have a Heart of Stone?

    <h4>Chapter 182 Did Xiao Qi Have a Heart of Stone?</h4>


    Yan Wu took the treasure out of the void and pulled the bolt. Xiao Qi had a blood hole in his arm. Blood soon prated his sleeve. Xiao Qi waved his hands and Yan Wu pointed the gun at Xiao Qi¡¯s chest again. As soon as he pulled the bolt, Xiao Qi could not escape. Knowing the power of the weapon, Xiao Qi jumped up in the air and thought that Yu Xuanji was not fooling him. Yan Wu¡¯s weapon was something he had never seen before.


    ¡°You are strong, but can you be stronger than this weapon?¡± Wuyou twitched the corner of her mouth. Yan Wu was on his high horse again. Wuyou gathered her Spirit Power, and tried to punch Xiao Qi. At the same time, a shuttle bullet was fired at Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi was backed into a corner. The bullets grazed his handsome face again.


    ¡°It¡¯s really something.¡± Xiao Qi flew to the roof. Wuyou¡¯s fist rushed to Xiao Qi with Spiritual Qi. How could he withstand the powerful Spiritual Qi when his arm was hit? His body fell like autumn leaves. Yan Wu grabbed the moment and pulled the bolt. ¡°Am I really going to die here?¡± Xiao Qi showed his true body and ran at Yan Wu. Yan Wu¡¯s pistol was smashed and Yan Wu was picked up by Xiao Qi. Yan Wu didn¡¯t expect this. How could a mortal body withstand the pressure of the powerful Spirit Qi? Yan Wu felt the air drain from his chest. Tightly bound by the lion¡¯s ws, Yan Wu suffocated and became delirious. Sensing that Yan Wu was in a bad situation, Wuyou pulled out her armor and swept Xiao Qi with ck iron wings. Xiao Qi was seriously injured by wings. Wuyou flew over. If she didn¡¯t kill Xiao Qi, he would endanger Kunlun. Wuyou gathered her Spiritual Qi and hit Xiao Qi on his forehead. Xiao Qi had expected that Xiaoyao was heartless, but when he really faced the situation, he still couldn¡¯t get over it. The wind from her hand burned his heart like a me.


    ¡°Xiaoyao,¡± he whispered, with infinite sadness in his voice. Wuyou hated Xiao Qi because he hurt her for his own gain. When Wuyou¡¯s Spirit Power came, Xiao Qi fought back. The clouds in the sky rolled and the golden armor stretched. Xiao Qi was squeezed by strong currents. No one could crack the power of the Heavenly Book. Xiao Qi heard his bones. Xiao Qi even heard Yan Wu, cannon in hand, aimed at Xiao Qi. Hearing a loud bang, Yu Xuanji flew out of the corner and headed in the direction Xiao Qi had fallen.


    ¡°My weapon is not simple. It¡¯s impossible to catch me.¡± Yan Wu wiped the barrel. Wuyou¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°He really has many cool things,¡± she sighed secretly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Tang Sanzang.¡± Yan Wu blew the gun-port. Even if Xiao Qi had three heads and six arms, he would have been blown to pieces.


    ¡°Tang Sanzang went to the west...¡± Wuyou thought of the character in ancient books. She knew he was a monk in the Tang dynasty, but she didn¡¯t expect Yan Wu to know him.


    ¡°Are you also a time traveler? You know Tang Sanzang,¡± eximed Yan Wu involuntarily. The present world had nothing to do with the history of his previous life, so he didn¡¯t expect Wuyou knew about Tang Sanzang, who appeared in the Ming dynasty novels. This was a fairy-devil world forgotten by history. Yan Wu was filled with emotion.


    Yu Xuanji searched for Xiao Qi. The cannon was so powerful that there were scorch marks all around. She followed the mountain path in search of him.


    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± The mountain wind was raging. Yu Xuanji flew down to the bottom of the valley and saw Xiao Qi lying quietly on the snow slope. Yu Xuanji ran to see that his coat was red with blood. She dared not touch him. She choked, frightened the birds away.


    ¡°Qi...¡± Yu Xuanji bent over. Xiao Qi¡¯s face was covered in snow and his face was disfigured by artillery fire. Yu Xuanji carefully wiped the snow off for him, but the blood kept pouring out. She had to stop Xiao Qi¡¯s bleeding. She tore a piece of cloth from her cotton-padded gown and spat out her spirit pill. As her Spiritual Power spread, a constant stream of Spiritual Qi enveloped Xiao Qi. She dusted the wound with medicinal powder, hoping Xiao Qi would feel less pain. Worried that Xiao Qi might not be able to stand the cold, Yu Xuanji took him to a shelter. With spirit pill guarding his heart, Xiao Qi¡¯s pulse stabilized. As the wind whistled over the rocks, Xiao Qi shivered with cold. Yu Xuanji took off her cotton-padded gown and wrapped it tightly around Xiao Qi. Yu Xuanji sheltered the man from the bitter December night wind and chill.


    ¡°Qi...¡±


    Yu Xuanji¡¯s screams woke Xiao Qi up. The woman in the wind only wore a suit of close-fitting clothes. Xiao Qi realized that he was wearing the woman¡¯s padded gown.


    ¡°Qi, why don¡¯t you go back to sleep?¡± Yu Xuanji¡¯s face flushed. She tried to get up, but she was limp. Xiao Qi felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± Yu Xuanji felt a weight on her shoulder. She tightened the corners of the clothes. She became weaker and weaker because of the loss of her spirit pill.


    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll get some food.¡± Yu Xuanji gritted her teeth and got up. Xiao Qi was so badly injured that he had to get some food. Yu Xuanji flew toward the wall. Xiao Qi, burned by cannon, sat quietly on the te to wait for Yu Xuanji. Yu Xuanji said she was looking for food, but it had been four hours and she hadn¡¯t returned. Xiao Qi made his way to the hole.


    Without spirit pill¡¯s protection, Yu Xuanji had to make a detour. The pain came to him again and Yu Xuanji rested against the wall. To save Xiao Qi, she gave her only Spiritual Power to Xiao Qist night.


    It was getting dark. Yu Xuanji tried her best to get up. She had no idea that danger was getting closer. Suddenly, a vine fell from the sky. The sudden attack caught her off guard. The shadow edged closer to her. Yu Xuanji took out a spiritual saber to hit the shadow. With the crack of the vine, the shadow came and rolled Yu Xuanji. Yu Xuanji threw the spiritual saber at the shadow. The shadow was not afraid of the attack and tied Yu Xuanji tightly with its huge tail. The more Yu Xuanji struggled, the more she felt the pain.


    ¡°How are you, Madam Xuan?¡± The shadow showed its true face.


    ¡°Xiao Ba...¡± The shadow showed half her face. Her bloody eyes glowed with an evil spirit, and the blood gathered in her face. When the blood gushed into the skeleton, new flesh grew on her mutted cheek.


    ¡°Chidi has given me a new face. Am I better looking than you now?¡±


    ¡°Are you following me?¡± Who would have thought that the one who had obeyed her tried to kill her?


    ¡°When you bullied me, did you think about it now?¡±


    Xiao Ba gave off her Spiritual Power, trying to hit Yu Xuanji. In the spirit light, the female ghost whirled. It was not easy for Yu Xuanji to escape without spirit pill¡¯s protection. Every move of the ghost was cruel. Yu Xuanji showed no weakness. The ghost¡¯s steely ws came upon the woman, and her dress was streaked with blood. The ghost released the decay of the corpse. The night sky was filled with morbid air. Yu Xuanji looked coldly at the frantic ghost. Xiao Ba attacked her again. The spiritual web wrapped around Yu Xuanji. Her loose ck hair extended from the spiritual barrier. There was a surge of Spiritual Power, and it ran through her fingers. The ghost swept away. Xiao Ba knew that Yu Xuanji lost her spirit pill because she saw it with her own eyes yesterday. It was she who killed the disciples of the Kunlun, and in order to force Yu Xuanji to show her true form, she also used knockout powder. All this was Chidi¡¯s revenge. The woman refused to be a nobledy of the devil, but loved Xiao Qi. How could Chidi let her off? It was Yu Xuanji¡¯s weakest moment. Xiao Ba threw a fist at her. With a loud bang, the rock wall copsed. Yu Xuanji rushed out in great pain. Xiao Ba ran quickly to stop her. The woman was pale. She was once so beautiful, but now her hair was disheveled. Xiao Ba gave a cruel smile. She gathered her spirit power andunched another attack. The wounded Yu Xuanji spat blood, looking at the female ghost in the spiritual barrier. She didn¡¯t want to die because Xiao Qi was still waiting for her.


    ¡°Chidi wants you dead. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±


    Xiao Ba released her soul. The boulder rolled toward Yu Xuanji. The woman was too weak to resist an attack with a powerful spirit. Yu Xuanji tried her best to fight back against the ghost. There was blood in her ck eyes, and her bloodless lips were still whiter. Xiao Ba showed her teeth with a ferocious face. Her fiery hair turned into a swimming vine and charged at Yu Xuanji. The spiritual barrier was pierced by her red hair, and the voluptuous red hair wrapped around it. Yu Xuanji made gestures with her hands, her long hair flying, tangled with her enemy¡¯s red hair. The purple air gradually weakened and hung in the air. The white spiritual bird flew out of Yu Xuanji¡¯s body. This was a spiritual bird riding the auspicious clouds. It spat fire rings all the way to Xiao Ba. the female ghost did not expect that Yu Xuanji who lost her spirit pill was still so tenacious. She gathered her Spiritual Power and summoned hellfire. The earth¡¯s crust was rolled up by the Spiritual Power, tens of thousands of ghosts rushing out from hell. The spiritual bird sprayed fire rings, and his path became a sea of fire. The vine groaned in the fire, the soul burning in the fire. When the me died, Xiao Ba¡¯s pretty face was covered with burn marks. It took her a lot of effort to regain her face, but her face was burned by the spiritual bird. She was filled with hate. Chidi cured her face which was destroyed by that fox spirit, and she did not expect that her face was destroyed by the spiritual bird.


    She hit Yu Xuanji on the chest in a rage. The scattered souls enveloped Xiao Ba. Looking at Yu Xuanji outside the spiritual barrier, the female ghost tried to punch Yu Xuanji. Yu Xuanji tried to hide, but it was toote. She was shaken out. Because of her strong spirit, she knocked down the rock wall. The woman copsed to the ground. The spiritual bird hissed and nosed down to Xiao Ba. Xiao Ba waved her arms and the bird¡¯s wings swept toward her. Yu Xuanji tried to get up, but her limbs didn¡¯t work. With a loud bang, the shaken rock wall fell to Yu Xuanji. Xiao Ba ran up the wall to avoid the impact of flying rocks. Looking at the boulder, Yu Xuanji despaired. She thought she could get closer to Xiao Qi if she tried. But Man proposes, Heaven disposes. The woman looked up, thinking, ¡°If I die today, will he remember me? A poor woman loves him so much that she is willing to die for him.¡± The rocks rocked before Yu Xuanji.


    ¡°You silly woman...¡± Xiao Qi soared into the air. He struck the boulder into dust with his hand. The pulse of the woman in his arms was too weak to feel. In order to save him, she gave up her spirit pill. Xiao Qi felt a pang of pain when he learned that the woman had injected her spirit pill into him. This woman was amazing. She would give up her life for a man. The fairy who lost her spirit pill would slowly die of Spiritual Qi exhaustion.


    When the ghost hit Wuyou again, she was bounced out. Then, with a loud bang, the beam copsed, raising dust to float outside the spiritual barrier.


    ¡°Xiao Ba.¡±


    Xiao Qi looked at the ghost coldly, losing patience with her. He flew to the wall. Xiao Ba didn¡¯t expect Xiao Qi toe. Although Chidi gave her some demonic power, she was no match for the man. Xiao Ba shot up into the sky when he wasn¡¯t looking. Xiao Qi moved his spiritual fingers and tied the ghost with a rope.


    ¡°I am Chidi¡¯s protector.¡± Xiao Qi punched Xiao Ba and blew the rest of her face off.


    ¡°It is Chidi who wants to kill Madam Xuan. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Xiao Ba got down on her knees and begged for mercy. After all, she managed toe back to life.


    ¡°Xiao Ba, I could kill you like an ant. What can you do with me?¡±


    This female ghost was abominable. She not only hurt Yu Xuanji, but also touched his wing. The spiritual bird shot a ring of fire at Xiao Ba, causing Xiao Ba to copse and beg for mercy.


    ¡°Xiao Ba, go to reincarnate!¡±


    The spiritual bird waved his fingers, his spirit light floating in the air. His powerful Spiritual Power tore open the ground, revealing a small path. A gust of evil wind blew over from the Nether World and swallowed the ghost down into the Nether World. Afterwards, it even started snowing. Looking at the thin snow on the ground, Xiao Qi took the woman up the cliff.


    ¡°You silly woman, wake up.¡± Xiao Qi poured a constant stream of Spiritual Power into his body, then spat out the spirit pill and fed it into Yu Xuanji¡¯s belly.

 Chapter 183 Forgetting the Bond between Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 183 Forgetting the Bond between Father and Daughter</h4>


    ¡°Qi...¡± Yu Xuanji tried to sit up, but Xiao Qi stopped her. Didn¡¯t this woman want to live? She gave him her spirit pill.


    ¡°We¡¯re going...?¡± Xiao Qi took Yu Xuanji to the sky.


    ¡°The Fairy Kingdom.¡± Yu Xuanji knew Chidi would not let the Fairy Kingdom go. Xiao Qi¡¯s betrayal of the triple alliance was the least tolerated. The Fairy Kingdom was in danger this time.


    A young man wearing a mask and a cool and attractive woman slowly walked towards the pce gate. The guard did not know the masked man.


    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± The man threw a warm red dragon jade into the guard¡¯s hands. The guard was frightened.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The guard knew that he was the King of fairy and knelt down.


    ¡°Reward.¡± The guard got Xiao Qi¡¯s reward because he was serious. He never dreamed of seeing the King.


    Hearing that Xiao Qi had arrived at the gate of the pce, Xiao Nai hurried to meet him. Yu Xuanji had been the leader of Baize and was used to seeing this scene. The servant was careful all the way. When they arrived at the door of the hall, the civil and military officials knelt on the ground. Seeing Xiao Qi, Xiao Nai immediately came up to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are back atst.¡± Xiao Nai was at his wit¡¯s end about the fire tribe. Nascent Soul deliberately picked at them, leading to the border dispute. Xiao Nai was busy with the affairs of the state. When Xiao Qi finally returned, Xiao Nai breathed a sigh of relief. Yu Xuanji was right behind Xiao Qi.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The civil and military officials knelt on the ground and saluted. Xiao Qi stared at them. He was always busy outside, and the state affairs were taken care of by Xiao Nai. May the hearts of these officers remain the same.


    ¡°Get up, everybody.¡± Who dared to challenge the majesty of the royal family? The officials on their knees breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Tell me what the fire tribe is doing?¡± The King of fairy wanted to prepare for war. The triple alliance would not let him go, not to mention Chidi.


    ¡°The fire tribe robbed the border people of their winter food.¡± Xiao Nai was waiting for Xiao Qi to make the final decision, fearing that he would make his own decision and brought trouble that he could not afford.


    ¡°Nascent Soul did it on purpose.¡± Nascent Soul had always hated him. If the triple alliance attacked the Fairy Kingdom, Nascent Soul would be the first.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the fire tribe has pushed us too far. We must fight fire with fire.¡± The military officers showed their attitude, while the civilian officers were quiet and timid. Xiao Qi got angry. The officials jostled for profit. Xiao Qi knew there was no turning back. Even if they could endure it for a while, the triple alliance would not let them go.


    ¡°Marshal Xiao, listen to orders. Gather troops at noon and march to Xiantao.¡± Xiao Nai took the order and stood down. The main hall erupted. In the minds of civil officials, the war was the least desirable thing because it was a waste of money and people. Xiao Qi, the King of fairy, had the dignity of a King. It was not the duty of a king to continue to swallow his pride when foreigners were stirring up trouble at his doorstep. Xiao Qi¡¯s bottom line was not to pick a fight, and not to be afraid of a fight.


    ¡°Qi...¡± Yu Xuanji knew that staying in the Fairy Kingdom would give Chidi an excuse to attack Xiao Qi. She certainly wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Qi get into trouble.


    ¡°You go and rest.¡± The woman¡¯s infatuation made the man unable to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow...¡± Yu Xuanji sounded unspeakably sad. Only she knew that it was not easy to love this man, but in the end she could not resist fate. She was destined to be Chidi¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I broke the covenant. The triple alliance has been hating me for a long time. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    No matter how ruthless Xiao Qi was, he wouldn¡¯t allow Yu Xuanji to die. This war was bound to happen sooner orter. It was not easy for the triple alliance to destroy the Fairy Kingdom. When he broke the covenant, he was ready. To fight him was to fight Hongjun. ¡°Daddy, look what you did.¡± Phoenix broke into the marshal¡¯s tent. The soldier tried to stop her but was afraid of her bad temper. Nascent Soul couldn¡¯t do anything about this daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s the message from our spy.¡± Nascent Soul was startled when a booklet fell into his hands. Xiao Qi was really fast. A few days ago, his Senior Uncle was seriously wounded. Today, Xiao Qi¡¯s army arrived at Xiantao Town.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! It¡¯s good news.¡± Nascent Soul gritted his teeth at the thought that he had been knocked off a cliff by Xiao Qi. How could he swallow his anger?


    ¡°Do you really think Chidi is kind to you? He¡¯s just using you as a pawn. Daddy, have you ever think of the people of the fire tribe?¡± Nascent Soul didn¡¯t care. He only wanted revenge.


    ¡°Asshole, there is no fire tribe without Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Take him,¡± Phoenix ordered. The soldiers rushed up to Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Who dares?¡± Nascent Soul was shaking with anger. His daughter was going to rebel. He moved his hands, gathering his Spiritual Power, and attacked those soldiers. The soldiers certainly could not resist his power. Nascent Soul jumped to the air, brandished his spiritual whip and sent the soldiers flying. Phoenix tried to punch him. Nascent Soul also came to her head-on. He had a love-hate rtionship with his daughter.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Phoenix showed her true body. Nascent Soul was furious. His daughter seemed to take it seriously. He spread his spiritual finger, summoned his Spirit Wings Beast. Phoenix spread her wings. The Spirit Wings Beast transformed into a young boy. Nascent Soul gave an order, and the boy charged at Phoenix. Although he looked young, his Spiritual Power was very strong. His long, moving tail kept sweeping at Phoenix, pushing her back several feet. The boy then reached out his ws and swooped down on Phoenix. Phoenix¡¯s colorful feathers instantly turned into a steel knife, piercing the young Spirit Wings boy. The boy suddenly changed into a flood dragon and dived into the clouds. Phoenix followed suit and soared into the sky. The soldiers held their breath. Closely followed by Phoenix, the Spirit Wing boy swept at her with his huge tail. She met him with a golden arrow. Spirit Wing boy was not afraid of Phoenix¡¯s attack. His ws spread, and Phoenix stretched her wings above the clouds, her colorful feathers sparkling in snow and ice. The Spirit Wing boy wore silver armor, holding the silver sword. His spirit gathered along with the silver sword, his dancing silver sword sweeping Phoenix¡¯s wings. The soldier was nervous for Phoenix. If this went on, Phoenix would lose. The Spirit Wing boy had good endurance, so the more dy it was, the more beneficial he got. The soldiers hoped that their female leader could win. Only in this way could the fire tribute avoid the war. Another man appeared in the clouds. It was Su Chenyang, Phoenix¡¯s husband. Phoenix was tightly bound by the silver sword. She tried to dodge several times, but was caught by the silver sword. Her feathers fell off one by one. Sue was a little worried about Phoenix. While she was worried, the mes spread across Phoenix¡¯s wings. The Spirit Wings boy seized the opportunity to wave his silver sword. Phoenix¡¯s eyes sparkled. The burning feathers glistened with gold. The soldiers on the ground became more excited. Their eyes were wide open, hoping that the female leader would beat the boy at once. Su Chenyang knew his wife was powerful, but he was still surprised when he actually saw Phoenix in the fire. He eximed that she was really the King of birds. Dressed in golden feathers, Phoenix hissed, revealing sharp steel ws, not afraid of the attack of the silver sword, directly close to the boy. She dived to the sea of clouds and intercepted him with her golden feather. Subsequently, a golden thorn stuck the Spirit Wings boy. Nascent Soul swept across Phoenix with his hand.


    ¡°Daddy, are you pushing me?¡±


    Phoenix shed tears. She never expected her most loving father to get into a fight with her because of an outsider.


    ¡°Whoever stops me will be killed...¡± Nascent Soul continued to attack Phoenix. Phoenix took back her Spiritual Power. When the real fight came, Phoenix didn¡¯t have the heart to hurt her father. Even if her father who had been cherishing her since her childhood killed her, she must not try to kill him. Nascent Soul had lost his mind. He didn¡¯t care about his rtionship with his daughter, and when Phoenix wasn¡¯t on her guard, heunched another attack. Su Chenyang was shocked. He thought his father-inw would go easy on his wife, but Nascent Soul was so cruel.


    ¡°Honey... Don¡¯t kill daddy.¡± Phoenix looked at Nascent Soul in the distance with tears in her eyes. Su Chenyang didn¡¯t care. He gathered his Spiritual Power to fight back against Nascent Soul and formed a spiritual barrier with water mist to protect his wife.


    Nascent Soul chopped at Su Chenyang with the ming Saber. Su Chenyang used the spiritual water to protect himself from Nascent Soul¡¯s attack. Nascent Soul unfurled his sleeves. Omnipresent iron thorns rushed at Su Chenyang. The spiritual water was like a shield of water against the thorns. Nascent Soul ran out of patience. He made another attack. Flying fire bead fell to the ground, causing smoke to billow. The Spiritual Sword could no longer stop the fire bead. Blood stained Su Chenyang¡¯s robe. Su Chenyang created rain and tried to quench the zing fire. However, rain could not extinguish the Holy Fire from the fire tribe. The fire was more intense.


    Su Chenyang created a water dragon to attack the fire catapult. Nascent Soul¡¯s sleeve fluttered, releasing bloodthirsty bats. ck bats came at Su Chenyang. Phoenix was worried about her husband. Her father drew the soul-sucking bat. It would be bad if Su Chenyang identally took bat venom. How could Su Chenyang put Nascent Soul in his eyes? He brushed the water cannon and swept Nascent Soul off the cloud. The blood bats followed Nascent Soul to the ground. Nascent Soul was not willing topromise. He went back to the clouds. Phoenix was scared for her husband and even more resentful of her father. Nascent Soul knew the power of the water shield and was always alert to Su Chenyang¡¯s attack. Snow and spray rolled in the sea of clouds.


    Su Chenyang gathered the water in the air. The water attacked Nascent Soul like a water cannon. The water was turned into mist by Spiritual Power, stealthily tripping Nascent Soul¡¯s hands and feet. The vortex under his feet turned into a water dragon that sprayed arge wall of water. Nascent Soul¡¯s blood bats were drowned by the rain. The spiritual water was changing. When an anaconda appeared, Nascent Soul sensed that something was wrong. He made a sign with his fingers and kept hitting the surface of theke. Rows of iron thorns stood up to the sky. Su Chenyang drove the water walls. Those water walls changed under his control, surrounding himpletely.


    The anaconda opened its mouth and sucked up the thorns. Tens of thousands of them were sucked clean. Nascent Soul kept pping the clouds, and the blood bats flew out of him. The anaconda swept it and lunged at Nascent Soul.


    Nascent Soul jumped on the wall of water, releasing more Spiritual Power. The blood bats in the illusion grewrger andrger, and the rain-soaked ones rose into the air. Su Chenyang¡¯s spiritual finger moved, water droplets changing in the hands. As the water droplets trickled down from the sky, Nascent Soul split them with his spiritual saber. The waterfall was split in two and came crashing down on Nascent Soul. In the water mist, the me Machete smoked, and those blood bats rushed to the water wall and surrounded Su Chenyang. Finding it was not good, Phoenix bit her finger. Suddenly, blood filled the clouds. The blood bats couldn¡¯t resist and rushed to Phoenix. The blood sshed and the soldiers flee in fear. Nascent Soul chased Su Chenyang regardless of whether his daughter was alive or dead. The anaconda tried to break out of the bat swarm, but Nascent Soul imprisoned it. Su Chenyang sent the Spiritual Power away and ran to Phoenix. Along the way, he used his sword aura to kill blood bats. Nascent Soul followed. At the time, Nascent Soul had been controlled by the inner devil, regardless of the death of his daughter. He constantly released the Spiritual Power to kill Su Chenyang. Phoenix was floating in midair, her blood pumping. The blood bats opened their teeth to bite her. Su Chenyang brandished his spiritual saber at them, hoping it was notte. Suddenly the water ssh, Su Chenyang used the water cannon to shoot the blood bats. The blood bats that were hit fell into the clouds. Nascent Soul kept pping at the clouds, and the seal on his palm opened again. The ck blood bats burst out of the ck hole as the wind blew. Su Chenyang swept at them with his spiritual saber. The water chain instantly changed into water thorns to shoot Nascent Soul.


    The spiritual water was boiling inside Su Chenyang Nascent Soul set a spiritual barrier to protect himself. Su Chenyang gave a shot, and Nascent Soul gathered the mes while walking through the water curtain. To Su Chenyang¡¯s surprise, the mes were not afraid of his spiritual water.


    The mes were more and more flourishing, and the smoking spiritual water was dwindling. Su Chenyang took Phoenix before Nascent Soul could reach him. The woman was attacked by blood bats, so he had to detoxify her first.

 Chapter 184 The Spiritual Bird’s Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 184 The Spiritual Bird¡¯s Sorrow</h4>


    As Nascent Soul¡¯s Spiritual Power dissipated, the blood bats disappeared. Nascent Soul swooped into the tent. Who would have thought that the father who loved his daughter so much would now turn against his daughter? The soldiers cowered out of the tent. Nascent Soul had forgotten what had just happened. He didn¡¯t know that Grandmaster was behind all this. There was a terrible silence in the tent. The soldiers had never seen such a heartless old leader.


    ¡°Give me the map of Xiantao Town.¡± If the spy¡¯s message was true, the fairy army was only a few dozen kilometers away from Nascent Soul. He hated Xiao Qi and wanted to kill him.


    ...


    In the Fairy City


    Xiao Qi was so busy with political affairs that he stayed upte into the night for thest few days. Yu Xuanji boiled the refreshing soup. It was the secret recipe of Baize, which had a strong refreshing effect.


    Xiao Qi felt warm to have steaming soup in the cold night. The soup cooked by the cold women on weekdays was delicious. He drank two bowls. Yu Xuanji then made hot tea. Tender leaves spread in the boiling water, tea fragranceing out of the light yellow soup.


    ¡°Chidi won¡¯t let the Fairy Kingdom off.¡± Yu Xuanji was worried. She had expected this from the moment she betrayed Chidi.


    ¡°Nascent Soul holds a grudge. This war will happen sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°The Fairy Kingdom is doomed.¡± The strength of the Fairy Kingdom was far from that of triple alliance.


    ¡°Not necessarily... Come with me to a ce.¡± Xiao Qi thought of a man. Then they flew to the sky rushed to the sky toward the valley. Yu Xuanji was confused.


    ¡°Our destination lies ahead.¡± Xiao Qi swooshed towards a cliff. ¡°Who built buildings on the cliff?¡± Yu Xuanji followed. He opened the mechanism and rolled into the yard. The soldiers came up as they heard the noise.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao...¡± Yu Xuanji was startled to know that this was Hongjun¡¯sir. The soldiers hurried to report. She looked around, noticed the precision of the yard, and realized that the owner got a good taste.


    ¡°Mr. Hongjun invites you in.¡± The soldier¡¯s tone of voice was ttery, and they respected Xiao Qi. Then they walked toward the hall. Yu Xuanji followed Xiao Qi closely. Seeing Xiao Qi, the eyes of the man sitting at the head lit up. ¡°Is this Mr. Hongjun?¡± Yu Xuanji looked at the man carefully.


    ¡°There you are...¡± Hongjun had a deep voice.


    ¡°How are you, sir?¡± Xiao Qi walked over to him. Hongjun stretched and felt sore. He stroked his chest. His injuries never got better after he was wounded by the woman. Xiao Qi took some elixirs out of the void and waited on him. Their harmonious picture made Yu Xuanji ufortable.


    ¡°Qi...¡± the woman called in a spoiled voice. Hongjun looked at her coldly and thought, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman from? She¡¯s not fit to be here.¡± He waved his spiritual finger to attack her. The women wanted to stop the attack, but couldn¡¯t resist the strong Spiritual Power. Roger was even more displeased and put on a little more Spiritual Power. Suddenly a gash appeared on Yu Xuanji¡¯s cheek. She screamed. The appearance was very important for women.


    ¡°Qi, is she your woman?¡± Hongjun spread his Essential Qi out and oppressed the woman.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a pawn.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s breezy tone made Yu Xuanji¡¯s heart bleed. She thought she could impress the man, but now she knew she was only a pawn.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hongjun flung his arm. His Essential Qi shook the woman to fly. Xiao Qi knew that pleading for the woman would only hasten her death. Hongjun stared at Xiao Qi for clues. Xiao Qi certainly didn¡¯t let him find out. He came here to get help. He set out to take advantage. A little impatience spoils great ns.


    ¡°Never mind the woman.¡± Xiao Qi brushed Hongjun¡¯s back. The man rxed. The hall rang with the man¡¯s voice. The woman¡¯s heart throbbed. It turned out that Xiao Qi and Hongjun were a couple.


    ¡°You¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Hongjun pointed out that the woman fell down again. The soldiers rushed up to her. Yu Xuanji gathered her Spiritual Power to attack. After several rounds, the soldiers were defeated. Hongjun shot at her. Yu Xuanji could not resist, spat blood, and fell to the ground. Hongjun attacked her again. The blow was so powerful that the woman could be killed if she was hit. No matter how tough Xiao Qi was, he didn¡¯t want her to die. The Essential Qi was stopped by Xiao Qi.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Xiao Qiunched a punch. Yu Xuanji¡¯s tears could not be stopped as the river burst its banks. The woman looked at the man in despair. The blood stained her dress red. She once thought that sincerity could move men. It turned out that the man had no heart at all. The wind was blowing and the woman was ashen.


    ¡°It¡¯s neat. I was right about you.¡± Hongjun held the man¡¯s hand, his eyes eager.


    ¡°If the triple alliance attacks the Fairy Kingdom, please help me.¡±


    Xiao Qi pounced, but his eyes were fixed on the fainting woman. If he hadn¡¯t stopped Hongjun, Yu Xuanji would have been dead.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Hongjun bit the corner of the man¡¯s lip. Xiao Qi wanted to hide, but it was toote.


    ¡°Who can win the war, the mixed vital army or the triple alliance?¡±


    ¡°My mixed vital army, of course.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s mouth began to bleed. Hongjun was even more sexually aroused. The soldier picked up the fainting woman and hurried away. There were panting sounds from the hall. Hongjun got on top of him. When all was quiet again, the man looked at Hongjun, with his eyes deep as a pool. Hongjun¡¯s eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth lifted. Xiao Qi got off the couch, sped his hands and vowed to get even with Hongjun.


    ¡°This is the military talisman.¡± Hongjun¡¯s hand waved and an object fell into Xiao Qi¡¯s hands. Xiao Qi clutched the military talisman. With this treasure, the mixed vital army was his.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Qi turned away. He had to save Yu Xuanji. If she did not unseal the vein in time, the woman would surely die. Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t bear to let the woman, who was willing to give up her life for him, die.


    Hongjun felt tired in fits and starts. He was in high spirits, but he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. Before he knew it, he fainted away. Xiao Qi put the knockout powder into the void and ran out of the hall. Of course the soldier did not dare to stop him.


    He had to find Yu Xuanji. With Hongjun¡¯s military talisman, getting into prison to look for someone was easy. When the iron door opened, Xiao Qi was shocked. A spiritual birdy on a haystack, her white feathers dyed with blood. The woman could not turn a human being because she lost too much blood.


    ¡°You are such a silly woman. What¡¯s good about me?¡± The spiritual bird slowly opened her eyes, which were pure blue.


    Xiao Qi gave the bird Spiritual Power. When the bird came back to life, he flew out of prison. The spiritual bird chattered, and Xiao Qi wished she were Yu Xuanji.


    With the military talisman, Xiao Qi dispatched a mixed vital army of 100,000 soldiers. When they got to the Taoxian Town, it was daylight. Xiao Nai didn¡¯t expect the King of fairy to bring reinforcements. The fairy¡¯s morale was high. The news from the spy worried Xiao Nai, but he didn¡¯t think Xiao Qi had ns.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nascent Soul?¡± Xiao Qi regretted not killing Nascent Soul before. Now he had to watch out for the ¡°wolf¡± who might bite others at any time. He scattered the Spiritual Power. The deployment map was clearly visible. Xiao Qi flicked his spiritual finger and embedded the map on the wall. In order to see clearly, Xiao Nai changed the map into a matching wall. The ck side was the fire tribe army; the white side was the triple alliance forces; the red side was the fairy army. Xiao Nai pointed out to Xiao Qi the location of the ck side and the white side, just across the mountains from the red side. The question now was how to draw the attention of the ck and white sides. Only when the two sides dispersed their forces can the red side have a chance to breathe. The battle was imminent. They were only 10 kilometers from Taoxian Town. Xiao Nai looked at the map and had an idea.


    ¡°The enemy wants to besiege us. We can reverse the siege. With the mixed vital army¡¯s help, the fairy army has a chance to win.¡± Xiao Qi listened and secretly agreed. Xiao Nai was not a rough man, and his daily carelessness was all false.


    ¡°You can be a general.¡± Xiao Qi wanted Xiao Nai¡¯s ideas. Now they had reinforcements, but they were weaker than the triple alliance. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to win, but Xiao Qi would try.


    ¡°We must not act rashly until the enemy knows our strength. Taoxian Town¡¯s narrow terrain is both our disadvantage and advantage. Only when our forces are properly deployed can we have a good chance of victory. Divide the fairy army into several groups. Let the fire tribe and triple alliance spread out. We¡¯re good at fighting in the mountains. Spread out the troops at the main points. Disperse the army. The louder the better. Let the fire tribe know our fairy army is formidable.¡±


    ¡°Do as you said. To gather the fairy force first. No mistakes! Don¡¯t expose yourselves. Whosoever dares to vite the order will be killed.¡±


    The sound echoed through the tent. The morale of a tiger was found in a severely governed army. Xiao Nai understood this, and so did Xiao Qi. In fact, the scout of eight years old to the old man of nies knew this too.


    ¡°In order to guarantee safety, I will take two groups of soldiers to ambush in the path where the triple alliance army will pass by.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the front line is not safe. Please follow the army so that you can be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°The strong army is pressing hard at the border. It won¡¯t work without a risky move. If the war starts, we must beat the enemy and make them afraid of us so that we can have the chance to take a breath.¡±


    Xiao Nai didn¡¯t want Xiao Qi to take the risk. There could be without anyone in the Fairy Kingdom, expect the great talent of Xiao Qi. Xiao Nai betrayed Jiang Wuyou because he liked Xiao Qi¡¯s ambition.


    Outside the camp, the fairy army was gathered. Xiao Nai led the main force to hide in the forest while Xiao Qi led ten thousand soldiers to head to the fire tribe. And the rest were divided into 10 small teams and arranged on the fortress where the triple alliance army was bound to pass. Xiao Qi had conjured spells on all the high-ranking military officers so that they could escape in an emergency.


    The army marched toward the fire tribe. The soldiers trotted off in a hurry. It was expedient to march in battle. These were well-trained fairy soldiers. They were swift and orderly. Rapid marches were more physically demanding. Not daring to neglect, the soldiers had to arrive an hour early to intercept the triple alliance army. The fairy army was not weak, but the force of the triple alliance should not be underestimated. Xiao Qi wanted to win. He wanted the Fairy Kingdom tost forever. The army reached the western front in only one hour. The army of 100,000 men must be properly organized. Xiao Qi found a secluded spot to camp out.


    Every 25 kilometers from the fairy, there were temporary camps of the triple alliance. Xiao Qi deployed his forces. The soldiers led the men away. The battle of the fairy today was a matter of life and death. Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t be careless. Xiao Nai proceeded with caution. There were always unexpected problems when he marched and fought. Xiao Qi worked it out several times in a row.


    Sue was busy treating Emma. Nascent Soul wanted to kill his daughter and escted the conflict between father and daughter. Sue stayed up all night, hoping to wake up early. Who would have thought Nascent Soul could be so vicious. The woman¡¯s face paled and her pulse was weak. The sky rolled from the bones, the light gathers, When the blue popped out, Wuyou condensed the blue light. The crystal spinel floated and rotated. It was the God Farmer Technique of the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, the thing that Shennong condensed quintessence of the spiritual grass. The spiritual grass had grown for tens of millions of years, enjoying the same life span as the sun and the moon. It was the spirit born at the beginning of the Chaos, which could solve all kinds of poisons. Wuyou opened Madam Yu¡¯s veins, and Flowing Light surged out of her fingers. When the blue spinel opened, floating herb spirits frisked. When Wuyou unsealed the essence spirit, tens of thousands of spirit ran into Madam Yu¡¯s body. Those restless spirits gamboled in General Yu¡¯s body. Don¡¯t look down upon the spirits. They were able to clean away Madam Yu¡¯s toxin. Even though Su Chenyang had witnessed the miracle power of the Heavenly Book, he was still convinced by it again. How was there such a formidable power to clean marrow and bones?


    ¡°The poison has been cleared out.¡± Wuyou dispersed her Spiritual Power, and then the spinel returned to her eyebrow bones. The blue color thinned out. Pangu Spirit also drilled into Wuyou¡¯s body. Su Chenyang was unwilling to leave. Even if the poison had been removed, Phoenix still looked pale, and her mouth excoriated with blood. Su Chenyang helped to wipe it.

 Chapter 185 The Illusion in the Stable

    <h4>Chapter 185 The Illusion in the Stable</h4>


    Though the bat venom was removed, Phoenix still felt distressed. Her father wanted to kill her for Chidi. Su Chenyang didn¡¯t sleep for several nights for fear that she could get over it. The woman cried all day. The princess, who had been willful, was now very weak. Wuyou was worried about Phoenix, too. To cheer her up, Su Chenyang cooked the steamed bass that Phoenix loved.


    The delicious food on the table was her father¡¯s regr dish. The bass tasted delicious. When she was young, her father always picked out the fish bones and poured the soup on the dish. Phoenix always enjoyed the fat bass alone. Her father knew that she liked it, and would always pick the fat bass and cook for her baby daughter. Who would have thought her father would kill her?


    ¡°This is Aunt Phoenix¡¯s favorite.¡± Xiao Douya put a piece of fish in the small bowl and held it carefully.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. Give it to Douya.¡± Phoenix picked up the little boy. She was very fond of the child. The little boy finally grew up. She remembered that when he was born, his face was smaller than an adult¡¯s fist. When he grabbed the fish, he worried that the soup might spill, so he put his small hand under it.


    ¡°Uncle Yang¡¯s fish is delicious.¡± The tender fish fell into Phoenix¡¯s mouth. The child was so clever that he put a piece of fish in her mouth while Phoenix was talking. Phoenix tasted it slowly. Although the taste was not as good as what her father did, it was full of affection. Phoenix began to chew.


    ¡°Watch out for the fishbone.¡± Su Chenyang picked through the fish and looked for the bone. Wuyou¡¯s mouth turned up. This was probably what love looked like. When you were unhappy, the people who loved you would do everything to please you, just to make you happy. Phoenix watched Su Chenyang silently, never thinking that Su Chenyang would be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you.¡± Phoenix clutched his big hand as the man continued to grab the slippery fish.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good.¡± Phoenix¡¯s mouth smelled of fish and her eyes filled with tears. Su Chenyang wiped her tears gently with his big hand.


    ¡°Daddy left me...¡± She kept crying. Looking at her, Wuyou felt sad. The cheerful woman was gone. Nascent Soul would be a thorn in all her life.


    ¡°Aunt Phoenix, don¡¯t cry. Uncle Yang, little brother and I will apany you.¡± The little boy held Phoenix and wiped her cheek. Phoenix felt a pain at the corners of her mouth. The fresh scab was torn open.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt...¡± Phoenixughed brightly. Although she lost her father, she had her husband, her child, and her best friend. For fun, Yan Wu put on a show. Liu Ruoshui put on costumes that had big, ruffle sleeves, wearing golden curly hair. Xiao Douya kept his eye on Yan Wu.


    ¡°This is yours, Douya.¡± A yellow cowl fell on Xiao Douya¡¯s head. The beaded robe wrapped around his small body. Because the robe was too long, Xiao Douya fell over several times. Phoenix had never seen such a costume and was curious about it. Before Xiao Douya could finish his line, Yan Wu hit him with a wooden knife. Douya came up to take Yan Wu¡¯s wooden knife.


    ¡°Douya, get down on the floor. Be a dead man,¡± Wuyou reminded him.


    Xiao Douya didn¡¯t care. He took Yan Wu¡¯s wooden knife and stroked it back and forth with his little hand. It was the first time that he had seen anything so beautiful.


    ¡°Xiao Douya, you¡¯re dead. Get down on the ground.¡± Before Liu Ruoshui had not yed, the y could not go on.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die!¡± Yan Wu twitched his lips. Douya went on strike. Phoenix stopped frowning. The courtyard was filled with heartyughter.


    ¡°Aunt Phoenix is smiling...¡± Douya burrowed into his mother¡¯s arms. What he did just now was meant to make Phoenix happy.


    ¡°You are such a genius.¡± Knowing it was his farce, Phoenix felt warm. Without her father, she still had people who loved her.


    ¡°Fox, I feel awful here!¡± Phoenix tapped her chest. Wuyou knew what it was like. When her mother left her, she felt the whole world copse. She had been having nightmares. Phoenix should be in the same mood as she was. Only when she truly got over it could she let it go. Wuyou filled Phoenix¡¯s cup with wine. The wine was the only thing that could make her forget her sadness. Phoenix drained the cup. Then she had a few more drinks and went to sleep. Su Chenyang took pity on her. Nascent Soul really broke Phoenix¡¯s heart. They didn¡¯t know what happened to their child. Settling Phoenix, Su Chenyang was going to pick up the child. He said goodbye to Wuyou, but Wuyou stopped him.


    ¡°What would Phoenix do if something happened to you?¡± Phoenix concealed her identity for Su Chenyang for hundreds of years, which showed she was infatuated with him. Nascent Soul tried to kill his daughter, let alone anyone else.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. How can he take care of my child?¡± How could a father abandon his child?


    ¡®I¡¯ll go with you!¡± As Phoenix¡¯s best friend, Wuyou only wanted her family to be safe.


    ¡°Commander, thank you.¡± Having this friend was a blessing umted over several lifetimes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call memander anymore.¡± Past events had faded like a puff of smoke. She just wanted to forget the Fairy Kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be my leader.¡± As they left the hall gate, they flew toward the fire tribe. The mes of war spread all the way.


    Nascent Soul got new servants. They entered the pce carefully. There were many extra guards on the way to the Eastern Pce. Wuyou knocked a lot of people unconscious. Su Chenyang went straight to the pce. After not seeing his child for several days, he missed him very much.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A Spiritual Power swept over, but Su Chenyang escaped the attack.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± said the guard contemptuously. Things had changed. He had been promoted to the second grade officer, and Su Chenyang became a homeless dog. They were far apart. Of course the guard wouldn¡¯t let Su Chenyang go. After all, it was a good chance to win honor. He gathered Spiritual Power to attack Su Chenyang, but was ovee by Su Chenyang. The guard didn¡¯t expect Su Chenyang to pinch his neck.


    ¡°Where is my son?¡± The guard shook his head. He was here to kill, and I didn¡¯t know where the Young Master was.


    ¡°Now that you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± A woman came out of the corner. The guard was astounded.


    ¡°Demon... Woman.¡± The guard¡¯s finger trembled, ¡°Why did the fox spirite to the fire tribe? No, I must inform the leader.¡± The guard rushed out of the pce door when no one was watching, but it was not so easy to escape. Su tied the guard down with her spiritual fingers.


    ¡°I mean what I say.¡± Wuyou made a blow. The shattering of bones was heard from the guard. Then the guard got down on his knees.


    ¡°Where is the Young Master hidden?¡± The guard shivered with pain. The blow was strong cruel that it broke his pate.


    ¡°The Young Master has been taken to the camp by the leader.¡± Wuyou gave him another blow. The guard spit blood and died. To keep him alive was to invite trouble.


    Su Chenyang flew to the camp. He and Wuyou performed the skill of invisibility and ran to the camp. The camp was clear, Emperor Jun sitting at the head. The Triple Alliance came. Zhu Jiuyin as always wore red brocade, with ck silk auspicious clouds pattern. Chidi looked very high-profile in his embroidered robe. Nascent Soul sat on the right. Although it was the fire tribe¡¯s camp, the people¡¯s status was obvious. Emperor Jun¡¯s authority was unchallenged. A man¡¯s clothes were full of spirit light. The deployment diagram was suspended in mid-air, with fortresses marked. Wuyou saw Xiao Qi¡¯s location at a nce. The Triple Alliance was ready, and Xiao Qi would not win easily.


    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty.¡± Di Qing was a bit embarrassed when he hurried in. There were two other people in the camp besides Chidi. They couldn¡¯t afford to mess with these people. Emperor Jun looked down upon this man. Today he had done it for the sake of the Devil King. They had no interest in the man from the human world.


    ¡°Hurry and find my son.¡± Nascent Soul had nothing to do with him. Su Chenyang wanted to find his son quickly. He and Wuyou walked along the camp toward the main tent. His son might be hidden in the main tent. Did Nascent Soul take the kid to camp to hold him hostage because he was afraid Phoenix would take his military rights? If so, Nascent Soul was hopeless. He had no regard for thest affection. Su Chenyang was all about finding his son. They went through the main tent with disappointing results. They seemed to have to ask someone. Otherwise, until dawn, they could not search such arge camp through. Wuyou walked out of the main tent and quietly followed the scouts. By the time they reached the corner, she struck a soldier. The soldier fell stiff.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Young Master?¡± The soldier was incoherent with fear. He thought he was unlucky enough to meet a woman while urinating.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The soldier tried to fool them because he was afraid of Nascent Soul¡¯s punishment. Wuyou was impatient and gave him a p, making him see spots. Wuyou put more pressure on him, and spirit pressure made him gasp.


    ¡°In the stable.¡± When Su Chenyang heard that his baby son was in the stable, he wanted to hit Nascent Soul with a knife. Wuyou picked up the soldier and flew to the stable.


    Su Chenyang pushed the stable door open.


    In the faint light, what Wuyou saw was not a horse but a creeping monster. She knew the soldier was trying to trick them. Wuyou swept away. After the smoke, the monster took on a human form. Wuyou was about to cast her supernatural power when the dark horse¡¯s belly cracked in the corner and a sh of light shot out. Slowly, a ck head appeared. When its whole body was exposed, Wuyou saw that it was a huge lizard. In the light, the lizard changed. Its legs stretched out. Wuyou was surprised when she saw it again. ¡°How did the Wolf Kinge back to life? I killed him myself.¡± Wuyou struck out. The Wolf King vanished like a phantom as she punched it. Su Chenyang saw something else¡ªhis son climbed up from the haystack. Su Chenyang flew toward it. The child seemed very close to him, but he couldn¡¯t get any closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been cursed. Watch out.¡± Nascent Soul was so vicious that he used his grandson. He must have expected Su Chenyang toe, so he set a trap ahead of time. How sad Phoenix would be if she knew that her father had set a trap for the people closest to her! But now they could only solve the immediate problem first. Wuyou gathered her Spiritual Power and lit the horsemp. To drive away these phantoms, one must calm down. Heavenly incantations could disturb one¡¯s mind and mood. When the phantom usurped one¡¯s mind, the person was controlled by the person in the phantom. These formed phantoms were little more than tricks of the mind, but they were not easy to undo. Phantoms had thousands of years of practice. After they were put under a spell, they became suckers. The man behind the scene found this remote ce to do this thing. If his purpose was the soul, the most appropriate ce should be the capital city. There were so many people there that it was hard to find anyone missing. Then, this guy should have a taboo. He dared not drink blood recklessly. It was also possible that the host was dying, so he needed arge amount of vital essence, and he had to find some demons owning foundation.


    These demons were merely junior demons, and what they sucked was souls. God knew who was the receiver? Wuyou flicked his spiritual finger. At the time, the demon realized that there was an intruder in the stable.


    ¡°Close your eyes and be still. Only in this way does the soul won¡¯t be eroded.¡± Wuyou reminded Su Chenyang. Remembering their purpose, Su Chenyang took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Only in this way could their spirit be prevented from being invaded.


    With the Heavenly Book, Wuyou was certainly not afraid of the heavenly incantation. She could go out as long as she could find the exit. The surging floating light deliberately disturbed Su Chenyang¡¯s mood. Wuyou put a spiritual barrier for Su Chenyang, hoping to get out of the stable early. Phantoms came from far. Su Chenyang¡¯s mouth was oozing blood. Wuyou flicked a spirit light to the drops of blood. In the spirit light, Wuyou saw where she was. They had been in the main tent.


    Their Spiritual Power forced all the way to the monster. The monster showed no weakness, and punched Su Chenyang. The Spiritual Power held the monster tightly. Suddenly there was a noise, and a powerful Spiritual Power prated the stable. The monster was carried out by the Spiritual Power and flew to the west where themander¡¯s tent was. Wuyou followed. It was really hard to get out of the camp.

 Chapter 186 Let Zhu Jiuyin Escape

    <h4>Chapter 186 Let Zhu Jiuyin Escape</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Qi is being attacked by the Triple Alliance, and he is unable to escape from our palms,¡± Nascent Soul said with great certainty. The Fairy Kingdom was a thorn in his heart that must be extracted. A soldier plunged head into the camp. Emperor Jun frowned at the soldier¡¯s impertinence.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nascent Soul nced at the soldier coldly.


    ¡°Someone broke the heavenly incantation.¡± The soldier shrank his neck and withdrew several steps for fear of being scolded.


    ¡°The little master?¡± Nascent Soul had forgotten his family members and only wanted to seize his daughter¡¯s weakness. He was ready to be smashed to pieces for his Grandmaster. In the meanwhile, Xiao Qi was marching to the fire tribe. One hundred thousand soldiers of the mixed vital army attacked from the two ends. Xiao Nai led the fairy army to the fire tribe. In the fire tribe¡¯s military camp, the scout came to report every hour. Nascent Soul had not expected that Xiao Qi was able to invite the mixed vital army to assist his attack. Chidi could not sit well any longer. Di Qing was defeated sessively, and the devil army also suffered heavy loss, about tens of thousands of lives. Assisted by one hundred thousand soldiers of the mixed vital army, Xiao Qi had owned his one hundred thousand of fairy soldiers. How could the Triple Alliance resist? In fact, Zhu Jiuyin just do Emperor Jun a favor. As for the bloody army of the Immense Sea, it was just a vain hope for Chidi. The parties of the Triple Alliance all had their own sinister motives but shared amon interest. So the alliance treaty could not be destroyed. Emperor Jun had the strength so tremendous that he was able to lead the Triple Alliance for sure. Now, Xiao Qi betrayed the Triple Alliance, which challenged Emperor Jun¡¯s authority. How could the Triple Alliance spare the king of the Fairy Kingdom?


    ¡°Concentrate the military strength and encircle the mixed vital army.¡± Now, Xiao Qi led his army to bear down. It was time to teach him a lesson and bring down his arrogance. The moment Nascent Soul was about to leave the Commander-in-Chief camp, a ck shadow dashed in. And the soldier was thrown away. Su Chenyang barged into the camp. It was toote for Nascent Soul to escape, so he was picked up.


    ¡°Give my child back,¡± Su Chenyang thundered with rage, totally having no family love for the man in front, because the cruel man did not spare a two-year-old child only for his selfishness.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nascent Soul struggled.


    ¡°Where is my child... Speak now!¡± Su Chenyang increased his Spirit Power. Nascent Soul¡¯s bone was clenched to squeak, and he rolled his eyes with great pain.


    ¡°Grandmaster, save... me.¡± The camp was oppressed by the strong spirit pressure. Chidi was unable to strike back. Nascent Soul felt it harder to breathe, and the airflow was squeezed on his chest. Emperor Jun split the camp open. The woman exuded Spirit Power in the night. Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that the woman woulde here. When he saw her again, there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. After the massacre in Kunlun, only hatred left in their hearts, while what had happened in the Mount Yao Guang seemed to be a dream.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Emperor Jun was surprised.


    ¡°Give the child back!¡± Wuyou ran out of her patience and gave a blow out. The Spirit Power rolled up Nascent Soul. Saving the child was the top priority. Now Xiao Qi¡¯s army was bearing down. And it would be a fierce battle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t imagine you will know!¡± Hearing the words, Su Chenyang gave a blow out, and he really wanted to kill the man. How could Nascent Soul be so heartless that he would not spare his own grandson?


    ¡°They...e!¡± A soldier came in fluster.


    ¡°The Fairy King has broken the defense.¡±


    Emperor Jun dashed into the sky and was safeguarded by the celestial soldiers. Wuyou followed Nascent Soul tightly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay you are unwilling to say. And there is a reason to kill you. As I was once taken away by you, it¡¯s time to square ounts up with you.¡± Nascent Soul was shocked and realized that the reason why the evil woman did not kill her at that time was for the sake of his daughter. But now, he fell out with his daughter. If the thing worsened, he would lose his life. Although he wanted to take advantage of his grandson to control his daughter, he felt it was against his conscience.


    ¡°In the stable.¡± Wuyou picked up Nascent Soul and flew to the stable. How could the man imprison a two-year-old child into the stable? Su Chenyang was anxious to cleave Nascent Soul. Wuyou gave a blow, and the horses neighed with great fright. Nascent Soul opened the wooden partition carefully. Su Chenyang jumped into the hidden passage. The night wind blew chillingly. His childy on the withered grass with frozen fingers. ¡°On such a cold day, would my son...¡± Su Chenyang felt that his heart was cut open. His child was only 2 years old.


    ¡°Dad... Cold,¡± the little boy mumbled. Su Chenyang did not dare to take a breath, fearing that any movement would scare his child. The little boyy on his side. Su Chenyang brushed the hair on the child¡¯s forehead lightly. In the candlelight, tears were still on the child¡¯s eyshes.


    ¡°Why not hold up the child?¡± With a bang, the crossbeam was broken by Nascent Soul. In order to trap Jiang Wuyou, Nascent Soul did not even care about his own grandson¡¯s safety. Su Chenyang held his child and rushed out of the roof. The horses reared up and ran to the battalion. Wuyou followed them closely.


    ¡°How have you been since I saw youst?¡± A ck shadow sprang up and blocked the way. In the firelight, Wuyou could see him clearly.


    ¡°Take the child and leave.¡± At that time, Su Chenyang knew that his stay would only drag down the Commander in Chief. Su Chenyang ascended to the sky. Zhu Jiuyin smashed out, and then, his Spirit Power rolled up sandstone and charged at Wuyou. The debt of gratitude and revenge came into an unavoidable confrontation. Jiang Wuyou only owned Nie Xiaowu. But when friends were used, they would be strangers undoubtedly. Zhu Jiuyan wanted the Heavenly Book. He fixed his concentration and gathered Qi to make the Spirit Power seethe in his body, so as to block Wuyou¡¯s attack. To stop Wuyou¡¯s attack and get the Heavenly Book, Zhu Jiuyin knew that he had to use the unique skill of the Zhu Family. When Zhu Jiuyin revealed his true body, the whole night sky was dyed ghastly red. His beast body was gigantic and passed through the clouds. His arms shot to the clouds and waved. When his hands swept past, the sky was filled with pressure. Airflow spread in all directions. Looking at the behemoth in the night sky, Little Lingchong struggled. The roar of the behemoth shook the earth. Wuyou suspended in mid-air. Her Spirit Power to suppress demons was burning hot inside her like magma. When the Spirit Power of Creation merged with the three kinds of power, Wuyou cleaved at Zhu Jiuyin with thunderbolt momentum. Rings of spirit light dashed with the power to crush the dry weed and smash rotten wood. The stable was copsing, and even the ck brandreth of the battalion was rolled up. The whole military camp was besieged in the spirit light. In the floating light, the defensive cover became thinner. Zhu Jiuyin suspended in the flowing light. Without the protection of the defensive cover, how could he dodge the power of the Heavenly Book? When ck feathers prated through the defensive cover, his back was being hit heavily, and his body was rolled up by the behemoth. Zhu Jiuyin transformed himself into a tremendous monster. But Wuyou did not fear it at all. She gathered Spirit Power and released the Pangu Spell. Wuyou confronted it head-on. The abundant Spirit Power ran to the sky and lit up the night sky of the fire tribe. Wuyou stood on the clouds and gave off her Spirit Power. Continuous Spirit Power flowed out of her body. Zhu Jiuyin murmured the spell, hoping to draw the woman into his space. Protected by the Heavenly Book, Jiang Wuyou was not the woman at the mercy of others any longer. She possessed the power to shake the world. Zhu Jiuyin conjured and set the formation by using his blood as conjuring usher. The woman chanted spells. In the floating light, the golden armor wrapped the woman, and its golden light pierced Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes painfully. Was it the Pangu Holy Armor in the legend? Zhu Jiuyin was unable to beat back. The woman¡¯s ring Holy Armor gathered the Spiritual Qi of all the living creatures. When it changed into the meteors in the sky, it charged at Zhu Jiuyin with thunderbolt power. The meteors shed in the night sky and changed everything into dust as it went. Zhu Jiuyin was in a panic. When he was picked up, he was totally unable to fight back. The Spirit Power came of great momentum and went calmly. The woman seized the man. All the past woulde to an end now.


    In the sky, the mixed vital army rushed into the battalion. Zhu Jiuyin took the chance to escape. Just now, he almost lost his life. Now Xiao Qi waved his spiritual saber in the sky. Emperor Jun gave a palm to block the Sword Qi. Wuyou did not want to tread on the muddy water and became invisible in the corner. The war between Xiao Qi and the Triple Alliance had nothing to do with Wuyou. If the mixed vital army had not messed up, Zhu Jiuyin could not have been escaped. Wuyou thought it was too pity.

 Chapter 187 The Death of Nascent Soul

    <h4>Chapter 187 The Death of Nascent Soul</h4>


    Xiao Qi waved the saber and charged all the way. Emperor Jun gathered Spirit Power and pressed hard at Xiao Qi. The two parties faced each other across the clouds. The mixed vital army held the crossbows. Emperor Jun was guarded by the celestial soldiers. The fire tribe soldiers rushed up in a crowd. Xiao Qi gave an order, and then, flying arrows blotted out the sky. The fire tribe soldiers did not see the scene before and fled in disorder. The mixed vital army¡¯s morale was high. Nascent Soul realized that the situation was going against himself, so he called the spiritual beast. Blood bats broke through the soil, and a dense cloud of bats swarmed toward the mixed vital army. Xiao Qi swept his Spirit Power toward the bats.


    Xiao Nai led the fairy army to the camp, and the sudden offensive made the fire army fall in a mess. Nascent Soul did not expect it. And the fire tribe¡¯s defense copsed at the first blow. Xiao Nai smashed all the way. The fire tribe¡¯s army was thrown into a disorder. No one knew Xiao Nai. Even if Nascent Soul confronted Xiao Nai head-to-head, Xiao Nai was unknown to him. Xiao Qi transmitted sound to Xiao Nai at the right time. As long as the two parties were exhausted, Xiao Nai appeared on time, which not only cheered up the soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom but also demoralized the opponent.


    Who could expect the Fairy Kingdom to be so powerful this time with raging momentum? Chidi¡¯s rx mood tensed up again. The soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom were unstoppable so that the Triple Alliance did not have the opportunity to gasp. Dead bodiesy everywhere in the battalion, and blood dyed the ground red. The devil army wounded and died a lot. The arrival of the fairy army increased the morale and gave some time for the tired mixed vital army to take a rest. Xiao Qi gave an order, and the fairy soldiers transformed their true bodies out. The mixed vital army drew the bows full, and tens of thousands of arrows flew to the devil soldiers. Chidi was thrown in a mess by the attack. In the beginning, his military force was in the dominant position. However, Xiao Qi could invite the mixed vital army to assist him. Although Xiao Nai led the army on the battlefield for the first time, instructed by Xiao Qi, he was good at fighting as he knew what kind of offensive was beneficial for them. In order to gain a victory, Xiao Nai knew that they should devour the devil army little by little. On the clouds, Xiao Qi kept a close eye on any movement in the Fairy Kingdom. The devil army was separated by the fairy army, which could lessen the threat to the mixed vital army. Xiao Nai was good at the sneak attack. He knew well how to distract the enemy¡¯s military power and then encircled them group by group. It was like ying chess: besieging you and destroying you little by little. It was Xiao Qi¡¯s strategy. Small as the military force was, it could maximize its function. Xiao Qi¡¯s army could defeat the devil army again and again, which made the fairy army braver. The military force was divided into several small columns, and the middle one was divided into two. Chidi disdained these fairy soldiers, but after several rounds, the devil army was separated. Xiao Qi seized the time to use the Hongjun Crossbows to kill the enemy. Anyone would be turned into ashes as long as he was stained by the arrows with blood on them. The devil soldiers scattered in all directions with a scare, because they had witnessed the power of the Hongjun Crossbow before. Chidi gave a blow out, and then those fleeing devil soldiers were hit into ashes immediately. It did shock those devil soldiers to run back to the fight again. Even though they had known the power of the Hongjun Crossbow, they could not control their own destinies. Hongjun Crossbow blotted out the sky. Chidi thought he would not let go of any disgusting guy today. He gathered his spirit and threw out a burning blow. The fairy army could not withstand Chidi¡¯s offensive and then fled in disorder by his Spirit Power. Although Xiao Nai was a fairy, he was not Chidi¡¯s opponent. Xiao Nai was shocked by the strong spirit. Seeing the thing going worse, Xiao Qi gathered Spirit Power and threw a palm out for fear that the devil army would regain its momentum. The palm was so powerful that it stirred up the wild wind, which blew out the devil army¡¯s camp. The Hongjun Crossbows were ced in order. With an order, the bows were aimed at the devil army¡¯s camps. The arrows stained with the devil soldiers¡¯ souls disappeared into the sky. On the clouds, Xiao Qi was fighting against Emperor Jun about the cultivation method. They were both top experts. And blood was inevitable during their fight. They had the same strength, so they were rather cautious about their attacks. Any carelessness could let the opponent grasp their own weakness. Xiao Qi had the mixed vital army to protect him, while Emperor Jun had celestial soldiers. Although Xiao Qi had Hongjun Crossbows, it was not easy to win Emperor Jun. So Xiao Qi thought he must think about a better method to deal with Emperor Jun. In fact, Emperor Jun dreaded the Hongjun Crossbow a lot. After all, it was the divine instrument emerging from the Chaos, tens of thousands of years earlier than these celestial armies. However, Xiao Qi also knew that his spiritual cultivation could notpare with Emperor Jun¡¯s.


    Emperor Jun was very sly. Chidi gave a palm, but it was intercepted easily by the mixed vital army. The two parties were in a stalemate. The longer it took, the less advantage Emperor Jun could get. However, Xiao Qi was on guard against Emperor Jun. I the sky, Hongjun Crossbows were ced in line, waiting for the order. The mixed vital soldiers had been waiting impatiently. So they had drawn the bows fully. A dense mark of arrows was shot out simultaneously with unstoppable momentum. Xiao Qi fixed his concentration and pulled the chief Hongjun Crossbow to full and aimed at Emperor Jun. The arrow carrying with Xiao Qi¡¯s 100% Spirit Power prated through the airflow and flew at Emperor Jun. Its momentum could not be stopped by the defensive cover. Emperor Jun was forced to withdraw several steps. But the Hongjun Arrow followed him tightly. It was about to pierce into the defensive cover, when a ck shadow leaped into the sky and blocked the Hongjun Arrow. Blood ran down his clothes. A sturdy body fell down slowly. No one had imagined that the sly Nascent Soul woulde out to block the arrow for Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun was panic-stricken and then surprised. But for Nascent Soul, Emperor Jun knew that he would have been killed by the Crossbow. Then, Chidi rushed up.


    ¡°Martial nephew is leaving...¡± Nascent Soul¡¯s eyes blurred, and tears came out. But for the Grandmaster¡¯s saving benevolence, the fire tribe could not have developed into today¡¯s stage. So Nascent Soul did not regret to follow his Grandmaster. Even though Nascent Soul abandoned his daughter, he was still loyal to Chidi.


    ¡°It will be okay...¡± Chidi felt sorry for Nascent Soul. Spirit Power surged out, as the blood poured out of Nascent Soul¡¯s mouth. His spirit changed from thick to thin. Nascent Soul kept twitching, and he curled himself up. Hongjun Crossbow could pierce through Pangu¡¯s Armor, not to mention to kill a fairy like Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Grand... master... I¡¯m afraid that the fire tribe will be extinguished...¡± If the fire tribe which Nascent Soul had spent his life protecting would fall to a part of the Fairy Kingdom, Nascent Soul could not die at peace.


    ¡°I will protect it for you.¡±


    No matter how ruthless Chidi was, he still showed some sincerity to Nascent Soul. Spirit Power continued to be instilled into Nascent Soul¡¯s body, but it was still impossible to save the one injured by Hongjun Crossbow. Nascent Soul became feebler. After a streak of spirit light, hatred brought catastrophe and dragged the fire tribe into war. Xiao Qi did not fear the Triple Alliance¡¯s simultaneous attack. Even though the fire tribe had been well prepared, it could not fight against the Hongjun Crossbows¡¯ attacks. The fire tribe¡¯s army followed the allied forces against the mixed vital army. However, the allied forces only had 50,000 soldiers. How could they resist Xiao Qi¡¯s 200,000 soldiers? The devil army suffered heavy losses in the battle, and the Immense Sea and the Ninth-level Heaven were no exception. The Triple Alliance must cheer up themselves in the battle if they wanted to win next time. Emperor Jun had been exhausted after several rounds of fights. The celestial soldiers set the sword array to face the mixed vital army. Chidi seized the time tounch another round of attacks. The devil army rushed to the clouds. And the devil spell stirred up the thunder and lightning. Sparks of lightning came out in all directions. Those charred soldiersy on the ground and convulsed.


    Zhu Jiuyin spread his Spirit Power, and his limbs changed. The sky was covered with ck shadows. The mixed vital army had not seen such a giant and fell in a mess. Xiao Nai was astonished, as it was his first time to see such a big monster. On the top of the sea of clouds, Zhu Jiuyin waved his long arms and mmed toward the fairy army. Seeing it, Xiao Qi hurried to call his spiritual saber out. The divine device absorbed Xiao Qi¡¯s Spirit Power. When the Spiritual Qi surged, Xiao Qi lifted up his divine device and cleave at Zhu Jiuyin. The thunder and lightning smoked. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s huge arms blocked the thunderbolt. The bloody army ran to the clouds in a crowd and surrounded their master. Xiao Qiunched another fierce attack. The bloody army was not the mixed vital army¡¯s match at all. Everywhere the arrows went, everything was annihted. Zhu Jiuyin gave a palm out, trying to suppress the divine device. Xiao Qi gathered spirit and struck a blow out, but was stopped by Emperor Jun. The divine device was eroded by the strong spirit. Zhu Jiuyin seized the right time and gave one more blow. BANG! Numerous Hongjun Arrows flew at Zhu Jiuyin. The mixed vital army rushed up in a crowd but was oppressed by Emperor Jun. It decreased the fairy army¡¯s morale. Zhu Jiuyin extended his long arms to sweep at Xiao Nai. Soldiers were torn into pieces. Blood filled the whole battalion. In the blink of an eye, everything was changed. Fairy soldiers fled with a scare. Xiao Qi was anxious but could not get rid of the fight. The fairy army was besieged by the Triple Alliance. The whole military camp was in a panic. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body shook the earth. On the clouds, Xiao Qi saw the worsening situation and cleaved at Zhu Jiuyin. How could Emperor Jun let go of this chance? Spiritual Qi whizzed at Xiao Qi. The spiritual saber swept out. Xiao Qi smashed out as well. Zhu Jiuyin ducked the blow. Xiao Qi fired one more arrow. Zhu Jiuyin had no time to dodge this time. The bloody soldiers rushed to the clouds and surrounded Zhu Jiuyin well. However, the arrow was stained with mixed vital qi, so it could follow Zhu Jiuyin tightly. Hongjun Crossbow drilled into the body. And the chaotic qi spread and eroded Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body. His blood sshed and scared the bloody army. Zhu Jiuyin fell down like a falling leaf and floated on the clouds. The bloody army looked upon Xiao Qi with great hatred. How could the terrible man kill their master? They rushed to Xiao Qi. The mixed vital army ignored their own safety and forged ahead bravely. Hongjun arrows kept flying to Zhu Jiuyin, but he was not in the mood to continue to fight. Protected by the bloody army, Zhu Jiuyin thought the animosity between the Immense Sea and the Fairy Kingdom was set since today. Apart from Kunlun, Zhu Jiuyin hated the Fairy Kingdom more. In fact, Xiao Qi had cast a greedy eye on the fire tribe long before. So he would kill anyone who dared to block his way. The Hongjun Crossbow was so powerful that it could break Zhu Jiuyin¡¯sst hope. The blood kept flowing on his clothes. Xiao Qi was driven by a crazed bloodlust and gathered Spirit Power to Zhu Jiuyin. Under the powerful spirit, Zhu Jiuyin was unable to take it. The man cast him a cold nce and injected the surging Spirit Power into the Hongjun Crossbow tounch an impressive attack. The burning arrows flew to Zhu Jiuyin. Two heavy injuries battered his original spirit. Zhu Jiuyin changed the Soul Seizing Spell of the Immense Sea. Chidi felt his scalp tingled, and he had nned to escape. But now, he seemed to be torn by something unknown. His body was out of control. Chidi jumped out of the corner and ran at Zhu Jiuyin. Actually, Chidi did not care about whether the master of the Immense Sea was alive or dead, but Chidi did not know why his body did not follow his order. Chidi flew up to catch Zhu Jiuyin, but Chidi did not know why he would do that. In front of the Heavenly Book, Chidi was scared, but why did hee out to save Zhu Jiuyin? How could Chidi know that when he was resurrected in the underground pce, he was spelled by Zhu Jiuyin. And his life had been controlled by Zhu Jiuyin. That was to say, if Zhu Jiuyin wanted Chidi to die, Chidi could not live. When the spell was activated, Chidi was just a pawn of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s. Chidi felt his heart hurt. Zhu Jiuyin murmured the spell because he was transforming the injuries brought by the Hongjun Crossbow to Chidi. The overwhelming pain attracted many devil soldiers¡¯ attraction. Shenzong gave a palm, and the Spirit Power charged at Chidi. The devil army saw the worsening situation and rolled up Chidi to the clouds. Chidi wanted to escape, but his body was controlled by the spell. Zhu Jiuyin was heavily injured, and his bloody army suffered great casualties. Therefore, their lives depended on Chidi. When the spell rang, Chidi felt that his mind was messed up by the devil sound. He had nothing left in his mind but to save Zhu Jiuyin. Chidi tried all he could to break through the encirclement. After a hurricane, Zhu Jiuyin had arrived at the clouds. The devil army gave up attacks and fled away. The bloody army did not care about the Heavenly Book any longer, but just worried about the master, hoping him to hold up. The Hongjun Crossbow¡¯s power battered his internal organs. They needed to rely on the master to save their lives. Chidi escaped and wondered why his heart was torn. He could not help but think whether he was controlled by someone else, and the person would be Zhu Jiuyin or not. Chidi cast a cold nce at Zhu Jiuyin, only to see the devil army safeguarding Zhu Jiuyin. Chidi thought only when he could kill Zhu Jiuyin, could he be freed from any control. But the moment Chidi was about to gather spirit, a tearing pain hit him.

 Chapter 188 Uncle Xiaowu Wanted to Kill Me

    <h4>Chapter 188 Uncle Xiaowu Wanted to Kill Me</h4>


    During the fight of the fire tribe, the Triple Alliance suffered great losses. Chidi was defeated and fled. The fire tribe lost. Xiao Qi stood at the gate of the pce and epted the pilgrimage of influential and powerful people. The campaign increased Xiao Nai¡¯s reputation. Xiao Nai Heat rose in the Fairy City. A number of powerful families sent their family members to take Xiao Nai as their teachers. The war made the people of the Fairy Kingdom hold their heads high, and they showed greater admiration for Xiao Qi. The portraits of their Majesty were sold on the streets. Xiao Qi existed like a God. Crowds of people gathered in the Fairy City and expressed their congrattions to their young King. Xiao Qi stood on the city tower and looked at them.


    The people under the city tower knelt down to pay tribute to their Majesty. It was their Majesty¡¯s ability to make the Fairy Kingdom stronger. Therefore, they looked up to the King¡¯s great talent and bold vision. Today was the first day of the spiritual battle. All the spiritual cultivators came from the tribes to the spiritual battle arena. An elk ran in the silver world. The feast which had been held every 500 years was changed to be held once a year. Xiao Nai was the chief examiner, so he arrived at the arena early. Thinking of the day 5 years ago, he let out a long sigh. How time flew!


    Xiao Qi looked around. It was an arena that could contain 10,000 people and was more magnificent than it was 5 years ago. Xiao Qi recalled the scene where he first met Xiaoyao. She was cunning and stubborn. It was the ce where Xiaoyao once fought.


    ¡°Your Majesty... It is time to start,¡± Xiao Nai reminded. Xiao Qi flew up to the high tform. With a whistle, the spiritual battle started officially. All the love and hatred would be sealed in the spiritual battle arena. The spiritual bird flew high to the sky. At that moment, Xiao Qi only needed the spiritual bird as hispanion.


    ...


    In Kunlun.


    Phoenix choked with sobs. How could her father imprison a two-year-old child in the stable? She had never imagined that her father was so ruthless. But Xiao Douya was so happy to see the child again that his chubby hand kept squeezing the child¡¯s face.


    ¡°Douya... Your brother is ill...¡± Wuyou pulled Xiao Douya aside.


    ¡°Aunt Phoenix, please take care of the younger brother...¡± Douya could not help but touch the little chubby cheek.


    ¡°Where is my father?¡± Even though Phoenix knew that her father did harm to her, she was still worried about him. Su Chenyang let out a long sigh, as he knew the woman was so kind.


    ¡°Brother Chenyang, how is everything going with you?¡± Before the voice faded away, Xiao Douya threw himself into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°My father is back!¡± The little boy held his father tightly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you forget your old friend?¡± It was more than delightful to see old friends, which could sweep away the depression in the heart.


    ¡°Dad, are you hungry?¡± Xiao Douya got down and fetched a piece of food for his father. Wuyou jerked the corner of her mouth and thought how clever her son was. The crispy, thin pancake was spotted with sesame seeds. Xiao Douya held it carefully. Xu Linghe looked at his son gently. Obviously, his son did miss him so much.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Xiao Douya picked up a bigger one and put it into his father¡¯s mouth. And he took a big bite, his mouth covered with sesame seeds, and the man wiped it clean gently.


    ¡°Dad, the Beast King takes my orders obediently. Yesterday, it picked up magic fruits for me.¡± A handful of blue fruits appeared on the little boy¡¯s hands. Xu Linghe was shocked because they were not magic fruits but the spiritual beast¡¯s spiritual pills. Afraid anything terrible happened to his son, Xu Linghe gathered spiritual fire. When the spiritual pills met with the fire, they would change from blue to ck. When they smoked, the evil beast would spit venom. Xu Linghe set a spiritual to separate it. But for the man¡¯s caution, Xiao Douya would be hurt badly.


    ¡°Where is the Beast King?¡± Xu Linghe¡¯s spiritual finger swept across the spiritual pills and then, they turned into ashes. How could the spiritual pills be Evil Spirit? Xiao Douya was stunned. It turned out that the Beast King came close to Douya on purpose. The more Xu Linghe thought, the more upset he got. Now, Kunlun was gued by crises. How could a child at such a young age handle it? Xu Linghe did not allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡°Dad, is the Beast King a bad one?¡± Xiao Douya did not believe it. How could the spiritual beast which yed with him turn out to be a bad one? The little boy knitted his brows and could not figure out the reason.


    ¡°Follow me to the back mountain.¡± As a father, it was Xu Linghe¡¯s responsibility to let his child grow up healthily and remove all the dangers.


    ¡°Dad, I want to go.¡± Xiao Douya could not bring himself to face it and hoped it was a good spiritual beast. Xu Linghe held his child and flew to the back mountain.


    The night appeared quieter in the snow world. In front was the Beast King¡¯s domain. In the snow night, a ck shadow dashed out. Xu Linghe flew up. The ck shadow wore a long robe and covered his face tightly. Xu Linghe hid himself in the snow, and Wuyou held the child behind. The ck shadow gave a whistle. And a flock of beasts came out of the snow, and the Beast King took the lead. It knelt down at the sight of the ck shadow. Xiao Douya was very disappointed, as he should be their master. How could the beasts follow another man¡¯s orders? Xiao Douyan clenched his fists.


    ¡°Mom, the Beast King has never hurt me before. If you don¡¯t believe, wait and see.¡± The little boy rolled up his cuffs, trying to prove the innocence of the Beast King.


    ¡°Without your father¡¯s protection, it would be hard to imagine what would have happened just now. The monster must be removed.¡± Wuyou thought that the little child was so innocent and simple that he was easily cheated by the superficial kindness. However, Xiao Douya was totally unaware of the conspiracy in it.


    ¡°The little boy is my friend.¡± The Beast King knelt on the ground, hoping its master to let go of the little boy.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± The ck shadow pulled the front part of his robe open. Xu Linghe could see a burn mark, which was injured by the Heavenly Book. It turned out that the ck shadow came to seek revenge.


    ¡°The boy once saved my life.¡± The Beast King lowered its head humbly. But the ck shadow did not care about it and swept over his sharp ws. The Beast King was so clever that it flew away from the man¡¯s side. The Beast King¡¯s provocative behavior made the man rather dissatisfied. His sharp ws continued to extend. The Beast King was as fast as lightning. Then, the ck shadow shrank into a ball and moved among the woods. This was the ck shadow¡¯s strength, as he once broke even with his master when practicing the controlling technique. The ck shadow seemed to read the Beast King¡¯s intention, and he jumped into the sky and pounced at the Beast King with surprising endurance. The Beast King ran out of the branches to escape the ck shadow¡¯s strong attack. The ck shadow threw out a palm. The Beast King did not dare to ck, but it swooped to his opponent. The ck shadow was such an arrogant man that he could not believe that someone dared to challenge his authority. If his people knew it, how could he maintain his majesty? The ck shadow was rather unhappy, and now he ran out of patience for the Beast King. How could such a Beast King in the low level dare to disobey his order? If the Triple Alliance knew it, they mustugh at him. What was more, the Beast King was his driving beast, but now the beast wanted to betray him. The anger made the ck shadow feel hurt in his heart. Jiang Wuyou once hurt him twice, so he decided to take revenge without a doubt. But it was a pity that he was badly injured now, and he had no alternative but to use the poisonous spirit. Although he knew the Beast King did not follow his orders, he could not kill it. But he had his own ways to tame beasts. The ck shadow was very confident and thought the beast¡¯s temper was getting worse since he saw itst time. The ck shadow mmed out. But the Beast King ignored it, instead, it collided toward its master. Xiao Douya was worried about the Beast King and thought that his father had med the Beast King wrongly. If the Beast King really wanted to do harm to him, there were a lot of chances for it to do that, but the Beast King just chose the poisonous pills and left the living opportunity to Xiao Douya. So how could Xiao Douya sit by and watch it? The little boy soared to the sky and rushed out. It was toote for Wuyou to stop her child. The ck shadow did not expect that a child would dash out. When seeing the boy clearly, the ck shadow was so happy and thought that it did not take any effort to get him. The Beast King rushed to Xiao Douya directly at the sight of him and thought Douya was really bold. The Beast King held the little boy and ran out of the woods. The ck shadow threw out a palm but was stopped by Xu Linghe. Xiao Douya held the Beast King tightly and rushed out. The ck shadow followed them closely. Xu Linghe was worried about his son because the Beast King was not the ck shadow¡¯s match. The ck shadow was too rampant. Xu Linghe gave a blow. The ck shadow was infuriated by the blow and transformed out his true body. Sure enough, it was Zhu Jiuyin who would not spare a child for the sake of the Heavenly Book. His huge body crashed into the Beast King. Xiao Douya held the Beast King tightly and confronted him head-on. When the ck shadow was near them, the Beast King leaned to one side to duck the st wave. Zhu Jiuyin could not realize what happened at that moment and got stuck in the branches. Zhu Jiuyin cleaved the branches open, trying to free himself from them. The Beast King seized the chance and jumped onto his back. Zhu Jiuyin was the master of the Immense Sea, so how could he allow himself to yield to a beast? He swept his sharp ws at the Beast King. Rumble! Rumble! The tree was broken into parts. Zhu Jiuyin shook his body in order to cast off the child on his back. However, Xiao Douya was quite perseverant and just held Zhu Jiuyin tightly. The wind was roaring. The Beast King was so proud and aloof. Xu Linghe gave a blow, and Zhu Jiuyin could taste blood on the corner of his mouth. Since Zhu Jiuyin was badly injured, he was not Xu Linghe¡¯s match. Xu Linghe increased his Spirit Power to ensure that his hands clung to Zhu Jiuyin. In terms of endurance, Xu Linghe thought he was better than Zhu Jiuyin. Xiao Douya stood up slowly, trying to tame it and letting the spiritual beast know his ability. The little boy held the beast¡¯s horns and stood upright. Facing the snow wind in Kunlun, he was like a small cedar. Xu Linghe was surprised to see his son like that and also felt proud of him. The Beast King flew to the summit of the clouds. It had used up its patience for the little boy on its back. Worried about his son¡¯s safety, Xu Linghe followed them to the summit. When the Beast King drilled into the snow fog, its eyes were blurred by theing snow. However, the little boy did not loosen his hands. But the flying snow ran to the Beast King. It was toote for Xu Linghe. Zhu Jiuyin followed Xiao Douya to fall into the chillynd. Wuyou rushed to the summit. Xu Linghe jumped into the summit as well.


    ¡°Linghe, I feel scared.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Jiuyin will not hurt our child.¡± Xu Lingheforted her, but he felt worried in his heart. No matter how smart their son was, he was still a child. Then, the big hand clenched the small hand, and they flew to the chillynd.


    Small hands pushed the snow aside, and his body moved bit by bit. There was a cut on his shank. Snow dropped into the cut, and it was piercingly cold. Xiao Douya wiped it softly and picked himself up after feeling warm. Xiao Douya was fine with the protection of his Spirit Power, but the Beast King was badly injured, covered with snow, as if it was dying. Xiao Douyou would not allow the ck shadow to die, because the man tried every means to kill him, and Xiao Douya would not spare him so easily.


    Xiao Douya pushed the snow aside, trying to tear off the mask.


    ¡°Uncle Xiaowu?¡± No, he was not Uncle Xiaowu. In Xiao Douya¡¯s memory, his uncle once fed him the wolf milk. So how could such a kind person be the ck-clothed man? Xiao Douya was rather disappointed.


    The ck shadow leaped to the sky, and Xiao Douya was thrown into the snow again.


    ¡°But you are not Uncle Xiaowu...¡± At that moment, Zhu Jiuyin was rather feeble, as his old wound had not recovered while he was hurt by Xu Linghe again. Xiao Douya threw himself at Zhu Jiuyin. But Zhu Jiuyin was trapped in the snow and unable to move. He had no way but to allow the boy to do anything as he wanted. As the king of the Immense Sea, Zhu Jiuyin was disturbed by a little child.


    ¡°You are not Uncle Xiaowu.¡± The little boy could not understand why the uncle who loved him so much would kill him.


    ¡°I approached you in order to get the Heavenly Book... Understand? Little boy.¡± The snowslide worsened Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s wound. And he was panting for breath.


    Xiao Douya jumped up and swept the iron chain to Zhu Jiuyin. The iron chain charged after the spirit light. Zhu Jiuyin frowned with great pain and gathered Spirit Power to the little boy. Xiao Douya dodged the attack. Zhu Jiuyin shook his body, trying to rush out of the snownd. However, the looser the snow was, the tighter it covered on his body. Xiao Douya conjured a long iron chain and tied up Zhu Jiuyin. Xiao Douya gasped for breath. But how could Zhu Jiuyin allow himself to be oppressed by the little boy? Zhu Jiuyin rose to the sky, trying to get rid of the iron chain. Unexpectedly, the snownd copsed, and Zhu Jiuyin slid to the deeper ce. Xiao Douya came up to bind the iron chain on the stone pir. Then, Zhu Jiuyin could suspend in the mid-air. The little boy flew toward him. Zhu Jiuyin seized the right time to rush out of the snow, and Xiao Douya followed him closely. The umted snow copsed and came head-on. Xiao Douya¡¯s little body rolled as the mountain stones. Xu Linghe dived to him.


    ¡°Dad.¡±

 Chapter 189 Having Sinister Motives

    <h4>Chapter 189 Having Sinister Motives</h4>


    In the Qi Pce.


    Di Qing was supposed to ask for help, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Triple Alliance failed to beat Xiao Qi. Di Qing was quite upset.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are back atst.¡±


    Leng Cang came up to meet him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing Di Qing looking sullen, Leng Cang became cautious and thought, ¡°It seems His Majesty didn¡¯t get any benefit.¡±


    ¡°The refugees are demanding food. Some people wounded some of the officials of the eastern city¡¯s government house,¡± he replied, his voice fading.


    ¡°You get paid and don¡¯t do anything. What do I keep you for?¡± Di Qing pped him in the face. A red handprint immediately appeared on his face. As the prime minister of the Qi Kingdom, Leng Cang was Di Qing¡¯sckey and could be abandoned at any time.


    ¡°Please educate me on that, Your Majesty.¡± Leng Cang had to bite the bullet. If the riots weren¡¯t handled properly, there would be chaos. As a result, Leng Cang was afraid to assert himself.


    ¡°Punish all those who made trouble.¡± Leng Cang epted the order and withdrew from the hall. The more Di Qing thought, the angrier he got.


    ¡°Herees Her Majesty, Your Majesty...¡± A maid told Di Qing through the door. Ou Jingyu walked over slowly. Di Qing¡¯s face cleared, and he thought that the Queen was really sweet and caring. Due to the rxation of his strain, Di Qing fainted in Ou Jingyu¡¯s arms. The woman had never been in such a situation, so she was quite frightened. She immediately sent for the imperial physician. The imperial physician felt Di Qing¡¯s pulse and found that he had fainted from fatigue. Ou Jingyu kept looking after Di Qing until dawn before she fell asleep. When Di Qing woke up, it waste in the morning. The sunlight from a gap in the curtain slowly moved to the woman¡¯s face. Under the gold light, she looked very pretty. Di Qing lifted her hair. Soft hair ran between his fingers. Perhaps because of the morning wind or hair disturbed the woman, she groaned. Di Qing was turned on. He took off the woman¡¯s clothes andy down on her. A chill came over Ou Jingyu, and she screamed with fear. When she opened her eyes, she saw Di Qing. At this moment, there was still a calcting look in her eyes, but Di Qing didn¡¯t care about it at all and only focused on making out with her. Ou Jingyu was afraid of revealing her secret. After all, she was not the real Queen.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Ou Jingyu kept begging, but Di Qing ignored her request and turned more passionate. The woman struggled. Di Qing was furious. Ou Jingyu¡¯s tears made him hornier. He worked harder to make out with her, and the shy women gradually epted him. Di Qing¡¯s heart was full of love for her. He liked what the women looked like now. When their passion had receded, all was quiet again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have missed you so much during your absence these days...¡± Ou Jingyu uttered in a weak voice deliberately. In fact, the Queen¡¯s words needed to be considered carefully. Ou Jingyu¡¯s life was full of plots. She was not weak at all.


    ¡°I know you care about me.¡± Di Qingy on his side while thinking about the woman¡¯s tears when they had enjoyed a great time. ¡°Did she not like my favor?¡± Di Qing felt upset at the thought. At that moment, the weeping outside rang and eased the erotic atmosphere inside. Shui¡¯er had been waiting outside the door. When the door opened, Di Qing¡¯s arbitrary look scared Shui¡¯er to lower her head.


    ¡°It is still morning. Are you crying for the dead?¡±


    Di Qing took a nce at the beautiful girl kneeling on the ground and found that it was the Queen¡¯s half-sister.


    It was You Qingmo.


    ¡°Your Majesty, my sister died a terrible death!¡±


    You Qingmo¡¯s face was full of tears. Di Qing started and thought, ¡°What the hell was the woman talking about? You Qingcheng is fine. Why did she curse her sister?¡± Ou Jingyu was stunned in her heart, thinking who had revealed the news. ¡°There are only two people who know about it besides me. Did Fan¡¯er betray me?¡± Ou Jingyu immediately denied the possibility and confirmed that the old woman betrayed her. Ou Jingyu had been a spy and seen all kinds of big waves. ¡°I cannot let His Majesty know that I pass for the Queen. Looks like someone spread the news and wanted me dead.¡± At the thought of the Queen¡¯s death, Ou Jingyu was still a little rmed. In order to live a glorious life, she killed several people. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about that. She had to make Di Qing fall in love with her. Only in this way, when she exposed, she still had the support. Ou Jingyu just wanted to keep it a secret. To her surprise, the news leaked out so quickly. If the nobles of the Qi Kingdom knew that the Queen was a fake, she would get into great trouble. Ou Jingyu was determined not to let it happen. She decided to try to entangle the Emperor. If she gave birth to a prince, even the crown prince would have to give way to her son. Everyone wanted to be Queen. The struggle in the harem needed chips, but she had no previous power. Everything would be difficult for her. Only Leng Cang could help her now. Thinking of this, Ou Jingyu suddenly got several tricks. Fan¡¯er was in the prime of her life when she noticed that she was flirting with Leng Cang. She thought she could help Leng Cang on condition that he should help her. Ou Jingyu got more and more pleased when she thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s time for Fan¡¯er to know the world.¡±


    Two figures shed by in the distance. They were Xu Yin and Xiao Liuzi. It was Xiao Liuzi who told the others that the Queen was pregnant. They spent a lot of money to buy off Ning¡¯s woman. In order to avenge his brother, Xu Yin was ready to risk everything. They only let her do it after a mixture of carrot and stick. As a result, the enemy was removed, but the benefits were taken away. Ou Jingyu pretended to be the Queen, but the Western Pce did not get any benefit. Although You Qingmo was You Qingcheng¡¯s half-sister, they were bitter enemies. Her sister¡¯s death did the false Queen a lot of good.


    You Qingmo cried louder, which made Di Qing lose patience and think, ¡°Does this woman want to die? The Queen is perfectly well. She wants to put a curse on her. What a wicked woman!¡± Di Qing jerked his leg and kicked You Qingmo to the ground. Ou Jingyu rushed out of the door. Di Qing, fearing that she would lose her mind and get hurt, pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. You Qingmo, who was on her knees, put on a cold expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    You Qingmo reminded Di Qing that she was still on her knees. At the moment, Di Qing¡¯s attention was on the woman in his arms andpletely ignored her, an imperial concubine. Liu¡¯er had been in a corner, watching everything. She had seen something simr. These were allmon pce tricks, and she was inured to them. At first, she thought it was a proud thing, but when she entered the pce, she realized that all the people here lived a seemingly good life, and only they themselves knew how bitter they actually were. Women had to depend on men to satisfy their desires.


    Liu¡¯er was still a virgin, but she saw through everything. She thought that women were stupid to put their lives on the line for love.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the imperial court is engaged in an heated argument.¡±


    A eunuch hurried over. As he saw a person kneeling on the ground, he immediately stepped back. Women¡¯s positions in the pce were changeable, so no one knew whether the woman would be his master one day. So the eunuch thought he¡¯d better stay away from her so as not to get into a fatal disaster. Di Qing was unwilling to leave, but the affairs in the imperial court were waiting for him. Ou Jingyu in his arms became calmer, but Di Qing was afraid that his woman would do stupid things. He threw a nce at the little maid in the corner and came up to grab the eunuch. Ni Shang lowered her head more with a scare, only hoping Di Qing would leave soon.


    ¡°Take care of your master,¡± Di Qing said.


    When the footsteps were gone, Liu¡¯er looked up. Ou Jingyu stepped forward to help You Qingmo up. Although she was a false Queen, she could not leave any subject for ridicule. You Qingmo was more wary of her, thinking, ¡°This woman is really powerful. In the face of these difficulties, she was surprisingly calm. She is fit to be a spy.¡± You Qingmo smiled more gently.


    ¡°Sister, I heard that you met bad people. I was terrified.¡±


    You Qingmo got up with tears in her eyes, while Ou Jingyu could not help but wailing, never expecting that how good was her acting. But when the day came, she acted with ease. Seeing Ou Jingyu so sad, You Qingmo had to apany her to cry. Xu Yin who had been observing them in the corner acknowledged himself inferior to them in acting. It was not an easy job to y. Before seeding in cheating others, the actors should deceive themselves first. ¡°Ou Jingyu is shrewd indeed.¡± Fan¡¯er began worrying about her master. Her heart had been hanging in the air just now.


    Di Qing went to the imperial court and found all the important ministers present there. It seemed that everyone wanted his family or rtive to be the imperial concubine, even the Grand Tutor Liu who had been sick for a long time also turned up. Di Qing had his own candidate, the girl of the Ma family. ncing at the ministers in the imperial court, Di Qing spotted Leng Cang, who lowered his head. Since he worked for Di Qing in the underground pce, Leng Cang¡¯s promotion skyrocketed, so he had assumed that the Emperor would choose a girl from his family to be the imperial concubine, but unexpectedly, he miscalcted again¡ªthe Emperor ordered him to rmend Ma Su¡¯er, which made Leng Cang somewhat displeased. But he could not resist the Emperor¡¯s cold eyes and had to brace himself to do it. Now it was his turn to speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to rmend a girl.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°Our assistant minister¡¯s daughter, Miss Ma.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I disagree with the proposal. My daughter is more beautiful and talented.¡±


    As soon as Leng Cang finished, Grand Tutor Liu was the first to raise an objection, followed by a group of ministers to support him. Di Qing knew that it was not easy to marry Miss Ma, but he was well-prepared. Grand Tutor Liu had a son who was a general in the frontier and was always dissatisfied with You Hu. Now Di Qing¡¯s father-inw was dead, which was sudden happiness to Grand Tutor Liu. But to his surprise, a person rushed out halfway to stand in his way. How could Grand Tutor Liu tolerate it? So he was the first to stand up to oppose it. If his daughter became the imperial concubine, Grand Tutor Liu would be the second Yan Shen, with his son owning military power, and his daughter helping him calcte the Emperor in the imperial harem. By then, Di Qing would be under attack from both sides. Therefore, Di Qing was thest person to marry his daughter. But he thought the father-inw did die for him. If someone spread it to the people on purpose, it would be awful. Now the only solution was to find a helper. At the moment there were many refugees in the capital, and the war between them and the Jin army was losing ground. He insisted on turning the domestic contradictions to the outside, but his country not only failed to expand the territory but also lost 10 cities.


    ¡°Do you have suitable candidates, everybody?¡±


    Standing on the right was a civil official, and he rmended Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter. There was a burst of agreement in the imperial court, as if his daughter would definitely be an imperial concubine. Obviously, all the ministers in the imperial court were currying favor with Grand Tutor Liu. Di Qing cast a nce at Leng Cang. Having received his master¡¯s hint, Leng Cang knew that it was time for him to y. He stepped out of the queue steadily in the direction of the throne where Di Qing was seated on. Di Qing fully knew what Leng Cang was going to do. Since they had grabbed the vulnerable point of others, they would grab tightly and not let it go. When Leng Cang knelt down closest to Grand Tutor Liu, something dropped on the ground. Leng Cang picked them up in a hurry, but his hands trembled and the things in his chest fell down on the ground. Grand Tutor Liu took a glimpse at the ground, and what he saw scared him. There were his son¡¯s signatures on those fallen documents, but these revised documents had to be submitted to the Emperor. In other words, his son took some kickbacks and kept those documents secretly without handing them over to the higher level. So the Emperor and people of the upper level knew nothing about it. Grand Tutor Liu felt bitter in his heart. If the Emperor looked into it, his son would be charged with treason without a doubt. The more Grand Tutor Liu thought, the more frightened he was. Then he made up his mind immediately. Since the Emperor wanted Miss Ma, he would like to do the Emperor a favor and make him happy. So he stepped up, faster than Leng Cang. Although the old man was sick, he walked so deftly that he came to the front of the hall within several steps. Then he knelt on his knees. Di Qing narrowed his eyes and waited for him to speak.


    ¡°I think, Miss Ma is the most suitable candidate for the imperial concubine.¡±

 Chapter 190 Su’er of the Ma Family

    <h4>Chapter 190 Su¡¯er of the Ma Family</h4>


    The Seneschal, Tian Shen, who was always with the Emperor announced the imperial edict loudly.


    ¡°By the grace of Heavenly Emperor, it is the Emperor¡¯s decree.


    Ma Su¡¯er, the daughter of the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, is virtuous and generous, cordial and honest, elegant and beautiful. His Majesty is fond of her. The Emperor should choose the right girl to marry. Now, Ma Su¡¯er is unmarried and a perfect match for His Majesty. For the sake of fulfilling a good deed, all the ceremonies are jointly arranged by the Ministry of Rites and the Imperial Astronomer. An auspicious day should be selected to aplish it.


    Notify it home and abroad and dere it publicly.


    That¡¯s all.¡±


    When the imperial edict was read in the mansion, Ma Su¡¯er was relieved. It was a risky but brilliant move, which was killing two birds with one stone.


    Ma Wencai couldn¡¯t understand how his baby daughter had been chosen to be an imperial concubine. He felt reluctant, but as an assistant minister of the Ministry of War, he could not escape the whirlpool of political struggle.


    When Ma Su¡¯er showed her true face, the real Ma Su¡¯er was shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Ma Su¡¯er had attended court banquets, so she knew You Qingcheng. But she had no idea that the Queen ended up like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a loser,¡± You Qingchengughed at herself. Ma Su¡¯er was speechless. No one had expected the Queen to be a refugee. If she hadn¡¯t burned incense sticks in the temple half a month ago, the Queen might have been defiled. Fortunately, Ma Su¡¯er saved the Queen in time. She didn¡¯t realize it was You Qingcheng¡¯s trick. In order to enter the pce in a dignified way, You Qingcheng took such an unwise decision. It just so happened that Miss Ma had got a man of her heart. You Qingcheng would enter the pce in her ce, and Lin Feiyang pretended to be her servant, protecting her secretly.


    Ou Jingyu often had nightmares. You Qingcheng¡¯s death was a sore point within her. She didn¡¯t n to kill You Qingcheng herself. She wanted to have Ning¡¯s woman poison You Qingcheng. To her surprise, Qingcheng, suffering from hysteria, was pregnant with the Emperor¡¯s child. Ou Jingyu certainly could not keep her in the world. Prosperity was Ou Jingyu¡¯s lifelong goal. If her power was taken away, how could she get her mother back? What was worse was that Yan Shen rebelled. You never know what will happen next.


    Although Xu Yin avenged his brother, the Western Pce did not get any benefits. Ou Jingyu became the Queen. Thedy in the Western Pce got furious. After dinner, Xu Yin went to the Eastern Pce. He jumped onto the roof. He had been watching Ou Jingyu every night for half a month. Once this woman made a mistake, he would attract Di Qing here. In this way, without a soldier, Ou Jingyu would never turn over. The Eastern Pce was terribly quiet this night. The maid-in-waiting who kept a vigil on weekdays was not in the bedchamber. Xu Yin came down from the beam and walked quietly to the inner room. He was about to open the door when he was startled by the scream in the room. Xu Yin kicked the door open, and a dark figure darted past him. Xu Yin felt that something was wrong. He ran to the bed at once. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his back. The woman drew out a sharp knife, a cruel smile on her face. Xu Yin felt a chill in his limbs.


    ¡°I expected you toe.¡± Xu Yin was very calm. He had long cared not whether he lived or died, but he had not thought that he would be plotted by this woman. He came to the pce for revenge. However, he didn¡¯t kill Di Qing, and his younger brother died. If he could not be reconciled, what could he do? The blood wetted his back. Xu Yin felt the blood thick. The woman¡¯s face was more ferocious. If she broke the Western Pce¡¯s hand, how could they get in trouble with her?


    This man had been watching Ou Jingyu for half a month. Ou Jingyu came up with a way to deal with him, but unfortunately, the man was so arrogant that he wanted to find out her fault. What a joke! The killer trained by Yan Shen was not an outwardly attractive but worthless person. In the pool of blood, the man convulsed, feeling unreconciled, because he had not yet avenged his family or fulfilled his father¡¯s will. His hands raised and then fell down slowly. No one could belittle a pretty woman¡¯s ruthlessness. After Xu Yin snuffed, the woman came to him from the bed. Her little handsbed her ck hair. When she got herself well, she took out a little bottle from a brocade box. In the candlelight, the bottle glinted with blue light. The woman, with bare feet, walked to the corpse. Ning¡¯s woman outside covered her mouth with fear and did not believe her eyes. The false Queen was no good either. Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s legs shivered. Through the thin window, Ning¡¯s woman watched with fright. The corpse was resolved by the Bone-melting Liquid, and the burning and bloody odor filled the air. Ning¡¯s woman covered her mouth and ran back. In the room, the woman¡¯s face grew colder. She could finally rest easy. No one could imagine that the demon who just ughtered a person without batting an eyelid was so weak now. When Fan¡¯er broke into the inner hall, she saw a trembling Queen and found the room with a strange smell. Fan¡¯er wrinkled her nose, looked around, and found nothing strange.


    ¡°Leave it open. Take more air in the room...¡± Fan¡¯er covered her nose and did not take a breath until the nigh wind blew in. A ce near the Queen¡¯s bed was left with charred traces. Fan¡¯er squatted down, trying to touch it. Ou Jingyu on the bed screamed. Fan¡¯er ran to the bed instantly. What was wrong with her master today? Fan¡¯er touched her master¡¯s forehead and could feel the burning skin under her fingers. Her master had a fever. Fan¡¯er had someone to bring the ice hurriedly, and she wrapped it with a brocade handkerchief. When the ice melted, she changed another new. Again and again, her master¡¯s forehead was cooled down. Fan¡¯er found clean underclothes and changed it for her master and did not leave the bedchamber until the Queen fell asleep.


    Ning¡¯s woman cowered into the quilt with a scare, and her body kept quivering, out of her control. After she had helped to harm thest Queen, she thought this Queen was a good person. Unexpectedly, this woman was more vicious. That man was from the Western Pce. After this matter, Ning¡¯s woman made up her mind to leave the terrible Eastern Pce. She was afraid of being killed if she continued to stay there any longer. She hoped to find a ce to retire, but it was hard toe true, because the imperial harem was a ruthless and greedy ce, and it was a blessing to be here alive. When getting up in the morning, Ning¡¯s woman came to greet Fan¡¯er. Fan¡¯er could not believe her eyes. The old woman used to be rude and unreasonable. Because the Queen took her to the pce, the old woman did not take Fan¡¯er seriously. However, did the sun rise from the west today? Why did Ning¡¯s woman work diligently? She wiped the ground of the bedchamber again to make sure what she had witnessedst night. She had a careful look at the ce where the corpse had been resolved. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would have thought that she just had a dream.


    Now Ning¡¯s woman thought she was stupid to take the pce as a ce to y. She packed up things and walked out of the door, heading for the Western Pce, but she soon got lost. The Imperial Pce was not like themon yard. Although she had been living in the pce for some months, she was still unfamiliar with the roads here. She had nned to go to the Western Pce, but unexpectedly, she went the wrong way. In the end, she was taken to the Changding Pce by a maidservant named Juluo. Ning¡¯s woman had never seen Juluo before. As she saw Juluo live in a magnificent ce, she thought Juluo was the master of the Western Pce. She immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Juluo. Juluo was from a wealthy family, but she got no favor from the Emperor and was jealous of the Queen, because she had no chance to sleep with the Emperor, but You Qingcheng was the Emperor¡¯s most favored woman. Therefore, seldom people had seen her in the pce. Even the people in the Eastern Pce could hardly find her. Ning¡¯s woman did not know her of course, but Juluo knew her. ¡°Isn¡¯t the old woman the new female cook in the Eastern Pce? Why did shee here?¡± she thought. Ning¡¯s woman felt guilty by the stare. Juluo was jealous of the Eastern Pce, so she could not let go of the chance. The old woman came from the Eastern Pce, and she must know many secrets. Juluo helped the old woman up and gave a soft seat to her. Ning¡¯s woman had never sat on a soft seat made of mink velvet. She touched the soft mink velvet back and forth. The little maid giggled at the old woman¡¯s funny behavior. Juluo gave a signal with her eyes, and then the little maid brought some desserts. The things to eat and use were transported by ship from Suzhou and Hangzhou. Now the war began between the south and the north, so food became increasingly insufficient. Ning¡¯s woman had never seen such exquisite food before. It was already an enjoyable thing to look at the food. Crystal cherry puddings were pink and delicate. When she used a small spoon to split it, it swayed gently. Ning¡¯s woman drooled, eager to eat it. Juluo¡¯s kindness to the old woman was conditional, because the old woman was useful to her. Ning¡¯s woman rubbed her hands and stared at the desserts because she had not seen such delicious food in the Eastern Pce. The little maid served more food. Looking at the exquisite food, Ning¡¯s woman did not move anymore. That was what Juluo wanted. The things were the genuine fruits that Juluo¡¯s father transported to her secretly from Suzhou and Hangzhou. So it was impossible to be seen in the pce. Juluo granted the woman to have a taste of it. Seeing the delicious and colorful food, Ning¡¯s woman gobbled up at one gulp, which made the little maidugh.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, show me your sincerity...¡± Having been living in the pce for months, Ning¡¯s woman knew that there was no free thing in the world. Since she hade here, she decided not to return to the Eastern Pce. Last night, Ou Jingyu¡¯s viciousness let the old woman make up her mind.


    ¡°Your Lady, since I¡¯vee here, I won¡¯t go back. Besides, the master of the Eastern Pce is not a good person. I won¡¯t have a good future to serve that kind of person.¡±


    Ning¡¯s woman belittled her previous master to show her sincerity to the new noblewoman. But that was not what Juluo really wanted. The sincerity she said was the Eastern Pce¡¯s weak point. Would the old woman pretend not to know it?


    ¡°Is there any weak point in the Eastern Pce...¡± Juluo reminded her. The old woman looked silly but had her own calction. If Juluo did not make it clear, she would not get anything out of the old woman. Ning¡¯s woman knew it of course. But she had to hold back one trick for the sake of her own life.


    ¡°Qiuyue, see her off...¡± Juluo had to y some tricks on the old woman. ¡°The old woman is not so foolish as I expected. She dared to y tricks on me. Well, I should take the initiative and have everything under control,¡± she thought. Ning¡¯s woman got flustered and knelt on the ground to beg the noblewoman to keep her. Juluo began putting on airs. She just sipped the fragrant tea and totally ignored her. Ning¡¯s woman crawled up to her little by little.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known the master of the Eastern Pce before.¡±


    ¡°Really? Go on.¡± Juluo set her mind on the old woman. It turned out that the old woman had known You Qingcheng before. Since You Qingcheng took her into the pce, the rtionship between her and You Qingcheng was notmon. Ning¡¯s woman was not stupid. She certainly wouldn¡¯t reveal that the Queen was a fake.


    ¡°The story?¡±


    ¡°The master of the Eastern Pce has been defiled before...¡± What an earth-shattering secret! Juluo was extremely excited. If Di Qing knew it, the Queen should be deposed. Who could expect that the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Queen had been impure? In the ce where the chastity was more important than life, losing chastity meant nothing but a road to death. Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s information came in time. Juluo thought she was in a favorable position to take ce of the Queen. Living in the weeds, she always wanted to fight against her fate. Juluo was a pawn and always controlled by others. Leng Cang knew her weak point. She had no way but to climb up to get rid of the constraint and remove all the stumbling blocks. However, the Eastern Pce always hindered her way. To destroyed a womanpletely was to ruin her reputation. Ning¡¯s woman did not know the importance of it but just wanted to win the noblewoman¡¯s trust. Juluo burned with the ambition to get rid of You Qingcheng.


    ¡°Qiuyue, take some gold bullion...¡± The maid named Qiuyue came back to the inner hall and came out with a tray gleaming with gold. Ning¡¯s woman fixed her eyes on the tray. She did not have it in her whole life before, so she hurried to take the tray and held it in her arms. Juluo narrowed her eyes, thinking that the old woman was quite greedy and was much easier to deal with.


    ¡°Please keep a close eye on the Eastern Pce.¡±


    Ning¡¯s woman felt worried to hear that. She hade to the Western Pce, but the woman told her to go back. It was as good as killing her. She refused to go back. Juluo wanted the money back, but the old woman held it tight. In the end, she sumbed to the lust for money. On the way back, Ning¡¯s woman was still nervous. Afraid of being discovered by the Eastern Pce, she went in through the side door. Shui¡¯er had been busy. The Queen had her bedroom rearranged. Fan¡¯er doubled up with fatigue. At the sight of the furtive Ning¡¯s woman, Fan¡¯er got angry because she had been out of work all morning. Worried that what she had done was exposed, Ning¡¯s woman quickly closed the door and window.

 Chapter 191 The Women in the Qi Palace

    <h4>Chapter 191 The Women in the Qi Pce</h4>


    A big wedding was being nned at the Qi pce. Ou Jingyu fell into a panic again. After a few quiet days, there would be a new woman in the pce. As the master of the Eastern Pce, how could she let the new little concubine cover the limelight? Ning¡¯s woman went to the Changding Pce. Juluo was kind to the old woman and gave her a lot of silver. Ning¡¯s woman didn¡¯t dare to do evil things openly and unscrupulously. After all, she almost died of greed previously.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± Juluo looked at her. By epting Juluo¡¯s money, the woman became obedient,, but it did Juluo no good. He who had desire had a weakness. Be careful to face a person who was not greedy.


    ¡°Qiuyue, bring me the deed to the store.¡± Qiuyue was stunned by what Juluo said, and realized her master increased the spending on this old woman.


    ¡°Lady, I am not worthy of it,¡± Ning¡¯s woman said, but secretly pleased. With this store, she could really get out of this damned ce. Juluo¡¯s mouth turned up. Everyone in the pce was a nasty piece of work, and the old woman only wanted to extort more from her. All the people in the pce were cannibals. Qiuyue held a sandalwood box and carefully took out the deed, thinking, ¡°This old woman is really lucky to meet such a generous person.¡± Ning¡¯s woman epted the deed calmly and nned to leave the pce as soon as possible. The pce was not fit for human life to her. She must have been confused toe to this cruel and dangerous ce. Ning¡¯s woman could not sleep all night thinking of the old man¡¯s misery. Who would have thought the pce would kill so many people? A man became a hangman in order to live.


    ¡°The Eastern Pce feasted a few concubines, but why didn¡¯t invite my Changding Pce?¡± Juluo yed with the jade cicada and looked at Ning¡¯s woman from time to time. The Eastern Pce was too arrogant to take her seriously.


    ¡°Qiuyue, spread out the Eastern Pce¡¯s scandal. I want the capital to know that the Queen was not a virgin when she married to His Majesty.¡±


    With thismand, Qiuyue left. Juluo knew this was the deadliest way to deal with a woman. The Emperor would never spare the Queen.


    ¡°Lady, you can¡¯t do that. The Queen will make a false usation.¡± Ning¡¯s woman knew the rope. The Queen was not the original You Qingcheng. If Di Qing knew the Queen was a fake, the servants in the Eastern Pce would die. Ning¡¯s woman certainly didn¡¯t want to die. She had not enjoyed her hard-won treasure yet.


    ¡°Tell me in time what the Queen is doing,¡± Juluo said pleasantly. Ning¡¯s woman shuddered. Juluo¡¯s smile was like ice. Ning¡¯s woman thought she had better leave the pce early. She left the hall, thinking of Xu Yin¡¯s death. She hurried to the Western Pce. God knew what thedy of the Western Pce would have done if she had known that her people were being courted by the enemy.


    The sun shone through the clouds. The small snowkes on the petals melted into droplets in the sunshine, looking like tears.


    The whole imperial pce was filled with a festive atmosphere. It was a good day for the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom to marry Ma Su¡¯er, but Di Qing wearing his wedding robe on the throne didn¡¯t forget political affairs. He nced coldly at Leng Cang. Leng Cang was horrified. It was the first time he had done such a thing, but he was fooled by someone. Leng Cang could only endure Di Qing¡¯s cold eyes. Di Qing¡¯s face got uglier, and he regretted using Leng Cang, the stupid guy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the sedan chair has arrived at the gate of the pce,¡± one of the eunuchs hurriedly reported. Di Qing went out the door. Who would have thought that the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom would have to arrange marriage helplessly? Di Qing married You Qingcheng because of the power of You Hu. Because of his younger brother, Lin Xiaosa and he appeared contradictions. His sister refused to help him. Di Qing could only let assistant minister Ma¡¯s daughter take over. He did not care about Miss Ma, whether she was beautiful or ugly.


    Di Qing thought of Lin Xiaosa in the past. Although he was not keen on power, he listened to Di Qing¡¯s words and cared about his safety. However, now Lin Xiaosa saw him as an enemy, and his sister didn¡¯t want to see him. There was no truth under the throne. Everything was used. Di Qing had nowhere to vent his frustration.


    ¡°Who are you to make trouble in the Joy Hall?¡± Ma Wencai was sweating. Su¡¯er actually found someone to rece her. If the Emperor knew this, his family would be destroyed. Ma Wencai¡¯s legs trembled with fear. When the red veil came down, You Qingcheng¡¯s eyes glowed with blood. The blood-red robe stung her eyes. The concubines in the hall were amazed. Ou Jingyu was afraid of exposure and knelt down quickly. Juluo, who had a n, ran at Di Qing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Di Qing wanted to know who the real Queen was.


    ¡°The Queen lost her virginity when she married in the pce. This woman is the witness.¡± Ning¡¯s woman didn¡¯t anticipate the consequences. Her face went white with fear, regretting that she had trusted Juluo. No one in the imperial pce could be kind.


    His figure was receding. At that moment, Di Qing waved his sleeves, and then the door and windows were shut up tightly.


    ¡°Young man... no one can leave the Joy Hall... including you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then no one can threaten me.¡±


    ¡°How about her...¡±


    Di Qing pulled back the curtain of the Joy Hall. Lin Feiyang saw his little woman¡¯s mother who was gagged and curled up in the corner. To his surprise, his elder brother was also there.


    The man who had held the imperial power was now scared to hide in the corner and did not dare to look up.


    ¡°What have I to do with you killing them?¡±


    Lin Feiyang was betting that this person would not kill the hostages after he had taken great pains to get them.


    ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill your brother?¡±


    ¡°Will my brother be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Let me see if you¡¯re stubborn, or if your brother¡¯s head is tough...¡± Who could have predicted that? Ma Wencai told Di Qing three days ago for fear of killing him, but he didn¡¯t know the transfigured one was the Queen.


    ¡°Just like what happened to him...¡±


    Ou Jingyu gathered her Spiritual Power and struck at the Ning¡¯s woman¡¯s top of the skull. Next second, a living person died in a sh.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    A cry broke out in the imperial pce. All the magnates did not expect that Ou Jingyu was so bold that she dared to kill the Queen...


    Di Qing wanted to kick the losers when the servants threw themselves down for mercy.


    ¡°Are you that strong?¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Lin Feiyang attacked and Di Qing leaped to duck the Spiritual Power. Lin Feiyang produced a spiritual arrow to shoot the enemy. Di Qing brandished his sleeve and instantly two ck figures rolled to the ground.


    ¡°These people died because of you...¡±


    Lin Feiyang looked at those women on the ground, whose clothes were in disarray and faces turned ashy. They were not as domineering and arrogant as they used to be. Lin Feiyang hated Ou Jingyu to the core at the time.


    She almost killed You Qingcheng. You Qingcheng must have been bullied for years at the pce. A nice woman should have been cherished, but she fell into this situation. Lin Feiyang secretly decided to make the woman happy. The woman was lucky to meet him, or she would have died.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Lin Feiyang showed his real face and it made Di Qing nervous.


    Di Qing did not dare to look down upon the princess¡¯s husband. He prepared to fight. Withdrawing a few feet, he would go all out. This was a battle of life and death, and he could not bear any carelessness.


    His Spiritual Power surged out and spread all over his body. Blue light gathered in Lin Feiyang¡¯s spiritual fingers. When the light got stronger, he pushed it out with all his strength. The blue light like a sharp sword dashed toward Di Qing.


    Di Qing produced a shield to block the Spiritual Power¡¯s impact. In the spirit light, the shield was prated by the Spiritual Power, and divergent sharp swords shot directly at Di Qing¡¯s abdomen. When they approached him, the swords were bounced out by Di Qing¡¯s gathered Spiritual Power.


    Di Qing jumped up and kept on hitting Di Qing again. Di Qing flew out like lightning.


    The tiles were all over the floor in the hall. Lin Feiyang followed Di Qing to the sky. Magnates in the imperial hall seemed to forget the danger and didn¡¯t realize what was going on until Di Qing and Lin Feiyang had disappeared.


    Fearing Lin Feiyang¡¯s loss, You Qingcheng followed him out of the house.


    In the sea of clouds, the two stared at each other. In such an empty ce, it was easier to set formation. Just now, Lin Feiyang was afraid to hurt those innocent people in the Joy Hall.


    Di Qing only hated the young man because he wanted his woman.


    Di Qing pointed to the sky with both hands, and recited the incantation. When he clenched his palms, Lin Feiyang felt that he was oppressed by alien space, and he was forced to enter an alien space by Di Qing as if his spirit had freed itself from his body.


    The two were so close. When Lin Feiyang hit Di Qing, his mouth was bleeding strangely. In fact, Di Qing cast a spilt-soul spell, so the Di Qing whom Lin Feiyang saw was himself. At that moment, Lin Feiyang was like a beast trapped in a cage, and the whole alien space was full of Di Qing¡¯s shadows. He swept his Spiritual Power, but was in vain like hitting cotton batting. When You Qingcheng¡¯s scream rang in his ear, Lin Feiyang woke up suddenly from the alien space.


    Di Qing grabbed You Qingcheng by the neck. Lin Feiyangunched the soul spell of North Desert to block his arm.


    You Qingcheng tried to hit Di Qing¡¯s head. Lin Feiyang picked her up with the spell, and then ced her firmly on the ground. If it hadn¡¯t been for You Qingcheng¡¯s timely help, he might never have escaped the spell.


    Di Qing was furious and tried to kill You Qingcheng. If it weren¡¯t for her, Lin Feiyang would have died in the alien space.


    Di Qing levitated in midair, extended his arms and lunged at You Qingcheng. Lin Feiyang swooped down, held a sharp sword to strike Di Qing. Di Qing¡¯s sleeve was all fuchsia. Lin Feiyang cornered Di Qing while You Qingcheng dodged from side to side.


    Di Qing was somewhat impatient. After a glimmer of spirit light, the sky was opened. Di Qing held a devil wand in his hand. Then, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The wand was surrounded by lightning, looking beautiful and dazzling. The Spiritual Power floating in the sky began being sucked by the wand. When the wand became as hot as magma, Di Qing dived from the sky with the wand. Lin Feiyang called his spiritual beast to face up.


    This was a battle of life and death. If Di Qing lost, Lin Feiyang would take the woman away and support the woman and make her really carefree. Lin Feiyang was willing to die for such a dream.


    On the spiritual beast, Lin Fengyang burnt his Spiritual Power along the way, which dyed the sky red. Di Qing held his wand and confronted head-on. The spiritual beast¡¯s tail rolled up huge waves continuously. Lin Fengyang stood on the top of waves andunched his Spiritual Power in all directions. The flute flew out of the Heaven and Earth Pouch, music reverberating in the waves. Peals of flute sound prated into the heart like devil spells. Di Qing clenched the wand tightly, but his heart was hit by the sound.


    The music stirred up his souls to tumble. The erosive pain devoured Di Qing¡¯s mind. He knew that he could not escape the music¡¯s attack regardless of his strong Spiritual Power.


    The more eager Di Qing was to condense his Spiritual Power, the more unsettled his mood was. Lin Feiyang fought against him with all his strength. The Spiritual Power attached his fingers and charged at Di Qing with a thunderbolt momentum.


    Di Qing closed his hearing, calmed his mind and gathered his Spiritual Power. He spread his divine consciousness and peeped at the enemy. The man pped to attack. Di Qing created a hurricane rolling toward Lin Feiyang.


    The raging wind growled over the houses and strained the roof. Tiles were rolled into the air like fallen leaves. You Qingcheng had no chance to duck, and flew out along with the house beam. Lin Feiyang flew to grab her, but it was toote.


    The pines and cypresses in the yard could not withstand the strong wind, and were pulled up by the root. Di Qing flicked his spiritual fingers, and the newly-fallen pines and cypresses flew toward the Joy Hall. At the sight of what Di Qing was doing, Lin Feiyang leaped onto the dragon¡¯s back. The menacing cypresses broke the wall, causing dust to rise ande at his face. Lin Feiyang created a spiritual, and those magnates who were brought into the air by the wind fell into the.

 Chapter 192 Di Qing Died

    <h4>Chapter 192 Di Qing Died</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are so heartless, regardless of your brother¡¯s life.¡±


    Bound by Spiritual Power, Lin Xiaosa copsed to the ground. He never expected that in order to hold him, Di Qing even dragged Di Li into this. For Di Li, Lin Xiaosa was willing to be prisoners. The imperial hall was the Joy Hall, but it was full of blood. Lin Feiyang pulled his Spiritual Power. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his brother killed.


    ¡°Feiyang, kill him.¡± Lin Xiaosa opened his mouth and spit out the spirit. Only the Sacred Lady and the Lord of the North Desert had the right to use it. After a sh of light, it prated Lin Feiyang¡¯s body. Lin Xiaosa had no choice, for the poison had eaten into him. He thought of his wife and children. Death might be hisst choice. The soul was free atst. Di Qing couldn¡¯t hold himself. The blood kepting.


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa...¡± The hall¡¯s door was pushed open. Di Li broke down in tears. Her brother actually killed her husband. The woman came running, her eyes red with hatred. She swung the knife at Di Qing. Ou Jingyu flew away. Di Qing couldn¡¯t withstand the attack and was thrown several feet away. He was dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really me...¡± No matter how heartless Di Qing was, he couldn¡¯t let his sister look down on him. After all they had been depending on each other for survival since childhood.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to lie to me.¡± Di Li fought back the pain and stepped forward. Her husband was still waiting for her. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s clothes were covered with blood, and it kepting out. His fingers were slowly getting cold. Di Li couldn¡¯t live alone. Her husband was away from home for her brother. She could not let him be alone. When the knife went through her chest, the pain took away all of her consciousness. It was toote for Di Qing to stop.


    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± The hall echoed with Di Qing¡¯s heart-rending cry. This time his sister really left him. Lin Feiyang gave a blow. Di Qing was the executioner who killed his brother.


    You Qingcheng felt the anxiety of the spiritual beast, who was worried about his master¡¯s safety. Di Qing should be able to block Lin Feiyang¡¯s attack with royal archery. His divine consciousness was separated.


    He heard the sound of running water in his ears. The melodious music came from the Spiritual Power valley. Lin Feiyang knew that Di Qing was strong. He took off into the air right at Di Qing. At that moment, he thought of his brother and his dead sister-inw. He charged at Di Qing with burning Spiritual Power. All the way, the Spiritual Power shot out of his body, making him fly like an arrow towards Di Qing.


    The st wave spread and caused the ground to break open. Di Qing was firmly constrained by the Spiritual Power. His body was copsing. Lin Feiyang¡¯s thunderbolt cut through his body. You Qingcheng had never seen such powerful Spiritual Power. It was like an act of God that shocked the world.


    Di Qing looked at the bloody hole in his chest, shocked that the boy had broken the ancient spell.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Lin Feiyang gripped his enemy¡¯s neck with his spiritual fingers. Di Qing knew that he was going to die, but he just could not take it.


    ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°Say it, or I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°My little niece is still waiting for her uncle.¡±


    The ¡°mean¡± Lin Feiyang didn¡¯t expect Di Qing to take advantage of his family before he died. He crunched his fingers, wishing he had killed the scum. Juluo was frightened into a soft bed, regretting her loss. Ou Jingyu wanted to save Di Qing. Unexpectedly, the enemy she had managed to remove was still alive. Ou Jingyu reached out to punch Juluo, but her spiritual finger was bounced back. Juluo set a boundary. Ou Jingyu attacked again and the beam copsed.


    The woman under the soft bed was knocked a few feet away. Juluo died not knowing that Ou Jingyu did it on purpose. Leng Cang protected Di Qing close all the way. He would be miserable if Di Qing died. As Lin Feiyang¡¯s powerful Spiritual Power came, Leng Cang crashed into the pir, bleeding. Lin Feiyang struck again. Leng Cang was beaten up and bloodied. The youngest prime minister of the Qi Kingdom was killed by Lin Feiyang.


    ¡°My brother stayed away from my old father to help you get the throne, but you killed him ruthlessly. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for my brother?¡±


    ¡°Your brother lost so many of my officers and soldiers. He deserved to die.¡± Di Qingughed his head off. There were only winners and losers in the face of power. With power, one could live with dignity. Lin Feiyang attacked Di Qing with all his might, even though his body might turn to ashes. Di Qing couldn¡¯t believe that he died at Lin Feiyang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Your Highness, look, there¡¯s a fire in the main hall.¡±


    The maid pointed in the west where the light of the fire could be seen. She was somewhat curious.


    It seemed that something big had happened. You Qingmo flew to the west. There were burned trees and traces of fighting everywhere. The side hall before her had been razed to t ground. Who had such powerful Spiritual Power to make an entire imperial hall copse?


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a dead man here.¡±


    Liu¡¯er stepped back, cowering behind You Qingmo.


    ¡°Trash, go and see who that dead man is.¡±


    Liu¡¯er was afraid of dead people, but she was more afraid of her master. She walked toward the crater carefully. When she flipped the body around, Chidi who hade along was shocked. It was Di Qing. He was killed by someone with one strike. There was a hole in his chest. It looked like someone had taken his heart away. It must definitely be an expert who killed Di Qing in one strike.


    Chidi checked his surroundings but there was no one suspicious. Just as he was perplexed, a familiar voice came from afar.


    As Fan¡¯er¡¯s voice streaked across the night sky, Chidi followed it and saw that it was Di Qing. Not expecting that the Human Sovereign hade to this end, he thought that the world would be his.


    Chidi was very happy. There was fresh blood waiting for him in the human world. For him, it was good that Di Qing was dead, because Di Qing didn¡¯t do him any favors, but had always been a drag. He was dying to have other little women. Lin Feiyang reached for a ray of light, which was Lin Xiaosa¡¯s floating soul.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Lin Feiyang hugged Lin Xiaosa and cried. Lin Xiaosa held his brother as tightly as he could. He was really going.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man now, Feiyang. Take care of Father while I am away.¡±


    ¡°You are my eldest brother; you should do filial piety.¡±


    Lin Feiyang said that on purpose, hoping his brother wouldn¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°Feiyang, I will not leave Father and you. Even if I die, my soul will guard both of you.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa knew that he was dying. He was really dying this time.


    Lin Feiyang flew to the North Desert with his brother and sister-inw, hoping to meet his father.


    ¡°Listen up, brother, I¡¯ll take you to see your father anyway. You won¡¯t die. You have to live well. You have to live for those who love you. Linghe won¡¯t live alone if you die.¡±


    ¡°Feiyang, I¡¯m going to see my daughter. I remember her lying on the cold ground, bleeding, but she called daddy. I even have no time to see her.¡±


    Lin Xiaosa looked at the direction of the North Desert. His body had been broken. Although there was a little Spiritual Power to protect him, he was dying. The poison was elerating its attack on his body. At the time Lin Xiaosa could not see anything, just supported by faith. His father, whom he had not seen for many years, was waiting for him. He would probably never see his father again.


    Lin Feiyang knew that his brother missed their father. Even after the death of his brother, his soul would return home. Their father had been imprinted on his brother¡¯s heart. Lin Feiyang wished their father coulde.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Liu¡¯er ran away in fright. All she wanted was an arm to lean on. What she had just seen scared her out of her wits. The Emperor died. This was a world event. You Qingmo panicked at that moment.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you see that man? He is the princess¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A chill filled his heart and his eyes were sore and could not stay open. He did not know how to tell her that her man was gone. And he could not let Di Li know that her dearest brother had killed Lin Xiaosa.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t me me for being cruel. I just want Xiaoli to live happily,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Grand disciple won¡¯t go back Kunlun for the time being.¡±


    A gold light shimmered from the sky. Lin Xiaosa was caught up by arge hand. Xu Linghe took his soul and left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the imperial pce, Your Highness, and live somewhere else. We can have a life we want.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? The day I¡¯ve been waiting for finally came. How could you make me give up? Do you want to die?¡±


    The girl in front of him was as pure as a nk sheet of paper. Lin Xiaosa did not dare to imagine how sad Xiaoli would be if she discovered that the brother, the man she respected the most, had be a devil.


    He would not let that happen. Even if he had to go against Di Qing, he had to take Xiaoli away with him, leaving this evil kingdom. Little cky had died, and Linghe had gone.


    Di Qing was no longer his friend. He colluded with Chidi and killed Xu Linghe for supremacy.


    ¡°Brother Xiaosa, I don¡¯t want to leave my brother, much less you. If I leave with you, my brother will be sad.¡±


    ¡°Go with me.¡±


    ¡°Xiaosa, where are you taking my younger sister?¡±


    Di Qing shooed away the guards and found a quiet and secluded spot. There were some things that could not be said in front of Di Li, because he was afraid that Xiaoli would hate him.


    Di Li was his only family in the world. No matter how cold-blooded he was, he did not want Di Li to know how cold and vicious he was. Lin Xiaosa followed Di Qing closely.


    ¡°Xiaosa, you cannot me me for Linghe¡¯s death. Chidi wanted the divine device. I was forced to do it.¡±


    ¡°I saw what happened with my own eyes. It was you who killed Xu Linghe. Could this be false?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you want to see Di Li every day. If you speak nonsense and let Xiaoli know about this, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    There was a couple sitting in the woods not far away. The man was Xiao Qi, the Emperor of the Fairy Kingdom, and the woman was Wuyou of the Teal Hill. Di Qing¡¯s words were a shock to them as Xiao Qi tried to sustain Wuyou¡¯s life. Wuyou was heartbroken.


    ¡°Linghe.¡±


    The valley was full of bleakness, and the weakened body fell heavily. Xiao Qi held up Xiaoyao. His cousin¡¯s death had crushed Xiaoyao, like thest straw. Xiaoyao had to return to the Fairy Kingdom.


    ¡°Feiyang, your brother is gone. Cheer up.¡±


    ¡°My brother will not die.¡±


    Looking at the firmness in the man¡¯s eyes, You Qingcheng nodded. Maybe his brother woulde back one day.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is there? Get out of there.¡±


    Chidi was surprised. Lin Xiaosa who should have left long ago was being carried by a man. He had met this man once in the Qi Kingdom.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard everything, you have to die.¡±


    Lin Feiyang looked at the man in front of him. This man was not like a human being because of his super Spiritual Power. Lin Feiyang felt that he looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had met him.


    Lin Feiyang saw that Di Qing did not behave strangely and felt reassured. It seemed that Chidi knew Di Qing. If he knew that the woman was Linghe¡¯s wife, he would definitely get rid of her so that there would not be problems in the future.


    Lin Feiyang gathered his Spiritual Power silently and attacked Chidi when he didn¡¯t notice. Chidi was forced to back down several feet. Lin Feiyang took his sister-inw and You Qingcheng to the sky. Hidden in the grass You Qingmo looked at the figures in the sky, and didn¡¯t return to herself for a while. Now some of the powerful people in the Qi Kingdom were dead and some were scattered. Di Qing was unkind to her when he was alive, and You Qingmo had no respect for the Emperor. She came to the pce in order to make it a point of honor. Now that You Qingcheng had left the pce, the Qi Kingdom was hers. You Qingmo forgot Chidi was still on the prowl. People¡¯s obsession finally hurt themselves. Liu¡¯er wanted to leave her master early.

 Chapter 193 Stealing the Reincarnating Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 193 Stealing the Reincarnating Mirror</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Lin Xiaosa felt a trance. How did hee back to life after he was dead?


    ¡°Linghe, why are you here?¡±


    The corner of Xu Linghe¡¯s mouth turned up. Thanks to the Heavenly Book, Lin Xiaosa was resurrected.


    ¡°The Heavenly Mirror found you.¡± Thanks to the little woman¡¯s Heavenly Mirror, they saved Lin Xiaosa in time. At the time, Lin Xiaosa thought of Xiaoli.


    ¡°Let me have a look at the Heavenly Mirror.¡± Lin Xiaosa rolled out of bed. As he recovered from his serious illness, he certainly could do no more. Xu Linghe quickly stopped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick. You need to rest.¡± Wuyou pushed the door open. After a while, Lin Xiaosa didn¡¯t look like a patient at all. She gathered the Spiritual Power to seal Lin Xiaosa¡¯s acupuncture points. The poison was almost pushed out of Lin Xiaosa¡¯s body, and his muscles and bones just need to be cleared with the Ancient Spirit.


    Lin Xiaosa closed his eyes, his face flushed by the medical steam. His arms and legs had never stretched out as now. The flowing air spread out in all directions. Wuyou gestured in her palms and read the spell. Then, her brow bones opened. The Spiritual Power rolled in the bones, the light gathering, When the blue popped out, Wuyou condensed the blue light. The crystal spinel floated and rotated. It was the God Farmer Technique of the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, the thing that Shennong condensed quintessence of the spiritual grass. The spiritual grass had grown for tens of millions of years, enjoying the same life span as the sun and the moon. It was the spirit born at the beginning of the Chaos, which could solve all kinds of poisons. Wuyou opened Lin Xiaosa¡¯s veins, and the flowing light surged out of her fingers. When the blue spinel opened, floating herb spirits frisked. When Wuyou unsealed the essence spirit, tens of thousands of spirits ran into Lin Xiaosa¡¯s body. Those restless spirits gamboled in his body. Don¡¯t look down upon the spirits. They were able to clean away Lin Xiaosa¡¯s toxin. Even though Xu Linghe had witnessed the miracle power of the Heavenly Book, he was still convinced by it again. How was there such a formidable power to clean marrow and bones?


    ¡°The poison has been cleared out.¡± Wuyou dispersed her Spiritual Power, and then the spinel returned to her eyebrow bones. The blue color thinned out. Pangu Spirit also drilled into Wuyou¡¯s body. When things were done, Wuyou breathed a sigh of relief. Xu Linghe wiped her forehead. Even if the poison had been removed, Lin Xiaosa still looked pale, and his mouth excoriated with blood.


    ¡°Save... Xiaoli.¡± Lin Xiaosa struggled to sit up. If Xiaoli died, he decided not to live alone.


    ¡°Xiaosa, you know Xiaoli is human. It¡¯s not easy to bring her back.¡±


    Knowing that Lin Xiaosa was sad, Xu Linghe had to tell the truth, hoping that he was prepared.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to cure Xiaoli.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Linghe and Lin Xiaosa asked in unison. Wuyou remembered the Soul-summoning Skill.


    ¡°As long as we get the Reincarnating Mirror.¡± Xu Linghe felt bad. The Reincarnating Mirror was stolen by Zhu Jiuyin, so they must take it back to save Xiaoli.


    ¡°The Reincarnating Mirror was stolen by Zhu Jiuyin.¡± Xu Linghe only hoped to get the Reincarnating Mirror soon so that Xiaoli and her family could be reunited soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Immense Sea, and you go to the North Desert quickly and protect Xiaoli¡¯s body.¡± Lin Xiaosa was more worried. He turned and rushed out of the door, afraid that his wife¡¯s body would be cremated. By then it would be toote. Xu Linghe and Wuyou went straight into the sky. Wuyou changed into a suit for the mission at night, intending to use her nted agent.


    She poured Spiritual Power into the ring. After a white light, Wuyou had gone to the Immense Sea. The ring really was powerful. In the blink of an eye, she arrived in the imperial court. She did not expect that toe to the Immense Sea was to get the Reincarnating Mirror. She hoped Yuan Xueyi could cooperate with her.


    Yuan Xueyi had moved. Through the streets, Wuyou followed the ring, hoping to find that person as soon as possible. The streets in the Immense Sea was as prosperous as ever. Thinking of Kunlun that had been destroyed by the Triple Alliance, Wuyou still hated these people. In order to rob the Heavenly Book, the Triple Allianceunched sneak-attacks to Kunlun, and Shenzong, Ying Fu, as well as 20,000 disciples, died on the battlefield. As the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master, Wuyou had her own responsibilities. Today was the day when the Immense Sea called souls. So every house was hung with a wooden sword to exorcise evil spirits. Time flew!


    It was another year. In the alley, the ring became brighter. Wuyou knew that the person she looked for was around. It was just a street away from the royal court. Wuyou flew into the yard. Judging from the yard¡¯s decoration, Wuyou guessed that the owner must be a woman. She softly pushed the door open. Cold fragrance filled in the air, plum flowers scattered in the table, and plum branches were ced in a colored-ze bottle. It seemed that the owner liked quiet. Wuyou held candlelight and walked to the inner hall. She was right¡ªthe owner was really a woman. Then, Wuyou sat on the bed lightly. The woman on the bed slept on the side, so Wuyou could not see the woman¡¯s real face. Wuyou flipped the woman¡¯s hair with her spiritual fingers so as to see her face. How could it be her? Who could expect that the nted agent of Kunlun was the person around Zhu Jiuyin? Wuyou swept her spiritual fingers, and the woman woke up. When the woman saw Wuyou clearly, she was scared, shrank into the quilt, and thought how Jiang Wuyou found here. Yes, she did burn the house. Yuan Xueyi took a nce at Wuyou and hurried to shrink her neck. However, Wuyou kept staring at her, which frightened Yuan Xueyi to jump out of the bed. At that moment, Yuan Xueyi hoped nothing but to leave the house as soon as possible. But the moment Yuan Xueyi was about to leave the bed, she was cast the Fixed Body Technique.


    ¡°She¡¯s not trying to kill me, is she?¡± Yuan Xueyi thought while curling up.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll die...¡±


    In order to scare the woman, Wuyou threatened her in a loud voice. It sounded like a fierce and frightening storm to Yuan Xueyi, because the woman before her was the owner of the Heavenly Book, who could kill her as easily as pinching a nonentity to death. Yuan Xueyi tried to unleash the Fixed Body Technique, but her Spiritual Power was too weak.


    ¡°Yan Wu almost destroyed Kunlun. Who is to me...?¡±


    ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    Yuan Xueyi would die to think she was an extra. She had hoped that Zhu Jiuyin would love her, but she identally set fire to the woman¡¯s house. Zhu Jiuyin hated her, and Yuan Xueyi regretted it.


    ¡°Why do you hate me...?¡±


    ¡°He hates you.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea that will make all your wishese true.¡±


    The ring radiated spirit light, and the light drilled into Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body. Yuan Xueyi felt her heart was torn and ached. Wuyou activated the wristband, and then Yuan Xueyi suspended on the roof as lightly as a feather.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Master?¡± Yuan Xueyi never gave in. She knew it was not good when Jiang Wuyou came to the Immense Sea.


    ¡°The Reincarnating Mirror must be returned to its rightful owner.¡± Yuan Xueyi remembered the treasure that Zhu Jiuyin stole when Chidi was passing tribtion. It turned out to be called Reincarnating Mirror. The treasure was in the imperial pce. It was not easy to steal it.


    ¡°What mirror? I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± Yuan Xueyi loved Zhu Jiuyin. How could she betray him?


    ¡°Really?¡± As the ring released its flowing light, Yuan Xueyi knelt on the ground, sumbing to the ring¡¯s power. Wuyou flipped her spiritual fingers. A wisp of Spiritual Qi drilled into Yuan Xueyi¡¯s body and made her feel better. Pangu¡¯s Spiritual Qi relieved her pain. As long as she did not go against the ring¡¯s order, she would be like an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Wuyou flew there. Yuan Xueyi still felt tired after having a rest, becausest night, her Original Spirit was absorbed by the ring. Yuan Xueyi dressed up neatly. Yan Wu said men liked cultured women, so she decided to change herself more refined. But the little spiritual beast forgot to remind that a leopard could not change its spots. Being Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s maidservant, Yuan Xueyi had note to the pce for days, and would suffer Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punishment. Yuan Xueyi chose the back door. She climbed over the narrow door and headed to the garden. The little spiritual beast heaved great sighs. A gentlewoman did not have any bad habits like climbing over. His parasitifer was incurable. Yuan Xueyi neglected it at all, because her top priority was not to be spotted by Zhu Jiuyin. After the congration, the royal court was rebuilt into a more magnificent one. The entire royal court was covered with thick furs and looked extremely extravagant. On both sides were sitting the influential and powerful people in the Immense Sea. Zhu Jiuyin wore a gorgeously red robe with golden silk embroidered border in the shape of auspicious clouds. He looked dignified and respected. The man on the throne was not the youth in white clothes, not the one who used to wrangle with Yuan Xueyi. Yuan Xueyi crawled to the right side of the main hall slowly and hid in the gauze curtain.


    ¡°If all of you have nothing to report, off you go.¡±


    Ying Yu got anxious, wondering what was wrong with the Master. Why did the Master seem to change into a different person after the battle with the fire tribe, as he was indifferent to everything? Ying Yu did not know Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s worry. In order to conserve the military forces, Zhu Jiuyin had to pretend to be weak. Otherwise, the other two leagues would have eyes on him. In the battle in Kunlun, Zhu Jiuyin had suffered the heaviest loss, while Emperor Jun just lost 5,000 soldiers, and Chidi¡¯s devil army suffered a few tens of thousands of losses. Even Zhu Jiuyin himself was injured badly by Jiang Wuyou and could not recover well up to now. It turned out that it would cost Zhu Jiuyin a lot of work to get the Heavenly Book. He had sent several groups of scouts out, but no one had returned till now.


    What was the current situation in Kunlun? Although Zhu Jiuyin showed the weakness, he never ckened in the dark. Now the woman owned the Heavenly Book that everybody was desperate to get, so Zhu Jiuyin decided to go to Kunlun in person. After the people receded from the court, Ying Yu stood still. It was not easy to get the Master¡¯s position, so Ying Yu thought he must ask Zhu Jiuyin clearly about it. He blocked Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s way. Zhu Jiuyin looked calm and knew that there must be someone who failed to retain hisposure. But he thought he¡¯d better hide some things in his heart, and no one could pry eyes on them. Yuan Xueyi hid in the gauze curtain, because she also wanted to know Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plot. But Ying Yu and Zhu Jiuyin remained silent.


    ¡°It cannot work...¡± Ying Yu could not bear any longer, and decided to ask for a clear exnation today.


    ¡°The battle with the fire tribe has imed tens of thousands of bloody soldiers¡¯ lives, but only 5,000 of the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s soldiers. This is the crux.¡±


    ¡°A rebel? Di Qing¡¯s dead. We¡¯re just trying to get the Heavenly Book.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to Kunlun? Why don¡¯t you wait until you¡¯re better?¡± Ying Yu was worried about Zhu Jiuyin. Why didn¡¯t he take care of his body?


    ¡°Ying Yu, only you understand me...¡±


    ¡°What if you are discovered by Kunlun¡¯s hypocrite...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be more careful, and Kunlun is not what it used to be.¡±


    Their voices lowered down. In order to hear more clearly, Yuan Xueyi crept forward quietly. But after few steps, someone blocked her way. Was she disclosed? Yan Wu reminded Yuan Xueyi to calm down instead of getting flustered.


    ¡°Lift up your head...¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was cold. Yuan Xueyi slowly looked up, and her heart calmed down gradually. She had no way but to go ahead. Tears filled in her eyes. She looked quite miserable.


    ¡°Get up and answer me.¡±


    ¡°I did note to the royal court these days and I¡¯m afraid of punishment, so I did not dare toe out.¡±


    ¡°You were so furtive.¡± Zhu Jiuyin cast a nce at Yuan Xueyi and could feel there was something wrong with the woman, but he could not tell exactly where she had changed.


    ¡°Off you go now...¡± Ying Yu tried to ease the situation at the sight of Yuan Xueyi. It turned out that the little girl hid here. If she were someone else, she would have been dead. Yuan Xueyi wiped her tears and left.


    ¡°I just feel something wrong with her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be suspicious. Just focus on the Heavenly Book. What can a little girl do?¡±


    ¡°If the Ninth-level Heaven sends people here again, tell them I am in seclusion for refining...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin ascended to the clouds and Ying Yu turned back. Yuan Xueyi came out from the corner and thought that what to do when the Master was going to Kunlun. If she concealed the facts and failed to report it, Jiang Wuyou would not spare her.


    ¡°Why not go to Kunlun hurriedly? Do you want to turn into a loriot?¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Yuan Xueyi was thinking about her worries, but was interrupted by the little spiritual beast.


    ¡°Your try to entice me to Kunlun? Zhu Jiuyin will kill me.¡±


    ¡°But the ring will make your life a living hell. Why not try to get a win-win result?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that I should be a double-dealer?¡±


    Yuan Xueyi was smart and thought that the little spiritual beast was right. She could please both sides. Why not go ahead with the method? She made up her mind and became light-hearted.


    ¡°I must steal the Reincarnating Mirror, or the enchantress will not spare me.¡± Yuan Xueyi dared not disobey the ring no matter how bold she was.

 Chapter 194 Saving Him in the North Desert

    <h4>Chapter 194 Saving Him in the North Desert</h4>


    The Treasure Pavilion was on the south side of the square. Yuan Xueyi followed the spirit light to look for it. At the gate of the pce, the spirit light suddenly dimmed. Yuan Xueyi looked around for clues. Was the Treasure Pavilion not here? Yuan Xueyi looked again and found a dark opening on the right side of the imperial pce. The little spiritual beast rushed in. Guided by the spirit light all the way, it entered the dark mouth. There was a slope ahead, with narrow stone steps. The ring was brighter. Was the Reincarnating Mirror here? They went down the stone steps, and the ring fell into the deep pool. The little spiritual beast followed. Who would have thought there was an underground pavilion in the imperial pce? The little spiritual beast spat out a spiritual fire to light up the surroundings. Yuan Xueyi touched the dark wall. When her finger lightly touched the wall, the secret passage suddenly opened, and the flowing spirit light spouted a ten-meter high light column. The little spiritual beast was sucked in by the great light column. Yuan Xueyi flew into it. The Spiritual Qi here was bitterly cold. She gathered her Spiritual Power to wrap her body, hoping to find the Reincarnating Mirror earlier. When she got to the bottom of the cave, she found a patch of stars and moon overhead. Why were there stars and the grand moon when it looked dark here?


    The spiritual beast crawled out of the sleeve, thinking that the master was so bold that she even dared to visit the Treasure Pavilion. It suspended in mid-air, and various rare treasures dazzled it. It was the Immense Sea¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. It held the Reincarnating Mirror with its ws and rushed out of the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Master, are you really afraid of the enchantress?¡± The little spiritual beast holding the Reincarnating Mirror, felt somewhat reluctant to give up. This was the treasure of Kunlun. Though it didn¡¯t want to give it up, the thought of the fear caused by the ring¡¯s power and the crushing pain made his hair stand on end.


    ¡°The enchantress has the Heavenly Book, but we have to send it quickly.¡±


    ¡°How dare you... Enchantress?¡±


    The little spiritual beast was scared to turn to smoke. Why was the enchantress so elusive? Yuan Xueyi held the Reincarnating Mirror in her hands. Given the ring¡¯s imprisonment, she dared not disobey it. Wuyou turned and looked at it. It was a lifesaver. It could not go wrong. After meeting Jiangnan, she felt relieved. Yuan Xueyi kept her head down, her eyes sly. This enchantress woman relied on her Heavenly Book to treat herself casually.


    ¡°Go to the North Desert.¡±


    Wuyou picked up Yuan Xueyi and flew to the city gate. Yuan Xueyi wasn¡¯t expecting this, and she started to get butterflies in her stomach. Did she find it?


    Yuan Xueyi was stubborn, so it was not so easy for the enchantress to bend her. However, this woman was not easy to fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks. You can¡¯t fool me with your tricks...¡± Wuyou was good at reading minds since childhood. Now that Yuan Xueyi wanted to y a trick, they might go to the North Desert first. She picked up Yuan Xueyi and flew north. Yuan Xueyi stopped rampant. People had to bow their heads under the eaves. They crossed the desert and reached the capital in a few minutes. Wuyou descended the cloud and flew with Yuan Xueyi to the capital. In the North Desert, the Lin family was powerful. In the entire North Desert, no one dare to look down upon the family. Wuyou¡¯s goal was to save Di Li. Di Li was waiting for the Reincarnating Mirror. Otherwise, no one could save her. Di Li was her husband¡¯s sister. Wuyou would be sorry if something happened to her. Yuan Xueyi was thinking about the show. She thought the enchantress would die a terrible death, and Yuan Xueyi grew more and more hopeful about that.


    ¡°You have only four hours. If you dare to fool me...¡± Wuyou said, as she burned the wall with her Spiritual Power. Smoke sprang up. Lin Feiyang realized how he would end up with if he dared to deceive the woman¡ªbeing burned to ashes.


    ¡°My father is still lying in bed. I should go to see him,¡± Lin Feiyang replied. Wuyou felt it improper to turn him down, so she followed him into the inner hall. The luminous pearl lit up the hall as bright as day. The man lying in the bed was at the withering age. Lin Feiyang ran to the old man directly. Wuyou stood in distance, unwilling to see the sad scene. The old man was lying on his side. When seeing clearly theing man was his younger son instead of the elder one, the old man could not hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Father.¡± Lin Feiyang held the old man¡¯s hands tightly, but he knew that his father only loved his elder brother, Lin Xiaosa, and totally ignored the fact that his father also had a younger son.


    ¡°Elder brother is still busy with his affairs and cannot leave there, so he asked me toe back first...¡± Upon hearing it, the old man coughed more severely and spat drops of blood which dyed the quilt red. Wuyou was shocked and realized that the old man was poisoned. She had thought that it was caused by the life-and-deathw of nature, but unexpectedly, the old man was harmed intentionally.


    ¡°The senior man is poisoned...¡± Wuyou interrupted their conversation, because she could not just sit by and do nothing. The bloodstain on the corner of the quilt got ckened. Wuyou was right that the old man was really poisoned.


    ¡°Get some clear water.¡± Wuyou felt the old man¡¯s pulse. After Lin Feiyang came out of the hall, Wuyou spread her Spiritual Power. Then, Herbal Spirits drilled into the old man¡¯s body. The old man was startled first, and then calmed down when he sensed what the woman was doing. It turned out that his son took a miracle doctor for him. Wuyou activated the essence spirits of Shennong¡¯s Spiritual Herb. These essence spirits ran in the old man¡¯s bloodlines. Active essence spirits hopped and snatched under his skin. The poisons flowing in the blood were wrapped by the essence spirits. When Wuyou injected her Spiritual Power, the essence spirits jumped at the poisons, leaving no ce for them to run away. Then, the poisons were annihted by the Spiritual Herb¡¯s essence spirits. The old man regained some ruddy color on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, miracle doctor.¡± His father could walk. It was unbelievable! The woman was so fabulous that she could save his father¡¯s life. Lin Feiyang was so happy!


    ¡°... Would you mind lending some food to me?¡± Since it was gettingte, Wuyou knew that if she could note back before dawn, something terrible would happen unavoidably. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father did not expect that his savior would ask for food, and was lost for words at the moment. In fact, rice was also insufficient in the North Desert, but the meat was abundant.


    ¡°Somebody, go to the pasture and prepare some cattle and sheep...¡± The family servant took the order and retreated. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father was a man of real characters, who would return much for any help he got.


    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you very much. I will definitely pay it back.¡± At present, only the food could save Jin City. Wuyou followed him to the pasture. Lin Feiyang¡¯s father picked up some fat andrge cattle and sheep. Lin Feiyang was surprised by his father¡¯s generosity, as his father was willing to give the woman 10,000 cattle and sheep.


    The Treasure Pavilion was on the south side of the square. Yuan Xueyi followed the spirit light to look for it. At the gate of the pce, the spirit light suddenly dimmed. Yuan Xueyi looked around for clues. Was the Treasure Pavilion not here? Yuan Xueyi looked again and found a dark opening on the right side of the imperial pce. The little spiritual beast rushed in. Guided by the spirit light all the way, it entered the dark mouth. There was a slope ahead, with narrow stone steps. The ring was brighter. Was the Reincarnating Mirror here? They went down the stone steps, and the ring fell into the deep pool. The little spiritual beast followed. Who would have thought there was an underground pavilion in the imperial pce? The little spiritual beast spat out a spiritual fire to light up the surroundings. Yuan Xueyi touched the dark wall. When her finger lightly touched the wall, the secret passage suddenly opened, and the flowing spirit light spouted a ten-meter high light column. The little spiritual beast was sucked in by the great light column. Yuan Xueyi flew into it. The Spiritual Qi here was bitterly cold. She gathered her Spiritual Power to wrap her body, hoping to find the Reincarnating Mirror earlier. When she got to the bottom of the cave, she found a patch of stars and moon overhead. Why were there stars and the grand moon when it looked dark here?


    The spiritual beast crawled out of the sleeve, thinking that the master was so bold that she even dared to visit the Treasure Pavilion. It suspended in mid-air, and various rare treasures dazzled it. It was the Immense Sea¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. It held the Reincarnating Mirror with its ws and rushed out of the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Master, are you really afraid of the enchantress?¡± The little spiritual beast holding the Reincarnating Mirror, felt somewhat reluctant to give up. This was the treasure of Kunlun. Though it didn¡¯t want to give it up, the thought of the fear caused by the ring¡¯s power and the crushing pain made his hair stand on end.


    ¡°The enchantress has the Heavenly Book, but we have to send it quickly.¡±


    ¡°How dare you... Enchantress?¡±


    The little spiritual beast was scared to turn to smoke. Why was the enchantress so elusive? Yuan Xueyi held the Reincarnating Mirror in her hands. Given the ring¡¯s imprisonment, she dared not disobey it. Wuyou turned and looked at it. It was a lifesaver. It could not go wrong. After meeting Jiangnan, she felt relieved. Yuan Xueyi kept her head down, her eyes sly. This enchantress woman relied on her Heavenly Book to treat herself casually.


    ¡°Go to the North Desert.¡±


    Wuyou picked up Yuan Xueyi and flew to the city gate. Yuan Xueyi wasn¡¯t expecting this, and she started to get butterflies in her stomach. Did she find it?


    Yuan Xueyi was stubborn, so it was not so easy for the enchantress to bend her. However, this woman was not easy to fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks. You can¡¯t fool me with your tricks...¡± Wuyou was good at reading minds since childhood. Now that Yuan Xueyi wanted to y a trick, they might go to the North Desert first. She picked up Yuan Xueyi and flew north. Yuan Xueyi stopped rampant. People had to bow their heads under the eaves. They crossed the desert and reached the capital in a few minutes. Wuyou descended the cloud and flew with Yuan Xueyi to the capital. In the North Desert, the Lin family was powerful. In the entire North Desert, no one dare to look down upon the family. Wuyou¡¯s goal was to save Di Li. Di Li was waiting for the Reincarnating Mirror. Otherwise, no one could save her. Di Li was her husband¡¯s sister. Wuyou would be sorry if something happened to her. Yuan Xueyi was thinking about the show. She thought the enchantress would die a terrible death, and Yuan Xueyi grew more and more hopeful about that.


    ¡°You have only four hours... If you dare to fool me...¡± Wuyou said, as she burned the wall with her Spiritual Power. Smoke sprang up. Yuan Xueyi didn¡¯t realize that she would end up miserable if she dared to deceive the woman.


    ¡°I finally find the Reincarnating Mirror. Hurry to see her...¡± Wuyou felt Di Li¡¯s pulse, finding that her soul had disappeared. The Reincarnating Mirror must be quickly started to collect his soul. Lin Xiaosa followed her into the inner hall. The luminous pearl lit up the hall as bright as day. The woman lying in the bed was at the withering age. Lin Xiaosa ran to the woman directly. Wuyou stood in distance, unwilling to see the sad scene. The woman was lying on his side, her eyes closed and face ashen. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s heart sank. There was despair in his eyes that could not hide. He could not believe that his wife was dead.


    ¡°Li¡¯er...¡± Lin Xiaosa held the woman¡¯s hand tightly. He had never expect the woman to leave him.


    ¡°Xiaosa, let me see...¡± Lin Xiaosa, who was weak, became weaker after the blow. He coughed and coughed, and the blood spilled and stained the hem of his coat. Wuyou worried about him. If it went on like this, Lin Xiaosa would get ill before Di Li came back to her life. Yuan Xueyi waited for the enchantress to start. As long as the enchantress opened the Reincarnating Mirror, she would suffer, because Yuan Xueyi was poisoned on the mirror. Yuan Xueyi was secretly smug as the venomous mirror slid past her, attracted by the Spiritual Power. Yuan Xueyi shuddered. If she touched the mirror, her face would turn ugly.


    ¡°You learned nothing!¡± Wuyou grabbed Yuan Xueyi by the neck. The more the woman struggled, the more she suffered.


    ¡°I detoxified...¡± Yuan Xueyi begged. She lost the chance that she finally got. Xu Linghe rattled his hands. This woman was so hateful that she poisoned the Reincarnating Mirror. Thanks to the little woman¡¯s carefulness, Wuyou was almost poisoned. Xu Linghe shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°Collect Xiaoli¡¯s soul first...¡± Wuyou interrupted Xu Linghe, hoping to revive Xiaoli as soon as possible.


    ¡°Get some clear water.¡± Wuyou felt the woman¡¯s pulse. As the Reincarnating Mirror was taken away, Wuyou spread her Spiritual Power. Then, Herbal Spirits drilled into Di Li¡¯s body. The woman was startled first, and then calmed down when she sensed what the woman was doing. Wuyou activated the essence spirits of Shennong¡¯s Spiritual Herb. These essence spirits ran in the woman¡¯s bloodlines. Active essence spirits hopped and snatched under her skin. The poisons flowing in the blood were wrapped by the essence spirits. When Wuyou injected her Spiritual Power, the essence spirits jumped at the poisons, leaving no ce for them to run away. Then, the poisons were annihted by the Spiritual Herb¡¯s essence spirits. Di Li regained some ruddy color on her face.


    ¡°Herees the female miracle doctor...¡± Lin Xiaosa¡¯s father came in. He finally met his lifesaver again.

 Chapter 195 Jiu Ying Wanted the Initiative back

    <h4>Chapter 195 Jiu Ying Wanted the Initiative back</h4>


    ¡°Hello, uncle.¡± Wuyou came up. Without the old city governor¡¯sst offer of cattle and sheep, the Jin City probably would not have survived. Lin Xiaosa¡¯s father had been admiring this female miracle doctor. This woman not only saved his life, but also helped him to see through the thief¡¯s scheming and save the city from war.


    ¡°If she wakes up in three days, she¡¯ll be all right.¡± It took a lot of Spiritual Power to summon Di Li¡¯s soul just now. Wuyou regted her breath. Lin Xiaosa had been guarding his wife. In a few days, he became weaker and weaker. His father felt that his eldest son was desperate.


    ¡°Son, go and have a rest.¡± Lin Xiaosa¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stand it. His son¡¯s face was as white as paper. If it went on like this, his son would fall ill when his daughter-inw woke up. Chidi captured the Qi Kingdom, and the demon army supplied him with mortal blood. Chidi¡¯s influence was weakened when thest time the ck wind tribute invaded Mount Da Huang. Emperor Jun pressed for more territory. Chidi was not stupid, but he was always reckless, losing the wisdom of a king. Chidi was inferior when facing Emperor Jun. He fought so hard to get something that Emperor Jun was hogging.


    The eastern hall in the Green Heaven was the Heavenly Empress¡¯s pce. Jiu Ying went to bed early. The Heavenly Emperor asked her to the front hall. Jiu Ying hadn¡¯t seen Emperor Jun for a while. From the courtyard came the frolic of fairies. Through the thin window, she saw the maid ying hide-and-seek. Some sensible servants were busy weaving brocade. Jiu Ying pulled down the window screening, and then chose a pce dress. Suddenly, a hot body embraced her from behind.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to see Emperor Jun?¡±


    The man held the woman for a long while. Jiu Ying gave a sigh. Since she could not escape it, she nned to face it directly. She did not know what Emperor Jun was looking for her, but Jiu Ying knew that this was the fate she could not escape. This life she could only be trapped in the Ninth-level Heaven. Even so, she wanted to have a good life. The man did not want Jiu Ying to go away and held her tightly. How could this woman understand men¡¯s world? A man who didn¡¯t love a woman might sacrifice her at any time. He was a spy, working for Emperor Jun and keeping an eye on this woman. To his surprise, he fell in love with the woman. Her being effeminate and helpless made this man infatuated. He should protect this woman. It seemed that he must be part of it. He did not know if she would hate him when the truth was revealed. What would happen when they met then?


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go to the front hall.¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡± The man felt a little reluctant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Ninth-level Heaven, not to a wolf¡¯s den.¡± The man of course couldn¡¯t let Jiu Ying know the plot behind this. If one day Jiu Ying knew the truth that he was close to her just to use her, what would she do? Emperor Jun knew that this woman was a spy of Kunlun. Who would have thought that this frail woman had infiltrated the whole Ninth-level Heaven in a few short months? Jiu Ying was not the girl she used to be. After Jiang Wuyou¡¯s guidance, she became cunning and skillful. Even Emperor Jun had to watch her out. The man tried to seduce her, but as a result, he was attracted to the woman and had fallen in love with her. At the time, the man became brave, wanted to hold up a sky for the woman, let her life freer. The two of them sat on a holy horse and held hands all the way. Since bing the Heavenly Empress, Jiu Ying had seldom gone out. The atmosphere of the downtown made her yearn. Jiu Ying was no longer the goblin of the past, but the Heavenly Empress. Such glory was a yoke. Once she could freely travel in the world, but now she could no longer be capricious because of the status of the Heavenly Empress.


    ¡°Let¡¯se down and walk.¡±


    ¡°No, Emperor Jun is waiting for me!¡± The man was sad. They closely snuggled, when the horse stopped, Jiu Ying reluctantly let go of the man¡¯s hand. At the sight of Jiu Ying, those officers immediately knelt down. Jiu Ying raised her hand and beckoned them back. She did not like such fussy etiquette. After all, she had had a free life in the mountains.


    ¡°His Majesty is waiting for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Until the man¡¯s figure disappeared in the pce wall did Jiu Ying leave. This time she went to the imperial study. Those officers respectfully weed her. This person was no longer the same woman. She had her own power. The servant walked carefully along the way. When they arrived at the imperial study, the officers withdrew.


    ¡°How are you, Your Majesty?¡±


    Jiu Ying gave a formally hierarchical salute to the Emperor Jun. And thetter on the royal couch greeted her with unexpected enthusiasm.


    ¡°Long time no see. You are something special.¡± His words made Jiu Ying¡¯s blood run cold. It looked like he got wind of something. She did something in a few ways, and the man couldn¡¯t sit still. Jiu Ying was not afraid of Emperor Jun. She listened to Jiang Wuyou. Sure enough, ording to the old saying, women should have some skills. The woman who was delicate had be a person who Emperor Jun had to be wary of. Such a big change took ce was just because she did not love the man in front of him. Once the woman became resolute, the man had to fear her. The fact that Emperor Jun called Jiu Ying her showed these things.


    ¡°Give me the dark talisman.¡± Emperor Jun cast a nce at her coldly. This woman was horrible. She stole Jiangdi¡¯s dark talisman and became the master of the hidden force. Emperor Jun never dreamed that this woman would betray him. In the beginning, she was just an elf in the wild mountains, and because he felt that she looked like Ximu, he took her to the Ninth-level Heaven. He had never expected this useless person to threaten him. Of course, Emperor Jun was angry. He had killed many people in order to control the Ninth-level Heaven, but this hateful woman wanted to rece him. Chidi captured the Qi Kingdom, and the demon army supplied him with mortal blood. Chidi¡¯s influence was weakened by thest time the ck wind tribute invaded Mount Da Huang. Emperor Jun pressed for more territory. Chidi was not stupid, but he was always reckless, losing the wisdom of being a king. Chidi was inferior when facing Emperor Jun. He fought so hard to get something that Emperor Jun was hogging.


    The eastern hall in the Green Heaven was the Heavenly Empress¡¯s pce. Jiu Ying went to bed early. The Heavenly Emperor asked her to the front hall. Jiu Ying hadn¡¯t seen Emperor Jun for a while. From the courtyard came the frolic of fairies. Through the thin window, she saw the maid ying hide-and-seek. Some sensible servants were busy weaving brocade. Jiu Ying pulled down the window screening, and then chose a pce dress. Suddenly, a hot body embraced her from behind.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to see Emperor Jun?¡±


    The man held the woman for a long while. Jiu Ying gave a sigh. Since she could not escape it, she nned to face it directly. She did not know what Emperor Jun was looking for her, but Jiu Ying knew that this was the fate she could not escape. This life she could only be trapped in the Ninth-level Heaven. Even so, she wanted to have a good life. The man did not want Jiu Ying to go away and held her tightly. How could this woman understand men¡¯s world? A man who didn¡¯t love a woman might sacrifice her at any time. He was a spy, working for Emperor Jun and keeping an eye on this woman. To his surprise, he fell in love with the woman. Her effeminate and helpless made this man infatuation. He should protect this woman. It seemed that he must be part of it. He did not know if she would hate him when the truth was revealed. What would happen when they met then?


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go to the front hall.¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡± The man felt a little reluctant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Ninth-level Heaven, not to a wolf¡¯s den.¡± The man of course couldn¡¯t let Jiu Ying know the plot behind this. If one day Jiu Ying knew the truth that he was close to her just to use her, what would she do? Emperor Jun knew that this woman was a spy of Kunlun. Who would have thought that this frail woman had infiltrated the whole Ninth-level Heaven in a few short months? Jiu Ying was not the girl she used to be. After Jiang Wuyou¡¯s guidance, she became cunning and skillful. Even Emperor Jun had to watch her out. The man tried to seduce her, but as a result, he was attracted to the woman and had fallen in love with her. At the time, the man became brave, wanted to hold up a sky for the woman, let her life freer. The two of them sat on a holy horse and held hands all the way. Since bing the Heavenly Empress, Jiu Ying had seldom gone out. The atmosphere of the downtown made her yearn. Jiu Ying was no longer the goblin of the past, but the Heavenly Empress. Such glory was a yoke. Once she could freely travel in the world, but now she could no longer capricious because of the status of the Heavenly Empress.


    ¡°Let¡¯se down and walk.¡±


    ¡°No, Emperor Jun is waiting for me!¡± The man was sad. They closely snuggled, when the horse stopped, Jiu Ying reluctantly let go of the man¡¯s hand. At the sight of Jiu Ying, those officers immediately knelt down. Jiu Ying raised her hand and beckoned them back. She did not like such fussy etiquette. After all, she had had a free life in the mountains.


    ¡°His Majesty is waiting for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Not until Di Li¡¯s figure had disappeared on the horizon did Jiu Ying leave for the imperial study. The officers greeted Lin Xiaosa with great respect, because the person in front was no longer the same woman. The servant walked carefully along the way. When they arrived at the imperial study, the servant withdrew.


    ¡°How are you, Your Majesty?¡±


    Jiu Ying gave a formally hierarchical salute to the Emperor Jun. And thetter on the royal couch greeted her with unexpected enthusiasm.


    ¡°You stole the dark talisman.¡± His smile vanished in the blink of an eye. Emperor Jun started to gather Spiritual Power, but Jiu Ying was calmer. With the dark talisman, she was not afraid of this man. She held it tightly with her small hands, and the blood trickled out little by little. Jiu Ying bit her lips. Ayer of blood attached to the crystal clear dark talisman. Emperor Jun did not expect this bitch to keep the dark talisman with her blood. He began to regret that he had not used this method before. She did this so that the dark talisman would recognize only her. Emperor Jun was annoyed.


    ¡°Now that you are here, honey, stay longer...¡±


    Jiu Ying had expected that Emperor Jun would be like this. He could use her to the utmost for his purposes. They had lost the touch of matrimony. If only they were as affectionate as they used to be. But it was toote.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Jiu Ying picked up the cup. This was the first time Emperor Jun attached importance to her, the master of the Ninth-level Heaven. Once upon a time, he had treated her as clothes which could be thrown out at any time. She hadn¡¯t thought she could make Emperor Jun upset. That was something to be proud of. Jiu Ying smelled the tea and knew how carefully he had made the tea. This was the bay leaf irrigated with water from the Jade Pool. Maybe she was the only one in the world who could enjoy that. That was the power advantage. The woman was dead, killed by the man in front of her. After rising from the ashes, whey ying wicked games, women would be much shrewder than men. She could not let him get the dark talisman.


    Emperor Jun looked at her, and Jiu Ying was overwhelmed. Emperor Jun would like to use her to achieve his purposes. They had lost the touch of matrimony. Fate pushed Emperor Jun against her. He knew Emperor Jun would never forgive her. What she got was what he gave. Without his cruel heart, there was no today¡¯s Jiu Ying. She didn¡¯t expect the day to pass so soon. She finally had the strength to resist. Once, that humble woman was forced to go to hell. Today they were facing off against each other. Jiu Ying¡¯s heart was lit up. The woman who was desperate for love finally held her head high. The woman raised her mouth and attacked the man. Emperor Jun made a punch.


    The Jade Pool was brightly lit. The man did not expect that Emperor Jun prepared a lot of treasures for him to appreciate. The fairies wore thin clothes. The man ignored them and worried about Jiu Ying. Now that Emperor Jun asked the woman toe, it was time for a showdown. The man was rmed. If his identity was seen through, Jiu Ying was likely to never love him.

 Chapter 196 Jiu Ying Betrayed the Ninth-level Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 196 Jiu Ying Betrayed the Ninth-level Heaven</h4>


    The more he thought, the more nervous he became. He couldn¡¯t let Jiu Ying hate him.


    ¡°You¡¯re very impressive.¡± Emperor Jun didn¡¯t expect Jiu Ying to be so strong.


    The woman flicked her spiritual fingers and hit the mechanism of the tribtion array. Emperor Jun was the first to fly down. Every time Emperor Jun rose into the air, the spiritual beast at his feet would protect him. Jiu Ying was driving a spirit light all the way up. Emperor Jun gathered his Spiritual Power and struck a blow. Jiu Ying opened the second mechanism. With a loud bang, the alien space opened. It was a mysterious world. Those devil ancestors who disappeared in the ancient reappeared, including the god of hell Liao Ji, the god of the Empty World Bei Luochi, the god of gue Jue Shi. These were the powers in the dark talisman. It once belonged to Emperor Jun, but now ruled by Jiu Ying. This was the key to the alien space. No one had expected that its owner was also the power of the hidden force of the Jiangdi. The tribtion array was a bridge linking alien space. Jiu Ying wanted to bring Emperor Jun into the alien space. Emperor Jun certainly didn¡¯t want to. She gathered the power to draw out the forces hidden in the alien space. Emperor Jun stirred up the alien space raging wind. A roaring infernal fire burst forth from the tribtion array. Jiu Ying¡¯s spiritual fingers flicked. Each gathering of the spell made the fire more intense. When the woman unsealed the seal, the fire shot out of the sky. Ghostly mes set fire to the sky, condensing the Spiritual Power of the spark. This was the power of Liao Ji, the god of hell. He used the spark as a starting point and the aura of the universe to bring these transcendental powers to his own! Emperor Jun, flying in midair, knew something about Liao Ji who was from an alien world. With Pangu the Divine Being¡¯s Heavenly Book, Emperor Jun had the power to harness the Ninth-level Spirit. When he was at his worst, the Ninth-level Spirit was Emperor Jun¡¯s defense against the outside world. Emperor Jun was alien to these alien creatures, and it was the Ninth-level Spirit that told Emperor Jun these messages. Emperor Jun knew about dark talisman, but he never knew the true power of Jiangdi. Jiu Yingunched a round of offensive, and Emperor Jun created his spiritual beast against Liao Ji from hell, looking at him with a sneer. The seal of the tribtion array had been released. When the second seal was released, the son of the Empty World Bei Luochi suddenly appeared. It was the spirit of the alien world, the king of spiritual beasts. It possessed the primal power of the spiritual beast. Even the huge beasts had to bow to it, not to mention Little Lingchong. The king of spiritual beasts Bei Luochi was barefoot, stepping on the fragrant whale swimming in the sky. Jiu Ying cast a spell, and the tribtion array began to rotate. Layers of light filtered into the sky. With each turn, the Ninth-level Heaven shook with terror. The maids and officials gathered, knowing that their master was going to kill. The servants rushed out of the hall and saw the familiar shadow in the night, silently praying for their master. With a bang from the tribtion array, Jiu Ying took out the spirit of evil Jue Shi from the alien space.


    A ck miasma rose into the air. As the streaming miasma solidified into a human form, a man stepped out of the ck mist. Jiu Ying made a spiritual barrier to protect him. This was the legendary god of gue Jue Shi. The tribtion array was not a real array, but the most evil force in the universe. It could be seen that Emperor Jun did not pay attention to people. This woman was horrible. She stole the dark talisman, and resisted him with Jiangdi¡¯s power. Jiu Ying hated the man in front of her. As the Heavenly Empress, she could not get the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s love. Now, for power, she must kill the man. Emperor Jun flew over. The wicked woman disobeyed him. He wanted to kill the poisonous woman. Emperor Jun soared upward. Liao Ji worked even harder when he saw his master. He gathered his Spiritual Qi and attacked again. Out of the sky, the Bone Spirit like feathers flew towards Wuyou. Every Bone Spirit carried with evil me, which formed a vast array in the sky. Liao Ji took stars as a checkerboard. Each star carried an evil me, and woven into a Nether Net to squeeze Wuyou. The Nether Net covered the whole night sky. Emperor Jun flew over with his sword in his hand. The spirit light tore openyers of the ghostly Nether Net. As Liao Ji could not resist, Emperor Jun drove Bei Luochi oing. The spiritual beast was not afraid when it saw Bei Luochi. It raised itsrge tail to hit. However, when it came close to Bei Luochi, the spiritual beast shrank into a bug and ran away. Emperor Jun left. It seemed that Bei Luochi deserved its reputation; even his spiritual beast was beaten and fled. Emperor Jun stood on the sky to challenge the god of gue Jue Shi. Jiu Ying sat in the field with a cane. Liao Ji held the Nether Net. Bei Luochi tore open the sky and released spiritual beasts of the Empty World. Emperor Jun levitated in the sky, spread out Pangu Demon-conquering Array, holding a spiritual sword. The clouds rolled in the sky, and the raging wind roared. The Pangu Demon-conquering Array fell from the sky like a spider¡¯s web. The dark spark resisted the Devil Elimination Spell. The Ninth-level Heaven was the residence of immortals. Of course, little fairies and officials had never seen such a battle. They didn¡¯t know the danger wasing. When the dark spark hit the Devil Elimination Spell, the fairies with weak Spiritual Energy turned into ashes. The energy moved with starlight. Liao Ji swooped down in a phantom energy pile. Emperor Jun was aze with Buddhist light and spirit light. A man flew over. He didn¡¯t want Jiu Ying to die. In grief, he rushed and after a sh of light, he came to her, blocking the power of the energy pile. Emperor Jun was furious. It was a pickpocket. The giant palm flung the energy out of the sky. Jiu Ying gathered her Spiritual Qi. She was no match for Emperor Jun. The man, at the moment of life and death, saved her. Jiu Ying¡¯s heart was wrapped in love. Emperor Jun couldn¡¯t have killed her that easily.


    Past events had faded like a puff of smoke. Who could control him in the Ninth-level Heaven? Emperor Jun pped again. This woman was so bold that she even wanted to be the master of the Ninth-level Heaven. Of course he could not spare her. It was his life. He would never allow anyone to get it or let this woman go today. Emperor Jun sneered, thinking the woman was spying on him. The hidden card really worked. Jiu Ying could not spare him either. The man had been oppressing her. Then she attacked Emperor Jun with her spirit light sword. Emperor Jun dodged, but was still struck. Emperor Jun flicked his Spiritual Power and struck a punch. Jiu Ying rose into the air.


    ¡°You want to kill me? No way!¡±


    Emperor Jun attacked. This woman was arrogant and naive to usurp the dark talisman. Emperor Jun gathered Spiritual Energy and rushed into the sea of clouds.


    On the clouds, Emperor Jun wished for a swift battle that would leave no time for the woman to recover. Thus, he gathered the spiritual power andunched an attack. However, Jue Shi unexpectedly changed her form, transforming into miasma after the powerful attack. Thus, Jue Shi escaped the damage of the attack, and the flowing light had no effect on this spirit of disease. After a few rounds of attacks, she had emitted enough miasma to keep others away. The Ninth-level Spirit was in the brain of Emperor Jun as hebined himself with the book, understanding it further through conversation with it. With the Ninth-level Spirit, Emperor Jun obtained the power of omniscience, allowing him to have sharper senses, and thus he could finally deal with the miasma from the spirit of disease. Seeing that Emperor Jun could not deal with Jiu Ying, Emperor Jun saw hope and went forth on Bei Luochi. However, Emperor Jun was naive as Jiu Ying had unlimited dark talisman power in her body. One could easily get rid of miasma from the spirit of disease using Ninth-level Spirit. On the clouds, Emperor Jun chanted his spells as energy channeled from his fingers to his veins, flowing throughout his body. He had summoned many fairies of the Ninth-level Spirit. When they conglomerated, they could break through their seal and roar in Emperor Jun¡¯s body. Emperor Jun flicked his spiritual finger and released these fairies like horses on a in. Jiu Ying did not care about these tiny fairies as he was the venom spirit from another world, the shapeless spirit of disease. In the three realms, such spiritual beings could nevere near him, as even the flowing light spirit of Kunlun would be tainted by her miasma if exposed to it for a long time. Jiu Ying floated on the clouds and spread out as a shapeless pile of miasma. Jiu Ying released the Qi of disease of the other world so as to taint the three realms, affecting even the Teal Hill. If such a disease spread, the consequences would be unbearable.


    Emperor Jun never let go of the bad woman. Jiu Ying was unbridled and didn¡¯t like the Ninth-level Heaven. Invisible air in the sky turned from light to thick, and when it formed a fog cocoon, it rushed to Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun¡¯s body could tolerate this gue. Jiu Ying did not know that miasma of gue could not hurt the deity, Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun killed Ximu and used her Spiritual Power of 70, 000 years to reshape his body. Emperor Jun was Emperor Jun, but he was not the original. That tribtion for Emperor Jun was the rebirth of the body. Although the process of resurrection from the dead was painful, Emperor Jun had an ageless body, and became a real Ninth-level god. Jiu Ying certainly didn¡¯t know that.


    Jue Shi becamecent, thinking that these creatures could not do anything to it. Miasma came from all sides, surrounding the two people tightly. In the miasma, Emperor Jun spread out the spiritual barrier of the spider spirit to iste the poison fog.


    Jiu Ying spread out the Spiritual Power and made it ice fog. The web was stronger. Jue Shi had no idea that the crisis was waiting for it. Its arrogance hastened its demise. Emperor Jun cast spells on the spiritual barrier, and the Ninth-level Spirit which swam in the sky surged up at the call of their master. Jue Shi ignored the oing small spirit, but when tens of thousands of Ninth-level Spirit came into the miasma, Jue Shi regretted. The thick ck fog was the food of the Ninth-level Spirit. The Nong¡¯s Ninth-level Spirit loved poison very much.


    These were its favorite foods. How could it not love them? Being sucked clean by Emperor Jun¡¯s Ninth-level Spirit, Jue Shi turned from thin to invisible would not understand what it was. Emperor Jun and Bei Luochi helplessly watched this scene, but they could do anything. This small spirit was not a spiritual beast, but the vital essence of the Ninth-level Spirit. Even if Jiu Ying had the King of spiritual beasts Bei Luochi, how could she do? People of the Ninth-level Heaven were dumbfounded, and squeezed a cold sweat for their god. Couldn¡¯t Emperor Jun¡¯s tribtion array ovee this man and woman? The fairies, which had higher expectations from their idol, were disappointed or even unable to ept the result. Emperor Jun epted that. Was he going to copse with the Holy Hall? He hated the woman bitterly. In the sea of clouds, Emperor Junughed wildly, shaking the earth. The wind mingled with great currents. A dark figure floated in the sky, from far away to near. When Jiu Ying saw him clearly, she sighed, ¡°The Triple Alliance is really something.¡±


    Zhu Jiuyin came, riding on the me Spirit. Emperor Jun was such a wimp that he couldn¡¯t even manage his own woman. Zhu Jiuyin sent a blow to Jiu Ying, and Jiu Ying immediately resisted.

 Chapter 197 Emperor Jun Killed His Father

    <h4>Chapter 197 Emperor Jun Killed His Father</h4>


    The Triple Alliance started against a woman. Emperor Jun seemed to intend to kill her. The man flew over and protected the woman. Who could think that he, a man seeking nothing but profit, would desperately help this woman? Emperor Jun made a strike. The man rose into the air. The spirit came from behind him. Zhu Jiuyin swept away. Jiu Ying went all the way up. With the protection of the dark talisman, Jiu Ying was not afraid of a strong spirit¡¯s attack. Emperor Jun made a spirit, which was cut by the man¡¯s spiritual saber. Jiu Ying lit a spiritual fire. The man struck at Emperor Jun with the force of thunder. The currents that flowed around him had the power to shake the universe. Buildings in the Ninth-level Heaven were crashed into dust under the pressure of the heavy flow. Those fairies and officials were scared to hide in the clouds. In the spirit light, Chidi summoned the celestial troops and generals. Under the strong current, the building copsed. Where it passed, it was dust. Emperor Jun freaked out about the constant flow of energy. He wanted to tear up the bitch. Once he was dismissive of Jiu Ying. Who would have thought that the dark talisman inspired the energy of this evil woman? The power of these movements had once belonged to him, but at this time this woman made it go to the extreme. It was Jiangdi¡¯s power. She was neck and neck with him. Emperor Jun regretted it. The Evil Spirit of the world was at hismand, and this hidden force would not wither, but inexhaustible. Emperor Jun was full of Spiritual Power. Looking at the spirit light, the woman was burning with anger. The Buddha¡¯s light was shining high in the sky with his golden armor.


    The holy light blinded Chidi. When he wanted to escape, Jiu Ying had to hold him tightly. As a Devil God, Emperor Jun was an ant in the face of divine power. His eyes were red and he was out of breath, as if he would be killed the next moment. Emperor Jun was one step away from god¡¯s death. Wuyou tried her best. Chidi¡¯s quivering body slowly dissipated in the light.


    ¡°Do you want to know about your parents?¡± Emperor Jun had an ace up his sleeve. This woman was just a chip. In order to get the trust of the leader, Jiu Ying parents of the me tribute, Emperor Jun worked hard to please Jiu Ying¡¯s parents. In order to get the me tribute, he imprisoned Jiu Ying¡¯s parents. Little Jiu Ying was a hostage. Until he met her deliberately in the mountains. No else could upy Jiu Ying¡¯s mind anymore. It was all a conspiracy.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been nning all this.¡± Jiu Ying looked at him coldly. This was the man she had loved, a man who would do anything to get what he wanted. She scattered the Spiritual Power. Emperor Jun was d that he didn¡¯t kill her parents, or he would have died in the Ninth-level Heaven.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s prison. If you¡¯rete, they¡¯ll turn into blood...¡±


    Emperor Jun knew all about this woman and knew she wouldn¡¯t kill him...


    Emperor Jun added that part about bing blood as he knew that the fire tribe would be soul after death. However, to survive, he was ready to risk everything, hoping that the evil woman would leave quickly. Jiu Ying was anxious and wanted to save her parents, fearing that it was toote. She dispersed her spiritual power and flew up, anxious to save her parents. As the dark talisman spun, the Ninth-level Heaven was reduced to nothing. Dispersing her dark talisman, she flew up to the hall. Emperor Jun then climbed up shivering, all pale. He had almost died just now, like a fish in front of a cook. As a deity, he was nothing more than an ant just now, making him ashamed. Zhu Jiuyin was confused at the woman¡¯s direction of travel. The woman finally knew about this matter, eliminating any liking of him. Emperor Jun had to betray his ally to survive. Seeing the true power of the Heavenly Scroll, Emperor Jun was in deep thought, caring nothing about the ruins behind him. The cries of the little fairy princesses alerted Emperor Jun as he channeled his spiritual finger, allowing buildings to rise like bamboo shoots after rain. It turns out that the ruins were all illusions just now. Zhu Jiuyin flew up in the sky towards the Immense Sea. He had stopped the power of the Heavenly Scroll but was unsatisfied that the two years of his life¡¯s work was obtained by the woman.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this woman is rampant.¡± Zhu Jiuyin sighed. She had inted herself arrogance in thest few months. Compared with her weakness a few months ago, she was totally different now.


    ¡°She wants to get the Ninth-level Heaven. No way.¡±


    Chidi flew up. The ck tribute wanted to take over the capital. He went back first to straighten out the academic affairs.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I have your permission to return to Mount Da Huang. I¡¯lle back to the Ninth-level Heaven when I have destroyed the ck tribute. You can order me then...¡±


    Chidi charged up into the clouds towards Mount Da Huang as the little fairydy ran towards Emperor Jun. Seeing that the man she loved was still alive, she was delighted. However, Emperor Jun was extremely unhappy, pping the woman as she copsed like a fallen leaf.


    Then he left without looking back as he chided the woman inside his heart for being blind to his frustration. His concubine choked with a sob.


    Using the power of the dark talisman, Jiu Ying found the entrance to the Holy Hall. Di Jun was indeed insidious to seal the entrance underwater. The man opened the way with the spiritual saber as foreign objects swam in the water. When Jiu Ying wanted to cross the waterfall, her foot was pulled into the water by a demonic being. Jiu Ying then fell into the bottom of the fall, the forbidden area of the Ninth-level Heaven where monsters lived. The spiritual saber shed and theke was shed into half. The man went under the water but his woman was gone. He shed the monsters with annoyance as he realized that the swimming monsters were like mortals with fins and feelers. When he shed out his spiritual saber again, he saw his woman. Immediately, he restrained his spiritual power, and the fall tumbled, with even deeper waters in the vortex. Jiu Ying was ying in the deep waters. Even though he knew it was a trap, he still went forth with curiosity towards the depth of the pool.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Jiu Ying¡¯s voice echoed around the stone walls. When the man flew over, the sound of stones copsing was followed by the opening of the stone wall. He then went to find the woman.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Jiu Ying flew into the man. The manforted her and smiled, unable to contain the love in his eyes. Even though the woman was a powerful and scary female in front of others, she was a little woman in front of him.


    ¡°Emperor Jun purposefully led us here.¡±


    ¡°I know. There is a Confusion Formation here too.¡± They began to talk.


    Floating soul passed through the man¡¯s body, as if peeping at him. Jiu Ying spread her divine consciousness, looking for her parents. Her parents, whom she had missed for tens of thousands of years, were imprisoned by Emperor Jun. Jiu Ying¡¯s memory of the past was fuzzy. When the dark talisman broke through her heart, she remembered the past. The person that upied the me tribe at the beginning was Emperor Jun actually. She regretted that she hade to her senses toote. The man could only silently apany her, only hoping that her parents were fine and that everything was the same as what Jiu Ying thought. The man didn¡¯t want the woman to be sad. The past would fade away.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense their breath? Are they gone...?¡± The woman was devastated.


    ¡°No. God blesses the good man. Besides, your father is kind. God will not let him go early.¡±


    The two moved forward cautiously. Light flowed on the damp rock walls. Then the man stopped.


    ¡°This rock wall looks strange.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know. The rock wall has a history of tens of thousands of years, but why does it not grow moss while it is so moist?¡±


    ¡°Is it because it opens all the year?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brilliant!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that the man just wanted to make her happy. He had known the woman for a long time, but she seldomughed. He approached her because of Emperor Jun. He didn¡¯t think he would fall in love with this woman.


    ¡°Away from the rock wall. I¡¯ll try to open it.¡±


    The man condensed his spiritual power and punched. To his surprise, the spiritual power was taken in by the wall. When it calmed down, he gave another thrust, and his spiritual power was absorbed again. Taking a closer look at the wall, they found a trace of Spiritual Qi slipped unwarily from the breach of the rock wall. There were some characters of the Immense Sea on the wall. Jiu Ying¡¯s slim fingers touched them, and suddenly there was something unusual on the wall. Blood began flowing in the characters. Perhaps the wall sensed the vital force of the Heavenly Book inside Jiu Ying¡¯s body, so it became as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. When the floating light disappeared, Jiu Ying held the man to prate through the wall. As they entered the wall, Jiu Ying looked around. Although she had seen many caves, she had never seen such arge one. It was ghastly to hear the echo in an empty ce. Both of them moved ahead with caution, because any sound would disturb the souls in the cave. The floating spiritual power followed them closely. When Jiu Ying stopped, the Spiritual Qi clung to the wall. The man flicked his Spirit Power to tear up the spiritual power on the wall.


    ¡°Emperor Jun, you want to torment me again today...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s voice...¡±


    Jiu Ying got down on her knees. Her father was imprisoned by Emperor Jun and suffered a lot. The man knew the old man was a member of the me tribe, but he never expected to see him in person.


    ¡°Are you Jiu Ying?¡± The woman was in tears. Why did her father be a soul?


    When the old man understood, he finally smiled. His daughter did not forget him.


    ¡°Father, I never forgot you.¡±


    The old man knew Jiu Ying filial piety. He could not help crying. If he died, Jiu Ying would be the saddest person. As a father, he understood the pain. The man tried to untie the seal for the old man, but it didn¡¯t work. This was the Ninth-level Spirit, which most people couldn¡¯t solve except Emperor Jun. The old man advised Jiu Ying to leave soon. In the forbidden area, Jiu Ying sensed the influence on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Jiu Ying¡¯s hands gestured. When her spiritual power emerged, the old man watched out everything out of the tail of his eyes, and found that his daughter was so powerful that she had mastered the Yan family¡¯s me Spirit. When Jiu Ying removed the seal, a string of spells swirled around the old man. Then, the spells paled and disappeared among fingers. The old man rushed out of the rock wall and took a deep breath. Perhaps because he had been constrained for a long time, his essential spirit was also eager for freedom. The man followed him out while Jiu Ying looked around for her mother.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°She was killed by Emperor Jun.¡±


    The old man was in tears. He and his wife were both killed by that bad guy.


    Jiu Ying did not want to leave her mother. Even if it was only her mother¡¯s soul, she had to take it back. Out of the rock wall, the man did not see Jiu Ying and hurried back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find mother... No... No!¡± the woman said in a broken voice.


    The man hugged the little woman, and wished that her mother was live and pulled Jiu Ying out of despair, but her mother had died, and could nevere back. The man lifted Jiu Ying and flew towards the wall. The exit was sealed by generals. The man ran straight ahead and remembered the old man as they crossed the wall. Jiu Ying ran back.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The old man fell from the rock wall. Jiu Ying set the spiritual barrier to block the celestial troops and generals. Emperor Jun blocked the exit, but how could he stop them? Jiu Ying spread out her Spiritual Power, the airflow around her body to expand around. When the airflow becamerge, the bloodthirsty army was shaken by the strong flow. The celestial generals floated overhead. When they found the scent of their target, they took a bite on the top of the head. When the armor fell off, Jiu Ying saw Emperor Jun. The man held his spiritual saber, killing all the way. The celestial troops and generals turned and fled. Emperor Jun flew over. Jiu Ying sent out a sharp aura, and thenunched an attack. Emperor Jun dodged it easily. The old man¡¯s Original Spirit floated past the celestial troops and generals, tightly pestering Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun expected this. Jiu Ying had the dark talisman, which made Emperor Jun unable to defeat her.

 Chapter 198 Wuyou Lent a Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 198 Wuyou Lent a Helping Hand</h4>


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The old man clung to Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun punched him. The punch carried sharp wind and it pierced his Original Spirit. Jiu Ying flew over, trying to protect her father¡¯s Original Spirit. The holy troop wasing. Emperor Jun gathered Spiritual Energy to attack again. Jiu Ying¡¯s father¡¯s Original Spirit turned from thick to light, and his spirit light surged straight to the sky. Jiu Ying didn¡¯t expect that Emperor Jun was so vicious that he resolutely killed her father.


    ¡°You killed my dad.¡± Jiu Ying was full of Spiritual Power.


    The woman flicked her spiritual fingers and hit the mechanism of the tribtion array. Emperor Jun was the first to fly down. Every time Emperor Jun rose into the air, the spiritual beast at his feet would protect him. Jiu Ying was driving a spirit light all the way up. Emperor Jun gathered his Spiritual Power and struck a blow. Jiu Ying opened the second mechanism. With a loud bang, the alien space opened. It was a mysterious world. Those devil ancestors who disappeared in the ancient reappeared, including the god of hell Liao Ji, the god of the Empty World Bei Luochi, the god of gue Jue Shi. These were the powers in the dark talisman. It once belonged to Emperor Jun, but now ruled by Jiu Ying. This was the key to the alien space. No one had expected that its owner was also the power of the hidden force of the Jiangdi. The tribtion array was a bridge linking alien space. Jiu Ying wanted to bring Emperor Jun into the alien space. Emperor Jun certainly didn¡¯t want to. She gathered the power to draw out the forces hidden in the alien space. Emperor Jun stirred up the alien space raging wind. A roaring infernal fire burst forth from the tribtion array.


    Jiu Ying¡¯s spiritual fingers flicked. Each gathering of the spell made the fire more intense. When the woman unsealed the seal, the fire shot out of the sky. Ghostly mes set fire to the sky, condensing the Spiritual Power of the spark. This was the power of Jiao Ji, the god of hell. He used the spark as a starting point and the aura of the universe to bring these transcendental powers to his own! Emperor Jun, flying in midair, knew something about Jiao Ji who was from an alien world. With Pangu the Divine Being¡¯s Heavenly Book, Emperor Jun had the power to harness the Ninth-level Spirit. When he was at his worst, the Ninth-level Spirit was Emperor Jun¡¯s defense against the outside world. Emperor Jun was alien to these alien creatures, and it was the Ninth-level Spirit that told Emperor Jun these messages. Emperor Jun knew about dark talisman, but he never knew the true power of Jiangdi. Jiu Yingunched a round of offensive, and Emperor Jun created his spiritual beast against Liao Ji from hell, looking at him with a sneer.


    When the seal was released, the son of the Empty World Bei Luochi suddenly appeared. It was the spirit of the alien world, the king of spiritual beasts. It possessed the primal power of the spiritual beast. Even the huge beasts had to bow to it, not to mention Little Lingchong. The king of spiritual beasts Bei Luochi was barefoot, stepping on the fragrant whale swimming in the sky. Jiu Ying cast a spell, and the tribtion array began to rotate. Layers of light filtered into the sky. With each turn, the Ninth-level Heaven shook with terror. The maids and officials gathered, knowing that their master was going to kill. The servants rushed out of the hall and saw the familiar shadow in the night, silently praying for their master. With a bang from the tribtion array, Jiu Ying took out the spirit of evil Jue Shi from the alien space.


    A ck miasma rose into the air. As the streaming miasma solidified into a human form, a man stepped out of the ck mist. Jiu Ying made a spiritual barrier to protect him. This was the legendary god of gue Jue Shi. The tribtion array was not a real array, but the most evil force in the universe. It could be seen that Emperor Jun did not pay attention to people. This woman was horrible. She stole the dark talisman, and resisted him with Jiangdi¡¯s power. Jiu Ying hated the man in front of her. As the Heavenly Empress, she could not get the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s love. Now, for power, she must kill the man. Emperor Jun flew over. The wicked woman disobeyed him. He wanted to kill the poisonous woman. Emperor Jun soared upward. Liao Ji worked even harder when he saw his master. He gathered his Spiritual Qi and attacked again. Out of the sky, the Bone Spirit like feathers flew towards Wuyou. Every Bone Spirit carried with evil me, which formed a vast array in the sky. Liao Ji took stars as a checkerboard. Each star carried an evil me, and woven into a Nether Net to squeeze Wuyou. The Nether Net covered the whole night sky. Emperor Jun flew over with his sword in his hand. The spirit light tore openyers of the ghostly Nether Net. As Liao Ji could not resist, Emperor Jun drove Bei Luochi oing. The spiritual beast was not afraid when it saw Bei Luochi. It raised itsrge tail to hit. However, when it came close to Bei Luochi, the spiritual beast shrank into a bug and ran away. Emperor Jun left. It seemed that Bei Luochi deserved its reputation; even his spiritual beast was beaten and fled. Emperor Jun stood on the sky to challenge the god of gue Jue Shi. Jiu Ying sat in the field with a cane. Liao Ji held the Nether Net. Bei Luochi tore open the sky and released spiritual beasts of the Empty World. Emperor Jun levitated in the sky, spread out Pangu Demon-conquering Array, holding a spiritual sword. The clouds rolled in the sky, and the raging wind roared. The Pangu Demon-conquering Array fell from the sky like a spider¡¯s web. The dark spark resisted the Devil Elimination Spell. The Ninth-level Heaven was the residence of immortals. Of course, little fairies and officials had never seen such a battle. They didn¡¯t know the danger wasing. When the dark spark hit the Devil Elimination Spell, the fairies with weak Spiritual Energy turned into ashes. The energy moved with starlight. Liao Ji swooped down in a phantom energy pile. Emperor Jun was aze with Buddhist light and spirit light. A man flew over. He didn¡¯t want Jiu Ying to die. In grief, he rushed and after a sh of light, he came to her, blocking the power of the energy pile. Emperor Jun was furious. It was a pickpocket. The giant palm flung the energy out of the sky. Jiu Ying gathered her Spiritual Qi. She was no match for Emperor Jun. The man, at the moment of life and death, saved her. Jiu Ying¡¯s heart was wrapped in love. Emperor Jun couldn¡¯t have killed her that easily.


    Past events had faded like a puff of smoke. Who could control him in the Ninth-level Heaven? Emperor Jun pped again. This woman was so bold that she even wanted to be the master of the Ninth-level Heaven. Of course he could not spare her. It was his life. He would never allow anyone to get it or let this woman go today. Emperor Jun sneered, thinking the woman was spying on him. The hidden card really worked. Jiu Ying could not spare him either. The man had been oppressing her. Then she attacked Emperor Jun with her spirit light sword. Emperor Jun dodged, but was still struck. Emperor Jun flicked his Spiritual Power and struck a punch. Jiu Ying rose into the air.


    ¡°You want to kill me? No way!¡±


    Emperor Jun attacked. This woman was arrogant and naive to usurp the dark talisman. Emperor Jun gathered Spiritual Energy and rushed into the sea of clouds.


    On the clouds, Emperor Jun wished for a swift battle that would leave no time for the woman to recover. Thus, he gathered the spiritual power andunched an attack. However, Jue Shi unexpectedly changed her form, transforming into miasma after the powerful attack. Thus, Jue Shi escaped the damage of the attack, and the flowing light had no effect on this spirit of disease. After a few rounds of attacks, she had emitted enough miasma to keep others away. The Ninth-level Spirit was in the brain of Emperor Jun as hebined himself with the book, understanding it further through conversation with it. With the Ninth-level Spirit, Emperor Jun obtained the power of omniscience, allowing him to have sharper senses, and thus he could finally deal with the miasma from the spirit of disease. Seeing that Emperor Jun could not deal with Jiu Ying, Emperor Jun saw hope and went forth on Bei Luochi. However, Emperor Jun was naive as Jiu Ying had unlimited dark talisman power in her body. One could easily get rid of miasma from the spirit of disease using Ninth-level Spirit. On the clouds, Emperor Jun chanted his spells as energy channeled from his fingers to his veins, flowing throughout his body. He had summoned many fairies of the Ninth-level Spirit. When they conglomerated, they could break through their seal and roar in Emperor Jun¡¯s body. Emperor Jun flicked his spiritual finger and released these fairies like horses on a in. Jiu Ying did not care about these tiny fairies as he was the venom spirit from another world, the shapeless spirit of disease. In the three realms, such spiritual beings could nevere near him, as even the flowing light spirit of Kunlun would be tainted by her miasma if exposed to it for a long time. Jiu Ying floated on the clouds and spread out as a shapeless pile of miasma. Jiu Ying released the Qi of disease of the other world so as to taint the three realms, affecting even the Teal Hill. If such a disease spread, the consequences would be unbearable.


    Emperor Jun never let go of the bad woman. Jiu Ying was unbridled and didn¡¯t like the Ninth-level Heaven. Invisible air in the sky turned from light to thick, and when it formed a fog cocoon, it rushed to Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun¡¯s body could tolerate this miasma of gue. Jiu Ying did not know that miasma could not hurt the deity Emperor Jun. Emperor Jun killed Ximu and used her Spiritual Power of 70, 000 years to reshape his body. Emperor Jun was Emperor Jun, but he was not the original. Although the process of resurrection from the dead was painful, Emperor Jun had an ageless body, and became a real Ninth-level god. Jiu Ying certainly didn¡¯t know that.


    Miasma came from all sides, surrounding the two people tightly. In the miasma, Emperor Jun spread out the spiritual barrier of the spider spirit to iste the poison fog.


    Jiu Ying spread out the Spiritual Power and made it be ice fog. The web was stronger. Jue Shi had no idea that the crisis was waiting for it. Its arrogance hastened its demise. Emperor Jun cast spells on the spiritual barrier, and the Ninth-level Spirit which swam in the sky surged up at the call of their master. When tens of thousands of Ninth-level Spirit came into the miasma, Jue Shi regretted. The thick ck fog was the food of the Ninth-level Spirit. The Nong¡¯s Ninth-level Spirit loved poison very much.


    These were its favorite foods. How could it not love them?


    Being sucked clean by Emperor Jun¡¯s Ninth-level Spirit, Jue Shi turned from thin to invisible would not understand what it was. Emperor Jun and Bei Luochi helplessly watched this scene, but they could do anything. This small spirit was not a spiritual beast, but the vital essence of the Ninth-level Spirit. Even if Jiu Ying had the King of spiritual beasts Bei Luochi, how could she do? People of the Ninth-level Heaven were dumbfounded, and squeezed a cold sweat for their god. Couldn¡¯t Emperor Jun¡¯s tribtion array ovee this woman? The fairies had higher expectations for their idol. Emperor Jun epted the result. He hated the woman bitterly. In the sea of clouds, Emperor Junughed wildly, shaking the earth. The wind mingled with great currents. A dark figure floated in the sky, from far away to near. When Jiu Ying saw him clearly, her heart sank.


    ¡°You are indeed the evil woman¡¯spanion.¡±


    Emperor Jununched an attack, making Jiu Ying step back. Finally she was caught by someone.


    ¡°Emperor Jun... You¡¯re gonna die.¡± The Heavenly Book was opened, sending out dark blue light.

 Chapter 199 Emperor Jun Died

    <h4>Chapter 199 Emperor Jun Died</h4>


    The spirit web stretched out, separating Emperor Jun. Wuyou was suspended in midair. The ce where her spiritual finger went was full of ashes. The sky was ripped open and celestial generals rushed down. Wuyou knew things were going badly. Emperor Jun was so lucky that Jiu Ying¡¯s dark talisman did not kill him. Without the ring, Wuyou wouldn¡¯t have had time to save the woman. Although imprisoned by the ring, Wuyou still did not want Jiu Ying to die. She betrayed the Ninth-level Heaven for Kunlun. There was another big fight today. Emperor Jun preemptively swept celestial generals with his strong Spiritual Power. Wuyou waved her arms to counteract the power. This was the forbidden ce in the Ninth-level Heaven. How did the woman find such a hidden ce? Emperor Jun gathered Spiritual Power, and found that the rolling spirit light came in an overwhelming manner. The man was thrown in the air. Dust rose wherever Spiritual Power went. Jiu Ying called, and set array. She cast spell floating in the air. She used blood as a guide to open up the alien space. This was Jiangdi¡¯s dark force, as well as what could save Jiu Ying. Emperor Jun had seen its power, so he had to be careful. The blood spread. After some smoke, the door of the alien space was opened.


    On the clouds, Wuyou wished for a swift battle that would leave no time for Emperor Jun to recover. Thus, she gathered spiritual power andunched an attack. However, Jue Shi unexpectedly changed her form, transforming into miasma after the powerful attack. Thus, Jue Shi escaped the damage of the attack, and the flowing light had no effect on this spirit of disease. After a few rounds of attacks, he had emitted enough miasma to keep others away. The Heavenly Book was in the brain of Emperor Jun as shebined herself with the book, understanding it further through conversation with it. With the power of the Heavenly Book and the Ancient Spirit, Wuyou obtained the power of omniscience, allowing him to have sharper senses, and thus he could finally deal with the miasma from the spirit of disease. Seeing that Wuyou could not deal with him, Emperor Jun saw hope and went forth on Bei Luochi. However, Emperor Jun thought things too simply. Inside Wuyou hid the power of creating the world. The power was inexhaustible. The gue spirit¡¯s miasma could be solved by Nong¡¯s Herbs Spirits. On the clouds, Wuyou read the incantation, and slim fingers released power from the pulses. The pulses beat inside Wuyou.


    Those herbal fairies were called out. Every time they gathered just like breaking the seals, they roared inside Wuyou. She flipped her spiritual fingers. Then, those herbal fairies spotted everywhere were unstoppable like galloping horses. Jue Shi jeered at the tiny things, because it was the poisonous spirit from the alien world, the intangible gue miasma. In the three realms, any spiritual device was unable to approach it, including Kunlun¡¯s Flowing Light which would be eroded when exposed in the miasma for a long time. Jue Shi floated on the sea of clouds, and transformed into the immaterial miasma and spread. Emperor Jun released the alien world¡¯s gue spirit, and found Jiang Wuyou was at a loss of what to do. Jue Shi ran riot. In fact, Jue Shi loathed Hun Kun. In the sky, the intangible Qi became thickened and formed into a lump of fog to rush to Hun Kun. Meanwhile, Pangu¡¯s technique stuck on Emperor Jun.


    Jue Shi was above himself, thinking what these creatures did to it. The miasma flooded in all directions and surrounded Hun Kun tightly. In the miasma fog, Wuyou spread the spiritual to form the defensive cover to inste the poison fog. Xu Linghe spread his Spiritual Power and changed into an icy fog to intensify the. Jue Shi did not realize that the crisis was imminent. His arrogance just sped up his death. Wuyou conjured on the defensive cover. Those herbal spirits wandering in the sky rushed up after being called the Master. Jue Shipletely ignored the oing little spirits. When hundreds of thousands of herb spirits drilled into the miasma, it was toote for Jue Shi to regret it. The dense ck fog was delicious food for the herb spirits. Nong¡¯s Herb Spirits loved the poisonous things very much. They could not restrain their love for their favorite food, since Wuyou¡¯s naga poison was cleaned up by the herb spirits. Jue Shi did not understand what the herb spirits were till he perished. Emperor Jun and Bei Luochi helplessly stared at it. Those spirits were not spirit beasts but just herbal vital essence.


    Even if Emperor Jun had the King of beasts, how could he do? The deity was dumbfounded, and squeezed a cold sweat for Emperor Jun. Couldn¡¯t Emperor Jun¡¯s tribtion array ovee the enemy? The deity, who had higher expectations for his master, was disappointed or even unable to ept the result.


    ¡°Help, Feng Xi!¡±


    In the sea of clouds, Emperor Jun burst into wildughter which shook the earth and the mountains. Fierce wind mixed with great currents. In the sky, a ck figure drifted from the distance. When Wuyou saw the person clearly, her heart calmed down, since she had expected it. Feng Xi was Chidi¡¯s subordinate, and a member of Emperor Jun¡¯s family. Even if Feng Xi looked like Wuyou¡¯s husband¡¯s mother, he was not Xiao Qingkong but Jiang Wuyou¡¯s enemy from now on. Wuyou¡¯s husband did not have a mother like that. The silver-haired person gathered the Mysterious Clear Qi. Emperor Jun met head-on in the wind, because he had vanquished Hun Kun in the past. And the defeated opponent could not escape Emperor Jun¡¯s palm today. The spiritual creatures of the alien world rushed up upon the call. Hun Kun gathered spirit power and threw out. His strong spirit power sealed the entrance of the alien space. Closed off by the spiritual, the spiritual creatures were burnt with smoke and their blood filled the Ninth-level Heaven. Wuyou gave him a punch. Feng Xi was knocked back several meters. The blood was running. The whole forbiddennd reeked of blood. Wuyou did not expect that Feng Xi would block the Pangu Spirit. The Spiritual Qi prated the man¡¯s body. This was her husband¡¯s mother in a previous life. Wuyou felt a daze. Emperor Jun took the opportunity to attack Wuyou. Jiu Ying flew over to protect Wuyou.


    The blow was so powerful that the woman felt a tear in her chest. Blood welled up at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Honey...¡± The woman¡¯s raised hand dropped slowly. Emperor Jun smiled cruelly and then attacked the man. The traitor took a liking to the wicked woman. It was toote for Wuyou to intercept.


    The golden armor broke off. Without the armor, Wuyou was more flexible. The wounds on her arms were sealed by the Herbs Spirit. Those tiny herbal fairies merged into her body. As they ran, Wuyou gained vigor in her tired body. Without the armor, she still had herself. She could not allow the murderous evils to wander in the three realms. Trying to rob the Heavenly Book? They could make it unless she died! Wuyou opened her eyebrow bones, and clear blue spinel glowed with dazzling light. Floating Spiritual Qi surrounded Wuyou and formedyers of defensive film. Spirit extended all the way. Spirit Power filled and dashed up, and then, it lit the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s sky brightly. Standing on the clouds, Wuyou gave out Spirit Power with continuousing out of her body. Emperor Jun murmured spells, hoping to draw the woman into the space. Even though Xiao Qi hated her, he still felt worried, because he knew well about Emperor Jun¡¯s frightening power. Wuyou condensed Spiritual Power and released the Spiritual Power that could shake the universe. Emperor Jun used the Impure Essence Qi as the lead to set the formation. The woman also chanted incantation and was enwrapped in the floating light.


    The dazzling light was blinding to Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes. The Devil Elimination Spell suspended. These golden Buddhas illuminated the Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s sky. Emperor Jun narrowed his eyes, wondering whether it was the legendary magic incantation. The burning Pangu¡¯s spinel gathered the Spiritual Qi of all things. When the Spiritual Power changed into meteors, Wuyou cleaved at Emperor Jun with thunderbolt momentum. Meteors galloped in the night sky and turned everything into dust as they went. Panic took on Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes. When his body was being lifted up, Emperor Jun waspletely outgunned. The Spirit Power came with tremendous momentum and went calm. The woman seized the enemy tightly. Emperor Jun burst into a wildugh, thinking that the woman did think too highly of herself. Next second, arrows stabbed into the woman¡¯s body. Wuyou choked down the pain and struck back with all her strength. Blood fog appeared in Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes. The woman had been seriously injured, but she was still able to attack Emperor Jun. Blood spurted out. Wuyou did not let the person go, because Kunlun was ruined by the person. Emperor Jun gathered Impure Essence Qi secretly and threw out a palm. He thought he would not die, since he had owned the Air of Chaos of tens of thousands of years. How could he allow himself to be the fish on the chopping block? Emperor Jun shook off the constraint, and then he was safeguarded closely by the Impure Essence soldiers. No one had ever imagined that such a weak woman was able to defeat Emperor Jun.


    On the clouds, Emperor Jun could not stop his bleeding, and his Impure Essence Qi became thinner. The Spiritual Qi that fostered the Original Spirit spread out. Wuyou knew that it was the right time for her to appear on the stage. This man was going to disappear forever. Then, Wuyou injected Spiritual Power into Emperor Jun¡¯s body continuously. How could these life-saving Spiritual Powers help Emperor Jun? The Ninth-level Heaven¡¯s sky was glutted with corpse¡¯s smell, and blood odor assaulted the nostrils. This was a war that the weak defeated the strong. Although the Ninth-level Heaven could not gain anything, many celestial troops suffered great casualties.


    On the clouds, Emperor Jun was held up. This war imed half of the total number of the celestial troops. The bad could never win the good. Emperor Jun had never expected that he would die of the Pangu Spirit until he died. It was his fate. He would die in the Ninth-level Heaven. The Ninth-level Spirit could not defeat Wuyou. The soldiers who lost their master chose a better ce¡ªto submit to Wuyou. How did this end? No one knew. Only time would tell. Wuyou took Jiu Ying¡¯s body back to the Holy Hall. Many fairies collected around. They usually got the favor of Jiu Ying, so, at the sight of their master¡¯s body, they were sobbing. Jiu Ying was the warmth of these fairies. Who would have thought that such a good master was separated from them? The fairies cried. Emperor Jun¡¯s death did not cause havoc. The Ninth-level Heaven had a new master. Wuyou held the seal and held the destiny of all spirits. There was a new master in the Ninth-level Heaven, who would create a new history. Wuyou¡¯s name would be left on the divine pirs, and she would be the new master of the Ninth-level Heaven.


    Wuyou went to the forbidden area of the Ninth-level Heaven to look for Ximu¡¯s spirit. She was Kunlun¡¯s Sacred Lady who was taken to the Ninth-level Heaven secretly by Emperor Jun. Wuyou led Kunlun¡¯s disciples to rebuilt it brick by brick. Ximu would be kept underground and watch Kunlun forever. Kunlun¡¯s people would never surrender to any difficulty, and stand upright on their legs between heaven and earth, not afraid of any evil forces. They would protect the peace in three realms.


    ¡°Are you missing our child?¡± She touched the man¡¯s chin with her little fingers, and Xu Linghe greeted her boldly. The woman was challenging him.


    ¡°I¡¯m missing the child¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°I hope that the war will end soon. Then children can go back to the human realm early.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The woman was spoiling the fun. Xu Linghe held her up and entered the room.


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    Xiao Douya crawled out of the bed, and could not collect himself for a moment. Why was his father biting his mother? The woman freed from the man¡¯s arms, and her face turned red. Xiao Douya jumped out of bed and flung himself into his father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Did you miss dad?¡± The little boy nodded his head. Xu Linghe wanted to hold his boy in the air, but felt a piercing pain on his body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He held his child and sat on the bed, and then condensed his Spiritual Power to suppress the pain. Sweat dripped from his forehead. Afraid that the woman would find it, Xu Linghe forced that back. But the little boy did not know it at all, just hoping his dad apanied him more.


    Wuyou burned hot water to wash the dust for her husband. Xiao Douya was so smart that he took off his father¡¯s shoes and began washing the feet vividly. The woman stood next to him and taught him. Compared to turning over the foot-washing waterst time, this time, the pair of feet was obedient. The little boy carefully washed his father¡¯s insteps. Xu Linghe felt warmth in the heart, because the woman had taught the child so well, and the little boy had known the filial piety at an early age. Xu Linghe held the child and let the woman wash him today. However, Xiao Douya was so naughty that his feet pped actively. The water sshed, which made Wuyou not know whether tough or cry. The nket was wet again. Wuyou wiped the child and hugged him.

 Chapter 200 Attacking Mount Da Huang

    <h4>Chapter 200 Attacking Mount Da Huang</h4>


    ¡°I killed the woman...¡± Wuyou felt uneasy. Although that woman was not her husband¡¯s mother, but his mother¡¯ster life!


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Feng Xi.¡±


    Xu Linghe felt a trance. He once thought he did not care, but when he really lost this person, he felt unspeakable heartache. Finally, he lost his only hope.


    ¡°Honey, it was an emergency. I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± Looking at her lost husband, Wuyou said something incoherent. How could she kill her husband¡¯s family?


    If one day she knew that it was Feng Xi who saved Granny Moon, Wuyou would be even sadder.


    The spy¡¯s news shocked Xiao Qi. He didn¡¯t expect Xiaoyao to kill Emperor Jun. With Xiao Qi¡¯s strength, he was not afraid of Kunlun. With the help of Hongjun, the three realms would sooner orter be his. Xiao Qi had been hiding his ambition. When the opportunity came, he would not let go. The Triple Alliance was strong, but Xiaoyao destroyed the Ninth-level Heaven. Xiao Qi wanted to go to the Chaos and talk to Hongjun about how to win the three realms.


    The two flew up into the sky toward the valley. The destination confused Xiao Nai.


    ¡°Our destination lies ahead.¡± Xiao Qi swooshed towards a cliff. ¡°Who built buildings on the cliff?¡± Xiao Nai followed. He opened the mechanism and rolled into the yard. The soldiers came up as they heard the noise.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao...¡± Xiao Nai was startled to know that this was Hongjun¡¯sir. The soldiers hurried to report. Xiao Nai looked around, noticed the delicateyout of the yard, and realized that the owner got a good taste.


    ¡°Mr. Hongjun invites you in.¡± The soldier¡¯s tone of voice was ttery, and they respected Xiao Qi. Then they walked toward the hall. Xiao Nai followed Xiao Qi closely. With Xiao Qi present, the eyes of the man sitting at the head lit up. ¡°Is this Mr. Hongjun?¡± Xiao Nai looked at the man carefully.


    ¡°There you are...¡± Hongjun said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Hello, sir?¡± Xiao Qi walked over to him. Hongjun stretched and felt sore. He stroked his chest. His injuries never got better after he was wounded by the woman. Xiao Qi took some elixirs out of the void and waited on him. Their harmonious picture surprised Xiao Nai, whose jaw dropped.


    ¡°Your...¡± the man interrupted his master. Hongjun looked at him coldly and thought, ¡°Where¡¯s the man from? She¡¯s not fit to be here.¡± He waved his spiritual finger to attack him. The men wanted to stop the attack, but couldn¡¯t resist the strong Spiritual Power. Hongjun was even more displeased and put on a little more Spiritual Power. Suddenly a gash appeared on Xiao Nai¡¯s cheek, and he fell on the ground.


    ¡°Qi, who is that man?¡± Hongjun spread his Essential Qi out and oppressed Xiao Nai.


    ¡°He¡¯s mymander.¡± Xiao Qi answered lightly. Xiao Nai was very disdainful to Hongjun. This man had an impure purpose. He looked at his master differently from a normal man. The more Xiao Nai thought, the more frightened he became. He suspected the man was gay and wanted to remind his master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some air... it¡¯s so stuffy in here...¡± Xiao Qi prepared to leave the hall.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hongjun flung his arm. His Essential Qi shook the man to fly. Xiao Qi knew that pleading for the woman would only hasten her death. Hongjun stared at Xiao Qi for clues. Xiao Qi certainly didn¡¯t let him find out. He came here to get help. He set out to take advantage. A little impatience spoils great ns.


    ¡°Never mind the man.¡± Xiao Qi brushed Hongjun¡¯s back. The man rxed. The hall rang with the man¡¯s voice. The woman¡¯s heart twitched. It turned out that Xiao Qi and Hongjun were a couple.


    ¡°You¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Hongjun pointed out that the man fell down again. The soldiers rushed up to him. Xiao Nai gathered his Spiritual Power to attack. After several rounds, the soldiers were defeated. Hongjun shot at her. Xiao Nai could not resist, spat blood, and fell to the ground. Hongjun attacked him again. The blow was so powerful that the man could be killed if he was hit. No matter how tough Xiao Qi was, he didn¡¯t want him to die. The Essential Qi was stopped by Xiao Qi.


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Xiao Qiunched an attack.


    ¡°Forgive me, Master.¡±


    He began to cry, tears like the river burst out from its banks. He looked at the man in despair, his robe red with blood. The wind was blowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s neat. I was right about you.¡± Hongjun held the man¡¯s hand, his eyes eager.


    ¡°How dare he offend you? He is beyond his means.¡±


    Xiao Qi pounced, but his eyes were fixed on the fainting man. If he hadn¡¯t stopped Hongjun, Xiao Nai would have been dead.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Hongjun bit the corner of the man¡¯s lip. Xiao Qi wanted to hide, but it was toote.


    ¡°Who can win the war, the mixed vital army or Mount Da Huang?¡±


    ¡°My mixed vital army, of course.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s mouth began to bleed. Hongjun was even more sexually aroused. The soldier picked up the fainting man and hurried away. There were panting sounds from the hall. Hongjun got on top of him. When all was quiet again, the man looked at Hongjun, with his eyes deep as a pool. Hongjun¡¯s eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth lifted. Xiao Qi got off the couch, sped his hands and vowed to get even with Hongjun.


    ¡°Here.¡± Hongjun¡¯s hand waved and an object fell into Xiao Qi¡¯s hands. Xiao Qi clutched the military talisman. With this treasure, the mixed vital army was his.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Qi turned away. He had to save Xiao Nai. If he did not unseal the vein in time, the man would surely die. Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t bear to let the man, who was willing to give up his life for him, die.


    Hongjun felt tired in fits and starts. He was in high spirits, but he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. Before he knew it, he fainted away. Xiao Qi put the knockout powder into the void and ran out of the hall. Of course the soldier did not dare to stop him.


    He had to find Xiao Nai. With Hongjun¡¯s military talisman, getting into prison to look for someone was easy. When the iron door opened, Xiao Qi was shocked. A spiritual birdy on a haystack, its white feathers dyed with blood. The woman could not turn a human being because she lost too much blood.


    ¡°Master.¡± The phoenix slowly opened its eyes, which were red as me.


    Xiao Qi injected Spiritual Power into the bird¡¯s body. When the bird came back to life, it flew out of the cell. The phoenix chattered. Xiao Qi flicked his spiritual fingers. After a sh of fire, the phoenix turned into a human.


    With the military talisman, Xiao Qi dispatched a mixed vital army of 50,000 soldiers. When they got to Mount Da Huang, it was daylight. Xiao Nai didn¡¯t expect the King to bring reinforcements. The fairy¡¯s morale was high. The news from the spy worried Xiao Nai, but he didn¡¯t think Xiao Qi had ns.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nascent Soul?¡± Xiao Qi regretted not killing Chidi before. Now he had to watch out for the ¡°wolf¡± that might bite others at any time. He scattered the Spiritual Power. The deployment map was clearly visible. Xiao Qi flicked his spiritual finger and embedded the map on the wall. In order to see clearly, Xiao Nai changed the map into a matching map. The ck side was the demon tribe army; the red side was the fairy army. Xiao Nai pointed out to Xiao Qi the location of the ck side and the white side, just across the mountains from the red side. The question now was how to draw the attention of the ck and white sides. Only when the two sides dispersed their forces can the red side have a chance to breathe. The battle was imminent. They were only 10 kilometers from Mount Da Huang. Xiao Nai looked at the map and had an idea.


    ¡°The enemy wants to besiege us. We can reverse the siege. With the mixed vital army¡¯s help, the fairy army has a chance of winning.¡± Xiao Qi listened and secretly agreed. Xiao Nai was not a rough man, and his daily carelessness was all false.


    ¡°You can be a general.¡± Xiao Qi wanted Xiao Nai¡¯s ideas. Now they were much stronger than Mount Da Huang. It would be easy for them to win, and Xiao Qi knew that Xiao Nai would try.


    ¡°We must not act rashly until the enemy knows our strength. The demonic capital¡¯s narrow terrain is both our disadvantage and advantage. Only when our forces are properly deployed can we have a good chance of victory. Divide the fairy army into several groups. Let the fire tribe and demon triple spread out. We¡¯re good at fighting in the mountains. Spread out the troops at the main points. Disperse the army. The louder, the better it would be. Let Chidi of Mount Da Huang know our fairy army is formidable.¡±


    ¡°Do as you said. To gather the fairy force first. No mistakes! Don¡¯t expose yourselves. Whosoever dares to vite the order will be killed.¡±


    The sound echoed through the tent. The fairy army held the morale of a tiger. Xiao Nai understood this, and so did Xiao Qi. In fact, the scout of eight years old to the old man of nies knew this too.


    ¡°In order to ensure safety, our soldiers are divided into two, lying in ambush in the only way of Mount Da Huang.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the front line is dangerous. Please follow the army so that you can be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°The strong army is pressing hard at the border. It won¡¯t work without a risky move. If the war starts, we must beat the enemy and make them afraid of us so that we can have the chance of taking a breath.¡±


    Xiao Nai didn¡¯t want Xiao Qi to take the risk. There could be without anyone in the Fairy Kingdom, except the talented Xiao Qi. Xiao Nai betrayed Jiang Wuyou just because he liked Xiao Qi¡¯s ambition.


    Outside the camp, the fairy army was gathered. Xiao Nai led the main force to hide in the forest while Xiao Qi led fifty thousand soldiers to head to Mount Da Huang. And the rest were divided into 10 small teams and arranged on the fortress where the triple alliance army was bound to pass. Xiao Qi had conjured spells on all the high-ranking military officers so that they could escape in an emergency.


    The army marched toward the fire tribe. The soldiers trotted off in a hurry. It was expedient to march in battle. These were well-trained fairy soldiers. They were swift and orderly. Rapid marches were more physically demanding. Not daring to neglect, the soldiers had to arrive an hour early to intercept the demon army. The fairy army was not weak, but the force of Mount Da Huang should not be underestimated. Xiao Qi wanted to win. He wanted the Fairy Kingdom tost forever. The army reached Mount Da Huang in only one hour. The army of 100,000 men must be properly organized. Xiao Qi found a secluded spot to camp out.


    Every 25 kilometers from the fairy, there were temporary camps of Mount Da Huang. Xiao Qi deployed his forces. The soldiers led the men away. The battle of the fairy today was a matter of life and death. Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t be careless. Xiao Nai proceeded with caution. There were always unexpected problems when he marched and fought. Xiao Qi worked it out several times in a row.


    Wuyou was busy treating Jiu Ying. Emperor Jun wanted to kill the betrayer. There was no one in this world who could not be saved by the Heavenly Book. Wuyou stayed up all night, hoping the woman to wake up early. The woman¡¯s face paled and her pulse was weak. The Heavenly Book rolled from the bones, and the light gathered, when the blue light popped out, Wuyou condensed the blue light. The crystal spinel floated and rotated. It was the God Farmer Technique of the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book, the thing that Shennong condensed quintessence of the spiritual grass. The spiritual grass had grown for tens of millions of years, enjoying the same life span as the sun and the moon. It was the spirit born at the beginning of the Chaos, which could solve all kinds of poisons. Wuyou opened Jiu Ying¡¯s veins, and Flowing Light surged out of her fingers. When the blue spinel opened, floating herb spirits frisked. When Wuyou unsealed the essence spirit, tens of thousands of spirit ran into Jiu Ying¡¯s body. Those restless spirits gamboled in Jiu Ying¡¯s body. Don¡¯t look down upon the spirits. They were able to clean away Jiu Ying¡¯s toxin. Even though the little disciple had witnessed the miracle power of the Heavenly Book, he was still convinced by it again. How was there such a formidable power to clean marrow and bones?


    ¡°The poison has been cleared out.¡± Wuyou dispersed her Spiritual Power, and then the spinel returned to her eyebrow bones. The blue color thinned out. Pangu Spirit also drilled into Wuyou¡¯s body. Jiu Ying still looked pale, and her mouth excoriated with blood. A little disciple helped to wipe it. Jiu Ying never expected that she coulde back to life.

 Chapter 201 Chidi Died

    <h4>Chapter 201 Chidi Died</h4>


    ¡°Report! Arge enemy force is bearing down upon the border. Your Majesty, hurry to retreat!¡± A soldier hurried into the main hall. Chidi gave the others a cold look. These people were useless and only concerned with their own interests and had long forgotten that he was the Devil God.


    Snow covered the blood outside the main hall. Was Mount Da Huang going to perish? Chidi had a surge in his heart. When it really happened, he was somewhat unwilling to face it. His life¡¯s work was in vain. As the demon lord of Mount Da Huang, Xiao Qi threatened him. Even with Hongjun at Xiao Qi¡¯s back, Chidi would never give in.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t leave now, you may not have a chance. The fairy army ising to this city.¡± There was a murmur in the hall. When a crisis came, those people wanted to run for their lives. Chidi lost patience. He struck out a blow. These abominable fellows muddled about on weekdays. When it was time for them to fight, they became cowered. The hall fell silent.


    ¡°Left General, listen to orders. Take 20,000 Qi¡¯s troops to intercept the mixed vital army.¡± A big man fell down in the crowd and caused a roar ofughter. Chidi frowned. The bearded man headed for the throne. Chidi threw a military talisman.


    At this point, he had to take it one step at a time. Xiao Qi wanted to destroy Mount Da Huang, but it was not that easy. Thinking of Emperor Jun in the Ninth-level Heaven, Chidi decided that he would never give in. If Emperor Jun lived, he would not live just for the sake of remaining alive either.


    ¡°Right General, listen to orders. Take 20,000 soldiers to guard the devil capital.¡± Chidi threw another military talisman. A young man in an iron armor rushed to take it.


    ¡°Report! The army has broken the line.¡±


    Chidi had no idea that Xiao Qi was so quick to break through in less than two hours.


    Xiao Qi didn¡¯t expect the devil army to be easily defeated. On the moors, the devil army weakened. It was a good time to wipe them out. But no matter how to fight, those enemies who fell from the sky were extremely tenacious, and no matter how strong the Spiritual Power was, it could not eliminate them.


    The enemies flooded over, and Xiao Qi was forced back. Chidi rushed to the front. A man was on the cloud, covered with masks like a god, with his ck robe rolling in the sea of clouds. Chidi cast a nce at Xiao Qi andunched an attack on this intruder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been challenging me. Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± Chidi cast a cold look.


    ¡°Today is your day to die.¡± Xiao Qiunched a blow. Chidi jumped into the air and avoid the attack.


    ¡°You have the help of the mixed vital army because of your appearance.¡±


    This was Xiao Qi¡¯s lifelong shame. He wouldn¡¯t let Chidi make fun of him.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Xiao Qi flew over and aimed the crossbow at the devil army, but Chidi never begged for mercy. He knew that he had really crossed Hongjun¡¯s line and that Hongjun would abandon the pawn. Yeah! He could only be a thoughtless pawn.


    ¡°You¡¯re really Hongjun¡¯s dog. Maybe you¡¯ll end up worse off.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn at the moment you¡¯re gonna die.¡±


    Xiao Qi gave Chidi a punch. Spiritual Power roared in his body and gathered around his limbs. The great yellow tail was swinging across the sky. When Xiao Qi transformed himself into the Fairy King, his eyes seemed to burn. Seeing the golden lion in front of him, Xiao Nai immediately turned. A fire phoenix shot out of his body. Xiao Nai leaped up to the cloud and fought shoulder to shoulder with his master. He would protect his master because Xiao Qi saved his life.


    The devil lord was not anxious at this moment. He would definitely be the gainer no matter he took part in the fight or not. He, as a king, did not bring prosperity to Mount Da Huang, and had no governing ability and let such a strong kingdom stuck in endless disputes.


    ¡°Be careful, my lord.¡±


    The Right General released his Spiritual Power. The mixed vital army wanted to attack Chidi sneakily but was beaten a few feet away. He did not expect that there was such a vignt person around Chidi. The Right General climbed up from the ground and gathered his Spiritual Power secretly. All of a sudden, there was a kind of floating ck Spiritual Power above Chidi, spreading infinitely in the ck hole.


    When Right General tried to dodge, it was toote. Blood bats from the ck hole tore at him in midair. Right General panicked and shouted for help, but who could care for him? Chidi and Left General were fighting with Xiao Qi in the distance. Xiao Nai who was close to him was also hounded by the enemy.


    The devil general in the air was torn to pieces. Left General breathed a sigh of relief and sighed at his good luck.


    The Right General¡¯s hands were full of blood. Attracted by the blood smell, the blood bat began to rush to him for the blood. Nascent Soul took the opportunity to lead the blood bat to the cliff. The Right General was imprisoned, and he never expected he would be framed by the mixed vital army.


    ¡°The devil general is just so so.¡±


    Xiao Nai floated above the cliff, gathering more Spiritual Power. The blood bat revealed its bloodthirsty nature and was constantly tearing the Right General. The Right General had no means to deal with the blood bat. He wondered if this was his fate to die at this ce.


    The Right General wasughing on the cliff. The only way he could save himself was to kill Xiao Nai. But his limbs were all controlled by the blood bat, and he could even hear the sound of its sucking blood. Just as the Right General got desperate, the Left General came in the wind and released his Spiritual Power to him. The Right General was ignited with the hope of life, grateful to the Left General. When he was full of the joy of life, he felt a tearing pain on his chest. It turned to be a w that had prated his chest. Looking at the bloody hole on his chest, the Right General did not understand why he did that to him.


    The Left General wanted to escape, but it was toote. The extended w was tightly pricked into his throat. The poor Left General didn¡¯t understand why he killed him. His blood was solidified, and his suspended body, like a t ball, fell into the bottom of the valley. Looking at the Left General covered by leaves, the devil chuckled. On the cliff, he looked like a devil from hell. The Left General could never figure out why he killed him.


    ¡°Do you remember the ck shadow tribe?¡±


    The ck shadow tribe¡¯s leader asked in an icy voice. Left General understood, but it was toote. The Devil King gave the devil capital to the ck shadow tribe and did not expect that the ck shadow tribe disguised as the devil army to kill him. Left General looked at Chidi in the distance, unable to say anything. The blood flowed and his heart was struck by sharp ws again.


    ¡°Chidi has bullied my ck shadow tribe for years. You deserve it.¡±


    The Left General listened to the fights in the distance, and slowly closed his eyes. The snow flew, and the ice sealed all the creatures. The leader of the ck shadow tribe ignited the spiritual fire. Instantly the Left General was turned into ashes. The shivering roars of the fight had revealed the cruel of wars.


    Xiao Qi released his Spiritual Power to deal with Chidi¡¯s Spiritual Power.


    Xiao Nai swooped in riding on the fire phoenix. Chidi gestured to face up. Xiao Qi flew up to the sea of clouds to fight with Xiao Nai. The summoned Spiritual Power enriched his whole body, releasing countless Spiritual Power to Chidi.


    Chidi swept one of his spiritual fingers, and suddenly a weird spiritual beast flew out. Surrounded by Chidi¡¯s Spiritual Power, the spiritual beast became bigger instantly, avoiding the attacks from Xiao Nai agilely.


    Xiao Nai began to gesture as well, and suddenly numerous phoenix¡¯s feathers flooded toward Chidi. The spiritual beast hovered over the sky, and its roar mmed the heart of Chidi.


    Xiao Qi was no longer the Fairy King, but Chidi didn¡¯t have the nerve to despise him. Looking at the feathers that rushed to him, Chidi transformed himself into a spiritual barrier. The golden re spread in the spiritual barrier, protecting Chidi like a shining armor. The feathers were bounced back by this armor. Shocked, Xiao Qi jumped on the phoenix¡¯s back. The phoenix swung its tail and surged to the air.


    Xiao Nai looked at a behemoth, and wanted to exert Spiritual Power, but was beaten several feet away by the behemoth¡¯s w. The phoenix in the sea of clouds stretched its ws to the behemoth as quick as a sh. When the ws prated the heart of the behemoth, it screamed in pain in the air and twisted its huge body into a ball. The phoenix took the opportunity and mmed the behemoth once again. But it could recover its wounds in a second.


    Xiao Nai knew it was a spiritual beast whose primordial spirit would not be destroyed, so he stretched his hands toward its eyes. Blood began to ssh around and the behemoth and fell into the snowfield. Xiao Nai didn¡¯t want to continue to attack, so he turned around to fly to his master. However, in the next second, a ck shadow bounced up to seize him tightly. When he felt a pain in the neck, he noticed that he was caught in the palm of the behemoth. At the moment, he became the fish on the cutting board, waiting to be ughtered by the behemoth.


    The leader of the ck shadow tribe dispelled his Spiritual Power. There was nothing left in the snow except for a pool of blood. The fluttering snow made thest drop of blood disappear. From now on, the Left General had disappeared in the world, and the Devil Kingdom would be his. After a look into the direction where the Left General fell into the valley, he revealed a smile. It seemed that the Devil Realm would soon be his.


    ¡°Help, Master.¡±


    The blood was solidifying little by little, and the blood in the throat rushed up. The behemoth kept shaking Xiao Nai in its w. Thetter wanted to summon his Spiritual Power, but he couldn¡¯t gesture at all. His hands hung down without energy, and at the moment he was waiting for death.


    Worried about Xiao Nai, Xiao Qi gathered his Spiritual Power secretly on the clouds and attacked the behemoth, which scared thetter to flee away immediately.


    Xiao Nai was still carried by the behemoth. Xiao Qi chased up and made a punch toward the behemoth¡¯s head. Mucus spurted out, and wherever it dropped, smoke emerged. Those soldiers who were contaminated with the mucus instantly turned into skeletons.


    The more Xiao Nai struggled, the more difficult it was for him to escape from the imprisonment of the behemoth. The behemoth looked violent, but it was a little bit smart in fact. It took advantage of Xiao Nai as a hostage, to easily avoid the attacks of Xiao Qi. It seemed that only he could save himself.


    Xiao Nai closed his eyes to gather his divine consciousness little by little. His Spiritual Power was called by her. The roaring Spiritual Power was elerating toward him. Xiao Nai could perceive that endless spirit was flowing.


    Looking at Xiao Nai who was seized, Xiao Qi was very anxious. At the same time, Chidi was entangling him with his Spiritual Power. It seemed that he had to remove him first, or he couldn¡¯t get rid of his tangle. Xiao Qi took out the String Instrument, and his spiritual fingers slid over the strings, making sonorous sound toward Chidi with strong momentum. The sound of the instrument had made wherever it reached crash.


    The lingering sound of the instrument, like a curse, entangled Chidi. Chidi released his Spiritual Power to defend himself, and a spiritual barrier immediately appeared to block the erosion of the sound.


    Looking at the blue spiritual barrier, Xiao Qi increased his Spiritual Power. The turbulent sound prated the spiritual barrier like a knife. Chidi wanted to grab the instrument from Xiao Qi, but it was not easy. This instrument from the antiquity times surrounded him, eager to pierce his acupoints.


    Under the sound of the instrument, Chidi rushed out of the spiritual barrier like a bolt of lightning toward Xiao Qi. Xiao Nai was shocked and worried about Xiao Qi. He gathered Spiritual Power in his hands and tried his best to make an attack on the behemoth. Suddenly, the behemoth became bloody.


    Xiao Qi avoided the attack and tried to fight back. Chidi dodged. Xiao Qi held the instrument, suspending in mid-air. Xiao Nai also flew to the sea of clouds.


    Along the way, the phoenix squirted fireballs. The sound of the instrument, like flying swords, rushed to Chidi. The fireballs reddened the snowfield. Chidi was burning in the mes. The sound prated his skin. His soul became thin and soared straight into the sky.


    All was quiet again. The flowing light scattered. Xiao Qi stood in the sea of clouds. Mount Da Huang and the Qi Kingdom would be Hongjun¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 202 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (I)

    <h4>Chapter 202 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (I)</h4>


    Standing on the tower of the Jin Kingdom, Xu Linghe looked into the distance. Who would have thought that the Qi Kingdom would have a new emperor? Xiao Qi¡¯s ambition spiraled out of control. He sessively conquered the Qi Kingdom, Mount Da Huang, and the fire tribe. Supported by the mixed vital army, his troops marched south. Jin City had to deal with Xiao Qi who was more aggressive. The report of the spies made Jin¡¯s camp fill with tension. Xu Linghe deployed troops overnight.


    ¡°You are such a bunch of fools!¡± Xiao Qi was furious. The spies reported that they were ambushed by the Jin army. It was a fatal blow. Xiao Qi formed a group of crossbows and made his way to the border. When they got to the camp, the soldiers knelt and saluted. The Fairy King arrived just in time.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The soldier saw Xiao Qi like a savior and followed him to the general¡¯s tent. The mixed vital army followed Xiao Qi all the way, and when they reached the tent, sharp-eyed soldiers quickly knelt down. The generals did not expect Xiao Qi toe.


    ¡°How¡¯s the war going?¡± Xiao Qi asked calmly. With Hongjun on his side, he certainly didn¡¯t care about the Jin army.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Marshal Xiao...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Xiao Qi was startled. Xiao Nai couldn¡¯t have an ident, because he had to rely on him to open up territory.


    ¡°Marshal wounded by Xu Linghe.¡±


    ¡°Are you better now?¡± Holding Xiao Nai¡¯s hand, Xiao Nai felt his hand very hot. Xiao Nai felt his blood surged. He was fine just now, but suddenly he vomited blood. The bedclothes were covered with red blood.


    ¡°The army cannot do without the Commander in Chief a day...¡± Xiao Qi wanted to use Xiao Nai¡¯s wounds to boost morale. After all, sometimes the hatred could beat thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers. The military doctor got nervous by the Majesty¡¯s remarks. And no improvement was seen in Commander in Chief now, even if he had taken the decoction. Therefore, a desperate remedy was needed to cure the disease thoroughly and clear up the siltation in Xiao Nai¡¯s body. The military doctor also needed the Majesty to yact in coordination with him before Xiao Nai. The military doctor spoke the Commander in Chief¡¯s crux. Qi army needed Xiao Nai. The two walked out of the camp. And Di Qing ordered a soldier to dress up as Wuyou, and then held him into the camp. Xiao Nai was delirious and rushed up to the soldier.


    ¡°The one who hurt...¡± Before the military doctor finished his words, Xiao Nai shed the soldier, with blood spraying out several meters away. The military doctor felt guilty, as an innocent life was lost.


    ¡°I will spare no one who hurt me.¡± Xiao Nai seemed to be possessed and burst outughing wildly. Hisughter sounded ghastly frightening.


    ¡°Xu Linghe is not ordinary. You recuperate first.¡± Xiao Qi had only one goal¡ªto break into the Jin Kingdom, kill Xu Linghe, and then kill all the people in Jin and make Xiaoyao kneel down to beg him for mercy.


    ¡°Transmit my order. Assemble 100,000 military forces and head to the Jin City before dawn.¡±


    Xiao Qi got what he wanted. The military doctor felt relieved when seeing the Majesty¡¯s gloomy look fade away. Although the move was rather merciless and vited medical ethics, the military doctor had no alternative but to surrender to imperial authority.


    The Jin troops were divided into two parts and headed to the Qi¡¯s barrack because they wanted to grasp the opportunity to break into the Qi¡¯s camp when the opponent was unprepared. However, the moment the Jin troops entered the Qi¡¯s military camp, they were surrounded by the Qi soldiers. Madam Yu killed five opponents in a raw. However, the Qi¡¯s soldiers rushed to them continuously. After several rounds, Madam Yu found it difficult to withstand the attack. Xiao Nai gave themand, and then all the artillery fired together. The Flowing Light shells exploded with deafening noises. Warhorses galloped into the battlefield. They carried the artillery and dashed to the Jin troops with neighs. Although those warhorses were just animals, they were so well-trained that the Jin troops were exploded to retreat out of the Qi¡¯s military camp. Confronted with the enemy, Xiao Nai would not spare any of them. Artillery shells streaked across the night sky to the Jin soldiers. Madam Yu set the formation to protect her soldiers¡¯ lives. She leaped into the sky, as nagas were expert at the Water Escape Technique. She gathered spirit power with hands, and the incantation prated her body. In the firelight, Madam Yu drew the water from rivers, hoping to put out the artillery¡¯s power. A gust of wild wind sprang up, and the clouds were split open by the spirit light. Water drilled out from the breaches. Xiao Qi had foreseen Madam Yu¡¯s movement, so he had developed some water-proof techniques to the artillery. Gunpowder was put into a lead tube, and only a thread of fuse could detonate it. War horses galloped in the falling rain. Thousands of shells shot at Jin¡¯s soldiers. Madam Yu retreated in defeat, and the camp was strewn with Jin soldiers¡¯ dead body. Obviously, the artillery now was immune to the rainwater. The Qi¡¯s soldiers were boosted and believed that they could recapture the Jin City one day with the assistance of the artillery. The Qi¡¯s main force pushed to the Western Front. Torn with anxiety, Madam Yu did not dare to imagine the consequence. Among her 20,000 soldiers, 5,000 had died, and the morale of the rest was at rock bottom. If things went on like that, she and her army would have no other way but to be trampled by others at will, because the enemy¡¯s artillery was too formidable. She needed to find out a method to stop the offensive. The Qi¡¯s army kept striking against Madam Yu. She had to retreat to the col, where there was only one way avable. Madam Yu thought her army could pass through the Holy Temple, a natural barrier, then circled to the enemy rear, and converged attacks to the enemy. Only in this way are there some chances for her to win. However, after several battles, she and the army had been extremely exhausted. So she ordered the Jin army to take a rest on the spot.


    Zhan Ming was rather familiar with the Jing Town. But when he arrived there, what he could see were the Jin soldiers¡¯ corpses. Where was Madam Yu? Zhan Ming came up and wondered what these soldiers had suffered. Their corpsesy on the ground here and there. Judging from the degree of burns on their corpses, Zhan Ming guessed that they had been attacked by artillery before their death.


    ¡°They were injured by the artillery...¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Xu, have you seen it...¡± Of course, Zhan Ming had seen it before. Last time, it was this sharp weapon that Di Qing used. Fortunately, Commander in Chief destroyed it in time. But he did not expect that the technique of artillery developed more sophisticated.


    ¡°Kunlun was attacked with crossbows.¡± Wuyou wouldn¡¯t let anyone know that Kunlun had imprisoned those alien souls. The Heavenly Book had caused the three realms to be turned upside down. If people discovered this fact, even greater disaster would befall.


    Wuyou flew to Jin¡¯s military camp where Zhan Ming had assembled the forces already. The most important thing in the war was fast speed. Since Jin¡¯s soldiers were always trained strictly and had the excellent physical ability, they could march faster by using shape-shifting, but pity that Jin¡¯s soldiers knew nothing about the shape-shifting at all, while only the spirit cultivators knew it. Therefore, Wuyou had to follow the troops without any stop, just fearing the opportunity for war might be dyed. But today was different from themon days. They had to arrive there in advance and ambush the Western Front where the Di troops would pass. Though the Jin troops were rtively weak, they were good at sneak-attack. A fewer number of people could conduct a more agile attack. They just spent an hour arriving at the Western Front and then found a hidden ce for camping.


    Xiao Qi was deploying troops 25 kilometers from the fairy¡¯s camp. He was determined to revenge Xiao Nai on Xu Linghe.


    Xiao Qi was confident that he had held all the trump cards in the war against the enemy. Horses pressed hard to the Holy Temple with artillery on the back. Xiao Qi thought that the Jin army could not escape the doom this time, and he was desperate to take Yan Shen¡¯s life in this fight.


    Xu Linghe and Zhan Ming went to the military camp. Since he went to the state and county, the military affairs were managed by General Yu.


    As soon as Xu Linghe and Zhan Ming got out of the carriage, they heard drills from the military camp. The female general was standing on the drill ground. She looked very imposing in her armor. Zhan Ming couldn¡¯t help admiring her.


    ¡°General Yu is really an excellent woman. She came herself in such cold weather.¡± Zhan Ming was in awe of her.


    ¡°She¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    ¡°Marshal... Marshal.¡± Some soldiers swarmed toward Xu Linghe. Suddenly, the female general gave them a blow. The soldier who was beaten was so frightened that his legs and feet trembled and he regretted his bad memory. The female general had a reputation for running the army seriously, but his behavior was a clear vition of her norms. This was because his most admired marshal hade to the military camp.


    ¡°You have lived up to your reputation for running the army strictly, General Yu.¡± Zhan Ming was the generalmander of the Jin City. Since his outings with Xu Linghe, he had rarely been to the military camp. The female general was the only person he knew in the camp. On the way back to Jin City, the female general was seriously injured but still as strong as a man, which made Zhan Ming have a new understanding of her.


    ¡°Marshal is waiting for you, general,¡± a little soldier reminded the female general, looking steadily forward.


    ¡°I know.¡± Madam Yu contained her momentum and flicked the dust off her armor. The soldier followed her to meet Xu Linghe. When they reached the tent, the door opened from the inside. Madam Yu was stunned for a moment because Zhan Ming was much darker than he had been two months ago, while Zhan Ming looked at her with admiration.


    ¡°Is marshal here because there is a new war?¡± Madam Yu wondered. Although the soldiers were in recuperating, they never cked at their fighting power. If there was a war, they would never be afraid.


    ¡°Although the ceasefire has been in ce for months, there have been numerous border problems. Take 10,000 soldiers, patrol along the border for a few days. If you find someone disturbing people, be sure to teach them a lesson. In addition, keep the states and counties on their toes. Spring ising. We can¡¯t afford to lose the time of growing seedlings.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± said Madam Yu, holding her head high confidently.


    ¡°Commander Zhan, help General Yu. You must do a good job in this matter.¡± Zhan Ming took themand. Of course, he enjoyed working with Madam Yu. Then they left Xu Linghe¡¯s tent. Madam Yu went to gather her forces. The soldiers were excited to hear that they were going to patrol the border. The sounds of gathering rang on the yground. Xu Linghe flew out of his tent. Madam Yu rode to the tform, followed by Zhan Ming. Xu Linghe got up on the tform and watched the soldiers go. The cold wind of December blew up the dust.


    It was already dark when Madam Yu arrived at the border with 10,000 elite soldiers. The Jin army found a remote ce to camp. Madam Yu took advantage of the night into the city and found a team of the Qi army in houses in the east of the city. Then she slipped into their camp and her soldiers set fire to the houses. Xiao Nai rushed out. He carried out Di Qing¡¯s orders and led his soldiers to pose as border people to disrupt the order of Jin¡¯s border. At hismand, the Qi army took up bows and arrows and fired thousands of arrows at the Jin army. Madam Yu did not expect that it was the Qi army who was disturbing the people. It was toote for them to withdraw. Xiao Nai fired the signal re. Xiao Qi flew towards the Jing Town. The army surrounded Madam Yu.


    Zhan Ming chased all the way, hoping Madam Yu wouldn¡¯t have an ident. Di Qing took to the air and the dragon swept around with its huge tail. Madam Yu swooped down. Nagas lit the dragon silk and the fire zed all over the sky. Madam Yu waved her wand and gave the order. The nagas came in a rush. Their tails were like thorns of steel, which mortal bodies could not bear. After several rounds, arge number of enemies were killed or wounded. Devil army turned into a demon spirit and pounced on the nagas to tear them. Devil army was born to drink blood. Creatures with magic beads were their food.


    The fairy army blocked the way of the Jin army, and the naga army protected Madam Yu. Zhan Ming was not afraid of attacks from the devil army. As the generalmander, he cared not whether he lived or died. The morale of the Jin army rose. Madam Yu set up a tactical formation tounch a forcible attack on the enemy. Zhan Ming rode into battle. Xiao Qi raised his hand and hit the horse¡¯s head. The horse neighed and died. Zhan Ming jumped into the air. He swung a hammer across Xiao Qi¡¯s horse leg. Xiao Qi sprang to his feet, clutching the rein. Zhan Ming rolled and hammered at the horse again. The horse could not withstand the heavy blow and fell to the ground. It was a Ferghana horse from the North Desert and had been Di Qing¡¯s horse for many years. Di Qing was so angry that he flew at Zhan Ming and kicked him. Zhan Ming sent back flying several meters away. Then Di Qing¡¯s spiritual saber came to him and Zhan Ming had to roll back and forth to avoid it.


    Zhan Ming protected Madam Yu. The Qi army rushed towards them. Xiao Nai brandished his spiritual saber and killed several people. The nagas were surrounded by the devil army. Zhan Ming¡¯s hammer swept across the enemy. The longer the battlested, the worse for the Jin army. Madam Yu rushed into the camp but was stopped by the fairy army. The Qi army seized the opportunity to rush at Madam Yu. Numerous fairies attacked Madam Yu at the same time. Zhan Ming broke away from the fight, swinging a sledgehammer at the fairies. Di Qing waved his spiritual saber at Zhan Ming. Zhan Ming felt his back wet. The smell of blood was all around him. Zhan Ming endured the pain, separated the fairy army and saved Madam Yu. With a neighing, the horse ran wildly. The explosion scared the soldiers away and Xiao Qi fled.


    It was a terrible fight. A number of nagas died or hurt; The Jin army advanced along the way, and the Qi army was driven out of the border. Xiao Qi lost a lot of troops. The Qi army was defeated and scattered. The Jin army crushed Xiao Qi¡¯s scheme. Xu Linghe in Jin City was in charge of the whole situation.

 Chapter 203 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (II)

    <h4>Chapter 203 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (II)</h4>


    While the Jin army was full of morale, Xu Linghe deployed forces. The generals in the camp took his orders. As a female general, Madam Yu rushed to the front. Su Chenyang became a pioneer officer in the Jin army. Xiao Qi captured the fire tribe. Phoenix would not spare this man. It was not easy for Xiao Qi to dominate the three realms.


    By the light of themp, Xu Linghe mobilized his troops. The sand table changed constantly. Wuyou took the Heavenly Army and all the disciples came to help fight. The great god of Teal Hill Jiang Tian ordered Yan toe to his aid. This was a battle of life and death.


    Xiao Qi sat in the big camp of the Qi army and assembled 500,000 troops. The devil army of Mount Da Huang was controlled by the ck shadow tribe. The fairy army, the fire tribe army, and the Qi army weremanded by Xiao Nai. Xiao Qi went to the Chaos again to ask Hongjun to helpmand. Wuyou and Hun Kun directly arrived at the Jin City, which made Xu Linghe surprised.


    Xu Linghe was engaged in arranging the war affairs. Four hundred thousand soldiers were massed in Jin City. After supper, Xu Linghe went to the military camp again. Wuyou could not rest her heart, so she followed him. The moment they arrived at the military camp, Xu Linghe was pulled into the Commander-in-chief¡¯s camp by Yan. Wuyou saw the back figure again. They sat down, and then the back figure took the military camp from the void and flipped his spiritual fingers to pin theyout map on the wall. In order to see it clearly, the back figure changed the map into a confrontation map. The ck part was the devil army; the white part was the Qi army; the blue was the Jin army. Xu Linghe pointed out the locations of the ck and white, which was only a mountain away from the blue part. Nowadays, how to disperse the ck and the white¡¯s attraction so that the blue could have the chance to take a breath? The war was imminent. It was only 10 kilometers away from the Dragon Cliff. Xu Linghe looked at the map and had a n in his heart.


    ¡°You Majesty, what do you mean?¡± Those high-ranking military officers were more willing to hear Xu Linghe¡¯s wise idea. Presently, the enemy was strong while they were weak. It was not so easy to win. But they knew that Xu Linghe had ideas.


    ¡°The enemy has not known clearly our locations. So we should not act rashly and blindly. Jin City is our dead point. Although it is built firmly, we should take action with great caution. We can be divided into several parts to distract the devil and the Qi armies. Forest attack is our strength. We should send armies to all the forts to attack the enemy in all directions. Therger the scale, the better it was. To let Xiao Qi know that the Qi army is unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°Everybody, do as what he said. To gather the hidden force first and wait for the order. Before that, no mistakes! Don¡¯t expose yourselves. Whosoever dares to vite the order will be killed.¡±


    The word ¡°Kill¡± was resounded in the camp. Only the strict army would have morale like a fierce tiger¡¯s. Those officers and soldiers understood what Xu Linghe meant.


    ¡°In the sake of safety, I will take two groups of soldiers to ambush in the road Xiao Qi will take.¡±


    ¡°The front line is dangerous. Please follow the army so that you can be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°The strong army is pressing hard at the border. It won¡¯t work without a risky move. If the war starts, we must beat the enemy and make them afraid of us so that we can have the chance of taking a breath.¡±


    Outside the camp, the hidden army was gathered. Madam Yu led the main force to hide in the forest while Xu Linghe led 20,000 soldiers to head to the east and west respectively. And the rest were divided into 10 small teams.


    Wuyou followed her husband to the east and the west. In order to save time, they trotted ahead. The most important thing in the war was a fast speed. Since the Jin army was always trained strictly and had excellent physical ability, Wuyou could not catch up with them in hurrying on the journey. Soon, her little feet were worn out, but she still bore the pain. In fact, sorcery could help them faster, but the hidden forces did not know the sorcery, except some spirit cultivators. Therefore, Wuyou had to follow the troops without any stop, just fearing she would dy the opportunity for war. Xu Linghe knew his little woman was tired. They would have taken a rest if it had been themon times. But today was different from themon days. They had to arrive there in advance and ambush the eastern and western routes where the devil army would pass. Though the hidden forces were rtively weak, they were good at sneak-attack. A fewer number of people could conduct an agiler attack. They just spent an hour arriving at the Western Front and then found a hidden ce for camping.


    Twenty-five kilometers away was the Xiao Qi¡¯s temporary camp. Xiao Qi was deploying the military forces. The ck shadow tribe hurried here from Mount Da Huang temporarily with the devil army to help.


    At the same time, something big happened in the Immense Sea. Yuan Xueyi hurt Zhu Jiuyin by mistake. Contradictions escted. Ying Yu came to arrest her one morning. She could have run away, but to his surprise, Yuan Xueyi had left a way out. The whole Yuan Family formed their troops. It was stillte for Zhu Jiuyin to hear the news as Yuan Xueyi had left there. Those finger men the Emperor had arranged were killed before the front gate. Punishing someone as a warning to others always worked to the timid people. However, for those who were bold and not afraid of death, it meant nothing but instead, stored up huge problems for Yuan Xueyi as things worsened. And the problems came true in two days¡ªseveral families of the Immense Sea allied with Yuan Xueyi to rebel.


    The whole people of the Qi Kingdom were divided into the northern part and the southern part from then on. The southern belonged to Yuan Xueyi, while Zhu Jiuyin upied the northern part. The once entire Immense Sea was divided into two, between the two sides was dragged out. Afraid that Yuan Xueyi would push to the north and deprive the throne, Zhu Jiuyin rushed to the Ninth-level Heaven for help. Unluckily, Emperor Jun had been dead, and those stubborn men were killed and the rest of the people surrendered to Jiang Wuyou. After asking around, Zhu Jiuyin learned that Feng Xi had been killed, too. As Feng Xi¡¯s confidant, he certainly could not tolerate it. As he failed to get help, Di Qing had no way but to deploy the military force by himself. As the Commander-in-chief, Ying Yu did not decline but to shoulder the responsibility. Yuan Xueyi¡¯s betray caused the Immense Sea to fall into the war.


    It was useless for Zhu Jiuyin to regret that he had saved Yuan Xueyi. It was time to face reality. In fact, he took advantage of the power to kill his brother so that he could be the king of the Immense Sea. However, Yuan Xueyi had turned against him. He decided to punish her. Yuan Xueyi not only helped Kunlun steal the Mirror of Reincarnation but also returned kindness with ingratitude. He would never let her off. Since the woman was unkind to him, he would not spare her. If he hadn¡¯t saved her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. He regretted that he had not killed the wicked woman. In the south, thanks to the several families¡¯ help, Yuan Xueyi upied three cities stably, so that she doubled her territory. In the north, Zhu Jiuyin was sleepless to discuss with his subordinates about countermeasures. Ying Yu had never been in a war, so he did not know anything about a fight. Yuan Xueyi was in a different situation. Those families had many talents. They helped give advice, and their purpose, of course, was to make Zhu Jiuyin abdicate, so he lost the battles in theter confrontations. Only then did Zhu Jiuyin realize how terrible it was for him to save this woman! He regretted having saved Yuan Xueyi. However, even he killed Yuan Xueyi tens of thousands of times, it was still useless. Anyway, it was Zhu Jiuyin himself who gave the order and looked down upon his opponent. It brought disasters to the decision-maker. The main fighting troops were brought back to the Immense Sea from the north. In this way, the military force in the imperial court lessened to the half, which was great to Yuan Xueyi.


    Xu Linghe stood on the top of the mountain to watch out the mixed vital army¡¯s movement. The mixed vital army, who should press hard into the forest, was retreated half. Did anything big happen? Xu Linghe sent a scout to check. After an hour, the scout came back and told him the information. Xu Linghe was rather shocked and did not expect that the human world was in chaos, and the people there were in deep distress, which made him rather concerned. Only when the country was peaceful and prosperous could its people live a contented life. Xu Linghe didn¡¯t kill Di Qing before, just because he was afraid of the chaos it might cause in the Qi Kingdom. He had never expected that Lin Feiyang killed Di Qing, and Xiao Qi gained a lot from it. Di Qing died suddenly. It was the time to substitute a new regime for the old. All in all, only the people suffered. Xu Linghe belonged to the immortal realm, and safeguarding the peace was his responsibility. He knew it well, but he did not foresee that the human world still had to suffer the chaos. But now what Xu Linghe concerned most was to settle the current issue¡ªit was rted to the little woman¡¯s homnd. He couldn¡¯t let Xiao Qi do what he wanted to do recklessly in the human world. Xu Linghe asked the soldiers to prepare the crossbows and rub the Melting Souls Liquid on the bows. As long as the fairy army was stained with the liquid, they would vanish immediately. It was prepared by Xu Linghe for the hidden force because the fairy army gathered the Qi of the corpse souls.


    Xiao Qimanded the army and let the fairy army and the mixed vital army attack them from both sides and pushed from east to west. Yan had hidden in the mountain forest already.


    The suspicious ces were destroyed by the fairy army. Looking at fiercely burning firelight, Xu Linghe led a group of soldiers to follow up secretly. The fairy army¡¯s purpose was to find the hidden force beachheads and wipe them out.


    Xiao Qi moved forward with the main force. He wanted to urge in person. The devil army felt boosted at the news, and each of them cheered up. With Xiao Qi¡¯s order, the main force entered the forest. The scout hurried to tell the news, and then Yan let the soldiers disperse so that they could attack suddenly. Then, soldiers all hid in the fortresses. As long as the fairy army came into the siege, they could annihte them. Xiao Qi wore the armor and held Baize¡¯s wand in his hand. First, Yan sent a group of hidden forces to allure the fairy army. Eagles howled in the forest, and the prey screamed sadly. The fairy army kicked the prey with alert. However, his legs were tied by Spiritual Power. Then, little soldiers came up to stab knives to them. Next second, the soldier turned into smoke. And then, the fairy army¡¯s awful screams filled the forest. Xiao Qi rushed there at the sound, and was shocked at the scene¡ªthe scout whom he had sent out was peeled off skins and hung on the branch. How cruel it was! The fairy¡¯s soldiers were reluctant to move on at the sight of their dead brother. However, Yu Xuanji would not withdraw. If the scout¡¯s information was true, the hidden force¡¯s underground was hidden in the forest. If she was able to find out the entrance, she could make achievements and then Chidi would give Xiao Qi more power. If a woman fell in love with a man, she would lose herself and be more sensitive. Yu Xuanji¡¯s obsession was rather pure but deadly. For Xiao Qi, she was ready to give up everything, including the secr power. She had forgotten her initial intent. Xiao Qi was her weak point. And in the name of helping Xiaoyao, Xiao Qi extended his ambition. Yu Xuanji knew Xiao Qi¡¯s n well but was still willing to do everything for him. Was there still time for her when she woke up to reality one day?


    Yan asked soldiers to move up slowly and gather like a great. Because Baize¡¯s soldiers were not familiar with the territory, they were forced to a narrow cave by the hidden forces. They realized they were cheated the moment they came into the cave. Some struggled toe out, but the hidden forces blocked the cave. me cannonballs were shot in. Yan peeped through the crack at the charred corpses and let out a sigh. Yu Xuanji was in the trap, but she did not realize it at all. At the same time, her Baize¡¯s soldiers were wiped out one by one. The beasts¡¯ frightening scream rang in the deste forest, and wilted leaves rustled under the feet. Yu Xuanji looked around warily. Yan kept an eye on the woman and thought that the woman was bold indeed who dared to invade the hidden force¡¯s ce. Well, she coulde here but had little chance to return. Baize was Teal Hill¡¯s strong opponent. If Baize had not helped the wolf tribe in the dark, how could Chidi and the Wolf King have extinguished Teal Hill so easily? Yan gave an order, and then all the hidden forces in the forest rushed out in all directions. Yu Xuanji waved her wands and cleaved to the hidden force. Baize¡¯s officers protected their Goddess carefully with waving sabers and shing spirit light. However, the hidden force had been well prepared. They dispersed in all directions. And Baize¡¯s officers exerted another attack. Yan condensed spirit power and gave a palm to the officer. Baize was the weakest tribe in the goblin realm. Even if the Baize¡¯s officers were not at a high level. Although Yan¡¯s Spirit Power was not so high, he was an expert in the hidden force and was enough to handle Baize¡¯s soldiers. His palm hit a number of soldiers to the ground. The fairy¡¯s officer took several steps back, but seeing his king remain calm, he had to brave all rebuffs. Xiao Qi chanted the spell, and the sand flowed in clouds immediately in the forest.

 Chapter 204 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (III)

    <h4>Chapter 204 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (III)</h4>


    A fierce gale sprang up. The rolled trees flew to the Jin army. Yan transformed himself into a spiritual to block Xiao Qi¡¯s attack. The fairy army pressed hard step by step, and their sharp sabers were pricked to the spiritual. The Jin army held the crossbow and aimed at the fairy army. With Xu Linghe¡¯s order, tens of thousands of bows were shot out synchronously. Those arrows rubbed with the Melting Soul Liquid prated through the spiritual and dashed to the fairy army. Everything was annihted as they went. The fairy¡¯s high-ranking military officers fled in fear. Xiao Qi waved his wand, and then, the bows fell to the ground. Seeing the Melting Soul Liquid effect, Xu Linghe gave another order. The Jin army became more confident, holding the arrow with the liquid and drawing the crossbows to the full. Swoosh! Arrows broke all the barriers to the fairy army. Xu Linghe gathered Spiritual Power and injected it into the arrows. The fairy¡¯s officers¡¯ legs trembled with fear. After several rounds, the fairy army was utterly routed. Xiao Qi was exasperated to see their failure while the Jin army¡¯s morale was increased a lot. Guarded by the spiritual, the Jin army pushed ahead with unstoppable momentum. Xiao Qi suspended in the mid-air and gathered the Spiritual Power with his hands. His ck robe pped, his eyes turning red. In the floating shadows, the man was rather enchanting, and his ck robe gave out the mystery. The Jin army fixed their eyes on him. The man looked like a devil from hell. After the blood light, Xiao Qi released the Swallowing Soul Technique, which could make people lose their minds and killed by others at will. Xiao Qi was the Fairy King and had learned how to control others since childhood. As for those with a strong will, the technique would not work; but for those with weak Spiritual Power, it would be their weakest points. Xu Linghe called out, ¡°Terrible¡±, and found it was toote to stop it. The Jin army, like walking corpses and running flesh, pounced at Xiao Qi. Xu Linghe released his Spiritual Power to break the Swallowing Soul Technique but was blocked by the wand. When the Jin army got closer, Xiao Qi swept at them. The Jin army could not resist it at all and was thrown out several feet away. Even some rolled to the cliff. Xu Linghe flew out to save the two. Xiao Qi gave a palm. Crack! Then came the cries for help. The fairy army saw the hope and chopped at the Jin army with swords. At that moment, the Jin army was just like the meat on the chopping block.


    Sabers were brandished, and the scent of blood filled the forest. Xu Linghe dashed to the fairy army and killed some officers to save his brothers. Xiao Qi spread his Spiritual Power, and the entire forest was enwrapped by the Swallowing Soul Technique. The strong fragrance was full in the air. Xu Linghe held his breath, trying not to be encroached by the fragrance. The Jin army was deprived ofbat strength. If they wanted toe back alive, Xu Linghe himself should be alive first. However, Xiao Qi would not spare the Jin army. He waved the wand to gather the Spiritual Power. When the airflow spread, it flew to Yan. The strong current prated the spiritual. The Jin army did not realize that death was getting closer to them. Having been eroded by the Technique, the Jin army had nothing but desire to live. Xiao Qi agitated the Spiritual Power, and the whole forest was turned into a shamble. Would he die here? No! He thought about the escaping technique. Xu Linghe gathered Spiritual Power and started the escaping technique. Then, the forest was separated by spiritual fog. Rumbles upon rumbles, strong current rolled the Jin army into the ground. Xiao Qi did not predict that the Jin army would escape. He ran to them, but it was toote to stop. Xiao Qi had to helplessly witness them disappear and even lost the best chance to stop them. When the forest restored calmness, the forest was strewn with dead bodies, when seen afar. Meanwhile, the fairy soldiers were killed and injured a lot. The Jin army in a rtively small number dragged the enemy. Although the Jin army also suffered ten thousand of loss, they could retreat safely. During the battle in the mountain forest, the fairy army did not get any benefit. Xiao Qi his army return by the way they hade.


    The devil army in the Western Front pushed on slowly. There was a deadly silence at night. No trace of the enemy could be seen on the way. Xiao Nai was on alert. Wuyou had set archers. Kunlun¡¯s disciples dispersed. Wuyou¡¯s task was to lead a group of hidden forces to intercept the enemy on the fortress. Kunlun¡¯s disciples had been divided into eight columns and ambushed on the way. They followed Wuyou¡¯smand. As Kunlun¡¯s Sect Leader, she would devote herself for sure. Being the vanguard, the danger was unavoidable. Before leaving, her husband told her not to exhaust herself. She still had him. The enemy was only 25 kilometers away from Jin City. It would bete if she did not intercept right away. Wuyou gathered Spiritual Power and disclosed the ground. Deep ditches blocked the devil army¡¯s march. The hidden force held the bows in the hands. Since the devil army was stopped, Xiao Qi leaped to the air and dashed directly to the hidden force. Then, the devil army ran hard on the heels of Xiao Qi and waved the demonic sabers to Wuyou. Xiao Qi knew his opponent¡¯s intent¡ªto drag his advancing step. Now it was Nascent Soul who led the main force and Xiao Qi was asked to cover a retreat. Nascent Soul took the order to push ahead. Wuyou flew up to obstruct the devil troop¡¯s advance. Xiao Qi swept toward her, and the Spiritual Power tangled with her. Seeing the vanguard stopped by the enemy, the hidden force shot out the arrows rubbed with the Melting Souls Liquid. The devil soldiers were cheered up and flooded up. When their bodies were stained with the Liquid, they realized it was toote. The Liquid with spiritual fire turned the devil soldiers into a pool of blood. The other devil soldiers did not see it before, so they hid into Xiao Qi¡¯s defensive cover with fear. Nascent Soul rushed out of the Western Front to the hidden force¡¯ hintend. Xu Linghe cast a giant, waiting for the enemy¡¯sing. Apart from the archers, Xu Linghe prepared some gunpowder. Before leaving, Yan Wu gave him a new weapon, but its power was unknown. There were many cases to use the few to defeat the many. Xu Linghe hoped that he could defeat the devil army and returned that the Jin army could crush Xiao Qi¡¯s plot so that many people could live a peaceful and carefree life.


    Wuyou would not let go of Xiao Nai, because the man had done many evil practices with Xiao Qi, including her homnd. Her husband was responsible for the Jin Kingdom. Xiao Nai did not know that the little soldier in front was Jiang Wuyou, and just thought that the soldier stood in his way. The devil army fought fiercely with Kunlun¡¯s disciples. And some Kunlun¡¯s disciples hid in some secrets ces and shot out the arrows. Swoosh! The devil soldiers who ran in the front fell down one after another. Xiao Nai aimed at the target and flew up. Kunlun¡¯s disciples were swept ten more meters away by the strong current. Wuyou blocked Xiao Nai¡¯s attack so as to give time for Kunlun¡¯s disciples to take a breath. They picked themselves from the ground. Some of them were crushed on the breastbones. Then they fell to the ground and turned to wisps of souls. Wuyou condensed her Spiritual Power and set the spiritual barrier for Kunlun¡¯s disciples. They all tried their best. Pointless sacrifice was unnecessary. Xiao Nai owned the Spiritual Power of the phoenix tribe and could kill Kunlun¡¯s disciples in a slipshod way.


    Wuyou opened her brow bridge, and Pangu¡¯s incantation hovered between the eyebrows. It turned out that Jiang Wuyou was in the Jin Kingdom as well. After the shock, Xiao Nai resumed calmness. They just stood in the opposite. Xiao Nai came to Jin City for expanding the territory and let his master rule the three realms. But out of his expectation, he met Jiang Wuyou. The former friends met each other in battle today. Things could not return to the past. Xiao Nai¡¯s purpose was to help his Master fulfill his wish. In Wuyou¡¯s heart, he was the same as Hongjun. She had no friendship with him. Spiritual Power was burning on her fingers, with no emotion in her eyes. She threw her palms hard, and then the burning Spiritual Power was rolling, and Spiritual Qi spread in all directions. It was so dazzling that Xiao Qi could not open his eyes. The devil army did all they could to protect their Commander in Chief. After a trance, Xiao Nai rushed to the sea of the clouds and realized that Jiang Wuyou wanted to kill him just now. He just had a one-sided wish. Jiang Wuyou wanted him to die. This thought made Xiao Qi shiver. It turned out that he was nothing in her eyes. Desperation encroached him. At that moment, Xiao Nai gathered the Spiritual Power to attack Jiang Wuyou. He hated her. Love and hatred was just a thought away. How much did he hate her? It was equal to how much he had loved Jiang Wuyou before. He would use all his strength to hate her.


    The two sat in the sea with only hatred in the eyes. Wuyou released the Pangu Holy Armour from the void. The golden holy armour rushed out of the void space like flowing light. Xiao Nai also revealed his true body. It was the second time for Wuyou to see such Xiao Nai¡ªa human¡¯s face with a lion body. The past were all canceled. Xiao Nai was Wuyou¡¯s enemy now. In the Jin City and as the Spiritual Master, Wuyou would not spare anyone who dared to trample on her people. The golden Holy Armour wrapped Wuyou, and her wings were extended. The phoenix was encircled in the Spiritual Power. Flocks of phoenixes surged in the sky; all of them were transformed by Xiao Nai. Tens of thousands of Xiao Nai set a giant spirit and charged at Wuyou. The Holy Armour blocked the attack. Xiao Nai¡¯s giant body pounced at Jiang Wuyou. At that moment, Xiao Nai wanted nothing but to die with her. Even if he hated her, he still wanted to be annihted with her. The Holy Armour was burning. Pangu¡¯s power dashed to Xiao Nai. Any invader must be killed! Wuyou merged with the Armour. The great palms waved in the sky. Xiao Nai with the lion phoenix was unable to duck the attack. Pangu¡¯s incantation constrained Xiao Nai. The extended long wings swirled to kill numerous people. The golden Holy Armour released the power that could shake the sun and the moon. How could Xiao Nai resist it? Wuyou stepped to him, and strong current pressed hard at the phoenixes¡¯ attacks. The Armour swept to him, and the phoenixes were turned to ashes. At that moment, a Hongjun Arrow flew by. Pangu¡¯s Armour cracked. ck Shadow held the Hongjun Crossbow and stood on the clouds, with darkness behind him. Wuyou thought about the Hongjun in the stone forest. He was the person who took Shenzong and made Kunlun almost destroyed. She would not let him go today. Xiao Nai was saved by Hongjun and still could not collect himself. He thought he would die, but never expected that Hongjun came out to save him. It seemed that someone could resist the power of the Heavenly Book. Xiao Nai looked at him carefully and was rather surprised to find that the Hongjun Crossbow was Wang Hongjun¡¯s formidable weapon. However, it had been buried with Hongjun into the chaos. How could this person get it? Now, Hongjun fixed all of his attraction on the Heavenly Book, totally ignoring Xiao Nai. He only saved those useful for him. So he hoped the man would be of some use. Confronted with Hongjun, Wuyou had to take careful action because the Hongjun Crossbow was mighty indeed that could prate the Holy Armour. Wuyou touched the crack, and it was being restored in the Spiritual Power.


    Xiao Qi was only one of Hongjun¡¯s aplices and his desire for the Heavenly Book increased day after day. The more he knew about the Heavenly Book, the earlier he wanted to get it. But today, he had something else to do. He thought the person would be a good pawn. After a gust of wind, the devil army disappeared, including Xiao Qi. Wuyounded on the ground. The dark forces were struck dumb with astonishment, showing disbelief that such a weak attendant would be so formidable. They did not know that she was their Spiritual Master. They ran to hug the little man and measured her with eyes. They did not find anything special but just as ordinary as amon person. They were disappointed but showed more admiration to the attendant, thinking about how to let such talent stay there. However, Wuyou did not have that thought, only hoped that she coulde back. As for her husband¡¯s battle result, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Although the devil army was injured and killed numerously, Xiao Nai still escaped. As long as the remnants were not eradicated, huge problems still remained.


    Hongjun just followed Wuyou and even cast greedy eyes on the three realms. Wuyou used to calcte her gain and lose before, but not until she had known her husband did she realize the living meaning. Not only did she want to live, but also she wanted all the living creatures in the universe were able to live with more dignity. The dark forces followed the little man to the west front. Viewed from afar, firelights dashed to the sky. Wuyou drove the wind with great anxiety, hoping her husband would be safe.

 Chapter 205 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 205 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (IV)</h4>


    How could Wuyou let Xiao Qi escape? He wanted to dominate the three realms, but the three realms were the guarantee of the survival of all souls. How could Wuyou ignore it?


    On the clouds, the giant Crossbow was aimed at Jiang Wuyou. Xiao Qi stared at Hongjun, thinking that this person hade in time. He saw a chance of victory. He had betrayed the Triple Alliance and be her pawn. Although he was used, Xiao Qi felt was pleased to see him as the crisis appeared. Emperor Jun knew the Heavenly Book was the mixed vital army¡¯s unbeatable rival. As long as the Heavenly Book existed in the world, it was impossible for Hongjun to seek hegemony. Wuyou was not conceited, but she knew that the Heavenly Book obtained an unmatchable power. However, Hongjun did not take her seriously. It was not so easy to grab the Heavenly Book with him. The purpose that he came to Kunlun was to get the Heavenly Book, but it depended on strength. Hongjun had the strength and had his own n.


    Cold wind blustered over the Jin City. Xiao Qi shook off the Jin army and dashed to the clouds because he wanted to see some fun. Jiang Wuyou dealt with Hongjun and Xiao Qi had his own calction.


    On the clouds, the two parts confronted with each other. Hongjun held the great Crossbow. The mixed vital army was well-prepared, waiting for the order. Wuyou wore the golden armor with great caution. Hongjun was the golden armor¡¯s rival, while the Heavenly Book was the mixed vital army¡¯s rival. It seemed that things had been somehow destined already.


    It was an important war for Jin City, so Wuyou would never allow Hongjun to upy the human world. Xu Linghe looked at the city wall behind him, which had been ruined dreadfully by the Hongjun Crossbow. Kunlun¡¯s disciplesy on the ground everywhere. Blood added a tragic feeling to Jin City. Xu Linghe was seriously hurt by Hongjun. What would it be like here after tonight? No one could expect that Jin City which used to protect the human world was devastated. It was preordained that things would always pass the zenith and wane sooner orter. The city was built by Xu Linghe, but it could not escape from the foreordination. Xu Linghe gathered his Spiritual Power and flew up. It would be the final battle. After tonight, perhaps everything would not exist. Even so, Xu Linghe would be thest protector for the Jin City, because it was his homnd and the ce where his mother had lived. Even if he only had thest breath, he would not give it up.


    Wuyou chanted Pangu¡¯s spell, and her brow bridge opened, glowing with cold blue. Hongjun was unwilling to shift his eyes from the scene, though he had seen it before. He fixed his eyes on the spinel. Only those who had seen the Heavenly Book could know how powerful it was. Hongjun gathered Spiritual Power and thought he would not spare the woman this time. Kunlun¡¯s disciples epassed their Sect Leader with tight protection. Hongjun thrust out his Spiritual Power but was blocked by those disciples. The Hongjun Crossbow was drawn like a crescent. The arrow mixed with snow wind flew to Wuyou. Those disciples spread their Spiritual Power and set a defensive cover for the Sect Leader. However, Hongjun was an ancient device of the Impure Essence. How could a simple defensive cover block it? Arrows went through the strong current and pressed hard to Jiang Wuyou. Spiritual Crossbow prated the defensive cover, and stabbed through those hidden forces. It was toote for Wuyou to save them. Hidden forces turned into ashes instantly they were tainted with the Arrow Qi. Xu Linghe was baffled by Xiao Qi, and even his Spiritual Power was defused easily. Hongjun¡¯s ambition was not limited in the Heavenly Book. To destroy the human world was his first goal, because there were inextricable memories in the ce that hindered his advancing pace. Hongjun would certainly remove the stumbling block. Su Chenyang in the square was worried about his friend, because he knew well about Hongjun¡¯s strength and his avaricious nature. To get the Heavenly Book, he almost destroyed Kunlun. It was not an easy job for Xu Linghe to defeat the Heavenly Emperor. Jiu Ying set tactical formation with a strong killing desire and activated the Jiangdi family¡¯s power. Jiu Ying gathered Spiritual Power and triggered the second mechanism. Bang! The alien space was open. It was a mysterious world where those primeval devil grandmasters that had disappeared for a long time would appear again, including Hell God, Liao Ji, Spirit Space God, Bei Luochi and gue God, Jue Shi. Unbelievably, the dark talisman hid the key to the alien world. No one could expect that the master of the dark talisman had another identity¡ªowning the power of the dark talisman. The Tribtion Array was the bridge to link the alien space. Hongjun wanted to entice Jiang Wuyou to the alien space. But Wuyou would not let his wish satisfied. Instead, she condensed the divine power and exposed those forces hidden in the alien space. Hongjun stirred up a furious storm in the alien space. Roaring hellfire rocketed out of the Tribtion Array.


    Jiu Ying¡¯s spiritual fingers flicked. Each gathering of the spell made the fire more intense. When the woman unsealed the seal, the fire shot out of the sky. Ghostly mes set fire to the sky, condensing the Spiritual Power of the spark. This was the power of Jiao Ji, the god of hell. He used the spark as a starting point and the aura of the universe to bring these transcendental powers to his own! Shenzong, flying in midair, knew something about Liao Ji who was from an alien world. With Pangu the Divine Being¡¯s Heavenly Book, Shenzong was the lead of the four ancient gods, who had formidable Spiritual Power. When he was at his worst, it was Xu Linghe¡¯s defense against the outside world. Xu Linghe was familiar with these alien creatures, and it was the Jiangdi family¡¯s power, but he never knew the true power of the Jiangdi family. Xu Lingheunched a round of offensive, and Jiu Ying created her spiritual beast against Liao Ji from hell, looking at him with a sneer.


    The seal of the tribtion array had been released. When the second seal was released, the son of the Empty World Bei Luochi suddenly appeared. It was the spirit of the alien world, the king of spiritual beasts. It possessed the primal power of the spiritual beast. Even Xiao Qi had to bow to it, not to mention thosemon spiritual beasts. The king of spiritual beasts Bei Luochi was barefoot, stepping on the fragrant whale swimming in the sky. Jiu Ying cast a spell, and the tribtion array began to rotate. Layers of light filtered into the sky. With each turn, the sky above Ao Ze shook with terror. Kunlun¡¯s disciples gathered and were worried about their Grandmaster. Su Chenyang stared at the familiar shadow in the night, silently praying for his good friend. With a bang from the tribtion array, Jiu Ying took out the spirit of evil Jue Shi from the alien space. A ck miasma rose into the air. As the streaming miasma solidified into a human form, a man stepped out of the ck mist. Shenzong made a spiritual barrier to protect Ao Ze. This was the legendary god of gue Jue Shi. The tribtion array was not a real array, but the most evil force in the universe. It could be seen that Hongjun did not pay attention to people.


    Zhu Jiuyin grabbed the Heavenly Book to avenge the extermination of his entire tribe. Hongjun was a deity, but he only served for his hegemony. Xu Linghe was overwhelmed with towering hatred and decided to eliminate the person in front. Hun Kun moved the defensive cover and flew up because he was worried about his lifesaver. Although Emperor Jun was his senior brother, avarice alienated Emperor Jun further from him. In fact, the person before was not his senior brother anymore, and hisst kindness for him had been engulfed by his desire. Hongjun leaped into the sky, followed by Jiu Ying. Seeing the master, Liao Ji fought harder and condensed the Spiritual Power tounch another attack. The popping out Bone Spirit, like a flying feather, charged at Shenzong. Each of the Bone Spirit was equipped with Nether Fire. He set a giant formation in the sky and took stars as chess pieces. Each star carried with Nether Fire and weaved into a of Nether Fire to press hard at Shenzong. The entire night sky was enwrapped by the Nether Fire Net. Hun Kun held the Spirit sh and drove his Spiritual Beast. Although he had been badly hurt, he still wanted to give a hand to Shenzong. The Spirit sh tore off the Nether Fire Net. Seeing Liao Ji fail to defeat Shenzong, Hongjun controlled Bei Chiluo to dart to them. The Spirit Beast did not fear at the sight of Bei Chiluo. Instead, it reared up and rushed head-on. But unexpectedly, when it came close to Bei Chiluo, the Spiritual Power shrank into a spiritual creature of the size of a little finger and fled away from the sky. Hun Kun leaped in the air. It turned out that Bei Chiluo¡¯s legendary name was earned well; even his Spirit Beast was scared to flee away. Shenzong stood on the clouds to fight against the Evil Spirit, Jue Shi.


    Emperor Jun held the wand and sat in the Formation. Liao Ji held the Nether Fire Net, and Bei Chiluo tore off the sky and let out the strange beasts from the alien space. Xu Linghe suspended on the clouds and set Kunlun¡¯s Devil Elimination Formation. Hun Kun tumbled in his body and had been exhausted after several rounds, but he still carried on for Jiang Wuyou. He held the Spirit sh. Clouds rolled in the sky, and the raging wind roared. The Pangu Demon-conquering Array fell from the sky like a spider¡¯s web. The dark spark resisted the Devil Elimination Spell. Ao Ze was the residence of Kunlun¡¯s people and it had existed for tens of thousands of years. Of course, little disciples had never seen such a battle and became curious. They didn¡¯t know the danger wasing. When the dark spark hit the Devil Elimination Spell, the Heavenly Army with weak Spiritual Energy turned into ashes. The energy moved with starlight. Liao Ji swooped down in a phantom energy pile. Shenzong was aze with Divine Qi. His silk garment swirled in the Spirit Light. When the Spirit Power fell on Shenzong, he threw out a powerful palm as Liao Ji was close to him. A sh of fire dashed to Ao Ze¡¯s sky. Liao Ji lost control of himself and charged at Xiao Qi. It was toote to dodge him. The defensive cover that had been set was broken through by the energy pile. Celestial officials fell on knees and cried, thinking that Xiao Qi was killed. In Hun Kun¡¯s heart, he did not want him to die. After all, they were brothers for hundreds of thousands of years. However, a streak of light shed out. Hongjununched another attack. Xu Linghe got tired. Seeing their Master¡¯s momentum, those celestial officials condensed Spirit Power and injected into Xiao Qi¡¯s body. Continuous Spirit Power filled into him. Energy burnt around him. He threw out a palm with all his strength. Wuyou wanted to save Shenzong but was still entangled in the battle. Xiao Qi stood on the clouds, and the corner of his mouth rose. The crucial moment to see winning or lose came finally. Would Xu Linghe know that his grandfather would die so miserably? A Sect Master of the generation would be killed by his own father. He would not die in peace. Xiao Qi let out some sighs. At that moment, Hun Kun darted out to ward off the palm for Xu Linghe, thinking that he could finally pay off the debt to him. Blood was spurted all over his clothes, and his bones cracked. Xu Linghe tried to catch Hun Kun but was toote.


    ¡°Hun Kun... You cannot go first...¡± The voice revealed numerous mncholy.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying... How good it is to be young...¡± Hun Kun coughed with blood welling up unstoppably. Wuyou condensed Spirit Power to continue his life. However, how to stop a person¡¯s wish when he was overwhelmed by a longing for death? Hun Kun¡¯s fingers became cold gradually. Thinking about the scene when Hun Kun first came to Kunlun, Xu Linghe could not stop his tears. His friend always thought for him. In return for saving his life, he followed himself into the human world. Spirit Fog became dimmer until the spirit light flew to the sky. Hun Kun¡¯s death was a relief to Hongjun. He had no scruple now. Hongjun let out a sigh of relief. He gathered the Spirit Power and cleaved at the grieved man. Kunlun¡¯s disciples rushed up, but they were blown away and fell from the clouds. Wuyou set a Spirit Net to catch those little disciples. Even if Hongjun would win the war, so what? Jin City always belonged to mortals. Xu Linghe became calm. The man in front was the enemy of Kunlun. So he would not let him go. Being the former head of Kunlun, Xu Linghe did deserve his reputation. He was still in the prime of lifepared with Hongjun. On the clouds, the two parts confronted with each other. Wuyou wore the golden armor and dealt with Hongjun, while Xu Linghe fought against Xiao Qi. They were at the daggers drawn. At the swords¡¯ point, every attack must be carried out with great caution. Hongjun Crossbows encircled Jiang Wuyou, and hidden forces protected their Spirit Master. Wuyou activated the Pangu Divine Being Devil Incantation. The boundless sky was filled with spells. The Impure Essence army could not stand the spells¡¯ erosion and went manic. Pangu¡¯s spell manipted the mixed vital army¡¯s minds. Hongjun did not expect the result, and his army suffered from low morale.

 Chapter 206 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (V)

    Chapter 206 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (V)


    As the master of the Jin City, how could Xu Linghe let this man go? In the sea of clouds, the arrows lined up. The mixed vital army was waiting for the order. The Jin army surged up. The glint and sh of cold steel were everywhere; the noise of the fighting shook heaven and earth. Xiao Nai led a great army into thend. The Jin City had be a sea of fire, and the wall city was broken through by kinds of weapons.


    Xu Linghe jumped on the dragon''s back.


    Standing in the clouds, Hongjun drew back the crossbow arrow. Xu Linghe flew towards him up in the sky. Hongjun struck at him with his palm, while Xu Linghe closed his eyes to concentrate his Spirit Power. Then, his Spirit Power tore apart the heaven and earth as gray clouds dissipated. The Spirit Power surged through his limbs continuously, and the power at his fingertips was taking on different shapes. Finally, it turned into a giant dragon soaring up to the sky. Xu Linghe rode on the dragon, which let out fierce howling that could shake the entire world.


    In the clouds, Hongjun looked at Xu Linghe, wondering how he could seem so gentle. In the meanwhile, the spiritual beast he rode on looked icy. At that moment, Wuyou could take her eyes off the man who was like lunar corona that could move the entire world.


    Hongjun in the defensive cover bared his fangs and his blood-red eyes were terrifying and constantly changing forms. Finally, he was covered with ayer of scales. It was his true body. On the clouds, his scales looked ck and translucent.


    The giant dragon stared at the strong Hongjun warily, and Xu Linghe could tell his beast was nervous and patted it on the dragon hornfortingly. The dragon jolted into action and charged out toward the defensive cover. Hongjun showed no sign of weakness and tore apart his skin to take out his Inner Elixir, which spread through the air, floating. Wuyou was shocked to see this as well because she knew Hongjun was going to use his trump card. She had seen the power of the Inner Elixir in the Chaos. It contained the Spirit Power of the entire Chaos, and anyone with this elixir was the dominator of the Chaos. It was because of this elixir that Hongjun took the throne in the Chaos.


    At this point, Wuyou was worried. Little Lingchong carefully climbed out. Wuyouunched a defensive cover. Floating light was everywhere.


    Hongjun was a little impatient and attacked again, releasing blood-red Spirit Power from the Inner Elixir. The power looked blood and cast colors everywhere it went. The wind was howling and rocks on mountains were trembling. The power was sweeping in a menacing way. At that time, Wuyou began to recite the Pangu''s spell in the hope of stopping him. She could not let this mortal die for her. Xu Linghe was startled, as he knew that Inner Elixir was extremely vital for a monster. If the Inner Elixir was lost, the Nine-tailed Fox would vanish without a trace.


    After chasing after him nonstop, Xu Linghe finally cut off the Wolf King on his riding spiritual beast, and the Little Lingchong also caught up. Then, the Little Lingchong began blowing rings of fire. Hongjun struck the Little Lingchong heavily with his palm. Finally, the Little Lingchong was pushed meters away. At the sight of this, Xu Linghe waved his spiritual finger, summoning a torrent of water from the sky. The giant dragon leaped into the water, and when it jumped out, it shot a thick stream of water towards Hongjun, causing him to fall.


    Xu Linghe struck again. Just as Hongjun opened his mouth and was about to swallow the purple elixir, Xu Linghe cast a spell and summoned chains to emerge from his fingers and encircle Hongjun''s neck. Hongjun was hurt in the neck and stretched out his hands to attack, which sent Xu Linghe flying back meters away. Looking at Hongjun in the ck fog, Xu Linghe charged back out with his Spirit Power, but Hongjun leaped to dodge him and swallowed the purple elixir. At the sight of this, Xu Linghe felt terrified and immediately concentrated all the Spirit Power in his body. When both of his legs and arms were burning likeva, he dashed toward and pierced through Hongjun''s body like a bolt of lightning.


    Xu Linghe held the purple elixir in his hand and jumped onto the back of the dragon. Then, they flew into the sky. On the other hand, Hongjun stroked his wound in shock. He had not expected a mortal to be so powerful to pierce through his body and take the elixir out of him. He gasped when he touched the scar on his chest.


    The giant dragon flew into the defensive cover and saw the woman before it. The woman looked ethereal and elegant like irises. Beside her, Little Lingchong was stroking the fur. It looked quite adorable at that moment. Xu Linghe swore in his heart that he must protect Little Lingchong in his rest life.


    Xu Linghe gathered his Spiritual Power and made a blow.


    Xiao Qi waved the saber and charged all the way. Wuyou gathered Spirit Power and pressed hard at Xiao Qi. The two parties faced each other across the clouds. The mixed vital army held the crossbows. Wuyou was guarded by the celestial soldiers. The fire tribe soldiers rushed up in a crowd. Xiao Qi gave an order, and then, flying arrows blotted out the sky. The fire tribe soldiers did not see the scene before and fled in disorder. The mixed vital army''s morale was high. Su Chenyang realized that the situation was going against himself, so he called the spiritual beast. Blood bats broke through the soil, and a dense cloud of bats swarmed toward the mixed vital army. Xiao Qi swept his Spirit Power toward the bats.


    Xiao Nai led the fairy army to the camp, and the sudden offensive made the fire army fall in a mess. Su Chenyang did not expect it. And the Jin army''s defense copsed at the first blow. Xiao Nai smashed all the way. The fire tribe''s army was thrown into a disorder. No one knew Xiao Nai. Even if Nascent Soul confronted Xiao Nai head-to-head, Xiao Nai was unknown to him. Xiao Qi transmitted sound to Xiao Nai at the right time. As long as the two parties were exhausted, Xiao Nai appeared on time, which not only cheered up the soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom but also demoralized the opponent.


    Who could expect the Fairy Kingdom to be so powerful this time with raging momentum? Madam Yu''s rx mood tensed up again. The soldiers of the Fairy Kingdom were unstoppable so that the Jin army did not have the opportunity to gasp. Dead bodiesy everywhere in the battalion, and blood dyed the ground red. The devil army wounded and died a lot. The arrival of the fairy army increased the morale and gave some time for the tired mixed vital army to take a rest. Xiao Qi gave an order, and the fairy soldiers transformed their true bodies out. The mixed vital army drew the bows full, and tens of thousands of arrows flew to the devil soldiers. Chidi was thrown in a mess by the attack. In the beginning, his military force was in the dominant position. However, Xiao Qi could invite the mixed vital army to assist him. Although Xiao Nai led the army on the battlefield for the first time, instructed by Xiao Qi, he was good at fighting as he knew what kind of offensive was beneficial for them. In order to gain a victory, Xiao Nai knew that they should devour the devil army little by little. On the clouds, Xiao Qi kept a close eye on the movement in the Fairy Kingdom. The devil army was separated by the fairy army, which could lessen the threat to the mixed vital army. Xiao Nai was good at the sneak attack. He knew well how to distract the enemy''s military power and then encircled them group by group. It was like ying chess: besieging you and destroying you little by little. It was Xiao Qi''s strategy. Small as the military force was, it could maximize its function.


    Xiao Qi''s army could defeat the devil army again and again, which made the fairy army braver. The military force was divided into several small columns, and the middle one was divided into two. Yan disdained these fairy soldiers, but after several rounds, the devil army was separated. Xiao Qi seized the time to use the Hongjun Crossbows to kill the enemy. Anyone would be turned into ashes as long as he was stained by the arrows with blood on them. The devil soldiers scattered in all directions with a scare because they had witnessed the power of the Hongjun Crossbow before. Madam Yu struck out with her palm, and then those fleeing devil soldiers were hit into ashes immediately. It did shock those devil soldiers to run back to the fight again. Even though they had known the power of the Hongjun Crossbow, they could not control their own destinies. Hongjun''s crossbows blotted out into the sky.


    Chidi thought he would not let go of any disgusting guy today. He gathered his Spiritual Power and threw out a burning blow. The fairy army could not withstand his offensive and then fled in disorder by his Spiritual Power. Although Xiao Nai was a fairy, he was not Chidi''s opponent. Xiao Nai was shocked by the strong Spiritual Power. Seeing the thing going worse, Xiao Qi gathered Spiritual Power and threw a palm out for fear that the devil army would regain its momentum. The punch was so powerful that it stirred up the wild wind, which blew out the devil army''s camp. The Hongjun Crossbows were ced in order. With an order, the bows were aimed at the devil army''s camps. The arrows stained with the devil soldiers'' souls disappeared into the sky. On the clouds, Xiao Qi was fighting against Wuyou about the cultivation method. They were both top experts. And blood was inevitable during their fight. They had the same strength, so they were rather cautious about their attacks. Any carelessness could let the opponent grasp their own weakness. Xiao Qi had the mixed vital army to protect him, while Wuyou had celestial soldiers. Although Xiao Qi had Hongjun Crossbows, it was not easy to upy the Jin City. So Xiao Qi thought he must think about a better method to deal with Hongjun. In fact, Hongjun didn''t dread the Hongjun Crossbow. After all, it was the divine instrument emerging from the Chaos, tens of thousands of years earlier than these celestial armies. However, Xiao Qi also knew that his spiritual cultivation could notpare with Jiang Wuyou''s.


    Emperor Jun was very sly. Wuyou gave a punch, but it was intercepted easily by Hongjun. The two parties were in a stalemate. The longer it took, the less advantage Emperor Jun could get. However, Xiao Qi was on guard against Emperor Jun. In the sky, Hongjun Crossbows were ced in line, waiting for the order. The mixed vital soldiers had been waiting impatiently. So they had drawn the bows fully. A dense mark of arrows was shot out simultaneously with unstoppable momentum. Xiao Qi fixed his concentration and pulled the chief Hongjun Crossbow to full and aimed at Emperor Jun. The arrow carrying with Xiao Qi''s 100% Spiritual Power prated through the airflow and flew at Madam Yu. Its momentum could not be stopped by the defensive cover. Madam Yu was forced to withdraw several steps. But the Hongjun Arrow followed her tightly. It was about to pierce into the defensive cover when a ck shadow leaped into the sky and blocked the Hongjun Arrow. Blood ran down his clothes. A sturdy body fell down slowly. No one had imagined that the sturdy body woulde out to block the arrow for Madam Yu. Madam Yu was panic-stricken and then surprised.


    Zhu Jiuyin spread his Spiritual Power, and his limbs changed. The sky above Jin City was covered with ck shadows. The mixed vital army had not seen such a giant and fell in a mess. Xiao Nai was astonished, as it was his first time to see such a big monster. On the top of the sea of clouds, Zhu Jiuyin waved his long arms and mmed toward the fairy army. Seeing it, Xiao Qi hurried to call his spiritual saber out. The divine device absorbed Xiao Qi''s Spiritual Power. When the Spiritual Qi surged, Xiao Qi lifted up his divine device and cleave at Zhu Jiuyin. The thunder and lightning smoked. Madam Yu''s huge arms blocked the thunderbolt. The merman army ran to the clouds in a crowd and surrounded their master. Xiao Qiunched another fierce attack. The merman army was not the mixed vital army''s match at all. Everywhere the arrows went, everything was annihted. Zhu Jiuyin struck out with a palm, trying to suppress the divine device. Xiao Qi gathered spirit and struck a blow out, but was stopped by Madam Yu. The divine device was eroded by the strong spirit. Madam Yu seized the right time and gave one more blow. BANG! Numerous Hongjun Arrows flew at Madam Yu. The mixed vital army rushed up in a crowd but was oppressed by Wuyou. It decreased the fairy army''s morale.


    Madam Yu extended the long tail to sweep at Xiao Nai. Soldiers were torn into pieces. Blood filled the whole battalion. In the blink of an eye, everything was changed. Fairy soldiers fled with a scare. Xiao Qi was anxious but could not get rid of the fight. The fairy army was besieged by the Jin army. The whole military camp was in a panic. Zhu Jiuyin''s body shook the earth. On the clouds, Xiao Qi saw the worsening situation and cleaved at Zhu Jiuyin. How could Emperor Jun let go of this chance? Spiritual Qi whizzed at Xiao Qi. The spiritual saber swept out. Xiao Qi smashed out as well. Madam Yu ducked the blow. Xiao Qi fired one more arrow. Zhu Jiuyin had no time to dodge this time. The bloody soldiers rushed to the clouds and surrounded Zhu Jiuyin well. However, the arrow was stained with mixed vital qi, so it could follow Madam Yu tightly. Hongjun Crossbow drilled into the body. And the chaotic qi spread and eroded Madam Yu''s body. Her blood sshed and scared the merman army. Madam Yu fell down like a falling leaf and floated on the clouds. The bloody army looked upon Xiao Qi with great hatred. How could the terrible man kill their queen? They rushed to Xiao Qi. The mixed vital army ignored their own safety and forged ahead bravely. Hongjun arrows kept flying to Zhu Jiuyin. Protected by the merman army, Madam Yu thought the animosity between the mermen and the Fairy Kingdom was set since today. The Jin Kingdom was her homnd, and Madam Yu hated the Fairy Kingdom. Just now, he almost died. In fact, Xiao Qi had cast a greedy eye on the Jin City long before. So he would kill anyone who dared to block his way. The Hongjun Crossbow was so powerful that the blood kept flowing on Madam Yu''s clothes. Xiao Qi was driven by a crazed bloodlust and gathered Spiritual Power to her. Under the powerful spirit, Madam Yu was unable to take it. The man cast him a cold nce and injected the surging Spiritual Power into the Hongjun Crossbow tounch an impressive attack. The burning arrows flew to the merman whose sternum was broken because of the shock of the mixed vital qi. When Wuyou came, it was toote. The original spirit surged to the sky.

 Chapter 207 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 207 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (VI)</h4>


    The battlefield report came every one hour. The fairy army was marked red lines while the Jin army was blue. Xiao Qi was overwhelmed by the blue lines on the map. With the Jin army¡¯s momentum, it would not take long before upying the cities. It was thest thing that Xiao Qi wanted to see. On the other hand, in Jin¡¯s military camps, the atmosphere was totally different. All of the people were in high spirits. Madam Yu¡¯s attacks were gant and unstoppable. Xu Linghe was an expert in strategy. He knew well about Jin City¡¯s advantages and strengthened the city walls. So the fairy army¡¯s sharp weapons did not work on it. Themon people in the Jin City gathered together and became the army¡¯s backup. With them, the Jin army was more overwhelming. The fairy army failed to attack the city. As the Commander in Chief of the Qi Kingdom, Xiao Nai wanted the war to end as soon as possible. He was unable to resist the Jin army¡¯s attacks. As a result, he ceded three cities, which made Xiao Qi angry but helpless. As a matter of fact, the devil soldiers were unruly. After two campaigns, to rectify the military discipline, Xiao Nai killed several disobeyed high-ranking military officers of the devil army. When things were reported to Hongjun, Xiao Qi was afraid of being med, so he gave an imperial edict hurriedly to order Xiao Nai not to take any rash move, and that all the things should be decided by him. When receiving the imperial edict, Xiao Nai was burnt with anger and felt frustrated to be themander, because he even had to follow the King¡¯s order to kill an unruly soldier. Those soldiers who had broken the military disciplines heard that the King of the Qi Kingdom ordered an imperial edict to constrain themander and became more rampant. Finally, Xiao Nai broke out from the silence and killed two, and both of them were Hongjun¡¯s confidants. It was toote for Xiao Qi to know it. The devil soldiers¡¯ heads were taken back to the military camp.


    The devil army was forced to withdraw scores of miles after being driven out of the border. Wuyou assumed themand in this ce. They hadunched several sudden and violent attacks, but were all suppressed by Wuyou. As the general here, Hongjun felt grave responsibility and thought they were pushed too hard. Wuyou moved forward with the main force. She wanted to urge in person. The Jin¡¯s soldiers felt boosted at the news of Mrs. Xu¡¯sing, and each of them cheered up. With Wuyou¡¯s order, the main force entered the forest. The scout hurried to send the messages, and then Xiao Nai let the soldiers disperse so that they could attack suddenly. Then, soldiers all hid themselves in the fortresses. As long as the fairy army came into the siege, they could annihte the armypletely.


    Wuyou wore the armor and held the fairy¡¯s wand in her hand. First, Yan sent a group of forces to allure the fairy army. Eagles howled in the forest, and the prey screamed sadly. The Jin army kicked the prey with alert. However, his legs were tied by Spiritual Power. Then, little soldiers came up to stab knives to them. Next second, the soldier turned into smoke. And then, the fairy army¡¯s awful screams filled the forest. Xiao Nai rushed there at the sound, and was shocked at the scene¡ªthe scout whom he had sent out was peeled off skins and hanged on the branch. How cruel it was! The fairy¡¯s soldiers were reluctant to move on at the sight of their dead brother. However, Wuyou would not withdraw. If the scout¡¯s information was true, the Teal Hill¡¯s soldiers exactly hid in the forest. She hoped to break out the encirclement. She would lose herself without a doubt and be crazy For Xiao Qi; she was ready to give up everything, including the Authority. She had forgotten her initial intent. Xiao Qi was her weak point. But to her surprise, Xiao Qi betrayed the Mount Da Huang, and Yu Xuanji became Xiao Qi¡¯s abandoned pawn. Xiao Qi went to Hongjun¡¯s side and extended his ambition. Yu Xuanji knew Xiao Qi¡¯s n well but was still willing to do everything for him. It would be toote for her when she woke up to reality one day. me cannonballs were shot in. Yan peeped through the crack at the charred corpses and let out a sigh. Yu Xuanji was in the trap, but she did not realize it at all. At the same time, her Baize¡¯s soldiers were wiped out one by one. The beasts¡¯ frightening scream rang in the deste forest, and wilted leaves rustled under the feet. Xiao Nai looked around warily. Yan kept staring ahead.


    In the sea of clouds, Hongjun waved his sleeves and the rolled arrows were shot to the Jin City again. The mixed vital army set the formation and ced the ck-iron Hongjun Crossbow in order, waiting for their Master¡¯s order. Xu Linghe certainly hated Hongjun because the mixed vital army killed many disciples from Kunlun. As for Hongjun, the dominator of the Chaos, he would get the three realms anyway even if the Heavenly Book forced the mixed vital army to the end road. When he could wake up again, how could he let go of the three realms and ck Emperor? Arrows prated the walls and charged directly to guests. Phoenix protected the child and dashed out of the hall. The good human world was destroyed by Hongjun. The evil man in front was even more rampant. The man took some time to resurrect. He brandished his flowing light sword and made a way. The mixed vital army was encircled by Kunlun¡¯s disciples. Wuyou, of course, would not let him go. She must stop Hongjun from fulfilling his ambition. Xiao Qi was only this man¡¯s pawn. The sky over Jin City was in a mess. The Jin army was surrounded by the mixed vital army. Wuyou flew up to deal with Hongjun. After several matches, Hongjun was gradually in a weak position. Evil couldn¡¯t really defeat justice, but Hongjun could not go without a fight. Those cultivating masters rushed out of the siege, flying toward the square. They raced against time, hoping to leave early when disaster struck. Various immortals and Taoists flew toward the city wall on the cloud. Hongjun¡¯s purpose was to wreak havoc to the orthodox, so he would not spare any escaper. He spread the mixed vital army to force those fleeing orthodox back to the square. Only then did the people realize that the mixed vital army did not only want to wipe out the Jin City but the entire three realms. All of the orthodox people were startled and frightened at this ambition. They all regretted that they didn¡¯t prepare for this early. So in order to survive, they had no choice but to fight against Hongjun with Kunlun¡¯s disciples.


    Blood smell scented in the sky over the Jin City. Su Chenyang searched for Phoenix. In the crowd, the woman spread her Spiritual Power. In one punch, she hurt many people. Su Chenyang fought all the way. No matter how tough she was, she was just a woman, who certainly could not resist strong Spiritual Power. As a husband, a man had the responsibility to take care of his family, including his wife and children. Yan came here for Spirit Master. Jin¡¯s survival or not had nothing to do with him. He just cared about his Spirit Master, instead of the disasters in the three realms. He protected Wuyou all the way. The Teal Hill was his homnd. Viewed from afar, Spirit Master was fighting with Hongjun on the clouds. Yan flew to the clouds sea because protecting Spirit Master was his responsibility. Even though Yan¡¯s Spiritual Power was low, he still wanted to protect the Teal Hill¡¯s only hope. Wuyou and Hongjun disyed their own Spiritual Power. Hongjun held the Hongjun Crossbow to shoot an arrow at Wuyou with all of his strength. The arrow prated the airflow with a long me came directly. Yan spread his Spiritual Power and set a defensive cover for him and Wuyou. But Hongjun Crossbow was unstoppable and pressed hard on the way. Wuyou wore the Golden Divine Armor to resist Hongjun¡¯s power. Xiao Qi was besieged and it was hard for him to get rid of it. His spiritual punch was defused by Su Chenyang. Some mixed vital army¡¯s soldiers came up to fence off the attack for Xiao Qi. Phoenix gave a whip to block them. Xiao Qi made a punch, which shocked Phoenix¡¯s heart meridians and made her blood well up.


    The Golden Armor blocked the Hongjun Crossbow¡¯s power. The mixed vital army broke through the defensive cover and charged at Ni Shang. Wuyou swept toward the army with the wings. Any mixed vital soldier, once tainted with Pangu Qi, turned into ashes instantly. Hongjun knew clearly that the mixed vital army was not Pangu Spirit¡¯s match. Otherwise, he would note to rob the Pangu Divine Being Heavenly Book. Yan was saved and protected by the golden armor. Hongjun withdrew ten more meters away issued orders to target at the golden armor. Only the Hongjun Crossbow could deal with Pangu. The crossbow was refined at the very beginning of the Chaos, which was formed by the purest chaotic vital essence in the pill-refining furnace. It could shoot all the things in the universe. It was a Pure-Yang divine device. Hongjun refined this divine crossbow identally when he nned to defeat his Master. Wuyou was also cautious because she knew the power of the divine crossbow. Last time, her golden armor was cut by the crossbow and it could tell how formidable the crossbow was. The entire Ao Ze was in the war. The one that Xiao Qi had been looking forward to appeared finally. It was an unexpected cmity.


    Chengyi¡¯s joy robe was stered with dust and blood. Shenzong restored his clear mind and gathered Spiritual Power. As long as he could still strive for the win, there was still a trace of hope. For the tens of thousands of lives in Kunlun, he should not be discouraged. Suspending Heavenly Mirror flew out of his body. On the clouds, he held the divine thunderbolt device. The devil army had once suffered in it, so they retreated with fear when seeing the thunderbolt. Jiu Ying brandished her wand to force the devil soldiers to rush to the front. It was the first war among the three parts. Emperor Jun hoped that he could get rid of it as soon as possible. The three realms was a prick in his heart, stinging him forever. So he was eager to eradicate it. There was another purpose for Hongjun to destroy the three realms and make the Chaos Qi engulf the world. The Chaos Qi eroded all spirits in the world. His third junior brother¡¯s Original Spirit was ruined by it. So many years had passed, but Hongjun could not still forget Ximu¡¯s eyes before her death. It could not be erased in his memory. Only when the three realms were wiped out could he free himself from it. Wuyou treated Hongjun with indifference. In this way, his heart would not ache. How funny the living creatures in the three realms! Xu Linghe gathered Spiritual Power and cleaved at Hongjun. Su Chenyang would help Xu Linghe only and be more disappointed at themon people in disaster. For Su Chenyang, Hongjun was not his brother any longer, and he would not show mercy to him. Hongjun sneered at them. How much was the brotherhood worth? He gathered Spiritual Power and swept at the Jin army. It was such a powerful punch that those weak soldiers were shaken with bleeding in their seven apertures. Xu Linghe caught them. Celestial soldiers and officials guarded Wuyou. On the clouds, there was frequent thunder and lightning. Those devil soldiers struck by the thunder and lightning turned into ashes instantly. Hongjun murmured the spell, and then the earth shook. Surging Demonic Qi bore down on the Immense Sea. Suspending Heavenly Mirror released the Heavenly Exorcist. Although the Exorcist was a dwarf, he used a seldom seen divine device. His Exorcism Heaven and Earth Pouch were refined by the Second Senior Brother of the Original Spirit. ck Emperor got it in the Immense Sea. Xu Linghe always scorned demons. For Kunlun, whoever dared to threaten the three realms would be killed. The devil army did not take the dwarf seriously and just flooded up. Numerous devil soldiers surrounded him. The Heaven and Earth Pouch was suspended in mid-air. The dwarf Exorcist condensed Spiritual Power and injected it into the Heaven and Earth Pouch. The in cloth pouch was changing in the spell. Then, the spirit extended in all directions like a spider. The thick liquid was shot to the devil army. Hongjun did not expect that the dwarf would have such a divine instrument, so he gathered Spiritual Power. Then, the me burned along the spider flesh. Exorcism Heaven and Earth Pouch gathered and turned into ash with the devil army. Dwarf Exorcist drilled into the Suspending Heavenly Mirror. The devil army suffered heavy casualties. With Shenzong¡¯s order, thousands of Kunlun¡¯s disciples set their tactical formation. Chidi¡¯s every offense was blocked out by Sword Qi. Chidi continued to murmur the spell. Those devil soldiers return to life after death, and the devil spell called those disappearing souls.


    Xiao Nai condensed his Spiritual Power secretly, and Su Chenyang transformed himself into an eagle and flew out. Actually, the eagle tribe was discontented with Xiao Qi, so Xiao Nai was more disdainful of Su Chenyang. How could Su Chenyang even betray his own brothers? On the other hand, Xiao Nai did not put Su Chenyang in his eyes at all arrogantly. He held his Phoenix Spirit Meniscus Tulwaur in his hand and chopped at Su Chenyang. Soldiers mustering at the city gate blocked the entrance. They crowded so tightly that one could not move. Wuyou never expected that Xiao Qi would treat her like that. Xiao Qi rose into the air and shook Wuyou off. She took Xiao Qi as her friend before, and without Xiao Qi, she would not be like this. She had never expected that they would fight against each other. Su Chenyang changed into a water dragon and shot at the soldiers. The soldier guarding the gate screamed with fright since he had never seen such situation before. Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur was suspending in the midair. This was the first time for Wuyou to see it. Su Chenyang condensed water chains, trying to bind Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur. However, the Meniscus Tulwaur¡¯s Spirit Power spread outwards and turned the water chains back. Those high-ranking military officers protected Wuyou. Su Chenyang extended his eagle wings out, and his spiritual wings charged at the soldiers on the city gate. Xiao Nai¡¯s Meniscus Tulwaur intercepted them, and the spiritual wings were shot to the ground. Su Chenyang then transformed himself into a water curtain, fenced out the soldiers on the city gate, and shielded Wuyou to leave. Xiao Nai flew upward and blocked Wuyou¡¯s way. Su Chenyang gave out a punch, but Xiao Nai took it. His Phoenix Spirit Meniscus Tulwaur swirled in the spirit light. When it got full power, it thrust at Su Chenyang and some Jin¡¯s soldiers were catapulted away heavily. Wuyou stared at them get hurt, but could not do anything to help them. Hongjun drew the crossbow into a crescent moon. Then the arrow shed across the moonlight. Wuyou spread his iron feather and swept away. How could Hongjun let go the human world?

 Chapter 208 Xiao Qi’s Ambition Was Shattered (Finale)

    <h4>Chapter 208 Xiao Qi¡¯s Ambition Was Shattered (Finale)</h4>


    Su Chenyang slipped into the fairy¡¯s camp and her soldiers set fire to the houses. The fire engulfed the camp in an instant. Xiao Nai rushed out. The mixed vital army took up bows and arrows and fired thousands of arrows at the Jin army. Su Chenyang did not expect that it was the fairy army. It was toote for them to withdraw. Xiao Nai fired the signal re, and soon the army surrounded Su Chenyang.


    The whole camp got into a panic. Phoenix came all the way, hoping that her husband would be okay. Then she took advantage of the chaos into the enemy camp.


    ¡°You¡¯re helping the wicked perpetuate wicked deeds! I will kill you...¡± Phoenix made a punch. Xiao Nai jumped to the air and swept around with the huge wings. Phoenix swooped down. The phoenix spirit was lit and the fire zed all over the sky. Phoenix waved her wand and gave the order. The phoenix feathers were like thorns of steel, which the mixed vital soldiers could not bear. After several rounds, arge number of enemies were killed or wounded. The mixed vital army turned into demon spirits and pounced on Phoenix to tear her. The mixed vital army was born to drink blood, and creatures with magic beads were their food.


    The fairy army blocked the way of the Jin army. Phoenix protected her husband. She was not afraid of attacks from the devil army and she cared not whether he lived or died. The morale of the Jin army rose. Su Chenyang set up a tactical formation tounch a forcible attack on the enemy. Phoenix rode into battle. Xiao Qi raised his hand and hit the horse¡¯s head. The horse neighed and died. Su Chenyang rose into the air. Xiao Qi also jumped and punched the horse again. The horse could not withstand the heavy blow and fell to the ground. It was a Ferghana horse from the North Desert and had been with Xiao Nai for many years. He was so angry that he flew at Su Chenyang and kicked him. Then Xiao Nai¡¯s spiritual saber came to him and Su Chenyang had to roll back and forth to avoid it.


    The fairy army rushed towards them. Su Chenyang brandished his spiritual saber and killed several people. The Jin army was surrounded by the fairy army. Su Chenyang attacked the enemy with his fire bolts. The longer the battlested, the worse for the Jin army. Su Chenyang rushed into the camp but was stopped by the fairy army. The Jin army seized the opportunity to rush at Xiao Nai. Numerous soldiers attacked Xiao Nai at the same time. Xiao Qi waved his spiritual saber. Suddenly, he felt his back wet. The smell of blood was all around Xiao Qi who was enduring the pain. With a neighing, a spiritual beast ran over wildly.


    Wuyou swung herself onto the horse, and Xu Linghe followed her closely behind. They had to arrive at the Qi army¡¯s camp by eleven o¡¯clock at night so as to coborate Su Chenyang tounch attacks. 50,000 troops marched quickly with amazing momentum in clouds of dust. Wuyou took the lead. The troops just spent four hours reaching the Qi army¡¯s encampment. Xu Linghe estimated the time exactly by fire calction and knew there was an hour before eleven o¡¯clock. 50,000 forces were divided into ten columns, with 5,000 forces in each one. Wuyou encamped on the spot. As the General Commander of the Jin army, Wuyou should have the momentum to maneuver the whole army well. When the torch was burnt out, the Jin army entered the fairy army¡¯s barrack.


    Burning oil bombs boosted the arrows further. mes sprang up to heaven. Attacked by the burning oil bombs, the fairy army was in a mess. Although they had made preparations, they were attacked by surprise. Xiao Nai swung himself on the saddle. No one had expected that the Jin army wouldunch attacks at midnight. Xiao Qi had artillery battalions, so he desired to testify the sharp weapon¡¯s killing power. Xiao Nai wielded the spiritual saber and showed no mercy to the Jin soldiers. He shed at the enemies, and his armor was spotted with blood. A ghastly smile took on the corner of his mouth. Wars could make people be more ruthless. What flowed along the saber was not the people¡¯s blood, but the desire. Oild bombs shot out and the battalion cracked by the fire. Zhan Ming wielded the hammer to blow out the fairy soldiers¡¯ brains head-on, which scared the other soldiers to run back hurriedly. Di Qing shifted into ck Dragon and dashed into the clouds. The ck Dragon swept its giant tail. The Jin soldiers hid behind Phoenix with fright, as they had never seen such a monster before. No one was a match to Xiao Nai. But luckily, Mrs. Xu had made full preparations. Wuyou who was in Jin¡¯s barrack kept noticing the movements in the Heavenly Mirror. It was time for Madam Yu to appear. Pangu¡¯s spirit was flipped to the Holy Temple. Madam Yu was waiting for the signal, the moment. She issued an order, and the Jin army rushed to the Southern Front. They did not know the shape-shifting, so they were defeated after several rounds. The giant wings rolled Jin¡¯s soldiers up and threw them out. Zhan Ming could do nothing but to watch his soldiers being shed in half. The dragon roared and frightened the spiritual beasts to scatter in all directions. The soldier was thrown several meters away. Wuyou coldly looked at the two armies while thinking that Madam Yu should appear now.


    ¡°Report. The Southern Front has been breached by the Naga soldiers.¡± Xiao Nai rode a spiritual beast to the Southern Front. If the fairy army was being attacked at both ends, the fairy army would not get any good from it. Su Chenyang blocked the way to stop Xiao Nai. Xiao Nai gave a blow and brandished a spiritual saber. Soldiers were shocked to fled away in all directions. The spiritual saber was fighting against the hammer. After several rounds, they seemed even. Xiao Nai¡¯s purpose was to drag down Su Chenyang so that Madam Yu had enough time to break through the Front.


    ¡°Report. The Jin army has broken through the defensive lines.¡± Su Chenyang was so amazing that he was able to breach the enemy lines with the least number of military forces. What an admirable thing! Wuyou thought that her husband could bring peace to the world sooner orter with the help of such a valiant General.


    The ck Dragonunched another attack. Soldiers were rolled up by the hurricane. Wuyou set a spiritual tightly. The ck Dragon swept out, and those soldiers began falling down. The spiritual extended to catch the soldiers. The rescued soldiers touched the spiritual and felt amazed at the transparent thing. The ck Dragon spat out the Dragon Pearl. Surging Spiritual Qi gathered to the Dragon Pearl. When the Spiritual Qi enwrapped the Dragon Pearl tightly, Xiao Qi swallowed it. The seething Dragon Pearl ran in his four limbs, and Spiritual Power sprang up under his feet. Xiao Qi flew out. A great fireball rushed to him in the sky. Xiao Qibined the lion with his spirit together. Spiritual Power lit up the sky. Wuyou opened the bones of her eyebrows and released Pangu¡¯s spirit out. Blue lights spread in all directions. Zhan Ming was startled at the sight. Although he knew that Mrs. Xu knew the shape-shifting, he did not expect that her power had reached the peak of perfection. A powerful spirit swept the night sky. Mountains split and the earth shook. Soldiers fled away with a scare, as they had never seen such a weird scene. The Qi soldiers were engulfed by the cracking ground. Spiritual beasts reared up, hoping to escape the purgatory. Wuyou could not bear seeing so many young faces falling into the fissures, so she flicked her spiritual fingers and lifted the Qi¡¯s soldiers. Soldiers were still suffering from shock. The Dragon Pearl was suppressed by Wuyou¡¯s powerful spirit. Xiao Qi tolerated the tearing pain and rushed to Jiang Wuyou. Zhan Ming was worried about Mrs. Xu. That huge burning pearl could not be intercepted by amon person.


    The Heavenly Book spread and the golden armor covered Wuyou tightly. She waved her long arms and split the burning pearl in half. Spiritual Qi shot up to the sky. Di Qing fell down like a deting balloon. Seeing their master falling off, soldiers flooded up to hold Di Qing. The corner of Wuyou¡¯s mouth rose, and she thought Di Qing was too weak to withstand one blow. Zhan Ming was convinced by Mrs. Xu¡¯s great power and thought that she was so marvelous that she could defeat Di Qing with only one movement. No one couldpare to her momentum, including the Commander in Chief. Seeing Zhan Ming distracted, Xiao Nai took the time to drive the horse to the Southern Front. The Jin army shouted inwardly, ¡°Terrible¡±, and then followed him. Soldiers ran after themander and stopped Lin Xiaosa. Zhan Ming cast his hammer out, and the swirling hammer blocked Lin Xiaosa¡¯s way. Lin Xiaosa wielded his spiritual saber and cut the hammer in half. Zhan Ming was shocked at the saber, as it could cleave the ck iron hammer. Lin Xiaosa rushed out with only one thought in his mind: Jin soldiers killed his younger brother, so he must take revenge. Now, Xiao Nai was nothing but a killing machine.


    Zhan Ming chased after Xiao Nai all the way, hoping Madam Yu could capture the Western Front as quickly as possible. If so, it was toote for Xiao Nai to reach there. Phoenix lit up her spirit, and fire sprang up to heaven. Then she brandished her wand and issued amand. The army gathered up and her tails were as hard as steel thorns. Common persons¡¯ body could not bear the thorns at all. After several rounds, those fairy soldiers were injured and killed a lot. The devil soldiers changed into demonic souls and pounced at the Jin army and tore their bodies. The devil army was thirsty for blood. For them, the living creatures with spiritual pearls were the food. Madam Yu pped toward the demonic souls and dissipated those little souls. The injured nagas found the pains intolerable, and once bitten by demonic souls, they could go manic till the Spiritual Qi ran out. The pain was more torturing than death. Therefore, Su Chenyang submitted to p to the injured nagas, with her tears falling on the spiritual saber. Those bitten nagas turned into souls, prated the saber and flew to the sky. Devil soldiers swarmed up to Madam Yu. She wielded her spiritual saber and thought that she could not fall down at that moment because the Commander in Chief still waited for her good news. When Phoenix arrived there, Su Chenyang had been exhausted. The Jin army saw the hope, and Madam Yu¡¯s heart could rest assured as well. The reinforcement arrived on time. If they would reachter, all they could see were piles of bones. Su Chenyang waved his spiritual saber to blow out the enemy¡¯s brains. In the battlefield, people became inhuman and only cared about victory and defeat, and life and death. It was even more difficult to return home alive. Xiao Nai shed so long that his purlicue got numb. His body, as if possessed by a devil was full of resentment. Under his spiritual saber were vivid lives. Hatred numbed his heart. In his eyes, it was just a life-or-death game. Piles of corpses were immersed in the blood. Devil soldiers squatted down and tore the soldiers¡¯ bodies. Zhan Ming could not bear seeing his soldiers die miserably. Even though they had died, Zhan Ming wanted to bring them back intact. He waved his spiritual saber to protect his brothers. However, devil soldiers swarmed up to Zhan Ming. Then, a naga tail swept to disperse the devil soldiers. Phoenix¡¯s face was covered with blood. She wanted to survive, or she would have been eaten by the devil soldiers. The two stood back to back on guard against the enemy¡¯s sneak attack. The crucial moment of life and death could test the sincerity of friends.


    Xiao Qi knew that he was no match for the Heavenly Book. It was time for the sharp weapon to join in the battle. He rushed into the air and gathered spirit. Wuyou also leaped into the air and kept a close eye on Xiao Qi. Hearing the call, horses were well-prepared in order. Crossbow arrows were ces on the spiritual beasts¡¯ backs, followed by the mixed vital army. They loaded the fire bolts skillfully. The spiritual beasts were so well-trained that they only took Xiao Qi¡¯s orders. When things were prepared, Xiao Qi blew a whistle. Spiritual beasts carried the fire bolts to the crowds. Soldiers fled with a scare. Wuyou spread her Spiritual Power. Then, the walloping spiritual beasts suddenly shifted direction and charged at the fairy army. Seeing it, Xiao Qi blew the whistle. However, those spiritual beasts did not obey his order at all, as if they were mad. Fire bolts were shot out.


    ¡°The spiritual beasts must have been controlled by the Heavenly Book.¡± Only then did Xiao Qi realize that the spiritual beasts which had been trained since birth would not get mad. In fact, any Spirit Power was unable to control them. It turned out that there was an expert instructing the battle behind the scene. Xiao Qi did not fear any longer since he had gotten things straight. And then, he thought he should get the horses back and study how the opponent controlled the horses. Xiao Qi flew to the sea of clouds. He had to take risks because he wanted to know the truth. Wuyou knew his intention, but she would not allow him to know the truth. Next second, her spirit power stirred up wild winds. The Spirit Power controlled the spiritual beasts. Wuyou released Pangu. The spiritual beasts received it, threw Xiao Qi off and darted to the fairy¡¯s barrack. Soldiers knelt on the ground with quite a scare. Who could expect the result? The spiritual beasts just kept running madly and exploded the soldiers to die all the way. Soon, the mixed vital army¡¯s camp was trapped in the mes.


    Phoenix protected her husband. The fairy army rushed to them. Xiao Nai waved his spiritual saber to kill several soldiers in a row. The longer they fought, the worse it was to the Jin army. Phoenix darted to the camp, but she was blocked by the mixed vital army. As Xiao Nai waved his spiritual saber, he felt wet and pain on his back and smelled the blood.


    It was an extremely fierce battle. The Jin army suffered great casualties, but they captured arge number of goods and materials. The Fairy Kingdom lost 400,000 soldiers. People there were in a panic. Hongjun was badly wounded in the battle and would leave the three realms forever. Xiao Qi¡¯s true body was destroyed by Pangu Spirit; ck Emperor appeared at the critical moment and broke the Hongjun¡¯s conspiracy. Hongjun was oppressed by ck Emperor¡¯s spirit and disappeared in the Chaos. Du Jiuyin in the Immense Sea was constrained in Si Shui by Yuan Xueyi because of Ying Yu¡¯s betrayal. Phoenix and Su Chenyang rebuilt the fire tribe. The whole three realms established a new order, and Chengyi became the twenty-ninth acting Sect Leader. Xu Linghe took off his duties and retired with his family. Yan Wu¡¯s technique of breeding left mortal people free from hunger and suffering. As a reward, Wuyou reopened the Pangu Spirit and sent him back to the 21st century. Liu Ruoshui followed him into the future.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!